《Sharing Beatrice novel》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 1-Love Riding D*cke ¡°Mate!¡± My muscles contorted when he repeated the word for the second time. I had known Flynn Winchester since we were kids. I used to meet him in the yground and it went on like that for years. He was the only persistent person in my life. It was truly a remarkable feeling when we recently felt the mate bond. ¡°Come on! Do it!¡± he smiled, cornering me by the lockers. It was my first day in twelfth grade. I was nervous and panicky be cause I had been homeschooled my whole life. High school was a zoo for me, and I was a new animal at the zoo for everyone else. Fortunately, my mother had talked to Ms. Winchester about my first day in school, so Alpha Flynn picked me up at the door. ¡°Here?¡± I asked, looking around at the empty hallway. ¡°It¡¯s empty. Don¡¯t you want to be epted by your popr al ha mate on the first day of school?¡± He insisted, and I could not help but nod feebly. He had on his yellow and red j*ck jacket. The Alpha title has enabled him to be popr here. It would be nice to have someone on my side to help me navigate this new world. ¡°I, Beatrice Mintz, ept you as my mate.¡± I did what he told me to do. My body stretched, and I got on my tippy toes to reach his lips. It was going to be my first kiss ever. I never knew how people kissed, but I depended on him. My lips hadn¡¯t even reached his lips when I felt a wave of painful current strike through my cheek as he pped me hard enough to knock me off my feet. I fell to the ground with a thump and touched my cheek. There was something damp on my face. Once I took my hand off my skin and watched it, I realized it was s*aving cream that he had smeared on my face while pping me. It had not been a minute since the cheers had invaded the corridor. Everyone came out of the rooms around me and made a mockery of me. I was embarrassed. I looked at everybody with big teardrop eyes, then I looked at Flynn, who was still smirking at me. It T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. was hard to swallow that my childhood friend chose to bully me just to look b*d*ss. ¡°That¡¯s how you treat a b*tch,¡± another young boy came out from behind Alpha Flynn. He was taller than Flynn and had ev erybody bow down to him in respect. All I could tell was that he was more popr than Flynn. ¡°What are you looking at, freak?¡± The boy growled when he caught me staring at him with bewilderment. It wasn¡¯t hard toprehend that Flynn and his friend nned it all to bully me on my first day of school. What I couldn¡¯ t gather was why? ¡°She really thought an alpha would ept her,¡± a girlughed at me, making me cover my face in my hands and s*b silently. This was my first experience in front of a crowd, and this is what I got. ¡°Bullying turned her panties wet,¡± another girlmented and I hid my face in my hands. ¡°I bet she loves riding d*cks,¡± another voice tinted my cheeks red out of embarrassment. ¡°Aww! Look at her. The poor girl is crying. Did you think Zane¡¯s friend would ept you?¡± The other boy introduced him self with a grin that covered his lips. It was in that brief moment of him hunching over me that I saw his light brown eyes shining at me. He had a very prominent and sharp jawline, almost like a knife. ¡°Everybody! out of school. Didn¡¯t you hear the school bell ringing?¡± A teacher came in time and diffused everyone. Sadly, he didn¡¯te to ask me if I was fine. I got on my feet and started sprinting towards the exit before dying a single second. It wasn¡¯t how I thought my day would end. I rushed out of the gate and spotted my mother¡¯s Honda Civic parked in the distance. The instant | rolled into the car, my mother turned to scan me. ¡°What happened to you? How did this foam end up in your hair?¡± She must have felt something was wrong from the way I was sobbing. ¡°They bu¡ªllied me. Fly¡ªnn mocked me,¡± I was hyperventiting and yammering everything to my mother except for the en tire truth. I never told my mother that I felt a mate bond with Flynn. My mother never really liked the idea of me talking about finding a mate. She would constantly tell me to save myself and my inno cence for a special day. I didn¡¯t know what she meant by that, so I just obeyed her. Today¡¯s incident made me realize I wish I had remained obedient; I would have avoided such humiliation ¡°That¡¯s why his mother was acting all sassy on the call today. | should have known they didn¡¯t want us to bother them again. Anyway, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± My mom hissed as she zoned out for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything anymore. Things are going to change for us. You¡¯ll have someone to protect you from these bullies every day,¡± she said with a worried smile across her lips. She began to drive to our next destination whilst I stayed silent, with tears appearing and disappearing in my eyes. She had our bags set in the backseat of the car. We have discussed moving for some time, but I didn¡¯t know we were mov ing out today. ¡°Where are we going?¡± | asked my mom in confu sion. She got me admission and decided to move out of the house. ¡°Not far, just in a better ce. Beatrice! Remember I told you I was seeing someone? Well, I think it is time that I introduce you to him,¡± she smiled to herself while driving us to the beautiful, vast mansion of Lord Vasquez. ¡°Mom! Why are we here?¡± | felt uneasy watching so many guards staring at us. ¡°It is our new home. Lord Vasquez had chosen me as his new mate. We will finally live the life that we both deserve. As for you, you are getting 4 stepbrothers. They are the next Alpha Kings in line for North, South, East, and West. Aside from that, they will protect you from now on.¡± Her confidence when telling me we were going to invade their house was shocking. ¡°But remember Beatrice! No matter what happens, don¡¯t let them touch you. Don¡¯t let them get into your head. You know your wolf is a seductress. Avoid everyone at any cost,¡± thest words from her embedded in my head as the possibility of them touch ing me shook my body into awareness. ¡°But why would they do that? | am their sister now,¡± | watched my mom pout sadly at my question. ¡°That¡¯s what you need to remind them of. They can¡¯t mess with you because you¡¯re their stepsister. Beatrice! We don¡¯t want to ruin this chance to have a better and full of luxuriant future,¡± She gave me a reassuring look before we got off the car to be greeted by the guards. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 2-His Huge C*ck I sped closer to my mother¡¯s sweater, watching the decor around the opulent living room of the head of the counselor, Lord Vasquez S*ade. ¡°Please have a seat,¡± he told my mom the second time. The first time, she couldn¡¯t ept his offer because I didn¡¯t want to let go of her ¡°It¡¯s fine, Beatrice! Sit down.¡± She gently patted the back of my hand and made me flop down with her. Lord Vasquez gave me a quick smile before his eyes traveled to my greasy hair. ¡°Is she alright?¡± He asked my mom, picking up on my anxiety ¡°She got bullied in school today. They messed her up pretty bad,¡± she pouted sadly, confiding in the most powerful man ever. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. But fear not. The moment we tell the world I¡¯m her new stepfather, they wille apologizing to her.¡± The confidence he disyed proved he was a true Lord. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go upstairs and wash yourself up?¡± He then suggested it out of the blue. ¡°Mrs. Brown is busy preparing lunch for you guys. So I can¡¯t ask her to show you around and take you to the guest bathroom,¡± Lord Vasquez apologized, but my mother urged me to take him up on his offer. ¡°It¡¯s all okay. Beatrice is going to be living here. I¡¯m sure she can find the guestroom.¡± The tone she used was for me to under stand she wants me to obey her. I got up from my seat reluctantly and obeyed my mother, even when wandering around a new ce was way out of myfort zone. I walked upstairs to the white mansion and faced the rooms disyed before my eyes. ¡°How the heck am I supposed to know which room is the guestroom?¡± I frowned, taking a wild guess and reaching for one of the rooms that gave me the guestroom vibes. Although all the doors were simr, that room seemed to be calling for me. Holding my heart in my palm, 1 barged in. A gasp was all i could let out when I saw a young and handsome man sitting in and front of aputer and rubbing his d*ck in his hand. It was my first time seeing a man¡¯s genitalia from that close. His d*ck was long and big, even bigger than both his hands bined. My body felt a weird wave of interest. He immediately broke the static stare from theptop¡¯s screen and looked my way. His blue eyes caught my sight like an eagle prying from above. ¡°Who the f*ck let you in?¡± his deep, dark, and heavy voice yelled from across the room, making me tremble in my body and pull out of the door anxiously. The sight was enough to traumatize me, not to mention that he was definitely one of my stepbrothers., I ran downstairs as if my life depended on it. In no time, I was back in the living room and hiding behind my mother. ¡°What happened? You didn¡¯t clean up?¡± She turned to me and scanned me quickly. ¡°I think she didn¡¯t find the restroom. I will ask Mrs. Brown to help herter.¡± Lord Vasquez smiled awkwardly, clearly watching me tremble in my skin. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! She is just not like others. Beatrice needs atten tion and guidance since her wolf barely speaks to her.¡± My moth er didn¡¯t think too much of it and rubbed my arm to calm me down. How do I tell her I saw my stepbrother¡¯s d*ck? It is going to be so awkward meeting him now. ¡°I¡¯ll go check up on my sons. I need to introduce them to you.¡± Lord Vasquez S*ade left his seat to go upstairs. I wondered if my stepbrother would be angry at me for watching him naked. ¡°Now tell me what happened?¡± My mother knew something went wrong upstairs, but she didn¡¯t ask me in front of Lord Vasquez. ¡°I saw one of my stepbrothers naked,¡± I replied, my face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°What? How the hell did y¨C,¡± her words turned m*ffled when raised my face and saw another young man walking through the door and entering the foyer. My eyes jumped out of their sockets when I saw that a*shole from earlier in the mansion. ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± | yelled, ignoring everything else happening around me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± my mom whispered, but I pointed at the boy once again. He stopped in his tracks and looked my way, sharing the same element of shock. ¡°He bullied me!¡± | yelled, ring at Zane. That¡¯s how I re member him introducing himself to me in school. ¡°What?¡± my mother stepped forward to re at the boy. Hearing themotion downstairs, Lord Vasquez ran to check on us. The moment he arrived in our sight again, I pointed my entire hand in the direction of Zane and yelled, ¡°He bullied me in school. He is the one who did this to me.¡± It was just the panic of seeing him again that made me cry out for help. The silence in the air made me return to my senses. Wait! Why was he here? ¡°Zane bullied you? My son Alpha Zane V. S*ade?¡± Lord Vasquez helped me understand who I was using of bullying me. He was my second stepbrother! ¡°Why the f*ck are these rogues here?¡± Zane yelled, after get ting angry at me forining about him, ¡°Did youe all the way here to use me of bullying you?¡± He looked at me directly in the eye before his father turned him around to have a word with him. ¡°Is it true that you bullied this girl?¡± I heard them argue. ¡°No! She is lying,¡± Zane lied, trying to save his a*s. ¡°What is going on? Is he really the bully from the school?¡± My mother whispered to me when the father and the son were busy arguing with each other. ¡°I promise he is the bully. He convinced Flynn to hit me,¡± I ut tered back to my mother, shivering in my skin at the thought of living with him. ¡°Now you stay silent and let me take over. We have to fix this, as you are going to be living under the same roof as him and his other three brothers. His father needs to keep him under check,¡± my mom advised while puffing air out of her mouth to prepare for a battle. ¡°Actually, my daughter is not lying. Your son bullied her, he groped her.¡± The moment my mother lied, my heart missed a beat. I wasn¡¯t lying, so why did she have to exaggerate the whole incident? ¡°Wait! Wait! Wait!¡± Zane gasped, stepping away from his fa ther in fear. ¡°The¨Cy are lying. What the f*ck!¡± He yelled, but made sure he had created a respectful distance between himself and his father. I started off really messy here. I saw one of my stepbrothers naked and used the other one of harassing me. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of you,¡± Lord Vasquez believed my mother over his son. Without dying a minute, he lunged at his son and pped him. The sight was hard to digest. The way Zane stepped back from his father and watched him with teary eyes melted my heart. My mom shouldn¡¯t have lied. But it wasn¡¯t the end of Lord Vasquez. He looked around as if he was searching for something else to beat him up. All this to impress my mother. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Zane shouted, and themotion drew his brother¡¯s attention from upstairs. The shirtless guy rushed downstairs to step between the two. My body shuddered when watching and remembering what I saw earlier. This one was almost identical to Zane. The only difference was the sharp jawline and the eye color. ¡°Get out of my way, Maddox,¡° Lord Vasquez said as he pushed his son away from Zane. ¡°What the f*ck are you doing, dad?¡± Maddox yelled as he made sure he covered his brother like a shield. ¡°He is beating me up over someints from these filthy rogues.¡± Zane¡¯s voice held so much resentment that I couldn¡¯t even think of hisment toward us. ¡°She is not some rogue. She is going to be your stepsister.¡± The words from Lord Vasquez¡¯s lips filled the air with silence. It was a very wrong way to introduce us to his sons. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 3-S*ank Me, Daddy! ¡°Remember, I have been telling you boys I have found a cho sen mate? That¡¯s her; Scarlet Mintz and this is her daughter Beatrice, who is now your stepsister,¡± Lord Vasquez had to sit us all down to exin things to his sons. I couldn¡¯t escape the eyes of Zane. I was almost hiding behind my mother as the two boys kept ring at me. ¡°Dad? What is going on?¡± Our attention suddenly turned to the person entering the living room next. He was tall and had ex tremely broad shoulders and a slim waist. One could tell he had a muscr body under those office pants and a white shirt. His Hazel colored eyes matched his hair. Right behind him was an other young man, tall and dashing. The light brown colored eyes of the guy behind the first guy were so enchanting that I couldn¡¯t decide which one of them to focus on. ¡°Come, have a seat,¡± Lord Vasquez offered them a seat, and the two guys in suits sat down. ¡°These are Akin S*ade and Helel S*ade. They are twins. Akin is a few minutes older than Helel,¡± Lord Vasquez told us. The brown-eyed guy who enteredst was Akin and the one be fore him was Helel. They looked pretty simr, too. Akin was probably 6 feet 6 and Helel was 6 feet 5. ¡°These two are Maddox and Zane. They are also twins, but Maddox is a few minutes older than Zane.¡± He then pointed at another set of twins. Maddox was the guy I saw naked in the bed room, the guy with blue eyes. And Zane was the handsome hunk who bullied me and was now raging like a bull. ¡°Who are they, father?¡± Helel asked, his eyes doing a quick scan of me. I lowered my eyes when his eyesnded on mine. When he asked his father that question, Zane let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°That¡¯s the b*tch father settled on,¡± Zane couldn¡¯t keep it to gether any longer. Hisment was met with a gasp from my mother¡¯s lips. ¡°Zane!¡± Lord Vasquez yelled, warning him through his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s true. This is the woman who is taking our mother¡¯s ce, and that girl over there is our stepsister that our father wants us to protect and take care of. Isn¡¯t it funny that the first thing she did was to use Zane of harassing her? She got dad into hit ting Zane,¡± Maddox, who I didn¡¯t think would react so aggressive ly, started talking with tears of anger in his eyes. It¡¯s true that the silent ones are always the dangerous ones. ¡°I have told you all. I have moved on from your mother. Now she is my everything and you all have to respect that. Anyway, ? m not going to force you, so whichever one of you wants to go live with your mom, you are wee to pack your bags and leave.¡± Lord Vasquez casually let them decide, and all Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. four of them decided to get up on their feet until they heard their father say, ¡°And forget about the Alpha King title.¡± They all sat down at the same speed they got up with. These four had everybody¡¯s eyes on them as they were the future Alpha Kings of the North, South, East, and West. ¡°Good. We must prepare for a family dinner tonight. Beatrice, your brothers are very creative and strong. You will love them all around.¡± He knew what he was doing. He wanted us tomuni cate, but it was a messy time to expect them to ept me. The four brothers looked my way and raised their brows in unison. The brothers soon got up and went upstairs. I knew they were having a meeting. My mother and I stayed in the kitchen while the dinner was in process. After a few hours of silence and me standing in the corner like a scared kitten, after taking a quick shower in the guestroom, the dinner was served. ¡°Akin, my eldest one, takes care of my business. He is only 20 but he knows what he is doing.¡± Lord Vasquez praised the brown-eyed handsome guy. He was the only one who hadn¡¯t said a word to us. ¡°Helel, he is also 20, but his interest differs from his brother. He does take care of business once in a while, but he is a trainer. He trains our warriors. He is also a gym instructor.¡± He then looked at Helel, who was barely eating his sd. Helel had a very blunt look on his face. I don¡¯t even know if he cared that we were here. ¡°Zane is the youngest of the twins. He is 18 and loves travel ing,¡± Lord Vasquez introduced the one who bullied me in school. ¡°Maddox goes to the same school as you two. He is 18 but a few minutes older than Zane and carries a love for bikes.¡± Lord Vasquez seemed to have held back when talking about the blue eyed son. Maddox let out a scoff before interrupting his father. ¡°Just say it. I have an addiction that irks my father.¡± Maddox¡¯s eyes shone a weird color for a second before he lowered his head to avoid getting caught. But I saw it. ¡°Anyway,¡± Lord Vasquez ignored hisment, but I and my mother shared a look. ¡°The reason I want you all to be toofortable around each other is that, as a leader of the council, I have been summoned to take a look over the matters among the packs of West. Scarlet and I will be departing in the morning. I want you all to take care of your stepsister, Beatrice, while we are gone.¡± Lord Vasquez seemed way toofortable when breaking the news to us. I instantly shared a nce with my mother, who looked as shocked as I was. ¡°But she is a bit fragile. She has never been anywhere with out me. It¡¯s just that her wolf is a mess, so I have to be there for her and make sure her wolf doesn¡¯te out.¡± My mom was yammering and making no sense. I noticed the look my step brother shared when acknowledging my mother wasn¡¯t ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mom! We promise to take care of her,¡± it was Zane who spoke up, ¡°Now that we know she is our stepsister, we will keep her safe.¡± That look he gave me made my skin crawl. ¡°And Helel can train her.¡± Lord Vasquez didn¡¯t help when he suggested his son would be my instructor for the next few days. I started coughing after I heard all the messes. I sleep in my mom¡¯s room. How the hell am I going to sleep without her now? ¡°Perfect! Look how caring my sons are. Now let¡¯s go rest. We have to wake up early morning.¡± Lord Vasquez seemed full of himself. I should have known he would be the controlling one in this rtionship. He got up from his seat and eyed my mother ex citedly to follow him. She gave me a miserable look before head ing out of the dining room with him. Now I was sitting among my stepbrothers awkwardly. ¡°You need medicine to control your wolf. Then how did you feel mate bond with Flynn when your wolf isn¡¯t even allowed toe forward?¡± After a long silence, Zane¡¯s voice prated the air, and my body froze. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell your mother about the whole mate bond fias co, didn¡¯t you?¡± That smirk on his lips when gaining an advantage over me by knowing my mother had no idea and would be angry at me for not taking my medicine was terrifying. I looked around and noticed all my future stepbros staring in my direction. ¡°School is going to be fun now,¡± Zan? said before telling me what I could expect from him at school, ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t get s*anked by your daddy,¡± he said, pointing to himself, and my heart sank. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 4-Too Thirsty For His Hard D*ck That night was hard to pass. I didn¡¯t say a word to those s*xy b*stards and ran out of the dining room as if my life depended on it. Thankfully, I met my mom in the hallway, who took me upstairs with her to show me my room. I couldn¡¯t even tell her about my stepbrothers. They will tell my mom about the mate bond scene in school, and then mom will be so upset with me. ¡°You got your own room now, Beatrice.¡± She smiled when turning the light switch on and showing me how s*acious it was. ¡°I will have one of your stepbrothers prepare this room for your liking.¡± | almost jumped at Lord Vasquez¡¯s voice from behind me. He hade by to see my reaction to my new bedroom. There was only one bed in the middle for now. ¡°I never sleep alone,¡± | whispered, looking at my mother helplessly. ¡°told you about her. She is one of those unfortunate she wolves whose wolf is just evil. Hence, my poor daughter is never getting any mates or strength from her wolf.¡± Mom walked over to me and gently patted my shoulder. ¡°Well, that¡¯s bad. I¡¯m sure Helel will know how to help her with her human strength,¡± Lord Vasquez mentioned to his son once again. I don¡¯t know if he was advertising his sons or if he genuinely thought his sons were the best alphas in the world. ¡°And don¡¯t even worry about tonight. If she feels frightened, she can yell my name and I¡¯ll be there to ¡ª,¡± Maddox interrupt ed us from across my room, ¡°Fetch you for her,¡± I felt shivers run down my spine the way he stared me up and down. He was lean ing across the doorframe of his bedroom and ying with a ball in his hands. My mom and I were the only ones who didn¡¯t like the idea, but obviously, Lord Vasquez was pleased to hear it. ¡°Attaboy! Scarlet dear, don¡¯t you worry about her anymore. Her stepbrother will take care of her. Come, let¡¯s go to the bed room.¡± Vasquez was way too excited to s*atch my mom away from me. After giving him a smile, my mom gently hugged me to whis per something in my ears, ¡°Don¡¯t let him touch you, no matter what. Remember, your wolf is thirsty for nasty.¡± Her words rang through my head along with all the other words she used to say about my wolf. I watched my mom walk away with Lord Vasquez, and then my eyes travelled back to Maddox, who was still staring at me in silence. It was then I noticed my room was just in the middle of Zane and Helel¡¯s bedrooms. The little hallway separated Maddox and Akin¡¯s rooms from mine. ¡°So, you liked watching me beat my meat, didn¡¯t you?¡± He grinned as he recalled me walking in on him and then freezing for a moment. It was awkward now that he was looking me in the eye. The only escape I could think of was to lock the door and block his stare out. The moment I stepped back, I bet he acknowledged what | was about to do because he rushed over and mmed his hand on the door. I was a petite 18-year-old; I couldn¡¯t battle with him. I let go of the door and stepped aside, my back hitting the wall and my eyes watching him enter the room and stand in front of me. He ced his one hand on the wall to block me and deep ened the eye contact. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you b*at y¡ªour meat. You were just rubbing it.¡± | swallowed the fear of not looking timid. The more vulnerable you are, the more they take advantage of you. I loved how much attention he was giving me. Does that make me thirsty? ¡°What?¡± He closed his eyes for a moment just so that he couldugh at me, ¡°That¡¯s called m*sturbating,¡± he said, leaving me more clueless. ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t know what that is?¡± The look of shock on his face made me feel guilty for being oblivious. ¡°Holly Moon Goddess! You really have no idea, huh?¡± His eyes sparkled as if he had found a treasure. ¡°So you have never touched yourself before?¡± He questioned me, and I froze. I know now he didn¡¯t exactly mean anything that had to do with normal lotion on my arms and legs. ¡°Fear not. I can teach you all that stuff. I mean, what else are good brothers for?¡± That smile seemed fiddled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t just rubbing it. I was enjoying myself. You can do that too, and don¡¯t even worry about not having a d*ck. You have something way more precious and advantageous.¡± His voice was beginning to sound low. I don¡¯t know if my ears were ying tricks on me, or he was. ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn it from you. You are my stepbrother.¡± || was obviously shy about a boy talking about my vagina, let alone my own stepbrother. ¡°Your mother is not married to my father. She is dating him, besides, there is no way they will ever get married,¡± His confi dence shocked me. ¡°Hm, do you hate us for living here?¡± | asked, making sure he doesn¡¯t get distracted. I didn¡¯t mind him talking to me, I just didn¡¯t want to make it too obvious to him that I am not that shy. I was shy, don¡¯t get me wrong but there was a part of me that liked the attention. ¡°Awe! There is no need to be shy. If I don¡¯t teach you, the boys from school will, and that¡¯s something you don¡¯t want to happen.¡± Maddox had brought his face way too close to mine. I could feel the blue of our eyes mixing. I was so tired that I hadn¡¯t even tied my long blond hair, and he was over here teach ing me some nasty stuff. But there was also this weird sensation I kept feeling inside my body whenever he talked about my body. It was as if my mother was right about my body being sexually active all the time. Or why else would I be feeling this way towards my step brother? ¡°How about we start by touching¡ª,¡± he said abruptly as a shadow fell on him. His eyes changed the look, and he stepped back from me. Should I say I was disappointed with the interruption? I was resisting speaking to Maddox openly, but that was all just be cause I was shy. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Akin, the one still in the suit, stepped inside as he questioned us. ¡°I was trying to help her with some stuff,¡± Maddox said, biting his lip when sneakily looking at my body. ¡°Okay! If you are done, go back to your room. I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s way past her bedtime.¡± Akin¡¯s voice was deep and husky, but it alsocked emotion. He looked at me in a way as if my exis tence was nothing to him. ¡°Okay. By the way,¡± Maddox cleared his throat when turning his attention back at me again, ¡°I will wait T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. for you to scream my name,¡± He whispered, pulling back and winking at me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is no demon under your bed,¡± and thenmented in passing. ¡°Good night.¡± | don¡¯t know why my desperate h*e *ss thought I should speak to Akin, but I just did. ¡°Whatever!¡± He was so rude when he walked out and mmed my door shut. ¡°I was just being nice,¡± I pouted sadly, standing alone in my new room and fearing for the worst to happen. I was a little curi ous about Akin¡¯s attitude. He was constantly ignoring me, while Zane and Maddox were ready to pay attention to me. I was in deed someone who wanted attention, loads and loads of it. Discarding all the scary thoughts, I crawled into bed and pulled the nket over my nose. I was tired, so I dozed off quickly, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that I began to hear the same whispers calling for my name as I hear every night ¡°Beatrice!¡± ¡°Beatrice! I aming for you.¡± I jolted awake in a panic, struggling for air. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go with you,¡± | said, shivering and s*b bing. ¡°MOM!¡± | screamed, ¡°MOM! HE IS COMING TO GET ME.¡± The nightmares never left me alone. I would wake up screaming every other night and then I would stay awake till morning. I was in a mess. My mom never ceased to remind me that if I didn¡¯t take my pills, he woulde get me. Who was he? I don¡¯t know, just someone who wanted to enve me. While I was crying in my hands and murmuring my mom¡¯s name, I heard the door being opened and mmed shut. ¡°No! Please don¡¯t take me away,¡± Seeing a manly shadow when I uncovered my eyes terrified me into thinking he had finallye for me. ¡°I am not here to get you. I promised your mother I would take care of you, didn¡¯t l?¡± It was then that Maddox sat down on the bed and observed my face with his colored eyes. ¡°A nightmare?¡± he asked, and I nodded my head miserably. He was shirtless and in ck shorts only, but I was too afraid at the moment to count his perfectly toned abs. ¡°Stepbrother! I cannot sleep.¡± My lips quivered as I exined my miserable situation to him. ¡°Lie in the bed. I will cuddle with you.¡± His demand shook my body. I felt goosebumps appear on the surface of my skin. ¡°I said, lie down,¡± he said again, his voice stronger and moremanding this time. I should have said no, but he is my step brother. He was here to take care of me. I turned around and lied down, feeling him lie behind me. He wasted a few seconds fixing his posture and covering us in a nket before he ran his hand under my body. The touch of a man was new to me, but I was trying to not focus on it since it was my stepbrother. He then wrapped his other arm over my chest and his handnded straight on my D-cups. I shuddered, but remained silent and still. Little did I know, it wasn¡¯t the only thing I was going to feel tonight. ¡°You sleep with your bra on?¡± Heined, cing his hand on my boob again and pressing it gently. It was such an awkward feeling that I instantly pulled away from him and turned to look at him. He was staring at me back with a weird look on his face. I was aware he was not my stepbrother but my mother wanted me to look at them that way so that I can control my urges around such s*xy boys with the thought that they are forbidden creatures for me. ¡°What?¡± he frowned as if it wasn¡¯t anything serious. ¡°You cannot touch someone¡¯s boobs,¡± I whispered, my eyes traveling to his muscr hands. ¡°Why? It¡¯s not like they will explode if I touch them.¡± He let out a scoff, adjusting his arm under his head to stare at me morefortably. It was the way he said those things that I felt an amazing wave run through my veins. ¡°Besides, you have big boobs for your tiny back. Try to loosen up at night time. Take off your bra so that you can sleep peacefully,¡± he said while looking me straight in the eyes. It made my heart s*ip a beat. ¡°Go on, I¡¯m not going to stay awake for you.¡± He had promi nent vertical lines between his eyebrows as he asked me to make a decision. | got out of bed and went to the bathroom, taking off my bra and slipping into my shirt once again. It felt rxing, but I also felt exposed | appeared in the bedroom again and found him resting as if he just hadn¡¯t told me to take off my bra. I crawled into bed and rested with my back facing him. I began to worry about why he wasn¡¯t touching me anymore. After a few minutes of no move ment from his side, he wrapped his arm around my body, but this time, it just felt strange. His palm touched my nipple, and for a moment, my mind froze. He wasn¡¯t moving or anything. But my s*upid body shud dered and my t*t got rubbed against his palm. He moved. ¡°Why are you moving around so much?¡± He asked, and at that moment, his hand cupped my boob. I don¡¯t know if it was un intentional or what, but I was noticing every little detail of him now. ¡°I am sorry, I was adjusting,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t wake me up again, or I¡¯ll leave.¡± After those words were said by him, he tried to be a little yful and pinched my boob before pretending like he had fallen asleep. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 5-They Wants To Share Me And I Don¡¯t Mind Strangely enough, his powerful arms did help me sleep bet ter. We didn¡¯t move the entire night; that¡¯s howfortable we were with each other. It wasn¡¯t until the chirping of the birds outside the window that I began to wake up. I didn¡¯t realize the windows needed cur tains too. The room must bepletely empty before my arrival. The wall behind me was basically all windows, so the room lit up with the morning light prating the inside pretty perfectly. ¡°Ah!¡± | yawned, slowly beginning to notice the hand on my chest was no longer just resting there. He Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. had actually cupped my boob pretty hard in his sleep. ¡°S*it,¡± | cursed shyly, breathing profusely as I didn¡¯t know how to unwrap his arm from over my body. I then felt something big and hard in my butt c*ack. It was so big that I swear it seemed like if I wasn¡¯t wearing any pajamas, the thing would be heading straight into my b*tthole. ¡°What the f¡ª!¡± | was a bitte in realizing it was his d*ck squeezed between my big butt. It was overall a very ufort able situation. For him to be my stepbrother, 1 just didn¡¯t know how to react to it. And then the unthinkable happened. ¡°Beatrice! Why have you locked the door?¡± I heard my moth er calling from outside the door. She was rattling the door handle and trying to get inside as if the house were on fire. The reason she was panicking so much was that I always slept with her and even locking the bathroom door was like the biggest fear of mine. I didn¡¯t know when Maddox locked the doorst night, but I am d he did. If my mother had seen me in bed with my stepbroth er, she would have killed me. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on?¡± Maddox woke up and pulled away from me. For a moment, he stared at me in confusion and then probably remembered how he ended up in my bed. ¡°That¡¯s my mom on the door,¡± I said quietly, my gaze fixed on his shorts. I kept thinking about his d8ck touching my butt. It was as if I wanted to see what was going on in his shorts. ¡°Oh F*ck!¡± He knew it would be frowned upon because we were step-siblings now. ¡°Beatrice! Open the door, what are you doing in there?¡± Her voice was beginning to change. The sheer panic in her tone was making me tremble. ¡°I will go hide in the bathroom,¡± Maddox said as he pushed the nket off and I got a clear view of the most terrifying bulge ever. His d*ck was so f*cking hard and big that I feared it would tear open his shorts ande out. He was still pretty sleepy, so it took him a few seconds to get out of the bed and run into the bathroom. I managed to put on a poker face and attended to my mom at the door. The instant I opened the door, she ran inside and grabbed me by my arms to scan me. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked, anxiously running past me to take a look around my room this time. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, leaning against the wall. ¡°You never lock the door. Why did you do it?¡± She was out of breath. Her eyes filled with tears. ¡°I was scared he woulde get me.¡± I told her what my worst fears were these days. I have turned 18 and found a mate after going behind her back and s*ipping the medicine. That didn¡¯t end well. My Mate humiliated me for some fun. There is no one who would save me from this man who ising to get me now, not even a mate that I was secretly relying on. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare get past these young Alpha Kings. Just re member, don¡¯t let them touch you,¡± my mother kept repeating herself, but my eyes were wandering over to the bathroom. He must be listening. ¡°Now forget about all this and take a shower. Wear this blue dress. Make sure you are at the door when we leave.¡± My mom then gestured at a maid to bring in a dress for me. ¡°You are leaving already?¡± I was surprised at how early in the morning they were leaving. I haven¡¯t even gotten used to this new home and these new rtionships. ¡°I know how hard it¡¯s for you, but please understand my situ ation, too.¡± Mom paused when Lord Vasquez walked into the room to check up on me. ¡°I wish I could stay longer, but I cannot let my mate go alone on these work trips. He needs his mate be side him.¡± Her tone changed when she watched him smile at her. I got it. She wanted him to get addicted to her so that it would be hard for him to even imagine living a second without her. ¡°We will be waiting for you downstairs.¡± Vasquez wrapped his arm around my mother¡¯s waist and walked out of my room with her. Maddox too came out of the bathroom once it was safe. He looked over at me and then let out a scoff. His reaction was per plexing. He was nice enough to help me sleepst night, so why is he acting so arrogant now? ¡°Thank you forst night,¡± I said, watching him as he walked over to the exit. ¡°No! Thanks to you.¡± That little chuckle in the end didn¡¯t make sense. What was he thanking me for? Well, I was relieved that at least one of my stepbrothers was nice to me. After he left, I took a quick shower and slipped into the dress my mom got for me. It was nice to have new clothes for a change. I rushed downstairs to find my mom and Vasquez all set to leave. ¡°Take care of business and your brothers,¡± Vasquez hugged Akin, putting the responsibility of his brothers on his shoulders, ¡°And also of your little sister,¡± he then smiled my way but Akin let out a sigh and rolled his eyes away from my existence once again. ¡°Helel, help Beatrice work out and grow some muscles,¡± Vasquez joked when handing an assignment to Helel, who patted his father¡¯s back but didn¡¯t answer him. ¡°She already has all the muscles and fat in the right ces.¡± Thatment came from Maddox, but he said it in such a low voice that nobody else heard him. ¡°You two take care of her in school, okay? Scare away the bullies.¡± Vasquez had no idea Zane was already nning to make my stay in school miserable. After meeting his sons, he turned to me and smiled. ¡°Your brothers will take good care of you.¡± He looked satis fied when he left me behind with these tall, broad, and powerful alpha king brothers. ¡°Beatrice! I will stay in contact with you on your phone. Just make sure you take your medicine, okay? Call me if you miss me.¡± My mom was secretly warning me through her eyes while casually talking to me. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t fret. We will manage everything.¡± Akin was prob ably the one who dropped them off at the airport. Zane had a day off, but he was headed out with his friends. Helel was all set for the gym and training sessions. Maddox seemed to be the only one staying behind. And it was just not the right time to be around him. They said their goodbyes and parted in Akin¡¯s car. The man sion was enormous, with multiple gardens and areas that I hadn¡¯t explored yet. I didn¡¯t n to do anything until I took my medicine. Without hindering my steps, I ran upstairs to look for my orange pill bottle and, to my surprise, I couldn¡¯t f*cking find it anywhere. ¡°It should be in my bag,¡± I frantically tossed over my bag but couldn¡¯t find the bottle. ¡°I should call mom and ask her about the pills.¡± | got on my feet and looked around for my phone, but couldn¡¯t trace it. ¡°Wait, I left it near my pillowst night.¡± I was not good at dealing with stressful situations. My heart began to race the moment I found my stuff gone. ¡°D*mn right, you did,¡± Maddox chuckled as he ambled inside my room, clutching my phone and pill bottle. ¡°What are you doing with my stuff?¡± | panicked but didn¡¯t show it. ¡°Oh! I heard your mom reminding you nonstop about these pills. It just intrigued me to think, what would happen if you didn¡¯t take them for a day?¡± He pretended to be lost, but his curiosity was going to cost me badly. ¡°I need those pills.¡± | smiled awkwardly, taking slow strides closer to him, expecting him to hand me back the keys. Sapon ¡°But why, though? What is it that your wolf does that she needs to stay captive inside you?¡± He shook his head to stop my advancing steps while ying with the bottle in his hand. ¡°And who is this man that you are afraid woulde to s*atch you away?¡± He c8cked his head, his gaze drawn to my shivering body. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t tell me. I guess we will find out when he knocks on the door today,¡± he was done talking, ¡°Because you are not getting your pills,¡± He left me stunned in my spot and exited the room like he didn¡¯t just steal my medicine from me. Unfortunately, I had to hide my scent or else¡ª- I had a feeling this day was going to get messier now that I¡¯m all alone with my handsome stepbrother. ¡°Please don¡¯te out, seductress!¡± | begged my wolf, tearing up at the worst-case scenario. I couldn¡¯t do anything for two hours. And then it started to hit me. ¡°Ehm!¡± | cleared my throat, standing by the window and look ing outside with my heart racing inside my chest. | almost forgot how scary it¡¯s whenever my wolf begins to smell the air of freedom. It was this weird feeling of her wanting to take over me thatpelled me to run straight into Maddox¡¯s room without knocking first. The instant I mmed the door open and got into his dark room, I realized I had upset him. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you? Do you always barge into everybody¡¯s room like that?¡± He was shirtless and doing some thing in a hurry. I couldn¡¯t see it clearly because my vision was turning blurry at this point. ¡°My med¡ª-icine!¡± | requested with heavy breathing, tears ap pearing on the surface of my eyes. ¡°You want your medicine?¡± He asked while zipping up the bag and pushing it under his bed. I didn¡¯t know what he hid in that ck bag, and neither did I care at the moment. ¡°Yes! Ple¡ªase!¡± With my hands on my chest and my throat feeling dry, I requested him once again. ¡°What would I get for helping you?¡± His tone changed when he found me in pain. He approached me and grabbed my hand, pulling me inside, and closing the door behind us. After he shoved me against the wall, he scanned me from head to toe. It wasn¡¯t a good sign, but I chose to ignore it. I was ready to do anything for my medicine. ¡°Whatever you want! I just need m¡ª-y medicines.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe how out of breath I felt, even after staying still for minutes. ¡°So, let¡¯s explore our options.¡± He rested a hand on the wall and leaned over me. I tried to calm my breathing when his eyesnded on my big boobs going up and down with the rise and fall of my chest. ¡°I am going to be a little generous even after you made my brother look like a disgusting creature in my father¡¯s eyes.¡± Mad dox whispered, his eyes not leaving my body alone. ¡®M¡ª¨C!¡¯ My wolf was waking up, and it was frightening enough for me to want Maddox to do whatever he wanted in order to give me my pills. ¡°How about you strip naked while I invite your mate over to take some amazing pictures of you two together?¡± His voice turned darker as he suggested a cursed idea. They knew I hid the truth from my mother. He wanted me to look bad in front of my mother just the way Zane looked bad in front of his father. But did he not know my mate has rejected me already? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leak those pictures in your school but I will show them to your mother.¡± at this point, he had ced his hand on my stomach. He waited before doing so, as if he was trying to see how I will react. I didn¡¯t stop him. Little did he know, he was getting himself into trouble by getting so close to me. ¡°So, do you want me to help you get naked?¡± As he ques tioned, his hand had already begun the job. He ran it over my stomach, lifting the fabric up while his hand rested on my boob. I know he was not serious and was just trying to mock me, but I wasn¡¯t scared of him. ¡°Aren¡¯t they too sof¨C,¡± he had a smirk on his face when he tried to grope my boob. But his words were cut short when my wolf woke up. ¡®Mate!¡¯ She said it loud and clear, connecting with his wolf. We both raised our faces and stared into each other¡¯s eyes in shock. ¡°What!¡± he lifted his hand from my boob and stepped back in panic, ¡°Sh¡ªe is my sister!¡± That look on his face when he real ized that the mate he kept wanting to take my naked pictures with was he himself, even petrified me. ¡®Mate! My wolf and his wolf called out again. ¡°You are my f*cking sister!¡± he yelled, and my body was cov ered in goosebumps. As if it wasn¡¯t bad enough, an audio message yed on hisptop¡¯s screen. ¡°Hey, son! I just wanted to let you know I still love you, my boys. Don¡¯t ever think your father doesn¡¯t care about you. I have sent you a new toy. Enjoy it. But share it with your brothers, as you guys share everything.¡± My eyes grew double the size when Maddox stared into my eyes. I then remembered that the brothers loved sharing whatever one of them gets. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 6-A Little Too S*xual ¡°There is something wrong with this. I don¡¯t believe we are mates.¡± Maddox was shaking his head aggressively at the idea of us being mates. I didn¡¯t feel too scared anymore. My body was weirdly calm. Is it because I¡¯ll be safe from whoever was He is an Alpha King and so are his brothers. They wille together to take care of me, or will they ¡°Say something,¡± Maddox yelled at me, trying to understand why I was so calm. I couldn¡¯t exin my thought process to any one. This is what happens when I don¡¯t take my pills. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting that you are this silent as if you are already epting it. I¡¯m f*cking out of here.¡± He then walked away to grab his shirt and slip into it while pulling his bag out from under the bed with another bag packed in the walk-in closet. I stayed still stubbornly, not able to move for some weird reasons. While he walked past me, he threw my phone my way. It hit me in the face, but I grabbed it before it fell to the ground. ¡°My pills!¡± I finally broke free from the trance and ran after him. ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking follow me, you weirdo!¡± He stopped in his steps to shout at me. | stared at him in silence. Maybe he would remember why I was following him, but that didn¡¯t happen. He bolted away, and I couldn¡¯t even keep up with him. The worst part is that he had told a guard outside the house to lock his bedroom. So by the time I could think of a way to check his room for my medicines, the guard had already locked I was now alone in the mansion with my head acting up. There was a personality sh between me and my wolf. We were both trying to take over, hence our actions wereing off a bit crazy. ¡± It wasn¡¯t a joke, and neither was it something small. Taking away my medicines, just because he wanted to see how crazy my wolf was, was a bad move by Maddox. I lowered my face and fixated my eyes on my skin to see all the goosebumps appearing on my body. I walked around the foyer for a few minutes when I heard some cars pulling up in the driveway. It was more convenient for me that I peeked outside the window than to actually go outside. Helel had a group of trainees follow him to one of the gardens. That was it. ¡°Helel will be able to get the keys from the guard,¡± I whis pered before I got on my feet and rushed out of the mansion. The warm sun stopped me in my tracks, and a sigh of relief escaped my lips. It¡¯s weird to say, but it felt like I hadn¡¯t felt the sun on my skin in so long. Resuming my walk, I reached the garden to find Helel and the students warming up. I haven¡¯tmunicated with any of my brothers, except for Maddox, so far. So I assumed I would be very shy around Helel, but that wasn¡¯t the case. At least not at that moment. I felt a weird surge of energy that made me push past all the hesitation ande out as a bold person. ¡°Helel!¡± | shouted his name without hesitation. His students turned around in shock and then looked at Helel, who didn¡¯t look pleased. ¡°Give me a moment.¡± He excused himself from the group and briskly walked my way. The moment he reached me, he grabbed me by my arm to pull me away from the garden. ¡°I can walk just fine,¡± | grunted, feeling a bit ufortable with his touch. It was almost as if he wasn¡¯t Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. touching my skin but my soul. He dragged me back into the mansion, and only then set me free. His biceps were bulging as if they would explode, and that was before he had started working out for the day. ¡°What was that?¡± he asked, making me realize his voice was deep and mesmerizing. The way his sharp jaw moved when he yelled made my heart skip a beat. S*it! What the f*ck is going on? I asked my mind over and over again. I couldn¡¯t help but no tice every little detail of his s*xy body, like a crazy person. ¡°What is it? What did you want?¡± he yelled again. I looked down to avoid looking into his beautiful hazel eyes. ¡°Maddox stole my medicine,¡± | gulped, struggling to keep my cool. I didn¡¯t know if I should be shy or bold. I was debating. There was a pause in his reaction, which made me raise my face and stare at him. He was staring upstairs, not even looking at me, and it hurt me a little. Was I not attractive enough for him? His other brother noticed me well. Then why was Helel so uptight? ¡°Guard!¡± he yelled. ¡°Get me the keys to Maddox¡¯s room.¡± He walked past me like my existence meant nothing, and soon I was following him upstairs. He got the keys from the guard and walked inside the room to search for my pill bottle. | stood there for a moment before I walked into the room to help him look for my bottle, but the sight was something I didn¡¯t expect. Helel was sitting on the bed; shirtless and with his pants open. ¡°I was thinking when you woulde.¡± That smirk he gave me blew my mind off. ¡°I know you wanted it, soe on here. Get on your knees and be a good, good girl.¡± His handsome features looked even more enticing when he smirked like that. I was feeling hot in my body, every vein pumping more blood than needed. I gulped and heard the sound of it, but then my eyes fixated on how he softly ran his finger over the shaft of his d*ck. I shuddered at the sight, desires burning my skin and my throat getting drier. I wanted to quench my thirst by drinking from his hard, big d8ck. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 7-Dark Desires I marched towards the bed and crawled between his legs, removing his hand and taking control of everything. His d&ck was hard and huge. At first, I was afraid I wouldn¡®t even be able to wrap my hand around his shaft easily, but then when I did, I won dered how painful it would be to take it whole inside me. He ran his hand through my hair and lowered my face to rest my lips on the head of his c&ck. He shuddered, but then sighed in pleasure. I was nting gentle kisses on the hard surface, grip ping the shaft in my grip. His c&ck would asionally spasm when I would wrap my mouth around the head and suck it so softly that he would re lease drops of pre¨Cc&m into my mouth. My body was heating up, my nipples were erect, and my p&ssy was squirming. | ran my partially opened lips along the shaft, making his body tremble in pleasure. ¡°Ehmm!¡± moaning on his shaft, I put pressure from my lips to his d&ck while cupping hisrge balls in my hands. I nted azy kiss on his head before pulling back and wrapping my hand around the shaft once again. After rubbing it up and down, I rxed to allow the drain from the head to the side before twisting my grip around the shaft. It was then he grasped my hair and shoved his swollen purple c*ck into my mouth. I gagged at first due to how big and long his c&ck was before adjusting to it. He was thrusting his d&ck into my mouth, touching my throat, and releasing a little bit of the juice to moisten my insides. And then made ast thrust inside my mouth and filled my inside with salty c*m, making me gag as he didn¡®t pull his d*ck out. I had no other option left but to swallow it all. ¡°Do you want more?¡± he asked in a s*xy voice, and I couldn¡®t help but nod like a thirsty m*ron. ¡°Do you want more?¡± I heard him say it again, and a frown covered my forehead. ¡°Is she waking up?¡± and then a distinct voice hit the air. My frown grew bigger because I thought we were alone. ¡°I don¡®t know. I gave her some water, but she¡®s grunting and all. Maybe she is having sleep paralysis?¡± It wasn¡®t long that I forced my eyes open and saw Helel talking to someone. ¡°Eh?¡± | groaned, feeling heavy when lifting my head. ¡°Oh! She woke up.¡± The other guy was none other than Akin himself. He was in his office suit, and probably had to rush home. But what happened? ¡°What happened?¡± | asked. Thest thing I remember was sucking Helel till I wet myself. But suddenly I was back in my room. ¡°I went inside to get you the pills when I heard you copsing outside. You passed out then and there,¡± Helel exined, looking not very interested in me. So it was all just a dream? ¡°I¡®m not sure what Maddox was thinking when he stole her pills,¡± Akin grunted tiredly, shaking his head. ¡°He isn¡®t picking up my calls.¡± Helel sighed. I couldn¡®t help but stare at him. That dream was so real. It¡®s awkward that I have such strong feelings for my stepbrother. ¡°He told me he was going to stay with mom for a while,¡± Akin addressed. ¡°I think it is not easy for him to see someone else tak ing his mother¡®s ce.¡± He would casually look around my room but would barely give me a nce. That was the thing about these two twins. They had not looked my way for once. ¡°Take your medicine. We don¡®t want you to die and get med for it,¡± Helel then picked up the bottle and threw it in myp. ¡°I was having such an important meeting when you called me,¡± Akinined while walking out of the room with Helel. None of them asked me how I was feeling, they just made sure | wasn¡®t dead yet. ¡®You are such a s*ut,¡® | yelled at my wolf for having such dreams about them. ¡®That was not me. Don¡®t me me for your weaknesses,¡® I heard her voice, and it gave me shivers down my spine. I took the pill in a hurry before she made me lose my mind and I ended up looking like an idiot. Once I took the pills, I felt much more at ease. However, I was still guilty of having those desires for Helel. I don¡®t get it. If Maddox was my mate, why was I thirsting over Helel? Was it only because of my wolf? Now that I was feeling much better, I noticed how scared I was of my shadow. ¡°Fear is a good thing. It stops us from making s*upid deci sions.,¡± | reminded myself of my mother¡®s advice before changing into a white top and blue shorts that could barely cover my big booty. I have faced criticism in the past from my neighbors for my body type. They would always tell my mom to dress me properly after I turned 18 and started wearing booty shorts. I had a voluptuous body and, sadly; it was too intimidating for others. Helel was on the couch in the living room, busy with his phone, when I arrived behind him. There was something he was searching for, or should I say, it was someone he was busy finding information about. Gwen Moore! His search was all about her. He was casually shaking his leg and not paying attention to what was ying on the TV when he was scrolling down his phone and opening every single page regarding that name. ¡°Thank you for finding my medicine.¡± | cleared my throat, ap pearing in front of the couch. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Hm!¡± he raised his brow in response, not lifting his eyes from his phone. Whoever this girl was must be very special, or else why was he so engrossed in searching for her? ¡°Dad said he wants you to take your first lesson with me in the evening. So be prepared. I will not tolerate any misbehavior or t*rdiness.¡± He ordered without giving me a spare stare. After having such an intimate dream about him, I was afraid of learning anything from him. And that too, having a private l*s son with him. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 8 ¨C The Beast On The Training Ground Akin and Zane were in their rooms when I was asked to join Helel in the garden number 4. That particr garden was a good distance from the mansion, with abyrinth on one side and big trees on the other side. I didn¡¯t want Helel to get angry, so I had arrived a few minutes earlier than Helel. The moment he appeared in ck work out shorts and a ck sleeveless shirt, I gulped. ¡°You came here wearing this? Has no one ever taught you basic discipline?¡± His tone was so harsh that hepletely pulled me out of my dreams about him. ¡°Look at you,¡± he pointed at my baggy sweater, whose sleeves I had to constantly pull up in order to expose my hands and wrists. And then his eyes travelled down to my b*oo*ty shorts. ¡°Have you ever worked out before? Or have you ever set a foot on the training ground?¡± He yelled, was serious about the gym and training, but everybody is different. I didn¡¯t have the same enthusiasm for all this as he did. ¡°It¡¯s my first time,¡± I whispered, looking down to avoid his an gry re. ¡°What did you say? Speak up!¡± he shouted, and I shuddered. I did not like it. I didn¡¯te here to get humiliated and yelled at by him. He was talking about decency of work, but he didn¡¯t know that this is not how you train a newbie. What happened to the good old days when we first introduced ourselves and tried to set the rules and regtions for the neers? ¡°What? Are you going to cry now? I am giving you my time. Don¡¯t f*uc*kin make me realize I am wasting it.¡± He stopped right when he was facing me, but kept yelling. I was frightened of this giant looking Alpha Kinging at an Omega with no wolf like me. ¡°Beatrice!¡± he said my name and even through all the stress, my heart s*ipped a beat. I raised my face unintentionally,pelled by how his lips said my name, and found him hunched down with his hands on his knees. ¡°When you set your foot on my training ground, you f*uc*king stop acting like a b*itc*h. Grow spine, confidence and speak the f*uc*k up when I ask you to answer me.¡± Those words swept the world from under my feet. ¡°Now say something,¡± as he yelled again. I stepped back and burst into tears. I hated being so weak, but fear was what had kept me alive. ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡± he sighed, almost as if mocking my tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take any courses from you.¡± I finally raised my face and said it in a raised tone like he wanted. ¡°Good! Then call my father and tell him it is your decision.¡± His tone had softened now that he had won against me. I acknowledged that it was all his idea to make me quit so that he didn¡¯t look like someone who was not listening to his father. That angered me. ¡°I will. My mother told you I was a beginner, but the way you behaved, I feel like I need someone who understands me.¡± I said, and he clicked his tongue to look at me. He was all set to leave when my words stopped him in his tracks. ¡°I want someone professional to train me,¡± I added, and his mood changed for the worse. He was listening to me with his hands on his waist and his jaw popping in anger. ¡°You think I am not professional?¡± he asked in a gruff tone, giving me a chance to change my statement. ¡°Who am I to think of anything? I am saying the truth. You train people at home, hence you don¡¯t know themon practice of how a newbie should be trained. I understand it is hard for you to train someone like me. Maybe you are used to training those who are already good? That exins it. But it is fine. I am sure there will be professionals to help me out.¡± Every word from my mouth was falling into his ears like a fireball. He would casually stretch his neck while not removing his hands from his waist. I didn¡¯t just touch his ego; I pped it. ¡°You have two minutes to prepare for the first session,¡± he finally opened his mouth, and I was astounded by how easily cracked him. So it was nice to know their weak points. I could use that to my advantage. ¡°I am sorry! I don¡¯t want to take any lessons from you. I wan¡ª,¡± I continued to make excuses when his angry re silenced me. ¡°Okay!¡± I said, stepping back to stand cluelessly. I didn¡¯t know exactly what he was going to start with, but the time he was taking made me realize he was going to take his anger out on me somehow. ¡°So,¡± He stretched his neck to prepare for me when his phone rang and his attention travelled back to his phone¡¯s screen. My muscles stiffened at the sight of him holding his phone and then walking away just a little. ¡°Yep!¡± he said, ¡°How is she feeling now?¡± The way he was murmuring and kicking a little rock while inquiring about some one¡¯s health just freaked me out. He looked almost shy. I didn¡¯t know much about him, but I could guarantee he wasn¡¯t the shy type. ¡°Hm! Keep a close eye and make sure she feels safe. I will pay a visit again. Have any of my brothers Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. visited the hospital to see her again?¡± He stretched his neck ufortably when asking that question. ¡°Oh! Okay.¡± The sound he made was a hint that he didn¡¯t like whatever answer he got from the other side. ¡°Alright, I will talk to youter. Bye!¡± He then hung up the call and turned to me. ¡°Who is she?¡± I don¡¯t know what got into me, but after he toned down, I couldn¡¯t help but ask him. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t care what is wrong with you and why you were born this way. But keep her name out of your mouth, understand?¡± His aggression towards protecting her namepelled me into retching. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 9 ¨C Nobody Cares! ¡°Your first lesson will be to stand on one foot without touching the ground at all for two hours,¡± he said after a minute¡¯s pause. I stared into his face, expecting he would burst outughing and say he was joking. But that didn¡¯t happen. He was serious. I had to ignore hisments from before and prepare my mind for a workout, and this is what he was doing now. ¡°How is that a training session?¡± For someone too shy, I wasn¡¯t too silent. Once I got to live somewhere, I got toofortable. Icked the basic mannerisms, I¡¯ll admit to that. However, I was hoping not to expose myself too quickly. I was not a bad person, just had a lousy mouth. ¡°It will teach you patience,¡± he added, gesturing at my foot to raise it. ¡°Now get on your feet; I¡¯m starting the timer.¡± He didn¡¯t even give me a moment to disagree with him and started the timer. The reflex worked, and before I knew it, I was on one foot. Nobody Career I do believe he was exaggerating by making it two hours for a newbie, but that came from the pettiness. He wanted to make me realize I shouldn¡¯t mess with him. I stood there with my foot up and awkwardly stared away. 5 minutes in and I was already shaking and failing to keep my bnce. It felt off as if a tall tree was dancing in the wind. I couldn¡¯t keep it together after that andnded on my side when trying to keep my bnce. The thud made him lift his face up from his phone and roll his eyes at me. ¡°It was my first time,¡± I said without giving him a chance to evenment on my failure. ¡°That was a lesson. Just because you¡¯ve got a long tongue doesn¡¯t mean you should put all your energy into it. When ites to training, the general and basic workouts are not what we talk about. We talk about inner peace and patience, along with strength. Sadly enough, youck all of those,¡± he was talking while using his eyebrows to express his emotions. His face was very expressive. ¡°So, you are not going to train me anymore?¡± I asked in a defeated tone, getting on my feet and sweeping my hands over my knees. He stared at me for a moment before saying, ¡°It means we will have to put extra energy and time into your training.¡± Hearing that from him relieved my soul. ¡°We will start with a little warmup in the morning after I finish the sessions with my other students,¡± he added. ¡°And don¡¯t wear these clothes next time.¡± He said, while walking away from me. I stood in my spot for a moment before I rushed after him. We reached the mansion in silence, and he sped upstairs without uttering another word to me. Akin was in the kitchen, making coffee. It was odd and a bad idea, but I wanted to know him. Walking into the kitchen, I stood across the counter whilst he pretended to be unaware of my arrival. ¡°When is Maddoxing back?¡± I asked, awkwardly interrupting his peace. He cleared his throat, fixing his silver tie and then adjusting his ck coat before he turned to me. ¡°Why do you have my brother¡¯s name in your mouth?¡± He turned to face me and then leaned ahead to rest his hands on the counter. The way his beautiful eyes stared into mine, I felt my heart stop for a moment. ¡°I was just concerned that maybe I was the reason he left,¡± I lied. My whole concern was him being my mate. He cannot run away from the truth. ¡°Well, he did. So now? What are you gonna do with this information?¡± Akin had a very melodic voice, but it was also very deep and heavy. I gulped when his eyes narrowed even more in my face. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± I asked. ¡°To leave us alone. Go back to your room and don¡¯t try tomunicate with us. Don¡¯t try to act like we are siblings. We are not. Your mother is never even going to get epted,¡± that scoff and head shake concerned me. My mom was adamant that she would get epted, but all these boys had been telling me a different story every day. ¡°Why? Your father said he would ept my mom.¡± I used his father¡¯s words to convey the message to him, and he took it well. In fact, he lowered his face and let out augh at me. ¡°You will see,¡± It was then he added that without a smile on his face anymore. ¡°Anyway! I don¡¯t want you around. So, try not to make things worse for us by constantly trying to talk to us. Go back to your room, and if possible, stay inside till morning. Zane¡¯s friend ising over. I suppose you wouldn¡¯t want to be around them.¡± He straightened his back and grabbed the coffee mug to leave. Just when he had walked past the counter, I rushed in his footsteps and came face-to-face with him. It was weird. ¡°Flynn? Is Flynning over?¡± I almost forgot about him. I epted him, and he mocked me, but he didn¡¯t reject me. So now I am in trouble. I have two mates. It boggled my mind how I could have two mates. ¡°Yes! He will be staying over for the weekend, and knowing how things turned bad between you guys in school, I am a*s*suming you wouldn¡¯t befortable around him,¡± He took a sip of his coffee and kept staring me in the eye, making me tremble a little at his gaze. ¡°Thanks for caring about my m*ental peace,¡± I said, feeling genuinely happy that he understood I would be uneasy in their presence. ¡°I am not saying it to you. I just don¡¯t want you to do something and ruin this household¡¯s peace.¡± His words stung me like a poisonous snake. He could have just said thanks and walked away, but he wanted me to know he didn¡¯t give a s*hit about me. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Well, I was going to stay in my room now. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 10 ¨C The Alpha Wants Me Back I stayed in my room as Akin had asked me to, and when dinner time came; I began to feel uneasy. I don¡¯t know why he rmended I stay inside and then didn¡¯t send anyone to check up on me. I stayed put for hours, but then it became harder and harder as I began to feel hungry. It was around midnight when I gave up. Sleep is only peaceful when your stomach is full. So regardless of how much I tried to take a nap, I couldn¡¯t blink an eye. My stomach kept growing and making weird noises as if it would explode if I didn¡¯t feed it anything soon. ¡°They must be in their rooms by now,¡± I reasoned as I rolled out of bed in ck cks and a white shirt. The moment I unlocked the bedroom door and walked toward the kitchen, I began to feel uneasy. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have left my room. But it was toote. I entered the kitchen and, to my surprise, they were already there. Zane and Flynn were preparing midnight snacks when I walked in on them. ¡°Dude! We ca-,¡± Flynn stopped talking when our eyes met. I quickly looked away and reached for the refrigerator, but he didn¡¯t move. ¡°Beatrice!¡± he called for me, shock and astonishment visible in his voice. It was so odd to see him and not talk to him. He was my only friend, and he made fun of me just to fit in with the cool people¡¯s crowd. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he rushed to my side, mming the refrigerator door shut and ring at me. ¡°I live here,¡± I whispered, sneaking a nce at Zane and wondering why he hadn¡¯t told his best friend that I was living here now. ¡°What? Zane!¡± Flynn turned to Zane and watched his face. ¡°What is she saying? Why is she here?¡± He was very f*orc*eful and sounded betrayed when asking his friend why his mate was living with his friend. ¡°It is a long story,¡± Zanemented, pretending to be busy with the buns. ¡°We have all night. I want to know why she is here?¡± Flynn was raising his voice and getting all worked up. I don¡¯t get it. What happened to my good old friend? I could have answered Flynn myself, but I didn¡¯t. I just wanted the friends to have a talk. ¡°Why are you so interested in it? It is not like she matters.¡± Zane finally turned to us and responded to his friend in exhaustion. I tilted my head, watching him and then looking at Flynn as if I was watching a movie. ¡°Because she is my mate. The same mate you convinced me to reject because it is not an excellent reputation to be seen around a wolfless rogue. But now she¡¯s living with you?¡± I understand now why Flynn was offended. He was beautifully tricked by his friend, or so he thought of his friend. ¡°Dude! It is not like it is my choice. She is dumped on our heads.¡± Zane had to exin. Or else he would look like a culprit in front of Flynn. The fact that Zane invited Flynn home without thinking twice that he would see me and then Zane would have to ex- in just proved how inconsiderate these Alpha Kings were. ¡°I want to know why she is here. I was friends with her and then I had to insult her just to make sure my reputation remained pure, and now she is living here? I feel like an idiot for mistreating my mate in public,¡± Flynn openly expressed his feelings, and despite him confirming he was peer pressured into treating me that way, I didn¡¯t feel anything. That humilia-tion caused me heartache. ¡°My father brought her in,¡± Zane, feeling cornered, spoke ¡°He is dating her mother,¡± he then added, and a gasp heaved across Flynn¡¯s lips. ¡°Wait a minute, is that why you wanted me to reject her? Because she is your stepsister now?¡± Flynn shook his head in disappointment, making Zane look at him all lost. ¡°No! My father is never going to have a mating ceremony with her mother. Besides, I didn¡¯t even know till yesterday that she was going toe here and live with us.¡± Zane was talk- ing in his defense because Flynn looked very stern and upset. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel like a moron,¡± Flynn murmured, step- ping away from us. ¡°Dude, you are my friend. I will never do that to you. I am a*s*suring you none of my brothers and I knew she would be¡ª why the f*uc*k are you standing here now?¡± Zane¡¯s eyesnded on me, and somehow he realized I was the one making him look bad in front of his friend. He rushed over to grab my arm, but I had already pulled away from him in my defense. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I frowned, looking away in hesitation but making sure he didn¡¯t grab my arm again. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare show me this att*itude,¡± Zane warned, his finger pointing in my face while he grunted. ¡°So you are not going to kick her out because if you didn¡¯t, I am sure your reputation will be scarred now,¡± Flynn, who one would think would now understand Zane¡¯s side,mented. He was f*orc*ed to push me away while Zane was now living with the same rogue girl. ¡°I cannot Flynn. You are not understanding me.¡± Zane pulled away and let out a loud grunt, tiredly. ¡°Well, then I don¡¯t want to push her away anymore either,¡± Flynn nodded to himself as he made up his mind. It surprised me how he was so sure he would get to make that decision. ¡°Flynn!¡± Zane warned him, looking upset with him. ¡°What? I am being honest. She can stay here, so I can also date her,¡± Flynn said confidently. I was waiting for him to argue with his friend, and then I would break his dreams. ¡°Fine. If that is what you want, then go ahead.¡± Since Zane knew he, too, had to deal with me, he didn¡¯t hesitate to let his friend date me. Of course, he didn¡¯t want all the heat to fall on him. ¡°But who told you I wanted to date you?¡± I turned to Fly- nn, whose jaw hung low when he heard me say that. I have an alpha king for a mate now. Why would I settle for this alpha? Chapter 11 Chapter 11 11-I Wish He Cuddled With Me ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. Aren¡¯t you happy that an Alpha has epted you?¡± Flynn¡¯s ego took a big fall when he heard my response to his statement. ¡°Not really, not anymore. The Alpha is someone who be- trayed me and made fun of me in school. I don¡¯t want to be like that. You do remember you pped me, right?¡± I felt icky being watched by both of them. I was afraid most of the time, but when I¡¯m not in public, something changes in me. Sadly, I had no personality. I flip- flop between moods, too. ¡°Go back to your room,¡± it was then Zane ordered me with a much more threatening tone, and I gave in. I didn¡¯t know what these Alphas were capable of, and neither would I spare them from acting violently. One can expect anything from them. Nodding my head to him, I rushed out of the kitchen with- out sparing a nce at the Alpha, whose ego I bruised. Once inside my room, I began to look around in the dark. and panicked a little. ¡°How am I going to sleep alone tonight?¡± I asked myself, my eyes wandering around the dark room and my body sub- mitting to the fear. As terror crept over my skin in the form of goosebumps, my eyes focused on a shadow on the wall. It seemed like a slender creature with long arms. My heart started s*ipping beats, sweat appeared on my temples, and my breath shortened. ¡°No! I can¡¯t stay here alone,¡± I gasped, turned around, and ran out of the room, only to bump into someone¡¯s hard chest. ¡°Ouch!¡± rubbing my forehead, I tried to raise my face and look at the person. He had already grabbed me by my arms to support my body from falling down. ¡°What are you doing running around like this?¡± Helel let go of my arms once he ensured I was not tripping. ¡°There was someone in my room,¡± Wasting no time, I grabbed his hand and tried to pull him into my room. He was as hard as a rock. Nobody could move him unless he wanted to move. So when he finally moved, I knew he was following me of his free will. I entered the room and stuck behind the door, making him take the lead. ¡°Where?¡± He scanned my room without fear of encounter- ing any danger. ¡°There! Look!¡± I pointed at the shadow. It was moving and his enormous arms were crawling closer. I was shaking miser- ably, watching it sway. ¡°That is the shadow of a tree,¡± he sighed, rolling his eyes at me. ¡°It is?¡± I felt like a fool. Taking slow strides, I peeked out- side the window behind my bed from afar and realized it was indeed a tree. ¡°Go to bed, Beatrice!¡± Helel let out a sigh of exhaustion before he walked over to the door. ¡°No! No! No! Wait!¡± I rushed his way, blocking him from leaving. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He frowned at me, eyeing me to step away from the door. ¡°Please, can you stay here in my room?¡± I requested, let- ting go of my self-esteem because of the fear embedded in me. ¡°What? Are you crazy? No! I¡¯ll be in my room. If you fee scared, knock on my door and I¡¯lle by to check the room for you again,¡± he gestured at me to move aside again. ¡°I¡¯m scared now,¡± I whispered, tears reaching the surface of my eyes. ¡°Beatrice! I don¡¯t want to be rude to you, but get out of my way.¡± He warned me, and at this point, I was already in tears. I didn¡¯t enjoy depending on anyone, especially when people looked at me with disgust in their eyes for asking for help. But I was too scared that I had to look away from my ego and dignity and bend over for help. ¡°Please?¡± I begged. A big tear rolled down my eye while I made deep eye contact with him. I didn¡¯t know how else to convince him, ¡°I¡¯ll take off my bra when we cuddle.¡± Isn¡¯t this what made Maddox happy? ¡°The f*ck!¡± Helel stepped away from me and growled in response. ¡°No! I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± I waved my hands and shook my head to calm him down, but the damage had been done. ¡°You are disgusting!¡± Hismentnded in my ears, and my body shuddered in reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever talk to me or present yourself to me like that? We are not siblings, but you might be my stepsis- ter in the future. Don¡¯t throw your disgusting self at me,¡± As he yelled at me at the top of his lungs, I cried while hugging myself. I didn¡¯t have any strength left to look at him, so I stepped aside and he walked out of the room. Once again, I was left alone. ¡°My disgusting self,¡± I sobbed, recalling his words. They sting me so badly. Although I was too broken to move, I ran under the n- ket and shivered for the next two hours. Every little noise made my heart s*ip a beat. And just like that, I fell asleep. *Hey!* A whisper jolted me awake, but my body was paralyzed. I couldn¡¯t move. *How long do you think you can hide from me?* I felt a cracking noise from beside me. His whisper was falling on my ear. *You have toe with me one day,* he c*ackled, his bones making cracking noises. I could see his shadow form on the wall in front of me. He was tall and big. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Terror took over me, and I moved my muscles. I was fight- ing to get out of bed. He was constantly Finally, I was able to break free andnd on my feet. I was panting and gasping for air. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± I screamed once my mouth wasn¡¯t constricted anymore. ¡°LEAVE ME ALONE!¡± I yelled in tears, crawling behind the bed and in between the space between the bed and the win- dow. There was nothing in the room, but that tree¡¯s shadow petrified me. I forgot it wasn¡¯t anything demonic and just a tree. I couldn¡¯t reach the door; it was too far from me now. In a fit of fear, I got up and screamed onest time before I threw myself out the window. The impact of my body against the window caused it to shatter. I felt the chilly wind against my skin before I found my body reaching for the ground and hitting it with a thud. The fall was fatal for my human self. Darkness consumed me while I heard Helel¡¯s little cry for my name in worry. At least he will now know he was wrong for not helping me. ¡°F*ck! BEATRICE!¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 12-Her Lifeless Body In My Arms Helel¡¯s POV: I couldn¡¯t believe she suggested something so disgusting to me. Did she think I was hungry for her body? ¡®F*cking hell!¡¯ I groaned angrily,ining to my wolf. ¡®She looked so innocent when asking for your help. And then she said those things and made herself look evil,¡¯ Hel agreed with me. ¡®I hate it when somebody throws their body on someone,¡¯ I grunted, entering my room and mming the door shut. ¡®Do you think she was pretending to be scared?¡¯ Hel was probably not fully certain if she was acting, but I knew she was.¡® She probably got it from her mother. They must have nned all this. Remember how she used Zane of harass- ing her? She will use me if I stay in her room or help her with anything.¡¯ I was ready to go to bed. I didn¡¯t care how scared she was; she could lie to others but not to me. ¡®Hm, so you think she wants to trap one of your brothers?¡¯ Hel asked. ¡®Of course.¡¯ I sighed. ¡®I don¡¯t f*cking care anymore. She is probably sleeping peacefully and thinking about trapping someone else,¡¯ I added, after jumping into my bed. The moment I rested in bed, I fell asleep. Now hers After training young wolves and then attending meetings in the firm, who wouldn¡¯t doze off at the very first contact with a soft pillow and theirfortable bed? However, I woke up early for my morning workout. Rou- tine and discipline are the keys to sess. I learned it only when I was a kid. Slipping into my ck tracksuit and marched towards the backyard. One could see the light slowly consuming the darkness and taking over the world. I had only warmed up when I heard blood-curdling screamsing from the window of the mansion. It Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. didn¡¯t take me long toprehend that the owner of the voice was none other than Beatrice. ¡°What the heck is going on?¡± It was something that had never happened before. Her cries shook me in my body as if she had seen a ghost. Before I could sprint towards the entrance, she appeared in the window. She was frantically yelling and looking away so as to prevent seeing whatever had ticked her off. ¡°Beatrice!¡± I waved my hand to get her attention, but the moment she looked down, a gasp heaved from my lips. The blue in her eyes was missing. The white in her eyes seemed to have swallowed the beautiful blue- colored lens of her eyes. There was only a line of that white color. And that¡¯s when she crashed against the window. The window shattered, and Beatrice came crashing down. I was a little farther away from her. By the time I gathered all my en- ergy and rushed toward her, it was toote. She hadnded on the ground with a thud. ¡°F*ck!¡± I wheezed, watching her breathe with difficulty but not able to move. The long blond hair was beginning to turn crimson red as the blood began to pour off her head. ¡°Beatrice! Can you hear me?¡± I knelt down, shaking as I tried to lift her up. She had her eyes open, staring me dead in the eyes before they slowly shut closed. ¡°Oh, s*it!¡± I cursed internally, hurriedly carrying her in my arms. Her lifeless body was lighter than a feather. The moment I sprinted into the mansion, I saw Akin following me. He must have heard her cries, too. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Akin followed me to her room, where I rested her on the bed. ¡°She is¨Cshe is not responding to my calls.¡± I stepped away from the bed and rested my hands behind my head. As I rocked back and forth anxiously, Akin crawled into the bed to check her state. ¡°Helel! You need to get your s*it together.¡± I¡¯m sure he was worried at my response. It wasn¡¯t simple enough to say I saw her falling off the window. I must say I¡¯m the reason this happened. ¡°She fell off the window,¡± I whispered and closed my eyes, my hands dropping beside my body lifelessly. ¡°How can she trip off the window like that?¡± Akin asked, turning her to the side to inspect her wound. ¡°She was afraid of sleeping alone. She kept begging me to stay in her room for the night. I thought she was hitting on me and then this happened. Oh Gosh! It is all my fault.¡± I don¡¯t even know what state of mind I was in. But I felt guilty. ¡°Hey! It isn¡¯t your fault, okay? Even I would have thought she was making up s*it. I¡¯m sure she will heal herself,¡± Akin got out of bed to get the first aid box from his room while I stood beside her bed, watching her breathe softly. ¡°Come on! You are still standing there. She will be fine,¡± Akin returned with the aid box and looked at me worriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She takes medicines that suppress her wolf. How is she going to heal by herself?¡± Then it struck me, and even Akin paused. ¡°S*it! She is bleeding a lot.¡± Now that he had got an idea of how serious it was, he began to panic. ¡°I remember her mother told me she must take medicine before 10 as the medicine loses its effect by 8 or something like that. It¡¯s almost 7 now. I am sure the medicine is losing its effect. She will start recovering, but a little slowly. Just make sure she doesn¡¯t take that medicine before she heals,¡± Akin suggested, but the idea was a bit choppy to me. ¡°She passed outst time she didn¡¯t take medicine for hours,¡± I reminded Akin, just in case he forgot. ¡°She is already passed out. We must make sure she heals before her mother calls and finds out about her. She will poi- son dad¡¯s ears against us,¡± Akin was right. We must do that for the sake of our name and reputation. I nodded to Akin, but then my eyes slowly drifted in her direction. ¡®All everybody cares about is their reputation. That poor girl is almost dead in bed but nobody gives a d*mn.¡¯ I heard Hel sound upset and it worried me. When did he start caring for her? Chapter 13 Chapter 13 13-Her Amazing Body Helel¡¯s POV: ¡°We will just clean up her wounds and¡ª,¡± Akin paused when his phone rang in his shorts¡¯ pockets. ¡°I¡¯m in my room. Why?¡± He answered the call, looking anx- ious. ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll be right there,¡± He hung up and pped his fore- head. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that was her mother,¡± I asked, point- ing at Beatrice. ¡°That was the elder of the council. Zane and Flynn left home at midnight and vandalized some abandoned build- ings.¡± I could hear the tiredness in Akin¡¯s voice. It has be a routine. The instant those two get into an argument, they go out and vandalize buildings to get their anger out. Later, Akin and I have to clean up the mess after them. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are leaving me alone here,¡± I asked when I watched him get out of bed. ¡°It¡¯s not like I have a choice. I¡¯ll go check up on those two before somebodyes here and gets us both upied. You take care of her while I go deal with this mess,¡± Akin probably didn¡¯t hear when Zane said Beatrice acts differently when she is not on her meds. ¡°All right,¡± I said reluctantly. It was just that seeing her like this was making me feel guilty. And now that I have to clean her wound, I know I will feel worse ¡®I have never seen you being afraid of anyone,¡¯ Hel-mented, as he noticed how slow I became when getting into bed. ¡®Stop giving me hell. I didn¡¯t know she was genuinely scared.¡¯ I rolled my eyes at Hel, who thought the samest night. I patched her up, but the moment she tried to lie down straight, I stopped her. I didn¡¯t want her wound to open again. 8 was right around the corner. I don¡¯t want her to bleed any more than that. So I held her up, my hand behind her neck. For a minute, I kept staring at her face in bewilderment. ¡®She looked so innocent when she asked me to stay in her room.¡¯ Guilt took over me once again the moment my eyes traveled to her eyes. She was watching me with her big blue eyesst night, hoping I¡¯d stay. ¡®Isn¡¯t she beautiful? I wonder what would have happened if we agreed to sleep herest night.¡¯ It was then that Hel lost it and angered me. ¡®Stop! She is going to be our stepsister,¡¯ I retorted angrily, shaking my head at him for even thinking that. It is disgusting to think of her in that light. ¡®Nothing would have happened; did you hear me?¡¯ | growled, shutting him down. ¡®I mean, she said she would take of¡ª,¡¯ before Hel could start again, I decided to shut him up good this time. ¡®She was scared. She thought that would make us stay. Now that I¡¯m thinking, I can only imagine how afraid she was to even suggest something like that.¡¯ My eyes traveled back to her face. I was holding her up in a sitting position, my eyes scanning her face. ¡®Let¡¯s just say, what if she did take off her clothes and cuddle with us? Then what?¡¯ Hel questioned once again. ¡®Then nothing would have happened. Hel! I have a lot of control over my body. Besides, she is supposed to be our stepsister. There will never be anything more than that be- tween us.¡¯ I made my point clear to him, just in case he was thinking otherwise. I knew there was no way my father would have a mating ceremony with her mother, yet I wouldn¡¯t want to think of her in any other way. She might have problems, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that these mothers and daughters came here to take over. I had just finished talking to Hel when I saw her eyelids move. Maybe she was waking up. My face turned to the clock and a wave of anxiety crossed me. I didn¡¯t even notice when the time passed. It was 9 am already. Have I been silently looking at her face for an hour? I could tell she was healing because the drops of blood dripping down her neck, even after putting on so many ban- dages, had stopped. The moment she heals; I¡¯m giving her the meds. I don¡¯t want to know what she does when she is not on her pills. I was now ufortable, holding her so close and stick- ing my hand behind her neck. Her blood had dried up on my hand. She slowly started opening her eyes. The blue in her eyes was back to normal. She blinked those big All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. eyshes for a mo. ment before her eyes fixated on my face. It was just weird how wless she was. There was some- thing about her that was unlike anything I had seen in other she-wolves. Not getting excited, justplimenting her beauty. She didn¡¯t resemble her mother at all. She didn¡¯t resemble anyone. The long blond hair had a hint of glitter in it. I don¡¯t know how it was possible, but it was true. She had eyes that were always shining. Her fuller red lips didn¡¯t need any makeup. Her rosy cheeks made me wonder if she was always cold. I never looked at her body so closely. In fact, I didn¡¯t pay attention to it, but I heard Zane and Maddox pointing out her perfect, sumptuous body to us when she first arrived. That¡¯s when I realized what I was thinking. Why am I even thinking about all these things? Why am I not looking away from her? What the f*ck is go- ing on? Has she hypnotized me? There were no expressions of confusion, fright, or panic in her eyes. She was staring me dead in the eye, and that¡¯s when I heard it. ¡®Mate!¡¯ My heart raced inside my chest and my eyes turned wa- tery. This can¡¯t be! This was not possible. I was panicking and staring at her. Did she feel it too? Is she fully awake? I hope not. I hope she missed it. How can I feel this? How can my wolf feel it? And then I heard it again. My wolf, in his sweetest voice, called her. ¡®My Mate!¡¯ Chapter 14 Chapter 14 14-Our Mate Bond Is Forbidden Beatrice¡¯s POV: I began to gain consciousness after hours of sleeping in the dark and feeling like I had died. The first thing I noticed when I opened my eyes was his beautiful blue-colored eyes. He was holding me by my back and neck, preventing me from resting my head. His eyes were staring deep into my soul. Neither he nor I spoke a word. It wasn¡¯t long before I be- gan to feel my wolf waking up. I must have not taken my medicine once again. We were staring silently when I heard my wolf utter ¡®Mate!¡¯ My body didn¡¯t show any reaction because my wolf could simmer down all the agitated nerves in my body. But the look on his face rmed me. He wasn¡¯t expecting it. He went through a lot of emotions in those few seconds. It was then that I decided to close my eyes and make him think I wasn¡¯t fully conscious of what was happening. As the pain from the back of my head began to soothe away, he rested me against the bed and got up from my side. Even though I was able to escape his eyes, I was shocked that I felt the mate bond with him. It is crazy how I have man- aged to feel the mate bond with so many alphas already. Not to mention, two of them were going to be my stepbrothers. How awkward would it be to look them in the eye now? hara I rested for an hour before I felt him lift my head again and wake me up. ¡°You have healed. Take your medicine,¡± the urgency in his tone surprised me. He was definitely aware of what my wolf can do when she wakes up. He wanted her to fall asleep be- fore she told me she felt the mate bond with Helel. He helped me take my meds while I sat on the bed. My head was still dizzy because that fall made me lose a lot of blood. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not believing youst night,¡± he said, clear- ing his throat, and standing far away from my bed. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, watching him anxiously rub his thumb over his chin. ¡°Your wolf! Is she ¡ª is she a liar or like, has she any pow- ers that can fool someone?¡± He inquired in an awkward tone, stealing his eyes from me and not moving much. ¡°No! She is just a little out of control.¡± I answered him. ¡°How so?¡± I bet he wanted to hear something that could satisfy him. He didn¡¯t want to be mates with me. ¡°If she wants something, she will do everything to have it. She doesn¡¯t fear crossing the line between right and wrong,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t really talk about my wolf being crazy for sex. But it was irrelevant. I clearly saw on his face that he was disap- pointed. It was such a sad sight that every mate of mine looked disappointed when finding out we were mates. Your here ¡°You said Flynn is your mate. I mean, Zane told us about it. He didn¡¯t reject you, so you two are still mates.¡± It wasn¡¯t like he was reminding me of anything. He wasforting himself but also trying to solve the mystery of how I could have so many mates. ¡°I remember you being ufortable here. I¡¯m fine, so you can leave now,¡± I said, as I was still pretty hurt by the fact that he was so inconsideratest night that he drove me to beg him and offer him myself. And I understand he had every right to say no to taking care of me, so I¡¯ve every right to be upset, too. ¡°Huh!¡± He scoffed, probably didn¡¯t like to hear such a tone. ¡°I¡¯lle by to check up on your woundter,¡± he stated, but before he could leave, I decided to irk him some more. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I feel fine now.¡± I rolled my eyes and got out of bed. The moment I tried to correct my posture, I stumbled and fell down. He could have approached and saved me from falling, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°Huh! And you said you are fine.¡± He strolled closer and scoffed, looking down at me and shrugging his shoulders while I stared at him in disbelief. He then pulled his hand out for me, and before I could grab it, he pulled it back. ¡°I think you said you were fine.¡± He let out a grunt and walked away to the exit. I was surprised at how he acted. ¡°Fine. You can act tough all you want. I¡¯d love to see your face when I tell you I know we are mates.¡± I got up on my feet and went to take a shower. Thankfully, I have healed. And sur- prisingly, I healed even faster than one could expect. It was as if the instant my wolf took over, I was back to being normal. I finally walked out of my room around noon to find Akin and Helel in the kitchen. ¡°She healed,¡± Helel said. ¡°That quickly?¡± Akin asked, mming the cab shut. ¡°Yeah! It was pretty weird. Her entire aura changed when her wolf took over.¡± Helel kept talking about how I act when my wolf takes over. ¡°Hm! Maybe that¡¯s why her mother doesn¡¯t want her wolf toe out. She must have a crazy wolf,¡± Akin mumbled, and a frown formed on my face. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh! Think of the devil¡ª,¡± Akin whispered under his breath after catching me standing in the doorway and watch- ing them. These two brothers usually cooked for the others. I know they had several chefs and cooks to serve them, but they preferred cooking and doing their own chores. Akin had made pasta. I sat by the counter, leaving one stool to keep my distance from Helel. ¡°You have to cook for yourself.¡± The moment I tried to grab a spoonful of pasta, Helel pulled the bowl away from me. ¡°We are not your nannies. Cook for yourself,¡± he repeated, as he forcefully swirled the spoon out of my hand. It was so humiliating how he snatched food from me. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my study,¡± Akin said without interrupting or telling his brother to be quiet. But he did pick up the bowl to leave because he probably didn¡¯t want to stick around me. That was it. Helel had angered me. I nodded to myself as I decided I wasn¡¯t making a mistake. ¡°Are you angry because of what we felt earlier?¡± My ques- tion froze him. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 15-Make Him Stay In My Room For The Night ¡°Excuse me?¡± Helel gulped the food down his throat with difficulty and looked at me. ¡°I know you felt it too,¡± I said, watching him frown more. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that again,¡± he hissed, keeping his voice low. His muscles stretched, and his already buff body looked even more threatening. ¡°I don¡¯t want to either. It¡¯s not like I am dying to be mates with someone who can¡¯t even protect me,¡± I said with a sassy attitude. I must look desperate to instigate him. ¡°Why do you say such things?¡± He frowned, obviously an- gry about me always taking a piss on his ability to fight. ¡°If you hurt me, I¡¯ll hurt you too,¡± I stated without a dy. If he is going to say hurtful things, I¡¯ll say them back. ¡°I¡¯m a chameleon, Helel. I learn and absorb,¡± I stated, re- calling my mother¡¯s words. She always told me I could be tamed. My master wants to tame me. But the sad part is, the more I learn from someone, the more I grow dependent on them. ¡°Listen, there has to be some kind of misconception here. Maybe your wolf woke up after a long time and, in utter des- peration, felt the mate bond with me.¡± He was still trying to find a loophole. ¡°Ha! My wolf was desperate. But what about your wolf?¡± I questioned him. ¡°You know what? I¡¯m not keeping you safe.¡± He let out a scoff after I¡¯d pissed him off enough. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll ask Flynn,¡± It slipped out of my mouth. I can never ask Flynn. He never made me addicted to him; he never taught me anything. So, not wanting him was easy for me. ¡°Why would you ask him toe over and stay in the room with you? Didn¡¯t he humiliate you?¡± Helel huffed at me, confusing me with his intentions. He didn¡¯t want to protect me, and neither did he like me asking someone else for help. What does he want? ¡°When ites to life, one bes desperate to live. I¡¯m sure he will be on board to keep me safe,¡± I whispered under my breath. I expected him to get jealous and agree to take care of me, but I guess I was wrong. ¡°Beatrice! Call anyone you want to sleep in your room. I don¡¯t care,¡± he fisted the counter and muttered the words while grabbing the bowl. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. I watched him walk away with the bowl and couldn¡¯t say anything else to him. I just hated the fact that I got to be so desperate and needy, all because I don¡¯t want to be taken away by whoever ising for me. I didn¡¯t feel like cooking; I have never cooked before. So I grabbed a toast and wandered around until I saw Akin¡¯s study. His door was left open. Something irked me into peek- ing inside. He wasn¡¯t in the study, so I marched in. His study was more like a mini royal library. So many shelves and books. ¡°Wow!¡± I eximed, looking at the beauty of it until my eyesnded on hisptop. There was a report on the screen with a young girl¡¯s face and her name on the side. There was afortable recliner with an enormous table on the side where theptop was. ¡°Gwen!¡± I almost gasped because I had heard that name from Helel¡¯s lips many times. ¡°Do you know her?¡± I didn¡¯t know when Akin arrived, but when I turned around, I saw him leaning against the open door and staring at me. I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Hm!¡± Akin marched inside and steadily shut down theptop. ¡°Why are you in my study, Beatrice?¡± He asked politely but kept his strict demeanor intact. ¡°I was getting bored,¡± I said. He leaned back on the table, his feet stretched out and resting on the ground ahead. He was so tall that even when he was in that position, he looked taller than me. And I wasn¡¯t small either, I was 5 feet 7. ¡°So you decided to explore my personal space?¡± He fold- ed his arms over his beautiful blue suit, his eyes staring at me for answers. ¡°I like your library.¡± I felt shy in his presence. I couldn¡¯t even raise my eyes to meet his eyes. ¡°Then pick a book and leave,¡± he said calmly. It didn¡¯t sound like he was trying to insult me. ¡°Really? I can pick any book,¡± I asked, and he nodded very softly. There was something about his scent that made me feel at ease. It was so soothing and calming. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, and walked away to the shelves. I picked a thriller genre and walked out of his office without getting interrupted. ¡°And Beatrice!¡± he eximed as he followed me to the door, only to rest his hand against it and narrow his eyes, ¡°Dad called me. He asked me to help you with your studies.¡± I was holding the book close to my chest and watching him. It was as if I was expecting him to add some insult, but he didn¡¯t do that. ¡°And you are not going to show frustration?¡± I asked. ¡°I take the tasks given to me very seriously,¡± he said with- out a threat in his tone. It was weird because Helel showed a lot of resistance when he was asked to help me work out. ¡°But I¡¯m a cker in school,¡± I warned him. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been asked to tutor you. Do whatever you have to do before 9 p.m. We will start tonight,¡± Akin¡¯s voice was void of any emotions. It was as if I was listening to a robot. It also surprised me that he was ready to teach me, show- ing no resistance. Or maybe he had something nned for the night? ¡°He said he takes his tasks seriously. Does that mean he will get angry whenever I take time to understand anything?¡± I sat down on the bed, holding the book and zoning out a little. It was then that a little thought appeared in my head. Al- though I didn¡¯t want to think about it, the night only reminded me of looking for a shield. ¡°Maybe I can make him stay in my room tonight. He can protect me.¡± I almost didn¡¯t believe those words escaped my lips. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 16-Inappropriate Little Acts I prepared my books and cleaned my empty room for Akin¡¯s arrival. He didn¡¯te, but a maid informed me to go with him. I was asked to sit in his library and wait for him. There were still 10 minutes after his arrival when the door opened and Zane popped up. ¡°Flynn was thanking you for th¡ª¡± He had a book in his hand when his eyesnded on me and a frown appeared on his forehead. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Zane threw the book on the table, and itnded with a loud noise. As he folded his arms over his chest, I felt like he was ring into my soul. ¡°I¡¯m studying with your brother,¡± I said, watching him puff air out of his mouth. ¡°Akin!¡± Getting angry at my words, he stormed out in search of his brother. I stayed put. They can resolve this. I don¡¯ t need to sweat. After a few minutes, Akin returned, but there was no sign of Zane. He sat down on hisfortable recliner and grabbed the book from the side. ¡°History of the leaders of the council of werewolves,¡± he said, referring to the title of the book before he straightened his back and stared at me. I knew his father was the leader of the council and an Al- pha of this pack, who had served for years. After the previous alpha kings failed to do justice to their packs and vanished without a trace, they gave their father the opportunity to train his sons and make them the Alpha Kings. Sadly, that¡¯s all I could remember. For some reason, this great war that the entire book was about was so hard to re- member for me. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you know about this subject.¡± As expect- ed, he decided to first test my knowledge. ¡°I know nothing,¡± instead of waiting for him to ask me any questions, I shut him down in a minute. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t quit from the get-go. At least try to hear what I was going to ask you.¡± He frowned at me for giving up so easily. I apologized and he began to teach me. The ss was never boring, even when I wasn¡¯t into studying. The subject bes extremely interesting if a handsome hunk like Akin is the teacher. ¡°That¡¯s it for tonight. I¡¯ll ask you all about what I taught you tomorrow night. Now go back to your room and rest.¡± He put the book down and got up from the recliner to grab a file and do his own work. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t I tell you we were done for the night?¡± He noticed me still sitting in the chair and questioned me. ¡°I am afraid of sleeping alone in my room.¡± I felt guilty for even saying that. When I asked one of them to stay with me, I knew how 1 looked. ¡°Beatrice! Go back to your room.¡± Akin looked stern and irritated when hearing that. ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± I whispered. ¡°I know you are not lying.¡± His words made me lift my head up and look at him. ¡°But it¡¯s not appropriate for any of us to be in your room. First, we are strangers to you. Second, we are not mates, and third, your mom has introduced us as step-siblings. Just go in there and yell at us if you feel scared. And instead of rushing towards the window,e out of the door and knock on our doors,¡± Akin stated very calmly, teaching me as if I was a kid, even though he was probably only one or two years older than me. ¡°Okay,¡± since he taught me so nicely, I didn¡¯t want to end the night on an awkward note. So I gave up and walked out of the study to go back to my room. The moment I reached my room and had only stepped in- side, I felt a push on my back and somebody Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. else was rushing inside with me. I turned around in a panic to see what happened and got spooked at the sight of Zane. He hade into my room, or should I say, he sneaked into my room. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in bewilderment, looking at him as he locked the door behind us. ¡°What? I¡¯m being a good stepbro!¡± he said in a weird tone, ¡°I heard from my brothers what happened ¡°I felt bad for you,¡± he shrugged, reaching out to me just as my back hit the wall and there was nowhere else for me to turn. He had caged me between his arms by putting his hands on either side of my body on the wall. ¡°So I thought, why not apany you tonight and help you sleep better?¡± He smiled, his eyes staring at my lips and making me ufortable. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I whispered, not meaning it. I would love to have someone take care of me when I sleep, but not Zane. He caused me so much humiliation in school that I didn¡¯ t want to be around him. ¡°Are you sure?¡± He raised his eyebrows, his eyes shimmer- ing with evilness. ¡°Because I heard he doese at night,¡± he uttered, and my heart skipped a beat. ¡°What?¡± I don¡¯t know why he was telling me this, but he was freaking me out. ¡°You don¡¯t think you need me here? Fine, I¡¯ll leave,¡± he shrugged after reminding me of him. I watched him slowly pull away with a smirk growing on his lips. He might think he seeded in terrorizing me, but he didn¡¯t. I was already afraid of that unknown threat; he just re- minded me why I needed to beg him to stay. ¡°Don¡¯t¨C,¡± I paused when he came to a halt and looked at me. ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± I said, and the smirk returned to his lips. ¡°Since I¡¯m in a good mood and I care about my stepsister so much, I¡¯ll stay here.¡± He made sure he made me look away from him with the way his eyes smiled at me. I didn¡¯t have a good feeling about his intentions for the night. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 17-The Cunning Alpha King As soon as he said yes to staying in the room for the night, I noticed his eyes shining. ¡°So! Why did you hide the truth from your mother?¡± Zane jumped into the bed before me and sat with his back leaning on the pillow and his legs stretched out. ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to get excited for no reason. I wanted to first get epted and then tell her,¡± I lied once again to him. No way would I tell him the truth. ¡°Ah! So I ruined your happily ever after?¡± He grabbed the pillow and got on his stomach, the pillow under his chin. I was finally unpacking my bag now that I had somebody in the room with me. ¡°The one who gets peer pressured into humiliating his friend, his mate, in front of others isn¡¯t someone I want to be with either,¡± I said without a hint of sorrow in my voice. ¡°Ah! I see,¡± Zane said, ¡°so you want someone who can keep you safe and protect you in front of others?¡± I nodded without turning around to face him. ¡°Hm! Does he have to be your mate?¡± He asked, and I paused for a moment, my hand in the air as I was about to hang my dress in the closet. ¡°I mean, when are you going to reject him then?¡± He changed the subject soon when he noticed how silent I had be. I don¡¯t know why he asked me that, but my best guess would be that he was suggesting I start a rtionship with someone who isn¡¯t even my mate. ¡°I am not going to reject any of my mates. I have decided nothing yet.¡± It slipped into my mouth, and I regretted saying it the very next moment. ¡°Any of your mates? Wait a minute, do you have more than one mate?¡± I heard the enthusiasm in his voice. I didn¡¯t turn around, but I heard him jump out of the bed and follow me to the closet. ¡°I mean; people get a second chance mate. So maybe I will get a second mate soon.¡± I made it up in my head, but he was an alpha king. He knew the rules better than me. ¡°That only happens when you reject your first mate. You can never have two mates at a time,¡± Zane grabbed the dress out of my hands to keep me from getting distracted and de- manded I talk to him. ¡°Oh! I didn¡¯t know that,¡± I answered and frowned to my- self. Why the hell do I have three mates then? ¡°Beatrice! Who else is your mate?¡± He wasn¡¯t letting it go. He came in front of me and bent over to look me in the eye. ¡°I have only had one mate so far. I am just a wolfless crea- ture. Why would I have three mates?¡± The more I talked, the more I made mistakes. ¡°Three? That¡¯s an odd number to give as an example,¡± he scoffed as he shook his head at me. ¡°Tell me, why did Maddox leave?¡± The moment he said his name, my body shuddered visibly, and he noticed it. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t tell me¡ª¨C wait! He stole your medicine and then you were found passed out on the floor. What hap- pened? What did your wolf sense?¡± He was quick enough to do the math because there were only two times when I didn¡¯t take my meds and my wolf woke up. ¡°Nothing happened. I have only had one mate so far.¡± I looked him in the eye confidently and lied. Telling him any- thing about me would be a huge mistake. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay! I will call Maddox and ask him myself then.¡± Zane grabbed his phone and walked away from me to dial his brother¡¯s number. My heart pounded louder at the mention of my mate, who ran away the second he felt the mate bond with me. I was now nervously watching Zane talk to his brother and probably ask him about us. If Maddox were not an idiot, he would not have told his brother anything. ¡°Ahh! But she said otherwise,¡± Zane spoke loudly once the truth got exposed to him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± His smile faded. Maybe because Maddox sounded angry at the fact that I was his mate. ¡°See ya,¡± he hung up and shoved the phone in his pocket, looking at me with a weird look in his eyes. ¡°I knew it.¡± He narrowed his eyes at my face and smirked. ¡°I did¡ªn¡¯t know if he would want me to tell you that. Please don¡¯t tell anyone else, especially my mom,¡± my confi- dence broke instantly. I could no longer lie to him about my mates. ¡°Three mates! Who else is your mate?¡± Zane walked my way and only stopped when my back hit the wall. ¡°Nobody! That¡¯s it. I have only two mates.¡± I was shaking at this point. The way he was staring at me with a big smile across his lips was just why I didn¡¯t want anybody to know anything about my wolf. ¡°Come on! I know you are not the smartest cookie. You identally exposed yourself. Now tell me, who is your third mate?¡± I bet he had no clue it could be another one of his brothers. And I intended to keep it a secret. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me now, I¡¯ll call your mom and tell her about your mates,¡± he smirked as he locked his gaze on me. ¡°We¡ªII,¡± I gulped with difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t take the medicine. So go ahead, tell her how your brother stole my meds.¡± The look on his face when I turned the game on him. was watchable. He nodded with a fake smirk, forcing himself to look unbothered. ¡°Right! You are not that dumb. But I will find out who is your third mate, and when I do, Beatrice! I wi¡ª,¡± he paused just when a knock on the door interrupted us. ¡°Beatrice! If you are scared tonight, I can¡ª I can stay in your room, but I will not sleep in the same bed as you,¡± Helel voiced sternly from the other side, but Zane¡¯s eyes widened in acknowledgment. He gasped as he pointed at me and then at the door. I knew he had figured it all out. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 18-Stealing My Pills ¡°Him! Is he¡ª oh yes! When you fell out of that window, he was there with you. He was right beside you when you were off your meds.¡± I took the alpha king¡¯s intelligence for grant- ed. Zane did the math perfectly. ¡°Both my brothers?¡± He looked shocked and amazed at the same time. I was shaking my head and begging him through my eyes to not make a noise. It would be a disaster if Helel heard him from inside the room. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Helel knocked on the door once again, and Zane calmed down. Looking at him made me uneasy. The way he was excitedly jumping around and smiling made me feel like I was going to be his object of entertainment. ¡°I am fi-ne!¡± I yelled from inside, gulping the fear down my throat while Zane walked back and ced his hands on ei- ther side of the wall, and blocked me in his arms. ¡°But you were scaredst night. Don¡¯t be stubborn. I am only doing this because I don¡¯t want us to get med for not taking care of you.¡± Helel sounded serious and also forced. I bet he was offering me his time out of guilt. But even if I wanted to invite him in, I couldn¡¯t. I wish I hadn¡¯t stopped Zane from leaving. ¡°Both my brothers! Wow!¡± Zane repeated himself, his eyes staring at my eyes and then traveling down to my lips. ¡°I said I am fine. Thank you for offering your help,¡± I yelled once again. My heart was pounding in my chest, sweat run- ning down my temples, while Zane looked like he had some other theories running in his head now.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine. I offered my help and you declined. Now, if any- thing happens, I won¡¯t get med for it.¡± Helel was obviously only here out of guilt and not because his wolf was worried for his mate. I just didn¡¯t get how someone could feel the mate bond and yet not fall for their mate. Was I that hideous of a person that nobody wanted to be mates with me? ¡°Hey!¡± Zane snapped his fingers in front of my face and pulled me out of my dream world. ¡°So what are you?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you feel a mate bond with everyone? Or is it just the alphas and alpha kings?¡± He was obviously interested in knowing what kind of messed up creature I was. Even I didn¡¯t know it myself. ¡°And that person who wants toe to get you, is he also your mate? Did you run away from someone?¡± Now that he had found out about my mates, he was trying to explore more of my personal life. ¡°No!¡± I shook my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any other mates.¡± I frowned in fright. ¡°You said that when I asked you about Maddox and Helel, too, so I don¡¯t know. But tell me one thing, did anything sexual happen between you and my brothers? Oh! Are you going to mate with both of them?¡± He kept questioning me and mak- ing me uneasy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you,¡± I uttered in distress, feeling like he was forcing me into exposing my truth to him. I closed my eyes and started crying. I had been sheltered my whole life, now I felt like I was running in the wild with beasts chas- ing after me. ¡°Hey! I was just ying with you. I mean, it is weird that you have so many mates, but¡ª can you stop crying?¡± His tone changed the instant he saw me crying. ¡°Look at me,¡± he grumbled, ¡°I fucking don¡¯t want you around Flynn now that I know you¡¯re mates with my brothers.¡± That¡¯s when I raised my face and watched him re me in the eye. ¡°Your brothers don¡¯t want me,¡± I whispered, watching him shake his head and warn me through his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care. As long as the rejection is not done, you are not going to sleep with anyone else. Although my brothers will not mind sharing you, they will not share you with anyone outside this mansion,¡± He petrified me with his warning. What did he mean by his brothers would be willing to share me? ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know? We brothers are destined to share whatever we have. Why do you think all four of us were cho- sen as alpha kings? We are supposed to have everything simi-r. Now! With that being said, I am not like Helel. I mean, I can cuddle with you.¡± The smirk was back on his lips, but before I could step away in fear, he added, ¡°Ah! But you are not my mate.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± once again, his evil mind kicked in, ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed now, you are going to have a very tiring day in the morning,¡± it was clear he had changed the subject. I could have asked him. what he was nning for tomorrow, but I didn¡¯t. It was toote, and I was sleepy. I watched him take off his shirt and lie down on the bed in just shorts. Unlike Maddox, he lied down on the other side and even had his face turned to the wall. So he was not cuddling. Good! I crawled into the bed and closed my eyes when changing my side to the other side. My life was bing a whirlpool, and I was getting dragged into it. With many thoughts in my head, I finally fell asleep in peace. I did wake up a few times, and seeing him sleep beside me soothed my anxiety. I was thankful to him for staying in the room even when he had no funny ns. But that¡¯s where I was wrong. I woke up to the door mming shut in the morning. The sunlight was already falling into the room and lighting up ev-ery corner. Without thinking much, I rolled out of bed to get ready for school. After taking a shower and slipping into blue jeans and a white shirt, I was all set to leave for school. However, there was only one task left. ¡°My pills!¡± I frowned, ¡°Where did I kee-wait!¡ª he took away my pills?¡± I gasped as reality struck me. My phone¡¯s screen brightened up with his message, and I knew from the get-go I was in a big mess. A.K Zane: Tell anyone, and I will tell everyone you have so many mates. What was he trying to do by hiding my pills? His unknown motives left me scared and helpless. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 19-Took A Picture When I Was Sleeping I left the mansion and sat down in the backseat of Akin¡¯s car with Zane. ¡°Zane! No funny business in school. I don¡¯t want to hear anotherint,¡± Akin set the rearview mirror to warn Zane, who was somewhat drowned in deep thoughts. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯ll cause trouble?¡± Zane argued as if he didn¡¯t know how much he loved plotting schemes. Obviously, I agreed with Akin. It must be exhausting for Akin to be only a year and a few months older than Zane and to take care of him as a parent. ¡°Because you do it all the time. Also, make sure you and your friends don¡¯t bully her,¡± Akin warned him and a smile drove to my lips. ¡°I hear you,¡± Zane answered with a sigh. Akin was the only one who hadn¡¯t insulted me by any means. His concern and care for me seemed genuine. It might be because he was asked to take care of me, but so were the others supposed to do. Weirdly enough, Zane requested Akin to drop us off min- utes before school, and Akin agreed to it. My better guess would be that Zane didn¡¯t want anybody to see us walk out of the car together. It was my first day back after the humiliation. I have pretty shaken up already. ¡°Why did you steal my meds?¡± I ran to catch up with him. while he kept walking ahead with his head held high. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I want to see what kind of crazy wolf you got,¡± he finally paused in his steps and looked at me with an evil look on his face. ¡°I want to be sure if all these mates are fated mates or your wolf just feels a mate bond with anyone she sees,¡± he answered once he realized he wasn¡¯t able to convince me of the intent behind his n. ¡°My wolf waking up means exposing my scent. It will lead that man straight to me.¡± I was shivering while trying to make him understand that it¡¯s not only about feeling mate bonds. It was already eight, and my heart was pounding hard in my chest. The most I¡¯ve dyed taking meds is a few hours. Probably till 10 am. It was never dyed past 10. ¡°This school is full of powerful werewolves. You have two Alpha Kings here, and many other alphas of powerful packs, so chill. ¡°Even if hees,¡± Zane waved his hand, dismissing my concern with a single shrug of his shoulders. ¡°Now stay away from me. Nobody should see you with me. You heard me?¡± He rolled his eyes and started walking away as fast as he could. As he walked away from me in his casual sexy walk, I was left behind with a lot of thoughts in my head. Two Alpha Kings! Maddox mighte to school. It would be great if I got to see him. Walking into the school and watching everyone giggle at my sight took me back to that day when Flynn insulted me. I tucked my head low and my body close. I just wanted to get through this day without my wolf escaping the cage. The first two periods were like hell to me. I could barely focus on anything the teachers were saying. Thankfully, the third period was free. So I was able to walk out of the ss- room and escape so many eyes scanning me. The whispers and name-calling didn¡¯t bother me any- more. I was afraid of what lived inside me. ¡°Isn¡¯t she that bitch who made a joke out of herself by aiming for Alpha Flynn?¡± A green-eyed girl stopped right be- side my locker and talked to her friend in a manner so that I hear her clearly. ¡°That¡¯s her,¡± her friend confirmed. ¡°Hey you!¡± the girl came forward. ¡°What was your name again? Ah! Beatrice Mintz!¡± That evil smirk on her lips when saying my name gave me shivers down my spine. All I could see on her face was an evil look. I hesitantly looked her way and noticed the turquoise color energy radiat- ing from her body. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± she frowned once she noticed my eyes traveling along her body and scanning her. ¡°You are Mariyah Vance, Gamma of The Hollow Moon Pack. Of course, she is being envious of you,¡± the other girl spoke up to boast about her friend¡¯s ego. I lowered my gaze to avoid staring at others. Was I able to see the energies around them, or was I just going insane? ¡°Ah look! Your crush is here,¡± she said, then looked behind me and my heart dropped in my chest. My body temperature was beginning to change at this point. Upon turning around, I saw Flynn and Zane reaching for the lockers. Zane avoided me as if he had never seen me before and walked past me to wrap his arms around Mariyah. I was confused for a moment. But the instant they started kissing, I realized they were dating. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Flynn dragged me out of my miserable thoughts by calling for my name. Now that they were here, the students from around were gathering around us. They must have thought the boys came here to bully me again. ¡°You got the nerve to show up after you acted so stub- bornly the other night,¡± Flynn whispered, making sure nobody heard how I rejected his desire to take me back. ¡°I have a ss to attend.¡± I kept my head down when try- ing to push past him. ¡°Wait! You left this when you came to my ce the other night.¡± It was then that Flynn pulled out something from his bag and I frowned at the sight. ¡°Your bra!¡± that smirk he gave me when showing me a random bra and iming it was mine made my body flinch. ¡°Oh, shit!¡± everybody began to gossip the moment they heard his ims. ¡°Why are you talking nonsense? I never came to your ce!¡± I yelled out of desperation. My head was hurting al- ready, and their pranks were only making me lose my mind. ¡°Oh,e on! It¡¯s okay. You can tell everyone you lost your virginity to an Alpha. Nobody will bully you Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. for that,¡± Fly-Inn was grinning when talking loudly so that everybody around us could hear him. I watched Zane leaning against the lockers and smirking a little while Mariyah was giggling, holding his hand. They thought it was funny. ¡°It¡¯s a lie. I didn¡¯t sleep with you,¡± I yelled to silence the whispers. ¡°Fine! Then tell me, how do I have a picture of you?¡± Flynn stepped back and looked through his phone. That¡¯s when I re- alized something more sinister was going on. What picture? How did he get a picture of me? Or should I ask, who gave him a picture of him? That¡¯s when my eyes traveled to Zane, the mastermind behind this n. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 20 ¨C He Is A Danger! ¡°Look!¡± He turned the screen around to show it to every- one, and I knew where it was taken from. It was a picture of me sleeping. The look on everyone¡¯s faces was enough to tell me they were judging me. I was shocked, not because of the picture, but because of Zane. He took my picturest night and sent it to his friend. My eyes traveled to Zane, who was watching me with a grin on his face and enjoying the entire show. ¡°She has just arrived and is already hopping beds,¡± one girl said in disbelief as she shook her head at me. I wanted to focus on them, but then my mind kept hearing these weird clicking noises in my head. It was as if somebody was walking with a stick in my head. ¡°And look at us, we haven¡¯t even found mates yet. Therefore, I say, purity is not important; being a hoe will help us conquer the world.¡± The other girl scrunched her nose at me as she named me. ¡°It¡¯s not true. I didn¡¯t sleep with anyone,¡± being frustrated with my wolf trying toe out and these girls calling me names. I yelled, and everybody went silent for a moment. ¡°You all are so mean!¡± I screamed, covering my ears to prevent the noise in my head. ¡°And you! You are the meanest.¡± I then looked at Zane, who wasn¡¯t smirking anymore. In fact, he looked emotionless. I didn¡¯t understand why they were all looking at me like they had seen a ghost. But I could tell I was hyperventting and sobbing loudly. I wouldn¡¯t have broken down into tears if I wasn¡¯t struggling with my wolf. Fighting with your ident*ity and keeping it low is the most frustrating thing ever. ¡°Geez! Calm down. They were only joking.¡± Mariyah pulled away from Zane just so that she could I ignored what else she had to say because the world around me had turned darker now. All sorts of energy radiated from everyone, and my heart started thumping in my chest. I stepped away from them, my back copsing against the lockers, as I forgot there was no space behind me. ¡°Is she okay?¡± Mariyah looked shocked at my reaction to their b*ull*ying. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just about that. I stared at everyone around me. There were so many werewolves, but my wolf didn¡¯t recognize them. I have already turned my back on Zane and Mariyah at this point. The hot breeze brushing against my skin petrified me. It started flowing out of nowhere. I sprinted now that I acknowledged my wolf had woken up and my scent was all over the ce. I heard someone call my name, but I didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Hey! Watch where you are going,¡± an angry alpha yelled at me when I bumped into him. I recognized this group of Alphas from somewhere, but I¡¯ m sure I¡¯ve never met them before. These were five alphas that were ring at me angrily. I could have run away from them, but I stayed put. My only goal was to see if I could find any more mates in other Alphas, but I couldn¡¯t. I felt nothing. ¡°What?¡± the Alpha threatened me by taking a step in my direction aggressively. ¡®Don¡¯t back off,¡¯ That¡¯s when I heard my wolfmand. No! I was not going to listen to her. I ran past him, trying to get out of the school and get away from everyone. ¡®Stop ignoring me. It¡¯s not like you can run away from someone that lives inside you,¡¯ I heard her again and finally copsed on the road after running for minutes, maybe. ¡®Leave me alone,¡¯ I yelled, crawling to the side and hugging my knees. ¡®I¡¯ve been alone. You kept me silent for so long. Ah! It feels so good to be finally waking up.¡¯ She sounded dark and energetic. It I was 12 pm, way past my deadline for taking my medicine. The sky was beginning to fill up with ck clouds. It just felt like the arrival of someone. ¡®I¡¯m very disappointed in you, Beatrice. You haven¡¯t been f*uc*ked by those alpha kings yet. You are supposed to seduce them, make them so used to your body that every night they beg to be in your bed. You must make them so addicted that every night without you is like death to them.¡¯ Listening to her made me feel disgusted with myself. Is that why I was so easily intrigued by their bodies? ¡®Leave me alone!¡¯ I screamed as I covered my face with my hands and cried. ¡®Please! Just go away.¡¯ I kept crying in my palms and didn¡¯t stop yammering to mask her voice. ¡°Beatrice! Why the f*uc*k did you leave school like a crazy person?¡± It was then that a familiar voice broke my concentration from my wolf. I raised my face and watched Zane ring at me. ¡°My pills! Where are they?¡± I jumped to my feet and grabbed his cor, shaking him as I demanded to have my pills. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± He grasped my wrist and freed his cor, his eyes gazing at my soul. ¡°My pil¡ª,¡± I knew he was curious about whether I had more mates or not. Well, he kind of got the answer when my despicable wolf spoke up. ¡®Mate!¡¯ ¡°Ah!¡± I was the first one to let out a gasp while his eyes widened. ¡®Mate!¡¯ my wolf let out another howl. I tried freeing my wrist and pulling away from him, but Zane Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. wouldn¡¯t let go. Instead of looking disgusted or shocked, he looked amazed. ¡°Let me go!¡± I requested, stretching my legs back to pull away from him. ¡°We are mates?¡± His eyes shone while his smirk grew across his lips. ¡°No! We are step-siblings.¡± for some reason, I was afraid of being mates with him. Maybe because I could see the energy around him. ¡°Come on! Aren¡¯t you lucky that you are mates with three alpha Kings?¡± He whispered, still astonished at the revtion him. However, my eyes were glued to the red energy around He was a danger! Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 - Took My Shirt Off For Him ¡°Give me my pills,¡± I demanded once I reckoned he wasn¡¯t letting me go. If he wants me to stay, he better gives me my pills. ¡°Why? What else is your wolf asking you to do?¡± Zane pulled me over his chest, his eyes looking at my lips only. ¡°Zane!¡± I closed my eyes, feeling this weird energy in my body, and the next thing I heard was Zane flinching in pain and pulling away from me. ¡®¡°UGHH!¡± he let out a cry, making me open my eyes and look at him. His palms were red as if they have been set on fire. As an Alpha, he healed the next second, but it didn¡¯t take the awkwardness away. He was watching my face as if he was confused. ¡°Your body turned hot as an iron. How did you do that?¡± Zane yelled, his eyes looking me up and down as I closed my eyes to get rid of the blurriness of my vision. I could no longer care what he was saying or if we were mates. ¡®He yed you,¡¯ I heard her say. ¡®Punish him,¡¯ she hissed, and my body shuddered. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe closer and ask me again?¡± I said, hearing the change in my voice but unable to react to it. | was aware of the change I was feeling in my body, but acting on hermands seemed more important to me. ¡°Beatrice! What is happening to you? Are you feeling okay?¡± Zane asked as he looked for my medicine in his pocket. The weather has turned hotter to where even the colors from the world disappeared. Everything looked so hot. ¡°My back hurts!¡± I shivered and tried running my hand back to rub my back. The area between my shoulders seemed to be in so much pain that it became hard for me to stay standing. ¡®What area is hurting?¡± he rushed towards me but I feared I will hurt him again. So, I raised my hand to him and shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯te closer,¡± I requested, not sure how can a weak omega like me could hurt a powerful alpha king like him, but my mind was ying games with me at this point. ¡°Hey! I got you.¡± he shoved his hand in his pocket and grabbed the pill bottle for me. ¡°My skin is burning,¡± I whimpered, falling to my knees again as I tried to get up. I swear my shirt was getting stuck with something moist between my shoulders. ¡°Take this.¡± before I can endure more pain, Zane knelt down with me and forced a pill into my mouth. ¡°NO!¡± I felt heating out of my mouth as I screamed at him for making me eat that thing again. I wanted to be free, my wolf wanted to be free, but it was toote. He had already fed me that thing again. ¡°Argh! Why did you do that?¡± Clenching my Jaw, I demanded he exins himself. ¡®Hey! what happened to your voice?¡± his eyebrows knit together whilst he gently rested his hand on my back. I no longer felt the pain. In fact, I began to feel very drowsy. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The weather felt cold again, and my body lumped to the side. The instant I noticed Zane was trying to hold me, I warned him to stay away from me. ¡°Zane! I¡¯m warning y¡ª,¡± I started to feel sleepy suddenly. I don¡¯t know what happened, but maybe I have exhausted my body with all the stress and physical activity. Zane finally held onto my body when he noticed my eyelids closing. I could no longer feel any strength in my knees. The moment I got up again, my body copsed, but Zane was quick enough to hold me in his arms and slowly sat me down. ¡°What is happening? Are you feeling fine?¡± He inquired, while I rested my head on his chest. ¡°I¡¯m just so sleepy,¡± I yawned, feelingfortable. All the pressure from before was fading away now. ¡°You are bleeding from your back,¡± I heard himin, but I was too tired to sit and argue with him. I closed my eyes and slept in peace. No matter how hard I tried to keep myself calm when I am not on medication, I lose every time. It must be my wolf. Although I am an omega, the surge in energy when my wolf began to take over made me feel invincible. It was a different heat my body felt at that time. Zane must have brought me home because I woke up in my bed while Zane was walking around my bed. ¡°I am d you woke up. I needed to clean your wound.¡± he had an aid box in his hands as he sat in the bed with me. ¡°My wounds?¡± I pursed my lips in confusion while massaging my eyebrows. It seemed like I was taking my sweet time getting my memory back of the incident before falling asleep. ¡®When I found you on the road, your back was bleeding,¡± his voice was pretty clear now. My ears no longer felt heavy. But I didn¡¯t remember exactly what happened, that I bled like that. ¡°Come on, take off your shirt and let me take a look,¡± Zane said without looking at me. I bet he knew what he was demanding from me, hence he stole eyes from me. ¡°I am not taking off my shirt in front of you.¡± I shook my head, but he seemed pretty adamant about cleaning my wound. ¡°Beatrice! You shouldn¡¯t be very shy with me now. Remember what we felt back when you are going crazy on the road?¡± that little smirk was back on his lips when he rested his hands on the bed and bent down to the level of my face. ¡°Oh!¡± I gasped in disbelief. How did J forget that? I did feel a mate bond with him. But what about it? He wasn¡¯t mad that I was his fated mate? ¡°You are not going to be disgusted about having me for a mate?¡± I asked him and he shook his head instantly in response. ¡°Why would I? you are not that bad.¡± his eyes scanned my face with a smile appearing and disappearing on his lips. This was the first time that any of my mates looked so positive after finding out we were mates. ¡®Nowe on! Take off your shirt. Mates don¡¯t feel shy around each other.¡± He taught me, eyeing me to do as he had asked me to. Nodding my head at his words, I took off my shirt. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 22-But My Mate Has A Girlfriend His eyes followed the curves of my body, and a satisfactory smile covered his lips. I felt a little hesitant about his eyes, so I wrapped my arms around my boobs, but he immediately held my hands and took them off. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t hide such a pretty sight,¡± the moment heplimented me. I stopped fighting. His hands. were still holding my hands, forcing them down on the bed as he stared at my body hungrily. ¡°Your boobs are so big, they might be very soft,¡± his words were making me shy, ¡°Let¡¯s take care of your wounds first, and then we can take care of other things, shall we?¡± The corner of his mouth stretched up, and he finally let go of my hand. He then got up from the bed to sit behind me. I had no clue where or how I got that wound from. ¡°It is so weird. It looks like two big scratches,¡± he said, his hand softly touching my naked back. He rubbed some medicine on my back and then bandaged it quickly. I thought he wanted to finish taking care of me so that he could leave, but that wasn¡¯t why he hurried up. That¡¯s when I felt something soft being pressed against my skin. ¡°Zane!¡± I jumped at him, kissing my back, and ended up turning in bed and looking at him in shock. ¡°What? It is fine. You are my mate, and I am yours. We can touch each other.¡± He pulled his body closer and I didn¡¯t back away either. It was just a little shocking that he had epted me so easily. And that he was incredibly handsome, too. ¡°We can kiss each other¨C,¡± he whispered, bringing his lips closer to mine and nuzzling them together. My muscles tensed up when he did that. I wasn¡¯t moving or pushing him away. So he got pretty confident in proceeding. His hand gently roamed around my boob, his eyes watching the softness and roundness of them. He squeezed my boobs from over the bra, making me squirm a little. ¡°I want to see them naked,¡± he expressed his wish and then proceeded to pull the strap down to reveal one boob to his hungry eyes. His eyes were shining with lust or love. I couldn¡¯t tell. I let him run a finger around my nipple. It felt so weird being touched like that. It was an incredible feeling; my body was already begging for more. He was pinching my nipple and pulling it out while I closed my eyes and bit my lower lip. The next thing I knew, he bent over my boob and touched it with his lips, sending little kisses to my hard nipple. His lips were now sucking on my tit and pulling them out in an erect form. I let him suck my tit and quench his thirst while his other hand was holding onto my back and pulling my body into his face. I could hear him grunt on my boob and smooch my tit. Before long, I began to remember what happened in the school, and my expression turned into a frown. I opened my eyes when I remembered he was the one who stole my pills and made me suffer through hell. How the hell did I give in to my desires so easily? I gently ced my hands on his shoulders and pushed him back away from me. The instant he freed my boob, I fixed my bra and snatched the shirt from under his knee. He looked lost. ¡°Oh! Why that angry look?¡± He stretched his body back from me to stare at my expression clearly. ¡°You took a picture of me and gave it to him?¡± I shook myself out of his intoxication and questioned his morals. ¡°It was just a joke. We wanted to wee you into our group,¡± the way he said it was itself a hint that he was lying to ¡°Really? By stealing my pills and making me go through so much pain?¡± I almost raised my voice without realizing I shouldn¡¯t let anybody hear us together. ¡°Beatrice! I wanted to know if you really feel the mate bond or if is it just a deception created by your wolf.¡± He looked serious, but there were other ways to do that. Why did he make fun of me? ¡°Right! By making me look like a whore who had slept with an alpha on her first day of school?¡± I was fighting the tears in my eyes. I got so many mates and none of them truly care about me. ¡°I admit we went far with our prank. But look at the bright side,¡± he tried to turn it into something positive when there was no other alternative. They bullied me because they wanted to have fun and get entertainment from my misery. ¡°There is a bright side?¡± I scoffed, looking at him in disapproval. ¡°You bumped into the other alphas and felt nothing, right? So that means you don¡¯t just feel a mate bond with everyone. You have fated mates, and, well, you wouldn¡¯t have found me if I hadn¡¯t stolen the pills. Everything happens for a good reason, right?¡± It was odd to listen to him. He was talking to me like one would speak to a child who knew nothing. He seemed to be teaching me as a master would. ¡°Wait! You have a girlfriend.¡± Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t fully mind- blown by his stupid teaching and remembered Mariyah. ¡°She is my best friend,¡± He lied. Obviously, one doesn¡¯t kiss their best friend like that. ¡°You two kissed when you met,¡± I refused to believe him. ¡°You are lying to me.¡± ¡°Fine. Yes, we are dating, but breaking up is not a big deal. Because I hadn¡¯t felt a mate bond with anyone, I thought I didn¡¯t have a mate, so I started dating her. But now that I have a fated mate, I don¡¯t need anybody else.¡± He didn¡¯t lie this time and admitted to dating her. But that¡¯s where I was confused. He was going to break up with her for me. Would it upset her? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But that will be so unfair to her,¡± I whispered to myself, and he heard it. ¡°But she is mean to you. You should do anything you can to steal your mate from some random she- wolf he is dating.¡± His eyes were once again looking into mine as he made me understand why it¡¯s important that I don¡¯t back down. ¡°Break up with her.¡± It was then that I understood him well and clearly. My demand brought a smile to his lips. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 23 ¨C Angrily Making Out ¡°Look!¡± he said, showing me his phone¡¯s screen where he told Mariyah that he could not see her anymore because he had found a mate. I did see her respond back to him and bombard him with a dozen questions, and soon after that, he was off to have dinner with his siblings. It was still not safe for him to be in my room because his siblings didn¡¯t like me, so he told me to keep it a secret for now. I walked out of my room to have dinner with them for the first time after my mother left. The dining room was so awkwardly silent when I walked in. Akin must have returned from work just now because he hadn¡¯t taken off his suit. Helel had taken a shower, so he must have been working out beforeing to dinner. ¡°The school is remaining off for a few days.¡± Akin was the first one to break the silence and talk to Zane. Obviously, he didn¡¯t mean to speak to me, but I got the idea that I would not be attending school for some days. Why? I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t like studying, anyway. ¡°What happened?¡± Helel questioned, digging his fork into the forest he had collected on the te. He was a big fan of sds and proteins. ¡°I got a call earlier from their principal, telling me that the top part of the school¡¯s building copsed out of nowhere. I have agreed to aid the school in rebuilding it, but until then, online *s*ses are an Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. option,¡± Akin exined the situation to Helel. Since I had been sleeping most part of the day after school, I didn¡¯t know what went down there. ¡°Yeah! It was the craziest thing. The building began to shake and the upper part got covered with so much fog that nobody could tell if something crashed into it or what happened. Thankfully, the fog helped the teachers clear the school before the disaster, and no casualties happened.¡± Zane then gave us more information about the ident. I didn¡¯t care if anything happened to the school. A school is a terrible ce, anyway. ¡°Which reminds me of a weirdint the principal made. Beatrice! You ran out of school without telling anyone?¡± That was it. I was getting called out for my behavior. I watched Akin question me and tap his fingers on the table. With how he was always on my back and nagging me for not taking my studies seriously, he was beginning to resemble a stern teacher rather than my stepbrother or an alpha king. ¡°You left school?¡± Helel turned to me, taking interest for the first time. Zane raised his eyes at his brother and then sneakily looked my way. He seemed to read our bodynguage. ¡°I don¡¯t like school,¡± I answered, lowering my face and shoving pasta in my mouth so that they wouldn¡¯t bother me into answering. ¡°It is not a pic ce. You need to study in order to build a future for yourself.¡± Akin¡¯s voice sounded harsher this time. I stopped eating when he mmed his fist on the table because he didn¡¯t like my response. ¡°Everybody bullies me in school,¡± I then exined. I wasn¡¯t being a brat or azy bum. I had a solid reason for not wanting to like school. ¡°That¡¯s why you now have Zane in school with you.¡± Akin didn¡¯t calm down. He was scolding me while Helel had stopped eatingpletely at this point. ¡°Zane! Did you tell everyone that she is now your stepsister?¡± It was then that Akin took one step ahead and asked Zane, who looked lost for a moment. It turned awkward. ¡°I don¡¯t want anybody to know that my father has moved on,¡± Zane said while he stole eyes from everyone. I¡¯m not sure if he was telling the truth or if he was just trying to avoid having to introduce me as his stepsister. ¡°Zane! That is nonsense. Dad has made his decision. Mom has left years ago. There is no need to f*orc*e dad to stay with her if he doesn¡¯t want to.¡± Akin has changed his mind from the first time he saw my mother. I remained silent and let the brothers deal with it. ¡°So, you epted her mother as your stepmother?¡± Zane let out a littleugh when asking his brother. It was almost as if he was in disbelief that his brother was suggesting they ept us. If he was acting, he looked very convincing. ¡°I am not epting her as my stepmother. We are too grown up to even call her our mother now. But Beatrice is our responsibility, even if you like it or not,¡± Akin and Zane seemed to be ring into each other¡¯s eyes. Where Akin was sitting straight in his chair, Zane had his body leaning back and his legs stretched out while his chair was tilting outward. ¡°Do you understand what that means? It means there is no room left for mom. Once her mother takes over, mom is out of the picture.¡± Zane clenched his jaw but didn¡¯t want to stick from around and shed the tear shining in his eye. He got up the seat and marched upstairs without even finishing the conversation. Akin didn¡¯t stop him either, but since I felt awkward, I steadily got up from my seat and sneaked out of the dining room to be in my room for the rest of the night. I had just made my way into my room and was about to shut the door when Zane came through. I stepped out of his way in shock while he locked the door. ¡°Zane!¡± I gasped, watching him turn around and stare at me for a moment before he wrapped his arm around my back and pulled me over his chest. It happened so quickly that if he hadn¡¯t pushed me against the wall, I would have tripped and fallen. Before I could ask him about his motives, he had dug his face into my neck and started kissing me all over my chest and neck. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 24-I feel Unloved He must have noticed I was lost, so he took a break to lift his face from my neck and cup my face in his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally. My anger wasn¡¯t directed at you,¡± he whispered, and just when I nodded to him, he crashed our lips together. My body felt a tingly sensation run through it. The moment our lips touched, it felt like I had found heaven. His lips were sucking me in, smooching every bit of my lips. The instant his tongue demanded an entry into my mouth, I let him in. The taste of his tongue wanted me to bite into him. Our tongues seemed to battle in each other¡¯s mouths. We kept shoving our tongues into each other¡¯s mouths and trying to win. After kissing each other like crazy for a few minutes, he took me to bed. He took off my pants in one fell swoop and tossed them off the bed aggressively. He didn¡¯t like any barrier between him and his desires. I watched him focus on my pants only. He started taking them off, and my body reacted by closing my legs tightly. I was just being shy, not reluctantly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will take care of your fragile little pussy,¡± he whispered as he pulled my panties down and spread my legs for me. My cheeks felt this heat in them. I couldn¡¯t help but rest my body on the bed and close my eyes. His fingers ran around my vagina before he rubbed the fingertip over my clit and a yelp escaped my lips. It was a different kind of feeling than anything I had ever felt. ¡°You look so tight. I can¡¯t believe you have never used any sex toy or masturbated!¡± His words made me sp my shoulders into my body and hug myself shyly.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He teased my hole with his fingertips, making me squirm in the bed like a fish without water. But before he could even prate my vagina, he pulled away and I opened my eyes to see him unzip his pants. I was awkwardly staring at him, bringing his massive dick out of his pants. The sight of it petrified me. A big dry gulp ran down my throat with difficulty at just the thought of how painful it would be when he inserted it into me. ¡°What? Are you afraid I will hurt you?¡± He smirked, tossing over in the bed and lying on his back while keeping the upper part of his body leaning against the pillow. ¡°Come on,¡± he held my hand and pulled me into a sitting position. I had no clue what he wanted me to do, so I let him take the lead and guide me through the process. My mother never let me learn anything. She said it was for bad people. ¡°You wrap your hand around the shaft like this,¡± He was still holding my hand by my wrist while making me grab his dick. The skin was so soft, but his shaft was hard, like a rod. ¡°Ah! Yes! Like this,¡± he closed his eyes for a split second after feeling the contact between our skins. ¡°And then rub it tenderly in the beginning.¡± He made my hand go up and down. His cock was radiating heat while I rubbed it. ¡°Ahh! Keep going,¡± he would close his eyes and grunt, his body shuddering at intervals. He lifted his shirt up a little so that it didn¡¯t get dirty and kept guiding me. ¡°Now slowly rub your palm over the head. Oh Yes! Just like that,¡± the moment I took over and he pulled his hand back, his hand turned into a fist while I tenderly made love to his cock. ¡°Increase the speed now,¡± He suggested, and I did just that. I thought he was nning to teach me everything very slowly. I began to rub the shaft while my other hand held the head. The more I rubbed his dick between my palms, the more it throbbed. ¡°ARGHHH!¡± He bit his bottom lip and squirmed, his muscles tensing up as he started to cum. In no time, I watched him release a white liquid from the head. I know what it was. I was just shocked by how much he released. ¡°Ah!¡± Finally, his body rxed and his fists unclenched. I had a smile on my lips after pleasuring him. He was the only one who didn¡¯t reject my existence, so I was extremely thankful to him. Besides, he was treating me right. Or so I thought. The moment Iid down beside him and expected him to wrap his arm around my body, he got up from the bed. ¡°I would have stayed, but I remembered I had to be somewhere,¡± he said as he walked into the bathroom to clean up before leaving. It just irked me how he didn¡¯t even look at me before walking away from me. Before he could walk out of the bathroom, I quickly slipped into the shorts, out of embarrassment. He might be telling the truth, but there were nicer ways to say it. He didn¡¯t have to leave the instant he gotplete pleasure. He walked out of the bathroom and marched straight to the exit. I still expected him to spare me a nce and see how upset I looked, but he didn¡¯t do that, so I called for him. ¡°Will youe by after midnight?¡± I sounded hoarse and had to clear my throat to finish speaking, ¡°You know, I get terrified of the dark.¡± ¡°Hm! I am so sorry; I might arrive early in the morning. Why don¡¯t you ask Helel to stay in for the night? I mean, he is also your mate. Just seduce him, offer him something, or use the method I taught you. He will melt at anything,¡± he was murmuring, all without a hint of jealousy or yfulness in his voice. He was serious and unbothered. ¡°Okay! Take care,¡± he waved his hand and left mepletely lost and feeling unloved. I assumed that knowing his mates had many mates would make himpetitive, but he had no problem sharing me with his brother. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 25 ¨C The Hot Brothers After Zane left without considering my feelings, I was pretty much left with no option but to stand at the door and look at my dark room. ¡°I cannot even ask Helel for help now. I declined his help yesterday so brutally that even if I ask him now, he will note to help me,¡± I let out a sigh and shook my head at myself for not talking to Helel about why I didn¡¯t let him inst night. I guess I relied too much on Zane. But that was the thing. I don¡¯t know how and what he did, but he managed to tame me ording to his beliefs. ¡°I will go sleep in the living room,¡± I decided as if being in a living room would do me any good. I couldn¡¯t even walk over to my bed to grab my pillow. Once I had sessfully left my room and walked over to the living room, I sat down on the couch while looking around suspiciously. ¡°What was I thinking? This ce looks even scarier,¡± I whispered to myself as I stared at the enormous windows. ¡°Maybe I will watch some TV and that will help me?¡± I said, looking for the remote controller when my eyesnded on a shadow approaching the living room. ¡°Oh, S*hi*t!¡± I didn¡¯t even wait for the terror to sink in and let out the loudest yelp ever. My hands were flying to my mouth as I watched the shadow turn into a figure and the figure be recognizable. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± It was Akin in ck shorts and a ck shirt. I had never seen him without a suit before, so looking at his strong corbones and muscles gave me an idea of his muscr body. ¡°I am watching a TV!¡± I looked around and came up with an excuse after my eyesnded on the TV before me. ¡°Just the turned-off TV?¡± He raised his perfectly thick brow and tapped his foot on the floor while waiting for my response. ¡°I know you are afraid of sleeping in your room. But how long can you continue doing that?¡± He walked over to the couch in front of me and sat down on it. ¡°You are right, but every time I think I can do it, I just cannot. I fail miserably.¡± I sat decently because my shorts were way too short. shing my big b*oo*ty to him was not what I wanted to do. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, you arefortable here?¡± he questioned, and I shook my head, ¡°I have some work pending, so I will be staying up all night. Go to sleep. I will work here and keep an eye out for any monsters for you.¡± He casually said it without thinking it. would make me feel some sort of way. I gave him a nod and watched him walk away to grab hisptop and files. It just felt weird whenever he showed care. He wouldn¡¯t carry any expressions on his face, but his words were enough to satisfy me. When he returned, he actually came back with more than just his stuff. He had grabbed my pillow and nket from my room for me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, watching him set the pillow behind me and then cover me with the nket. He sat down, and soon he was working. I couldn¡¯t help but lie down and keep staring at him. Watching him work made my heart flutter. He was so unique, and his chiseled body was to die for. I wonder how many abs he has. Must be 8. He is pretty tall. All these sweet thoughts and imaginations made me want to sleep better. It was safe to say I felt like a child that night. I didn¡¯t even wake up to make sure he was there. I just knew he was. The morning arrived, and I woke up at the sound of the big clock striking 8 a.m. from the corner of the living room. Akin was still sitting on the sofa with his head resting on his back, his legs spread, and his armsfortably resting on the sides. He must have fallen asleep here after finishing work, and, because he had promised to look out for any monsters, he didn¡¯t leave. ¡°Good morning!¡± Helel came from behind the couch, so he only saw Akin. ¡°Did you sleep here tonight?¡± he continued to ask Akin, who raised his face and rubbed his eyes to wake uppletely. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± It was then that Helel saw me on the couch, steadily getting up and hugging my pillow. ¡°It is okay. I asked her to sleep here so that she could sleep in peace,¡± Akin sleepily answered for me. I could not tell what happened overnight, but I felt like I was crushing on Akin. ¡°Oh! You should ha¡ª,¡± Helel stopped in midway once he looked at Akin. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to speak to me in front of his brother. ¡°It¡¯s been raining since 4 am. I think we should go for a run,¡± Akin gathered his files while talking to his brother, who was looking outside the windows. It was indeed gloomy and raining cats and dogs outside. ¡°Oh! My brother wants to go for a run with me. That will be exciting.¡± Helel already looked interested. ¡°I will take care of them and then join you outside,¡± Akin stated before he walked back to his study, leaving the two of us alone outside. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother you because I¡¯d already told you I¡¯d be fine.¡± I immediately began exining why I hadn¡¯t asked Helel for helpst night. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I love my bed and space a lot, so I am d I was not asked to stay on the couch. Akin usually works at night, so I guess it is a good idea that he stays here while you sleep on the couch.¡± It was just that Helel didn¡¯t even look a little jealous that hurt me. What was it about these brothers not caring and being jealous of who their mate was spending time with? ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± soon Akin came back, and the two left for the outside. I was about to head back inside, but then something made me want to look at them. Peering out the window with a pillow tucked under my arm, I saw them taking off their clothes one by one. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 26-Incredibly Round Butts,¡± Helel went first to take off his shirt. His back muscles made me close my eyes and then open them again to confirm I wasn¡¯t seeing it wrong. It was as if somebody had roasted him well. His biceps were big and strong, too. Then Akin took off his shirt and I lost my train of thought. I didn¡¯t think he was into the gym that much, but his muscles were equally toned, if not more. Then the two bent over and took off their shorts in one fell swoop, and this is where my heart sank in my chest. I couldn¡¯t see the front, but the back made me thirsty. They have perfectly round and strong butts. I wondered how big and long their dicks would be? I didn¡¯t get to enjoy the frontal view because the two sprinted and, after taking a few steps, their wolves took over. It was like a sight I had never seen before. It took them only a jump to transition. ¡°Wow!¡± I was almost jealous of them for having such a grasp over their wolves. They didn¡¯t have to endure any pain when transforming, which was pretty much understandable. They were alpha kings and had been transitioning from a very young age. The concept of pain was long gone for them. Helel¡¯s wolf was all golden, with golden mes erupting through it as he sprinted, whilst Akin¡¯s wolf was icy silver. Their furs would turn into mes when they used more energy. It was like a sight straight from a movie. And then here I was, an omega with a wolf who only wanted to have sex. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why they will never ept me as their mate,¡± I pouted to myself and sauntered back to my room to get ready for the day. By the time I took a shower and put on a dress for the day, they had already arrived. I found them showered and looking fresh in the kitchen. ¡°What is going on with Maddox?¡± As usual, the two ignored my arrival and kept talking. I don¡¯t know why I always expected them to always pass me a nce when I walked into them, but that never really happened. I wasn¡¯t that special to them. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did he do this time?¡± Akin asked after Helel¡¯s question caught his attention. While focusing on Helel, Akin casually set a te on the counter for me with eggs and toast on it. These small things were making me attracted to him. ¡°He messaged mest night, yammering while high on something.¡± Helel was making a protein shake while sitting by the counter. ¡°Again? Don¡¯t tell me he started those things again. It was so hard to get him to help for the first time. I¡¯m not sure I can use all my strength on him again without losing my temper,¡± Akin sighed exhaustedly, resting his palms on the counter. ¡°It is like mom doesn¡¯t even stop him. I mean, don¡¯t you see the pattern? Every time he goes over to her home, hees back with a new addiction. This time it is what kind of drug I don¡¯t know.¡± Helel¡¯s words helped me get an idea of what kind of addiction Maddox had. I was now afraid of Maddox after listening to everything. He even stole my meds and then disappeared. ¡°I don¡¯t think it is mom¡¯s fault. He is a grown-up now and she is usually not around. If we cannot control him, I am sure she can¡¯t either,¡± Akin replied to Helel¡¯s concerns. ¡°I think he shoulde back home now,¡± Helel made that decision, and my body shuddered. I wasn¡¯t sure how that would be helpful. If my guess is correct, then I think I am the reason behind his falling off track this time. The moment he found out we were mates, he lost his mind and maybe foundfort in those candies again. ¡°Let¡¯s see. Where is Zane? Tell him to be home before midnight. There is going to be a bad storm tonight. I am hearing some things about the natural disasters and it only leads me into thinking what went wrong?¡± Akin sat down across from her and took a sip of his coffee. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Helel asked. ¡°Thest time something like this happened was many years ago. I was doing some researchst night and it turned out that these disasters are only going to increase from here. Look at the school building, and now the storm. We need to be prepared for worst-case scenarios.¡± Akin exined everything to his brother in detail. Soon his eyes travelled to me, and I shut my mouth instantly. I didn¡¯t even know when my mouth hung open like a confused bird. ¡°Do you know the status and powers of the Alpha Kings?¡± he asked me. I knew it. He probably noticed I don¡¯t even know the basics of the history of werewolves. ¡°Um! You guys are powerful,¡± I mumbled, watching Helel turn over and watch me with a very yful look on his face. ¡°And?¡± Akin continued to question me, bending over the counter and fixating his eyes on me. ¡°And you guys can do anything you want,¡± I was saying whatever was popping into my head. ¡°Beatrice! Tell me what makes us the alpha kings and what is our status in this pack?¡± He asked again, but this time, it seemed like he was going to snap if I answered him wrong. ¡°Umm! You are ruling every pack and you are all single.¡± The moment I finished talking, Helel spat his protein on the kitchen counter and startedughing with his hand over his stomach. Akin was only silently ring at me and making me gulp in fear. ¡°I know the answer. Wait!¡± I waved my hand. before Akin opened his mouth to exin. ¡°You are all¡ª,¡± I stuttered, watching Akin pass a re to Helel, who shut his mouth with force but looked at me with even more interest this time. ¡°We are what?¡± Akin asked in a harsh tone. What happened next wasn¡¯t my fault. He scared me into saying it. ¡°You all are handsome with incredibly round butts,¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 27 ¨C The Mate Who Lost His Temper ¡°What did you say?¡± Akin looked so offended while Helel was watching me with bulging eyes. ¡°You wanted to know, I only told you what I knew,¡± I pulled my body closer, raising my shoulders till they touched my ears, and sat like a scared kitten. ¡°Our father was an alpha in his time before he took over the role of the leader of the council. Then, after the alpha kings mysteriously lost wars and vanished, there were only alphas left to take care of the packs. The council and all the alphas decided to give my father the power to choose alpha kings because he has proven himself worthy of appreciation many times. Now we are the alpha kings of the north, south, east, and west. Our pack, The Golden Crown, is the chief centre of all the packs, so we take care of matters from here. I am in charge of the Northern packs, Helel takes care of the Southern packs, Zane is taking care of the Eastern, and Maddox is the alpha king of the Western packs,¡± Akin didn¡¯t delve more into thements I made and decided to just teach me instead. ¡°Oh! I see,¡± I nodded with little to no interest once again. ¡°You still didn¡¯t get it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Helel was having way too much fun. Just when I thought I had convinced Akin that I understood whatever he taught me, Helel jumped in. ¡°Repeat whatever Akin taught you,¡± he asked, and my face changed colors. Akin stared at Helel and then looked my way as he waited for me to answer him. ¡°Helel is ¡ª the alpha king of¡ª-,¡± I hated myself for being so d*um*b. It was as if the history of our kind didn¡¯t intrigue me. ¡°Are you for real?¡± Akin sighed, pulling away from the counter and folding his hands on his chest. ¡°She is so d*um*b in the head,¡± and thatment wasn¡¯t made by any of them. In fact, it was made by someone who I didn¡¯t think would say that about me. ¡°Zane! When did youe back?¡± Helel asked him, but I didn¡¯t turn around to look at his face. His ¡°When you guys were wasting your time trying to teach her anything. Do you know she learned nothing in school the other day?¡± Zane was talking about me without taking my feelings into consideration. ¡°She takes medications, and they may affect her memory,¡± Akin immediately defended me. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But how much can something affect your memory? She is in stupid. I mean, no offense to her, but she does not know a single thing about herself,¡± Zaneughed, making fun of me. ¡°You are not very bright either.¡± It was then that Helel spoke up, ¡°Tell me why you beat up that club owner?¡± Now that he was getting investigated, he wasn¡¯t smirking. The two brothers folded their muscr arms over their chests and stared at Zane, who was at a loss for words. ¡°He was being rude.¡± Zane walked past them to the refrigerator to get a bottle of beer when Helel mmed the door shut, not letting him grab the bottle before he answered them. ¡°You cannot do whatever you want just because you are an alpha king. We are supposed to take care of this pack and the packs that are under our supervision.¡± Akin advised him while Zane nodded. I bet he didn¡¯t learn anything either. ¡°Repeat what Akin just taught you.¡± The moment I said that, I noticed them turning their heads toward me in silence. They stared at my face for a few seconds before Helel and Akin turned around and startedughing. They were trying to be secretive because Zane was looking at me with an annoyed look on his face. ¡°Don¡¯tpare me with yourself. I know what he taught me,¡± Zane grunted and shook his head. He looked furiously at me. ¡°Okay! Calm down now.¡± Akin broke the tension by breaking Zane¡¯s icy stare from my face and turning his attention to himself. ¡°Since there is news of a deadly storm, I don¡¯t want anyone to leave the mansion. We need to stay focused and avable just in case we are required for help.¡± Helel patted Zane¡¯s back after he grabbed his shaker and left the kitchen after Akin. My interaction with Helel and Akin was quite different today than any other day. I began to think maybe they would ept me into their lives if I made slow progress and connected with them. Little did I know, my other mate wasn¡¯t happy about something. ¡°You think I am d*um*b?¡± Zane mmed his hand on the counter before me and shook me into pulling away from him. ¡°We were all joking,¡± I responded in a mild tone. ¡°No! We were not. Just because theyughed at your joke, you started acting like a clown.¡± Zane¡¯s tall body was bent over the counter as he red at my face. ¡°Bu¡ª,¡± I don¡¯t know why he got so angry at me when it should have been the other way around. Not only did he leave me unattendedst night, but he also made some rudements toward me. ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear from you now,¡± he warned me as he waved his finger in my face and walked away from the counter. ¡°Okay! I will go to my room then,¡± I uttered, and as soon as I turned around to leave, I heard Zane answering someone¡¯s call. ¡°You areing home, Maddox?¡± he asked, but it wasn¡¯t like he was confirming. He seemed stunned. ¡°Listen, you don¡¯t sound too good right now. How about you calm down first and then¡ª,¡± Zane stopped talking, and when I turned over to look at him, I found him staring at his phone. Maddox had hung up on him, it seemed. ¡°You! Go hide in your room.¡± Zane raised his face and made direct eye contact with me. Hismand was enough to make me jump out of my skin. ¡°He is very mad at you.¡± Zane had a mixture of emotions on his face; he looked petrified. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 28 ¨C My Wolf Wants All Of Them. ¡°Why? What did I do?¡± I kept murmuring while getting dragged to my room by Zane. He had sped my wrist to make me follow him. ¡°What is going on?¡± Helel must have seen us from the living room. He rushed after Zane and followed us to my room. ¡°Zane! Are you out of your mind?¡± I heard Akin calling for Zane and sauntering upstairs. I had no clue why Zane was dragging me into my room and why Maddox woulde for me. The instant Zane shoved me into my room, he locked the door behind me. ¡°What are you doing? Why did you lock her in?¡± Helel grunted from the outside. Hearing my mate show concern regardless of his true intent was such a blessing to me. At least I knew somebody would be looking out for me. As for Akin, he wasn¡¯t even my mate, yet I kept thinking about him. ¡°Maddox ising,¡± Zane mumbled. ¡°So? He needs to get his S*hi*t together. We cannot hide her every time hees in. If by any chance father and her mother ended up having a mating ceremony, we will have to ept her as our stepsister,¡± Akin yelled at Zane in frustration. Helel and Zane remained silent for a moment, and I know why. The idea of epting me as their stepsister might sound disgusting now that we found out we were mates. ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s the problem,¡± Zane finally snapped out of silence and murmured in a guilty tone. I stood inside the room, able to listen to them clearly, and wonder what took over Maddox. ¡°Then tell us what is going on?¡± Helel pressurized him. I wanted to know what my fault was. ¡°I will just tell you this much, we need to make sure he doesn¡¯t get any closer to her. We know his anger knows no limits. If he hurts her, we will get in hot water with our father,¡± Zane was beating around the bush and still covering for his brother. His restating Maddox¡¯s threat of hurting mepelled me to hug myself and step away from the door. ¡°He won¡¯t be able to hurt her. Do you think I will stand here and let him hurt her?¡± Akin¡¯s voice and statement brought not only a smile to my lips, but it also silenced his brothers. ¡°Now open the door for her,¡± Akin ordered Zane, and in silence, I heard the unlocking of the door. It was then that the door opened and I watched as Akin walked inside the room. ¡°I am sorry for his behavior. He will not touch you again,¡± He said, his eyes gesturing at my wrist, where Zer held me to drag me after him. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, and without furthermunication, Akin walked out of the door. Helel and Zane were watching this little encounter with no delivery of words. I wondered if they felt a little jealous or not. Hopefully, they did. I didn¡¯t like the cold shoulder they gave me most of the time. Ever since I was a child, I have craved attention, affection, and security. It really hurt me when I realized my mates were not into showing affection. But maybe that will change with time. Soon they will have all left for their rooms. I stayed inside my room, listening to the thunder and the loud noise caused by the storm. Soon it started raining too, and the whole ambiance changed. My room looked even scarier in the evening. By that time, I thought maybe they had taken care of Maddox and he wouldn¡¯te to t*ortur*e me. But I was wrong. It was around 7 pm when I heard somemotion downstairs, and my heart sank in my chest. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°f*uc*king let me go,¡± It was Maddox. I hadn¡¯t spent too much time with him, yet I was able to recognize his voice. Jumping out of the bed, I rushed towards the door to lock it from the inside. I don¡¯t know how much it will help to keep an Alpha out of the room, but I tried. ¡°You will note back wasted just to hara*s*s her,¡± It was Akin, sounding angry from outside my bedroom. They had already reached my room and were now trying to stop Maddox from opening the door. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she has melted your heart,¡± Maddox yelled, his voice containing anger, hate, and frustration. Something I didn¡¯t expect to hear in my mate¡¯s voice for me. But then I focused on Akin¡¯s words, and my heart felt a wave offort wrapping around it like a warm nket. ¡°Maddox! Stop talking nonsense. We don¡¯t want you to make a stupid mistake that will cost us all badly,¡± Helel jumped in and was probably the one blocking the door, too. ¡°Mistake? You don¡¯t even know the mistake that has been made. I am only here to correct it,¡± Maddox yelled, and soon themotion turned into a struggle. Maybe they were fighting him off, because I saw the door getting mmed and the handle rattling. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Akin¡¯s voice filled my ears. They have once again stopped fighting to ask Maddox what was wrong with him. ¡°We should go talk in the living room.¡± It was the first time that Zane spoke up. ¡°No! We are not talking about it anywhere else. I am here to resolve the matters and get rid of the filth that has been shoved at me,¡± Maddox grunted, and shocked me. Was he really talking about the mate bond we felt? ¡°What are you talking about? Okay, tell us and we will help you.¡± It was then that Akin tried to get the words out of his mouth. I gulped because I knew exactly who he was calling filth. ¡°She is my¡­ my mate!¡± As soon as Maddox said that, silence engulfed his brothers. I could only imagine how Helel and Akin felt about it. I felt weird and gross for attracting so many mates. ¡°Wh¡ªat?¡± I heard Helel stutter, probably thinking my wolf was crazy for attracting everyone. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 29-The Exposed Truth ¡°I felt a mate bond with her,¡± Maddox repeated his statement, and my heart pounded even faster this time. ¡°When was it?¡± Akin questioned. His voice has changed drastically. He no longer sounded calm and protective. ¡°When I left the house,¡± Maddox¡¯s voice hinted of guilt at not telling his brothers sooner. ¡°And you didn¡¯t tell any of us? Why?¡± Akin shouted, and I stepped farther away from the door. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Beca¡ªuse¡ª- because how could I tell you guys I felt a mate bond with my soon-to-be stepsister?¡± He yelled back, but he raised his voice out of exhaustion. ¡°So, what are you here for now?¡± Akin was the only one talking at this point, while the others remained silent. ¡°I just want to know something from her and none of you should be interrupting. She is not your stepsister only, but my ma¡ªte too,¡± I could only imagine the face he made when calling me his mate. He sounded grossed out at the idea. It was funny how he wasn¡¯t feeling any of that disgust when he was crawling into the bed with me and getting hard while. sleeping behind me. ¡°Fine!¡± The change in Akin¡¯s attitude upset me. It drowned my hopes, and I med no one but my wolf for it. Did she have to feel the mate bond with so many werewolves? It was then the door opened and I ran behind the bed. I didn¡¯t want that confrontation; I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Soon they all walked into the room and the next thing I hear is aggressive footsteps approaching me. I was beginning to feel anxious, as if I was the one who created this bond between us. He appeared before me, wearing a stern look on his face. It was after a week that I saw him. Instead of asking me how I spent those days without him, he grabbed my arm and forced me to my feet. Helel, Zane, and Akin were standing in a circle, the same circle where Maddox shoved me in. ¡°Tell me what you did to create a mate bond with me,¡± Maddox yelled, his blue eyes scaring the living hell out of me. His eyebrows were nted and met at the front as he furrowed. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± I shivered in my skin, looking around at the others. Akin was shaking his head in disbelief while Helel was not even raising his face. He must be thinking he should have acted the same way as Maddox to disy disgust. Zane was the only one watching us with an indifferent expression on his face. ¡°Then how the hell did an omega like you feel a mate bond with me and that alpha from school? How is it even possible? Is it the same way your mother made our father fall for her?¡± Maddox¡¯s usations were assassinating my character and hurting my feelings. Being an Omega seemed to be a very cursed thing. ¡°Tell me.¡± Maddox grabbed a fistful of my hair out of the blue and sped my face in his other hand. His action shook me. ¡°Hey!¡± Helel was quick enough to free me from his grasp and push him away. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking raise your hand at her again?¡± I didn¡¯t expect him toe forward and protect me from my crazy mate. ¡°I don¡¯t think she has the power to control a mate bond,¡± Helel added, making sure Maddox doesn¡¯t reach me again. Now that I was behind him, I clung to his shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t protect her. She did it. I am telling you, she is evil,¡± Maddox was shouting at the top of his lungs and trying to grab me from behind Helel, but he couldn¡¯t. Obviously, Helel was stronger in build, so him shielding me was protecting me from Maddox¡¯s attempts to get his hands on me. Tears appeared in my eyes when I recalled how he grabbed my hair. It felt so insulting. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe the Moon Goddess saw you for who you are and gave you filth for a mate,¡± I yammered in tears from behind Helel¡¯s back, and silence engulfed them once again. ¡°What makes you think you are any better than me?¡± I was shaking badly but resting my forehead against Helel¡¯s back and not letting go of his shirt. ¡°What the fuck did you say?¡± Maddox and Zane yelled in unison. I guess Zane took it personally, too. ¡°What the heck is wrong with you guys?¡± Helel pushed the two of them away when they fought to get their hands on me. He then stretched his hand back to lightly rest it on my back as if to reassure me I was hiding behind him. I was disappointed by Akin¡¯s silence. ¡°Why are you defending her like that?¡± It was then that Maddox shouted at his brother. I didn¡¯t want them to argue with Helel, who was keeping me protected behind him. His heart was beating calmly as I listened to it beat from behind his back. ¡°Because it is wrong what you are trying to do. It is as if you are taking dad¡¯s anger out on her,¡± Helel yelled back, but Zane let out a scoff to mock Helel¡¯s response. ¡°That is enough! You said you wanted to speak to her but till now, you have only shown aggression,¡± Akin finally broke his silence, but I wasn¡¯t satisfied with his reaction. He took all that time to call out Maddox. If Helel hadn¡¯t stepped forward, I bet everybody else would have stood there and watched Maddox beat me up. ¡°Because Helel over here is protecting her like a good stepbrother,¡± Zanemented. I reckoned he had something to say when he scoffed earlier. ¡°Or maybe like a good mate.¡± Those words from his mouth stunned everyone. A gasp from Maddox¡¯s lips terrified me. ¡°I am shocked that you two have been calling out Maddox only when she has been feeling mate bond left and right and then told me all about it just so that she can get a reaction out of me,¡± Zane continued, but this time he took it too far. He was now lying too. ¡°What-why would she do that?¡± Akin hadn¡¯te out of shock when Zane¡¯s answer to him left him frozen. ¡°Because I am also her mate,¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 30-Left Alone in The Room With Him ¡°This is a bunch of nonsense! You are telling me all of you are her mates?¡± Akin was now stepping up to talk more aggressively. ¡°And she is making us fight with each other,¡± Zane lied, ¡°She told me she is mated to both Helel and Maddox and theye to her room to mate with her,¡± as he continued to lie, I felt like Helel would step aside and leave me unshielded. ¡°What the fuck!¡± Maddox shouted,ing at Helel, who pushed him back once again. ¡°You are still going to protect her?¡± After getting pushed by his brother, Maddox shouted in his brother¡¯s face for answers. ¡°Unless you act like a human and keep your wolf calm, I am not stepping aside.¡± Helel didn¡¯t remove his hand from my back, but I noticed his heart rate had now increased. He must have felt betrayed by whatever ims Zane made. ¡°He is lying. I never told him anything. He came to my room to help me sleep peacefully when he started questioning me.¡± I couldn¡¯t stand being a dummy and not telling the truth. ¡°Helel! Step aside, I need to speak to her,¡± It was Akin who demanded Helel walk away so that they could interrogate me. ¡°There is no need for interrogation. She is making this shit up. Did you guys not remember how they lied about me harassing her in school? That¡¯s what they do. They lie. Or tell me, how else did I find out that you two are mates with her?¡± Zane retorted, as he didn¡¯t like the idea of giving me a chance to exin my side of the truth. ¡°You called Maddox and he told you himself.¡± I stepped out from behind Helel¡¯s back to staring at Zane Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. for lying so bluntly. ¡°He never called me and I never told him shit.¡± Maddox shook his head as he proved me wrong. It was only then that I realized Zane lied about talking to Maddox while I stupidly told him the truth. ¡°She is mates with all of you?¡± Akin sighed, pulling his hands behind his neck and letting air out of his mouth aggressively. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything?¡± Akin looked at Helel. I bet the two had a great bond because they were twins, but now Helel¡¯s loyalty to his brother was getting questioned. ¡°Now you see! This is gross how she is mates with everyone. When has this ever happened? A second chance mate is only given once the mate rejects you. In her case, she is just collecting mates as if they are Pok¨¦mon characters.¡± Maddox turned their attention to me again. I didn¡¯t know how else to respond to him because it was indeed concerning and something that had never happened before. The problem seemed to be with me and not with them. ¡°We need to tell father,¡± Akin sighed, running a hand through his hair. Helel hadn¡¯t moved a muscle this whole time. I don¡¯t know what he was thinking, but he might be upset with me because Zane did make it seem like I told him about Helel wanting toe to my room and stay inside to keep me safe. My body reacted to him, suggesting that. Mom will be very upset with me if she finds out I have found so many mates because I didn¡¯t take my medicine and even hid it from her. ¡°But what if dad asks us to ept her? we share everything, it will not seem like a big thing to him.¡± Zane didn¡¯t like the idea of exposing the truth to anyone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be known as someone who is mated to his stepsister,¡± Maddox shook his head as he walked back and forth, ¡°She is just disgusting. This mother and daughter only came here to take over.¡± He was back to using me of plotting against them. I know I didn¡¯te here to steal anything from them, but who would convince them? They were convinced that I and my mother had done something to make them feel a mate bond with me. ¡°So what are we going to do, then?¡± Akin stared at Zane and Maddox, who wasn¡¯t listening to any of his ideas. Even I was concerned about what kind of n Maddox was going toe up with to deal with this matter. He nodded to himself as if he was conducting a n. ¡°Guys! Dad is calling me,¡± before Maddox could speak up again, Zane received a call from his father. ¡°He must be worried about the pack because of the storm,¡± Akin realized there was a much bigger issue pending. ¡°How about we let it rest for the night and deal with the matters of the pack first?¡± That was the first time Helel talked after giving us all the silent treatment. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s meet in the attic in a few minutes and start surveying the cameras,¡± Akin agreed with him, but there seemed to be a bit of tension between the two. I could only think of myself as being the reason behind Helel stealing the eyes from his brother. The moment they decided to focus on the pack, they were gone. I was left alone in the room to suffer. I cannot believe so much happened in only twenty minutes. But those twenty minutes were like hell to me. I got to see the true face of Zane, who probably didn¡¯t even like my sight but came to have a fun night with me, and I thought he cared. Before I could think I had survived the night, I saw Maddox entering my room once again. My body shuddered at his image because now there was no one in my room to protect me from him. ¡°You really thought you had survived the night?¡± Maddox stepped in, his eyes ring deep into my soul. ¡°HELEL!¡± without a dy, I screamed, calling for help. ¡°Oh, he is not going to hear your screams. He is in the attic, wearing big headphones and checking the cameras all around the South, taking care of his duties.¡± Maddox didn¡¯t sound as aggressive as before. ¡°And I am here to take care of my duties, to take care of a mess for everyone,¡± he stopped right when we were face to face. ¡°What are you g-oing to do to me?¡± I asked, a gulp running down my throat as I witnessed his muscles stiffening. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 31 ¨C The Brutal Rejection ¡°What should be done!¡± He mumbled, ¡°I, Alpha King Maddox Spade, reject Beatrice Mintz as my mate.¡± He finished, and unfiltered tears rushed out of my eyes onto my expressionless face. ¡°You heard me, I reject you!¡± he shouted, and that¡¯s when I woke up from the state of trance. ¡°What?¡± I stepped back, staring at his face with tears in my eyes. This is not what I expected from my mate. ¡°I reject you!¡± he repeated, but didn¡¯t wince. Being an Alpha King has given him the advantage of not feeling any pain even after breaking the mate bond with his mate. Of course, he expected me to feel pain whenever my wolf awakes, but for now, all I could feel was heartbreak and disappointment. He was supposed to keep me protected and safe, not reject me. It was then that I felt like I didn¡¯t need him anymore. ¡°I ept your rejection,¡± I muttered while looking back into his eyes with anger. He broke the bond with me, so I don¡¯t need him. I still have three other mates. I noticed the frown on his forehead before he scoffed and grabbed my arm with f*orc*e. ¡°Good! Now get the f*uc*k out of here.¡± His words gave me an idea of his ns. He didn¡¯t only n to reject me, he wanted me out of their lives. His and his brother¡¯s lives. ¡°No! Mom said this is my home now.¡± I refused to go. Was he really expecting me to walk out on my own on such a dark and stormy night? ¡°Your mom and you can go to hell.¡± He grabbed my arm again after I had freed myself and dragged me to the door, but I resisted. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I let out a cry, fighting to get his hand off me, but his powerful wolf gave him an advantage over me. ¡°Get the hell out of my and my brother¡¯s lives,¡± he grumbled, holding my arm and tugging me after him. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°No!¡± I fought again, trying to grab whatever I coulde in contact with, but he would unwrap my fingers from around the source and pull me after him once again. The loud noise from the rain and thunderstorm outside was frightening, and he was going to kick me out. Once I was outside the mansion and he was dragging me on the front walkway to the white fence gate, I felt the strong wind and goosebumps covered my body. The night looked scary, with red clouds wrapping the sky like a nket. ¡°I am scared of the night, Maddox!¡± I begged him, but he cold- heartedly shoved me out of the gate and locked it from the inside. I could still see him, but there was no way I could get inside anymore. ¡°Now go back to whoever is looking for you because we brothers are not taking care of you.¡± He didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. I didn¡¯t know who wasing for me; I just knew whoever it was meant harm to me. ¡°Maddox! Pleas¡ªe don¡¯t leave me out here,¡± I pleaded through sobs with my hands wrapped around the bars. He didn¡¯t stay to see what condition he had left me in and walked inside the mansion. Upon turning around, I saw the tall trees staring at me in the dark. Everything seemed alive and angry with me. ¡°How am I going to survive the night?¡± My tears choked me as the shattering words escaped my lips. I was petrified of the dark road ahead. Every few seconds, it seemed like something was rushing over to get me. Frightened of my shadow, I decided to get moving. Standing in one spot and crying will do nothing for me. With that and other countless fears filling my head, I sauntered all the way to the backside of the mansion. The mansion must be some million square feet. There was a lot of space for me in the mansion, but he was so cold-hearted that he just wanted me gone. From the worrisome day to the night of rejection, I went through all of it alone. I must have walked for hours in order to reach the backside due to the breaks I took for crying and hiding for over twenty minutes whenever I heard a rustle behind me. Now that I had sessfully reached the backside, I sat down. on the bench behind a wooden wall. The backside was much cozier than the front. While hugging my knees and shaking hysterically, I saw what was written on the small wall. ¡°The noble warriors fought the evil creatures so that werewolves could rule the earth once again,¡± I bet it was about their parents. They have fought in a war together. How does one split from their mate, who they have children with? My head was hurting from the icy wind. It was almost as if something was absorbing the wind inside me, but my human body could not process it. I soon began coughing and sneezing. My eyes felt heavy when they burned. The rain had left me miserable. I must be getting sick from the cold. I could no longer fear who wasing to get me because I wasn¡¯t even in a state of processing what was happening around me. My body was tired now and my eyes felt heavy. I slowly leaned over the bench and closed my eyes. I couldn¡¯t move a muscle for hours because of how lifeless I felt. ¡°What the f*uc*k is wrong with you, Maddox?¡± A loud grunting voice jolted me awake from the half- sleepy state I was in. I opened my eyes to all themotion happening around me. ¡°Beatrice!¡± I heard somebody calling my name in the distance. ¡°This is for the best,¡± Maddox yelled at his brothers, whoever was using him of making a mistake. ¡°Beatrice! Where are you?¡± I recognized the voice to be Zane¡¯s voice, followed by Helel and Akin¡¯s loud voices calling for me. I wanted to get up and answer them because I needed care at the moment. However, I couldn¡¯t. And then I heard the rumblings grow as Zane began to appear in my sight from a distance. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 32 ¨C Now is Not The Time Zane¡¯s POV: It was pretty chilly in the attic, and we hadn¡¯t moved away from the screen for hours by now. Sitting in front of thirty screens and our backs facing each other¡¯s backs, we kept our eyes peeled to make sure we didn¡¯t miss anything. We wouldn¡¯t normally do that if it¡¯s a regr storm, but as Akin insisted, this is no regr one. We had to be attentive to every single detail. But I wasn¡¯t paying 100% of my attention to it. The thought of Beatrice upied part of my brain. I tried not to think about her at this particr moment, but I couldn¡¯t. Now that the truth has been exposed to my brothers, I wonder what solution they wille up with. Could it be that we will have to reject her one by one? I kept my calm until I couldn¡¯t take it any longer. I needed to just get out of here for a moment. ¡°Hey guys,¡± I said, taking off my headphones and waving my hands behind their backs. ¡°Guys!¡± scrunching a piece of paper, I aimed it at Helel¡¯s head, and he took off his headphones to look my way. ¡°It¡¯s getting pretty cold in here. I will go grab a beer really quickly. Do you guys want anything?¡± I asked him without making eye contact with him. ¡°Fine. Go get them quick. Get me a protein bar though, and a few bottles of beer for us,¡± Helel let out a sigh as he fixated his eyes on my screen and spun his attention from one to the other, trying to keep a check on both the walls with screens. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I got up from my seat before Akin could spot me and f*orc*e me to sit down and rushed out of the attic to downstairs. ¡®To be honest, I don¡¯t think she will let me touch her again. after I didn¡¯t defend her and even lied to her,¡¯ I told Zey, who had been silent the whole time. ¡®She has no other choice. It¡¯s the desperation in her eyes that makes her vulnerable,¡¯ Zey disagreed with me. ¡®I should check up on her and give her a good excuse to make it seem like I had to act tough in front of my others,¡¯ I wasn¡¯t too sure if she would be that desperate to open her room for me again, so I wanted to talk to her and persuade her I did it for some reason. But I couldn¡¯te up with an excuse good enough until Zey mentioned something. ¡®Tell her you got jealous of her mates.¡¯ His words made me stop in my tracks and a smile appeared on my lips. ¡®I think that will work,¡¯ feeling confident about myself, I sauntered my way to her room when a tap on my shoulder halted my proceeding steps. ¡°Huh?¡± I turned to see Maddox frowning at me. ¡°I thought you told Helel you were getting us beer,¡± His sharp jaw was clenching visibly as he questioned me. ¡°I¡¯m going to but I decided to check up on her,¡± I said very calmly as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°Why? Why would you want to check up on that nuisance?¡± Maddox¡¯s blue eyes were turning darker with every passing second. Just the mention of her was making him crazy. ¡°I took your side and not Helel and Akin¡¯s. Now that I want to do something my own way, I don¡¯t want you to interrupt,¡± I told him, trying to get into her room, but Maddox mmed his hand on the door and stopped me from passing. ¡°Maddox! Let it go. I will just speak to her and then return to the attic. If we keep wasting time here, our brothers will suspect something is going on downstairs.¡± I tried to kick some sense out of him. He looked lost for a minute before he sighed and stepped aside. The moment I entered the room, goosebumps crept over my skin. She was nowhere to be found. It was only then that I realized why Maddox wasn¡¯t letting me inside. ¡°Madd¨C,¡± before I could yell to get his attention, he walked inside and hushed me. ¡°I know what you are freaking out about. She is gone, okay? I took care of her,¡± he stated coldly and stupidly. It took me a minute to shake my head andprehend what he was telling me. ¡°What have you done? What did you do to her?¡± I groaned angrily, muttering when asking him what a stupid step he took. ¡°I told you, I took care of her. Rejected her and kicked her out of the house,¡± the moment he noticed how disappointed I looked in him, his confidence shattered. ¡°Are you f*uc*king kidding me? Maddox! You didn¡¯t get rid of her. You got us all in very serious trouble,¡± I yelled at him and tried to sprint out of the room but he got a hold of my hand and prevented me from leaving. ¡°Let me go. Do you want her mother to call here and find out her daughter went missing right under the alpha king¡¯s nose? Do you want that reputation? And let¡¯s see if she called her mother from somewhere and told her what you did to her. What then?¡± I yelled out all the potential dangers to him, and he realized he screwed up. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it,¡± he whispered, and that¡¯s when he let me go. I ran upstairs and told my brothers what happened. I didn¡¯t want Maddox to get into trouble, but he had left me with no choice. Helel and Akin didn¡¯t speak to him, but they left their spots and ran downstairs with me. I had never seen Helel and Akin so distressed before as we looked for her. ¡°I will go check the cameras,¡± it was then Akin suggested, and we found a ray of hope. As we waited for him in silence, Akin came back, telling us he saw her walk towards the back side of the mansion. I leaped to my feet and sprinted before any of them. The night was scary enough for her. I wondered what the rain and cold weather must have done to her. Finally, I spotted her lifelessly resting on the bench. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 33-Easily Fooled Beatrice¡¯s POV: Thest thing I remember was Zane walking my way before I passed outpletely. I woke up feeling lightheaded in my bed. The storm seemed to have calmed down, but it was still raining outside. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Title of the document ¡°You are messing up again,¡± Helelined as he tried adjusting the hooks of the curtain and Zane pulled it from the other side. ¡°I¡¯m not f*uc*king up, Akin is taking his sweet time giving me hooks,¡± Zane growled, ming Akin, who I hadn¡¯t seen until he got up from the floor and stood straight. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t me me. I was¡ªoh hey, you woke up,¡± Akin stopped talking when his eyesnded on me. Everybody else looked my way. Helel jumped off the stool while Zane dropped the curtain to gather around me. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Helel asked, his eyes doing a quick scan of me as I rubbed my knee. ¡°I think you hurt it somewhere. I have cleaned the wound for you,¡± Helel said, pointing at my elbow. ¡°I think she still has a fever,¡± Akin stated while getting into bed to only ce his hand on my forehead. My body shivered at his touch. ¡°It¡¯s okay. She will be fine in a few days. We will take care of her,¡± Helel mumbled. I was surprised that the brothers were taking care of me instead of yelling at me and asking me how I managed to create a mate bond with them. ¡°We were trying to put up the curtains so that you don¡¯t have to worry about the light and privacy, but this d*um*ba*s*s¨C,¡± Helel pped Zane¡¯s head andined, ¡°He wasn¡¯t able to work properly and then kept making noises and woke you up,¡± he added, and Zane rolled his eyes at his brother. ¡°Okay! How about we get you something to eat first?¡± Akin asked, and I nodded absentmindedly. As the two brothers walked out of the room, I lowered my face to shake my head and wake up, as if I was dreaming. When did they be so nice to me? ¡°Beatrice!¡± It was time Zane cleared his throat and walked closer to my bed. ¡°I know you must be angry at me, but I have a good reason for acting stupidly. I¡¯ll talk to you about it ¡°What happened to them?¡± I asked myself in confusion. It was as if they saw me sick and their att*itude toward me changed. I didn¡¯t mind. I was more than happy that they were so nice to me. A weak smile covered my lips as I stared at the curtain. I don¡¯t know what happened to Maddox, but his thought wiped the smile off my lips. It hurt me so much that he rejected me. Just when I thought he would be gone, I found him standing outside my room, but the ego and anger that used to be on his face were now gone. ¡°I didn¡¯t think through my actions,¡± he whispered, his hands in his pockets and his face down. ¡°I know there¡¯s no excuse for my behavior, but I was seriously high on something and acted out of my mind,¡± he said, probably expecting me to respond, but I didn¡¯t. I was so upset with him that I didn¡¯t feel like talking to him at that moment. ¡°I¡¯ll be downstairs with my brothers. Let me know if you need anything,¡± he said, but when he didn¡¯t get a response from me, he walked out of my sigh. I let go of the breath I was holding in after he left. He had actually scared me enough to not mess with him. After staying in bed for another minute, I began to feel a little weird. The area between my shoulders started to ache a lot, reminding me of that day when I didn¡¯t take the medicine and started acting up on the road and Zane had toe to take me home. ¡°Wait! I didn¡¯t take my pills.¡± It was only then that I realized I hadn¡¯t taken my pills. That¡¯s why I started feeling weird. Even when it was raining and cold outside, I felt pretty warm inside. I hesitantly got out of bed and frantically looked for my pills. Once I couldn¡¯t find them in my room, I ran out to look for any of the brothers and asked him for my pills. I couldn¡¯t understand why they would steal my pills again. What the f*uc*k is wrong with these people? The moment I was heading downstairs and had reached the kitchen, I heard them talk. ¡°Keep her pills safe. She will need them soon.¡± It was Akin. So, he took away my pills. Why? I didn¡¯t show up instantly because I wanted to hear what they were talking about. ¡°But she will look for her pills soon. What then?¡± It upset me when I heard Helel talking about my pills and knowing that his brother took them away. ¡°We have to keep the pills away,¡± Akin responded to Helel¡¯s concerns. ¡°And what then?¡± It was Zane who spoke up this time. They were all in the kitchen, talking about me. They hid my pills for whatever reason, and I thought they were being genuinely nice to me. ¡°We talked about it earlier. But anyway, you guys will one by one reject her,¡± Akin stated, and my heart dropped in my chest. ¡°I¡¯m ready to do it,¡± Helel didn¡¯t even waste a second before agreeing to reject me. I was stunned by how easy it was for them to reject me. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it, too,¡± Zane said, and my jaw almost touched the floor. ¡°And I thought you guys finally cared.¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and came out from behind the wall. They shared a shocked nce before their eyes traveled to my face. ¡°You are going to reject me?¡± I asked them, looking at Helel and then at Zane. The f*uc*ked up thing was that they didn¡¯t look sad about the fact that they were going to reject their fated mate. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 34-I Reject You All ¡°Calm down, and then we can talk.¡± Akin gave his coat a little jerk when he came out from behind the counter to talk to me. ¡°Where are my pills?¡± I asked, tears forming in my eyes, ¡°You want me to not take the pills so that they can reject me and I feel the pain?¡± I yelled in tears. It was hard arguing with all of them. None of them was on my side, even when the two of them were still my mates. ¡°No! That¡¯s not why we¡¯re restraining you from taking your pills,¡± Akin raised his voice once he didn¡¯t like me questioning his intentions. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have to say. If you all hate me so much, I will just excuse myself from here. None of you has to bear my sight anymore.¡± I was panting and wheezing, my emotions taking over. ¡°Beatri¡ª,¡± Helel got off the stool to approach me, but I took a step back from him. ¡°You all wanted to reject me? Fine, I will do it myself.¡± I said as I nodded my head, ¡°I will reject you guys and then leave.¡± I was definitely not in my mind because there was nowhere else I could go. Except, I could call my mom and tell her all about the t*ortur*es they have been putting me through. They think of me as a liar anyway, so I will lie to my mother and say that I never felt a mate bond with anyone. I am sure she will understand, even if I get caught lying. She is my mom, the only person who has always cared for me. ¡°Okay! That¡¯s enough drama. Go back to your room,¡± Akin grunted once he decided he didn¡¯t want to listen to mein anymore. ¡°No! Let¡¯s get over this rejection thing first,¡± I said, shaking my head as I refused to go upstairs. I didn¡¯t want anyone; I can ask my mom to protect me. ¡°I, Beatrice Mintz¡ª,¡± I started talking, but Akin¡¯s loud grunt silenced me. ¡°We didn¡¯t want you to feel pain, and we were not being nice to you because we were being sneaky or anything.¡± The more he raised his voice at me, the angrier he made me. I felt insulted. ¡°How dare you raise your voice at me?¡± I felt my body calming down in a weird way. The look on their faces when I stared right into Akin¡¯s eyes, said it all. ¡°He just wants to tell you that we were not nning anything bad for you,¡± Zane said, standing beside his brother. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to do that. I can make my own decisions,¡± I grunted, twitching a little as my shoulders hurt. ¡°I, Beatrice Mintz, reject Alpha King Zane Spade as my mate,¡± I muttered the rejection, folding my hands into tight fists. Zane watched my face for a moment as tears appeared in his eyes. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t tears of losing his mate, but the pain. of rejection by his wolf felt crept into his eyes in the form of tears. ¡°I ept your rejection.¡± The instant he said that, Akin red at him inint. ¡°No! If she doesn¡¯t care, why would we care? Let her feel the pain. I don¡¯t know why you all were worried that she would be devastated.¡± Zane shrugged his shoulders and turned to me, probably waiting for me to get on my knees and cry out in pain. The fact that I didn¡¯t even flinch stunned them. ¡°You are not feeling anything?¡± It was Helel this time who tilted his head when trying to examine me. ¡°No! as a matter of fact, I feel fine,¡± I whispered to myself in confusion. ¡°Well, so we are good to go them. Helel! Come on, it is your turn now,¡± Zane patted his brother¡¯s back to reject me next. I was a bit baffled as to why I felt nothing. not even a little sadness or pain. ¡°Fine. I, Alpha King Helel Spade, reject Beatrice Mintz as my mate,¡± he said and then watched me for a reaction. ¡°I ept your rejection,¡± I whispered, only focusing on myself. Why wasn¡¯t I feeling pain? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°How is an omega standing like a brick wall in front of us after getting rejected by not only one mate but three mates?¡± Zane¡¯ s question confused us all even more. Now that the rejection was done, I stepped back from them. I didn¡¯t feel any physical pain, but it did break my heart that none of my mates cared enough about me to stop me. They didn¡¯t even care about losing a fated mate. ¡°Now! Give me my pills,¡± I started crying again as I demanded they give me my pills back. The pain between my shoulders was slowly running down my spine, and it was getting unbearable ¡°We cannot,¡± Akin uttered, and my body stiffened. ¡°You have a high fever, you need to get well before you take those pills,¡± Helel added because I started ring at his brother like I was going to eat him alive. ¡°Give me the damn pills. I can live with the fever, but not with ¡ªahh! This pain.¡± I hugged myself, biting my inner cheeks and groaning. ¡°The pills make your recovery process slower, and it is not good for the human body. You need to calm your wolf down until your fever goes away. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t want to give you those pills. And we were being nice to you so that we don t hurt your wolf or trigger her while you are not on the pills,¡± Akin shouted at me as if it made any sense. ¡°You were going to reject me while I was not on the pills,¡± I screamed back at him, and silence hit him. He narrowed his eyes in my face, his breathing turning irregr. ¡°Get her out of my sight before I lose my temper.¡± He closed his eyes and waved his hand at me. ¡°I said, get her out of my sight.¡± Now that he had opened his eyes, I saw the color change and almost let out a gasp. His wolf was urging him to take over. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 35 ¨C Mates Again! Before he could let his wolf take over, I rushed upstairs in tears while yelling some really interesting things at the brothers that I couldn¡¯t even realize at that time. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to keep me safe anymore. I don¡¯t even want to live like that.¡± I stormed inside my room and locked the door. Dropping to my knees, I started wailing loudly while feeling something wet run down my back and dampen my shirt. ¡°UGHH!¡± I groaned, scratching my arms to alleviate the pain. ¡°What is going on? Why do I feel this pain?¡± I was muttering to myself. My wolf didn¡¯t even speak up this time. I was in a state where I felt like I would pass out, but I didn¡¯t. How do I stop this pain? That¡¯s when somebody started banging on the door. ¡°Beatrice! Why did you lock the door?¡± It was Helel. He was trying to get into the room. ¡°What do you want now?¡± I yelled, realizing I had rejected all my alpha king mates. What now? I am left with Flynn, whom I don¡¯t want, and I am sure he doesn¡¯t want me either anymore. ¡°Just open the door first,¡± he yelled. ¡°No!¡± I screamed as I squirmed on the floor, noticing how dry my mouth was beginning to get. The room was pretty hot. I needed an icy wind to touch my skin. I got up on my feet and rushed over to the window, opening it wide and letting the icy breeze cover my skin. ¡°You are on your medications, and your wolf is triggered right now. Just open the door, please!¡± He didn¡¯t sound like he wasing to hurt me or my feelings. He told me in simple words that he was trying to help me. ¡°Beatrice! I am a trainer; I can help you control your wolf to some extent. Just open the door, please?¡± I bet the pause he took was to calm himself down first in order to calm me down. I was feeling a lot of pain, so it was worth a shot to let him. help me. Now that I was not going crazy, I remembered why I needed to hide my scent. Taking slow strides toward the door, I opened it and stepped aside instantly. My back met the wall when he rushed inside and stared at me. ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt yourself, did you?¡± he asked, bending over to scan me from head to toe and then watching me shake my head. ¡°And why the heck is that window open?¡± He then ambled towards the window and closed it again. Helel closed the bedroom door and stood a few feet away from me before he walked my way and stood face-to-face with me. ¡°I know you are angry at me for the whole rejection thing. But trust me, I don¡¯t feel anything for you. Do you really want to be mated to someone who doesn¡¯t even see you in that light?¡± He started talking, and his words only hurt me. That was the problem. I couldn¡¯t understand why they were so reluctant to feel anything for their fated mate. ¡°Is it because my mom introduced us as step-siblings?¡± I asked in a muffled tone. In response to my question, he nodded. ¡°First thing first, let¡¯s help you calm down.¡± He said that and pulled his hand out for me to hold it. I stared at his hand and then held it gently. ¡°Sit here.¡± He walked me over to the bed and sat me down. ¡°I don¡¯t know what we can do in this situation, but I have a simple solution for now. I am going to inject some silver and wolfbane into your body.¡± The moment I heard that I started shaking my head and pulling away from him in the bed. ¡°Just a very little amount,¡± he instantly added. I have heard them give prisoners a heavy dosage of that mixture, and the way they would cry and scream in pain frightened me for life. I would not want to feel that sort of pain. ¡°But that won¡¯t hide my scent,¡± I uttered. ¡°We will think about thatter. As for now, we have to make sure you don¡¯t go into transition, okay?¡± He said this, bringing out a little bottle with a mixture of silver and wolfbane in it. ¡°It will burn a bit, but I am here to calm you down,¡± he said. One could tell he was a professional warrior and trainer. He held the dropper over my lips, and I stretched my neck back. A few drops slipped onto my tongue and then down my throat. ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡± The instant burn seemed to have k*il*led me. ¡°Ehhh!¡± I began to wheeze the moment it went inside me. Helel crawled into the bed and held my arm toy me down while I squirmed in pain. ¡°Look at me,¡± He cupped my face in his hands and bent over me, saying, ¡°It is just a few drops. Your wolf is angry because we took away her only chance of getting out. She is slowly going to sleep, so focus on anything but herself. You don¡¯t want her to hold on to you and stay awake for another few hours.¡± He said, his hands warming my cheeks, as I no longer felt hot. ¡°Bhuuut it hhhurts,¡± my tongue felt heavy when talking. ¡°It will be for a few minutes. Let¡¯s focus on something else. Tell me what you want to focus on?¡± He asked, paying full attention and probably being extremely worried for me. If anything happens to me because of this mixture, he will get med for it. While he waited for my answer, I noticed how beautiful his blue eyes were. ¡°You!¡± I said, and the frown on his forehead unfolded. ¡°You want to focus on me?¡± He asked in bewilderment. He sounded like even he didn¡¯t believe I would want to focus on him. I nodded, finally not feeling the same burning sensation inside me as my wolf was beginning to fall Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. asleep. But before she did that, she made sure she gave us an enormous shock in our lives when we heard, ¡®Mates!¡¯ Again! Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 36-Cannot Escape Me ¡°How,¡± Helel pulled away from me and jumped out of the bed once it was certain that my wolf had fallen asleep. ¡°Maybe she was angry and said it just to piss me off?¡± I got up in bed, making up exnations for how it was possible. ¡°It¡¯s not how it works. Besides, my wolf felt it too,¡± he said, as he walked around the room, running a Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. hand through his silky hair, and mumbling all the possibilities to himself. Title of the document ¡°But you just rejected me. How could it be possible?¡± I whispered. Even I was at a loss for words. ¡°What if¡ª,¡± he paused, stopping in his tracks too, ¡°We need to see if you can still feel the mate bond with the others too,¡± Helel announced it but didn¡¯t wait around. He hadn¡¯t even looked my way after feeling the mate bond with me. It was probably the reality setting close to him. The reality is that he cannot escape me. Obviously, I was a bit lost too, but nothing too crazy. I needed the Alpha Kings to be my mates. I sat down and waited for him to bring the others inside. Akin wasn¡¯t around, so I¡¯m a*s*suming he was upset with me for raising my voice at him and doubting his intentions. ¡°But how is it possible?¡± Zane walked in first, and the others followed him. ¡°Is your wolf awake?¡± Zane stopped in front of me and asked me. All I had to do was just shake my head at him. ¡°But why?¡± Maddox had the same expression of exhaustion. on his face as before when he found out we were mates. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m calling Akin because this ain¡¯t it,¡± Helel mumbled, dialing Akin¡¯s phone. ¡°Do you know what it means?¡± Maddox looked at Zane and asked him. ¡°That we are stuck with her,¡± he added until his eyesnded on my face, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, but it¡¯s a f*uc*ked-up situation since you are¡ª,¡± he was about to ramble the same thing when I said it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Of all you brothers, you are thest one I want to be mated to.¡± The instant I said that, I saw Zane bite his tongue and step away from Maddox. ¡°Excuse me?¡± The look on Maddox¡¯s faceforted me. ¡°Everybody has a certain type. You are not my type, and I¡¯m not yours.¡± I added it just so that he doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m instigating him when, in reality, I was. Maddox lowered his face and sighed with his hands on his face. It was almost like a sigh of disbelief. ¡°Let¡¯s not argue,¡± Zane mumbled, gently patting his brother¡¯s back. ¡°As for you, why did you lie to me when you said Maddox told you about us?¡± I wasn¡¯t going to spare Zane for lying to everyone and making me look bad. His face turned dark when he heard me questioning him. ¡°I never told you anything,¡± Maddox slightly turned to Zane, who rolled his eyes and turned his face to the side. It was then that Maddox shook his head at his own stupidity for believing his brother and walked out of the room. I bet he was feeling like a fool after hearing he wasn¡¯t my type, either. I knew for a fact that their egos were big. So, he was definitely going toe around to speak to me again, just to check if I really didn¡¯t find him attractive. As for Zane, I lowered my gaze in anger because I didn¡¯t want to hide the truth that the entire argument from the night was caused by him. ¡°Fine! Give me that look. But I only did it because I was¡ª,¡± he paused for a moment and then added, ¡°Jealous!¡± The instant I heard that word, my heartbeat rose in my chest. ¡°Jealous of what?¡± I asked, my eyes watching him frown in anger. ¡°Of thinking about you and my brothers,¡± his statement left me appalled. He waited for not even a second before sprinting out of the room after his brothers. I felt a little different than before about him. ¡°He was jealous,¡± I said, and a smile appeared on my lips at the thought of him being jealous. This would be the first time any of my mates were jealous about the idea of seeing me with someone else. My entire mood changed. I badly wanted my wolf to wake up and tell me if I was still mates with him or not. Since Helel never walked back again, I decided to go outside and see what was going on. I went out and found them in the living room. I thought Helel would bring Akin to my room, but from the looks of Akin¡¯s frown, I could tell he didn¡¯t want to see me. My entry into the living room turned the mood darker. Akin raised his brow but kept his face toward his brother. ¡°Does that mean we cannot reject her?¡± Helel asked, probably after telling him the whole story. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It has not happened before,¡± Akin told Helel, making sure he didn¡¯t even pass me a single nce when I came and sat down with them. ¡°But then exin the mate bond I felt with her again,¡± Helel added, and Akin went silent. ¡°Maybe we need to do some experimenting,¡± Akin suggested after thinking for a few minutes. ¡°What sort of experimenting?¡± It was I who interrupted him this time. I saw his jaw clench as he gave me his side profile and finally turned to look at me. ¡°When the wolfbane runs out of your system, we will need to see if your wolf feels the mate bond with Maddox and Zane,¡± he informed with a pissed-off look on his face. ¡°And you too!¡± It was at this moment that Maddox¡¯s words silenced him. ¡°What? She is not my mate,¡± Akin didn¡¯t waste a single minute before saying that. ¡°But it makes sense. She is mated to the three of us. What makes you think you are not her mate?¡± Maddox shrugged while Akin looked lost or maybe petrified. ¡°Le¨C,¡± Akin was probably ready to reject the idea when the door opened and a familiar voice stopped him from talking. ¡°Beatrice! My daughter,¡± mom called for me while rushing around in search of me. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 37-Her Worst Fears ¡°Mom?¡± I frowned, watching others grimace and get up from their seats. Following my voice, mom sprinted towards the living room with Lord Vasquez behind her. I was in shock for a minute before Inded on my feet and rushed to hug her. ¡°My Beatrice!¡± Mom¡¯s arms made me feel secure. I kept my arms tied around her for a moment before we parted, and she cupped my face to stare into my eyes. ¡°Oh! You have a fever,¡± she said, a frown appeared on her face when she cupped my face and realized how hot my skin was. ¡°Why is she sick?¡± She let go of me and turned around to look at the brothers, who looked upset at the sight of her. Lord Vasquez was in the process of meeting his sons when mom called for their attention, and they all turned to her. ¡°She¨C,¡± Akin cleared his throat because his father was staring at him for answers. ¡°I was out in the rain,¡± I interrupted him and told my mom how I got sick. She took a quick nce at the brothers and then focused on me. ¡°Why?¡± as she asked, I saw the brothers sneakily looking around. Maddox lowered his face like a culprit while the others were scratching their necks and chins and focusing on the surroundings. I bet Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. they were worried I was going to expose what Maddox did to me. ¡°I wanted to enjoy the rain,¡± I lied, and finally, they all looked like they had found peace. ¡°Oh! But why would you do that? Don¡¯t you know you are sensitive and catch cold quickly?¡± Mom held my hand tightly to rub it between her palms while smiling sweetly at me. ¡°Your mother was so restless that she made me pack our bags and leave the moment she heard about the natural disasters,¡± Lord Vasquezughed at my mom for making them leave over a storm. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her. And now I know why, because she was sick,¡± mom gently caressed my cheeks and then held my hand to take me upstairs with her. ¡°I will spend some time with my daughter,¡± she said from the stairs while making me walk behind her. We marched into the room, and before we could catch up, she paused to stare at the curtains lying on the floor. ¡°What was going on here? Who brought these curtains?¡± The look on her face was terrifying. ¡°Oh! The brothers did. They were so nice, fixing the curtains. when I woke up,¡± I smiled as I jumped into the bed like a free girl. I didn¡¯t have to be afraid of anything now that I had my mother with me. The brothers were obviously afraid of losing the crown. ¡°They were in your room when you were sleeping?¡± Mom didn¡¯t smile back at me. In fact, she looked somewhat hysterical, as if her biggest fears hade to life. ¡°It was because I passed o¡ª,¡± I was about to finish when her eyesnded behind me, and my eyebrows twitched in confusion. I couldn¡¯t understand her sudden change of mood. ¡°What is this?¡± the panic in her voice, when she grabbed my hand and pulled me out of bed, made me hug myself and steer out of her way. ¡°What is this, Beatrice?¡± she yelled as she grabbed the sheet and showed it to me. ¡°It¡¯s blood,¡± I responded, and just as I was about to touch my shoulder and turn around to show her where it was dripping from, she got closer and pped me. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Her hit was so strong that she knocked me down without an effort. ¡°What have you done?¡± she screamed in terror, grasping my face in her hand and digging her nails into my cheeks. I was staring into her eyes, where I could no longer see love for myself. She was breathing on my face while holding me tightly. ¡°If that¡¯s what you wanted to do, then you should have told me. I would have just handed you over to that nymphomaniac,¡± she finally let me go but pushed my face back, and I almost hit my head. The reasons behind her anger flew over my head. I didn¡¯t understand how my blood could get her this angry. ¡°But I didn¡¯t hurt my¡ªself, it just happened out of the blue.¡± Breathing with difficulty, I mumbled the words and turned my back to her. I was really upset at the way she hit me, but if I didn¡¯t tell her the truth instantly, she would get madder. She was walking back and forth when my words stole her attention. She looked my way and focused on my back. ¡°You didn¡¯t¡ª,¡± she paused, and I helped her understand. ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt myself, and neither did anybody else hurt me,¡± I said, and she zoned out for a moment before reaching me. ¡°Pull your shirt up,¡± she knelt down and did it herself without even waiting for me to listen to her ¡°You¡ª you didn¡¯t take your pills?¡± Another shocker hit when her voice stuttered. I knew instantly that I was getting pped again. ¡°I was sick, and Akin decided that I should heal first.¡± I yammered in haste and crawled away from her. ¡°Who is Akin to make any decisions for you?¡± She frowned, getting on her feet and grabbing my hand to drag me up. I didn¡¯t like where this was going. ¡°He¡ª,¡± I was trying to talk, but she was dragging me out of the room to take me to the living room and probably tell Lord Vasquez something obnoxious about his sons. ¡°Who took her pills?¡± She mmed the living room door open and walked inside, pushing me towards the wall anding in front of me. ¡°What happened? Why do you look so upset?¡± Lord Vasquez jumped to his feet to ask my mom, who was so angry that she was shaking. ¡°Your sons took away her pills and made her suffer through agonizing pain.¡± Even her voice sounded heavy when using the brothers. They stared at each other because they knew they didn¡¯t do it to cause me pain. At least not this time. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 38 ¨C I Am Not Perfect There was an awkward silence for a moment before Lord Vasquez got out of the chair and stared at my mom in silence. He then turned around to his sons and nodded his head. I was afraid of what was going to happen now. ¡°Scarlet!¡± He kept a smile on his lips when talking to my mom, ¡°They told me everything and why it is needed that we don¡¯t give her these medicines for now. They are not being rude or ruthless toward her. She needs to heal before she takes those medicines again,¡± he was very calm with my mom. ¡°I get it. But you don¡¯t understand. The wolfbane cannot hide her scent. So she needs to take those medicines or else¡ª¡± She paused just in time, but I got the idea of what fear was taking over her. ¡°Oh, my lovely Scarlet,¡± the instant Lord Vasquez walked up to my mom and hugged her, the brothers turned their faces away from the sight. I have never had a dad, so I couldn¡¯t understand their feelings. ¡°She is a stepsister of alpha kings now. She doesn¡¯t need to be afraid of anything. Let her wolfe out, we will deal with the madness,¡± the suggestion shook my body, and hugged me, digging nails into my arms. ¡°No!¡± Mom instantly broke the hug and shook her head at the idea. I knew she would never be on board, and neither would I be. I didn¡¯t want to take any risks. ¡°Okay, calm down first,¡± Lord Vasquez mumbled and wrapped his one arm around her while turning to look at his sons. ¡°Who has her pills?¡± he asked. ¡°I have.¡± Akin tilted his head when answering and folded his arms to show he was going to budge. ¡°Akin! Give her the pill bottle. If her mother is not epting your help, then respect her decision,¡± he was calm today. I bet the long stay alone with my mom worked. She had him wrapped around her finger. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say we were her stepbrothers? Then what makes you think we don¡¯t have a say in her health issues?¡± Akin impressed me with how stubborn he was. I was silently watching his face in disbelief. ¡°Akin!¡± Lord Vasquez clenched his jaw, slowly calming himself down to talk to him. ¡°Dad! Brother is right. If she takes the medicine now, she will grow weak. Don¡¯t you see how miserable she is? It is because of those pills.¡± Helel stepped ahead to state his concern this time. I watched myself in the reflection of the ss door and frowned at his words. I am not that weak. ¡°That is a lie. The medicines are to make sure her wolf stays sleeping,¡± mom said, raising her face from Lord Vasquez¡¯s chest to raise her voice. ¡°Wolfbane can never do half of the job these pills do,¡± she added. ¡°These pillsprise some highly potent sedatives and chemicals that haven¡¯t been used in ages. Why the hell would you feed her that?¡± Helel, being a trainer and a guru of all sorts of herbs, spoke up. ¡°I can back that one up. One of the ingredients here is one to which I was once addicted to once. Mainly because it made me see heaven,¡± It was Maddox who stepped forward this time. I was shocked at how freely he spoke about his addiction in front of his father, who was gritting his teeth at him. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. But then I thought of what they were saying. Were those medicines really that strong? ¡°You guys have no idea what you are talking about right now. The moment she transitions, you all will agree with me that her wolf needs to stay sleeping.¡± Mom¡¯s voice broke this time. I stepped ahead and saw the terror in her eyes when talking about my wolf. ¡°Then tell us about her wolf,¡± Akin demanded. I noticed the only one silently sitting back against the couch was Zane. He was just observing everything. ¡°All you need to know is that- her wolf has evil instincts.¡± Those words made my mom lower her face and hide her face from me. ¡°Evil? How so?¡± Maddox questioned me with a frown on his face after he examined me. ¡°She is more inclined to be an evil she-wolf than just your regr one. Her wolf is outrageous, she loves tension and b*lood,¡± she finished, and everybody looked shocked. I just couldn¡¯t really think of anything because they were talking about me right when I was in their sight. ¡°Hm!¡± Lord Vasquez looked my way and scrunched his nose. I have heard a little bit about him. He hates imperfection. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate,¡± Lord Vasquez mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why we left her with my sons.¡± It was then that his statement turned everyone¡¯s attention to him. ¡°Because where else would she live?¡± Mom now understood that she had said a lot. But it is not like she was given a choice. They kind of f*orc*ed her to tell my secrets. ¡°If she is evil, she shouldn¡¯t be around my sons. They are the next in line after the Alpha Kings. That is so irresponsible of us.¡± He was shaking his head and passing me nasty res as if I were some miscreant living in his home. ¡°Come on, Dad. You really think we cannot handle a she-wolf?¡± It was Helel who objected, ¡°That is so wrong.¡± He seemed upset with his father¡¯s words. Maybe it was just the fact that his father questioned their ability to take care of a she-wolf like me. ¡°Fine. Then if you think she is not good enough to stay with you all, then I will just take her away from here.¡± My mom turned over to me and held my hand to leave. I was shocked at the events ying out against us. ¡°Wait! How can you leave?¡± Lord Vasquez¡¯s prideful stance was shattered when he watched my mother prepare to leave him for me. ¡°I will not stay where my daughter cannot stay. I thought you would be like a father to her, and she told me you would be. But it seems like you have changed your mind, so we will leave now,¡± my mother said as she walked past him while holding my hand, and soon we were in my room packing our bags. I was still in shock at the turn of events. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 39 ¨C Cannot Lose My Virginity All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I loved this ce. Are we really leaving?¡± I asked my mom, watching her clumsily pack our bags. ¡°Not really. If one thing I have learned about Vasquez, it is that he will never let me leave him.¡± She smirked while not really putting much effort into taking my clothes off the hangers. I now understood why she was dying so much. She was waiting for him to apologize to her and beg her to stay with him. While she talked about it, we heard a knock on the door. ¡°Scar! Baby, open the door,¡± hemanded from the other side of the door. Mom turned to me and then smiled, getting on her feet and walking over to the door to attend it. She left the room to have a word with him. I had been in a very busy routine since morning, so my throat started to give up on me. Since I had a fever too, I thought I should grab something to drink. Obviously, I now knew my mom and I were not going anywhere, so I had calmed down. After reaching the kitchen, I started looking for anything to eat and drink. ¡°Let me help you with that,¡± I heard Maddox say from behind me when I grabbed a soda bottle and couldn¡¯t undo the cork. He took the bottle out of my hands, opened it with his bare hands, and offered it back to me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I answered, taking a little sip like a scared kitten. The only reason for me to be afraid of him was his intense stare. He was hunching over the counter beside me and staring into my soul. ¡°You guys are not leaving?¡± he inquired, and I almost spat the drink out. ¡°No!¡± I answered, holding the bottle between both my hands and taking little sips. ¡°You must be disappointed,¡± Imented, and I watched him lower his face andugh a little at my statement. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you know me,¡± he then raised his face, and there was no residue of any smile from before, ¡°What happened there?¡± he frowned and walked over to the other side just so that we are standing face to face with a counter between us. ¡°What?¡± I asked. He gently pushed my hair back and ran his finger over my cheek. I pulled away from him because I still remembered how agonizing his hatred made me feel. ¡°This!¡± he whispered. I didn¡¯t even realize my mother had left a bruise on my cheek until he mentioned it. ¡°My mom got really upset when she thought I had hurt myself by being reckless,¡± I answered, continuing to drink. ¡°Hurt yourself?¡± he frowned. ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I nodded. ¡°She saw the blood from my back on the sheets and thought maybe I was being reckless,¡± I exined. His stare turned intense for a moment before he c*oc*ked his face and deepened his eyes into mine. ¡°She thought you lost your virginity?¡± As soon as he asked that, I spat the drink out finally. ¡°Wh¡ª,¡± I started coughing and fighting to catch my breath, ¡°No! my mother only hits me when she thinks I hurt myself or put myself in danger.¡± I corrected him. I mean, I knew how one bleeds when they lose their virginity, but I never really thought about it until my mom saw the sheets. ¡°Beatrice! Don¡¯t be too d*um*b. Why would she hit you if you had hurt yourself or were in danger? She hit you because she thought she lost control over you.¡± He was saying things that made no sense to me. ¡°That is not how my mom treats me. She cares for me. Yes! She doesn¡¯t want me to sleep around because boys are mad. But she will never hit me for it.¡± I shook my head confidently at him and grabbed the bottle again. ¡°The bruise on your face. How can you be so chill about it? Does it not hurt?¡± He was clenching his perfectly shaped jaw while looking at my bruise. ¡°That is sweeting from someone who was so aggressively pushing me around, yanking my hair, and also kicking me out in the middle of the night of a terrible storm. I appreciate the change. I guess the rejection was a good idea after all.¡± I said it all in one breath before taking a bigger sip this time. He stared at my face for a minute before he smiled. ¡°It is not funny. Abusing someone and being rude to them,¡± I didn¡¯t like how he was smiling as if he did a very great job. ¡°I am not smiling because of that. I am smiling because¡ª,¡± he paused to take a deep breath, ¡°because you are cute,¡± he whispered those words, and I forgot to gulp the drink down my throat. For a moment, I kept the liquid in my mouth. My cheeks pumped like chipmunks as I stared into his beautiful eyes. ¡°I was heavily drugged up that night. I wish I hadn¡¯t, but I don¡¯t have a time machine to go back in time and fix it. However, it is true that I was creeped out about the idea of having a stepsister for a mate.¡± He nodded as he agreed with himself. ¡°So, are you going to be angry at me again if we feel the mate bond?¡± I asked, and the corner of his lip stretched upward. ¡°If that happens again, then it means it is meant to be.¡± My heart skipped a beat when he surrendered like that. ¡°But I have a question for you,¡± his smirk grew wider as his words turned into a whisper, ¡°Would you be able to handle four d*ic*ks? I mean, we are alpha kings. We are needy, and highly s*e*xually demanding. Of course, we will not f*orc*e you, but what about you? Wouldn¡¯t you want to taste your mates every day?¡± The more he talked about s*e*x and the private body part that he so nonchntly talked about, the more I began to feel terrified. ¡°I ¡ª,¡± I could no longer drink any more. ¡°Hm! Think about it,¡± he said as he walked over to the fridge, grabbed a bottle of beer, and left for his room. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 40 ¨C He Wants To Sleep Around My mom had agreed upon staying and even told Lord Vasquez to say nothing hurtful to me ever again. He came to my room and told me he had just panicked because of the way his mother talked about my wolf. She convinced them that if I continue taking my pills, I will be fine. Lord Vasquez nned the family dinner to cheer up my mom after he had upset her with his words for me. I got my pills, and Mom made sure I ate them. Although she made it clear why I shouldn¡¯t be missing my pills, I still wanted to miss a day and see if I could feel the mate bond with the brothers again. More specifically, to see if I missed Akinst time. Just the thought of him being my mate made me shut my legs shyly. I was called into the dining room after everything was served. Wearing a blue hoodie and white skirt, I wandered around until the brothers came. I was a bit shocked to see what my mother was wearing. She had a strapless red dress on. The cleavage was so low that it could barely cover my mom¡¯s big b*oo*bs. They were just hanging out and jiggling every time she moved. The dress was also tiny from the bottom. The only reason I could think of as to why she wore that dress was to maybe impress Lord Vasquez until I began to notice the weird things she was doing. ¡°Helel! What do you always eat with those sds?¡± Mom got up from her seat with a pasta bowl and reached for him. ¡°It is a part of my diet n,¡± he answered, not really paying too much attention to her. ¡°Come on, eat some of this. I made this for you all.¡± She stood beside him and started filling his te with pasta, and that¡¯s when I noticed how he was scrunching his nose and frowning, trying to pull away from her. I realized it was because, while filling his bowl, her entire chest was getting rubbed against his arm, and no matter how hard he tried to pull away from her, she would get closer to him. I felt so awkward about what my mom was doing. ¡°That will be enough,¡± he finally spoke up and shook his head angrily before he raised his face and red at me. I don¡¯t understand how anything my mom does makes them angry at me? Is it because they think we are in this together? I had to lower my eyes to escape his angry re. ¡°I have been thinking of working out, but I couldn¡¯t find a better instructor there. Now that I am here for three days, I was thinking, why not have Helel help me with my posture and everything?¡± She sat down with Lord Vasquez and babbled. I wondered if she didn¡¯t notice how ufortable she was making him by talking like that. ¡°That is a wonderful idea,¡± Vasquez cheered, ¡°I would love to see my son bond with his new mother.¡± He didn¡¯t understand my mother¡¯s intentions, but I swear Helel was getting angrier. ¡°I would love to, but I am busy the next few days. Maybe when youe back again, we can give it a Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. shot,¡± Helel excused himself without even finishing his dinner and got out of his chair to leave. ¡°I have to be somewhere; excuse me!¡± he said and rushed out of the living room. I couldn¡¯t feel like eating anymore either. I noticed the brothers talking with their eyes. I bet they noticed everything Mom did to make Helel leave. Why? After the dinner ended, I sneaked out of the living room when mom and lord Vasquez decided to take care of the dishes and do the dirty work on the kitchen counter. I know this because the instant I walked out; I heard them smooching. Climbing the stairs, I reached my desired destination for the night. I wanted to speak to Helel and apologize to him for my mom¡¯s behavior. I didn¡¯t have to knock on the door because he had left it ajar for anyone toe in. However, I did clear my throat to get his attention. ¡°What?¡± he asked, giving me his back and packing his bag. ¡°Are you leaving for somewhere?¡± I couldn¡¯t stand outside the room anymore when I saw him packing his stuff. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± he said, only taking a few clothes and some stuff. ¡°But I feel like it is because of my mom,¡± I whispered, watching him aggressively shove his toothbrush into the bag. ¡°It is not okay. I mean, yeah! She gave me an idea of what kind of woman she is, but that¡¯s not why I am leaving. In fact, I am not even leaving. I will be back in a few days,¡± he corrected himself after he realized he wasing off wrong. ¡°Then why are you leaving, and where are you going to stay?¡± I asked in a little utterance, keeping my tone down and soft. ¡°There is someone who needs my help,¡± he answered, but didn¡¯t look my way. I could be wrong, but it seemed like he was trying to steal his eyes from me. ¡°Who?¡± I wasn¡¯t uttering anything anymore, and even he turned his neck in my direction to stare at me. ¡°Is it that girl, Gwen Moore?¡± I asked, and the frown growing on his forehead confirmed my suspicion. ¡°Why do you have her name in your mouth?¡± He almost sounded so threatening when asking about her name. ¡°You are going to stay with her, aren¡¯t you?¡± I was not afraid of him, but I was jealous of her. I have heard him say her name and show concern for her way too many times to avoid the topic. ¡°Why the heck do you think you can ask me anything?¡± He let out a little scoff, or more likeughed at me in disbelief. ¡°Because I am your mate. In fact, a fated one that you cannot even reject.¡± I heard the confidence in my tone, but it was the look on his face that stole the show. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 41 ¨C He Came For Me ¡°You cannot stay with her. That is inappropriate. Especially when you have a mate at home.¡± I guess I should have shut up when I had time. ¡°Beatrice! You might be my fated mate, but you are not my desired mate. What is inappropriate is that you act like my sweet stepsister in front of everyone and behave like a mate in my room.¡± His words and the way his eyes twitched when he talked about my character made me look away from him. ¡°But the truth is that we are mates,¡± I mumbled, pinching my fingers and feeling suffocated inside my body enough to not be able to tell him clearly how much it hurts me when he thinks so much about that she-wolf. He kept staring at my face before he let out a sigh and said, ¡°You have many other mates. So, how about you go enjoy yourself with whoever you want, and I will live my life? How does that sound, eh?¡± He asked because he was done packing, and ready to leave, and I was only dying him. ¡°But what about you and me?¡± I asked, and he cringed so hard that I couldn¡¯t ask him again. ¡°I will just go to my room then,¡± I gave up. He should have realized that while tending to some she-wolve that he is overlooking the fact that his own mate is afraid of the dark. I walked back to my room, but a part of me thought he had seen the sadness on my face and would I sat in my bed for a few minutes, and then I heard it-a knock on the door. A huge smile crept over my lips at the thought of himing to my room for the night. Jumping out of bed andnding on my feet, I bnced my body and rushed to the door to open it. The moment I did so, my hopes were shattered. The huge smile on my face disappeared, too. ¡°What happened? Step aside; I am going to sleep with you tonight.¡± Mom frowned, holding a pillow under her arm, and walked past me to get settled down in the bed. She must have taken a good shower after doing things on the kitchen counter with Lord Vasquez. I wondered if she didn¡¯t fear that one of the brothers would spot her with his father in that condition. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come! Get in bed. We have to wake up early tomorrow morning for Halloween shopping.¡± She was already lying down in bed and calling for me. I peeked my head out of the room and saw a lock on Helel¡¯s room. He had left already. Iy down with my mom, but my mind was still stuck on Helel and that girl. I wondered what they would do alone for the whole night. ¡°You know, we are celebrating Halloween for the first time.¡± Mom¡¯s cheerful glee stole my attention from her. ¡°We never used to have money for it. But the brothers are known for throwing big parties. We will enjoy ourselves to the fullest this time.¡± She seemed so happy that I couldn¡¯t tell if a child had possessed her or if she was just trying to relive the choices she had never had before in her life. We talked for a few minutes before she fell asleep. I couldn¡¯t. After making sure my mother had fallen asleep, I gently ran a hand through my long blond hair, remembering Helel. That moment when we felt the mate bond again was so special. His beautiful eyes were staring into mine, and my body was restingfortably around him. I closed my eyes to imagine him with me. His strong, muscr body and his hard d*ic*k rub against my thighs as he kisses my neck. Oh! I will squirm and feel so lucky. I woke up to my mom shaking my arms and calling my name like the house had been set on fire. Through my blurry vision, I saw her angry face and reckoned something upsetting must have ruined her mood again. ¡°You are making uste. Get up!¡± she yelled again, and I realized I was the one upsetting her. I dragged my body out of bed tiredly and took a shower in a hurry. Imagine somebody knocking on the door every two seconds while you are taking a shower. My mother did that. She kept asking me every two seconds, what am I doing and when will I be done?¡± Finally, after I had slipped into a ck sweater and loose blue jeans, I walked out of the mansion with her. There was a minor change of ns of which neither of us was aware. Lord Vasquez had asked Maddox to apany us, and, surprisingly enough, he had agreed to it. My mother didn¡¯t look very satisfied with the idea because she was intending to stick close to Vasquez, as the she-wolves in the bigger malls usually hit on Vasquez because they knew he was rich and an alpha, the leader of the council. Everyone wanted a taste of power and money. But now that Maddox had joined us, she just couldn¡¯t believe she would have you leave me with him. The car ride was awkward, too. was sitting in the backseat with Maddox, who was constanty talking to his brother, dismissing pack matters, and ruining my mother¡¯s mood. After getting off the car, mom told us she would be in the mall and we should stick with her, but Vasquez disagreed an told us to look for other shops too in order to find the costumes we are looking for. Mom and Vasquez were walking ahead of us, but every now and then, my mother would turn her head to look at Maddox and me. That¡¯s when I decided to have a word with Maddox, too. ¡°I know why you joined us today,¡± I mumbled. ¡°You didn¡¯t want my mom and your dad to enjoy their time,¡± added, keeping my head straight and making sure my mothe didn¡¯t see us talking. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who told you that? I didn¡¯t join for them,¡± he answered very calmly, making me turn my neck only a little towards him. ¡°I joined for you,¡± he imed, giving me a shock. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 42 ¨C He Likes s*e*xy Time I couldn¡¯t respond to him after he made such a huge im. I did feel a little shy, but then every time I recalled his actions that night, I felt sad. I wish he hadn¡¯t rejected me. What if I don¡¯t feel the mate bond with him again? That is why I did not take my medications today. I wanted to feel the mate bond with my mates and see if they could reject I already had the wolfbane in my system, but it was only enough to quiet my wolf a little bit. I was hoping she¡¯d wake up by night, but until then, I¡¯ll investigate what¡¯s wrong with her. ¡°Let them wander around the mall. We can go look for some cool costumes in the shops outside,¡± Maddox whispered in my ear as he sneakily walked past me to reach his father. He only wanted to let me know what he was nning so that when he suggested the idea, I didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can find the costumes we are looking for in here. These are for¡ª not to offend anyone but older people. Beatrice and I will go outside and look for something we want,¡± he suggested without looking at his father, pretending to check out the costumes, and then pulling his nose up in disgust. ¡°It is not like our age difference is a lot. I am only 12 years older than you,¡± Mom confidently shrugged her shoulders, which caught Maddox¡¯s attention. ¡°You are only 32?¡± The look on Maddox¡¯s face made his father turn to him and then do math in his head, ¡°When did you conceive her?¡± he questioned, and my mother burst outughing. ¡°See! You didn¡¯t ask a question. That means I look young. Oh, and don¡¯t worry, I am not 32. How I wish I was, but I am around 40. However, I am still very young, but not 32,¡± she pouted. I don¡¯t know why she did all that, but it just seemed like she wasted everybody¡¯s time. Sometimes mom would do these things that would embarra*s*s me, but then again, she had been lonely her entire life. Every time she got to flex her beauty, she didn¡¯t waste the chance. ¡°Aha!¡± Maddox nodded, still very confused and pretty lost, ¡°Anyway, what I mean is that these clothes are not¡ª you know,¡± as he paused, my mom helped him finish the sentence. ¡°s*lu*tty enough? You want my daughter to wear that kind of disgusting outfit and walk around the street like a w*ho*re?¡± The change in her tone surprised us all. Vasquez locked his gaze on her before gently rubbing Maddox¡¯s injured arm. ¡°I was just trying to be a good brother. If she goes out wearing these, she will get bullied,¡± he sighed, not even raising his eyes as she embarra*s*sed him. ¡°I am sure it is fine. She¡¯s already 18 years old. Let her live her life a little. And because she has the alpha kings taking care of her, she should enjoy every little aspect of life without feeling frightened or scared of others. ¡°Vasquez admired Maddox for taking responsibility for once, so he sided with him while also making sure my mother doesn¡¯t feel bad. ¡°Till then, I can get you something really expensive for that beautiful neck of yours,¡± he whispered, and a smile was back on my mother¡¯s lips. ¡°Okay. But don¡¯t let her buy a too-provocative costume,¡± she warned Maddox, who nodded and eyed me to follow him immediately before my mother changes her mind. I rushed after him through the crowd, and soon we were out of that mall. Honestly speaking, I was thankful to him for dragging me out of there. Maybe I was not born for that lifestyle. Thedies were all dressed up and walking around with their Omega maids and servants holding shopping bags for them. It hurt my soul because they were humans, not their shopping carts. ¡°Let¡¯s buy something good,¡± Maddox rubbed his palms, walking ahead of me and pointing at one shop, which was liberating the best Halloween energy. The entire shop was filled with costumes and props Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. until the exit. ¡°Don¡¯t mind what my mother said back there,¡± I was still feeling bad because I thought she was being too harsh on him. He turned to me and then smiled widely. ¡°I didn¡¯t mind it. Things like those enter my ear and exit through the other,¡± he shrugged, holding my hand abruptly and making me follow him through the narrow aisles. It was so suffocating here. ¡°What about this?¡± He pointed at a nurse¡¯s costume, but it wasn¡¯t exactly that. The entire outfit was made up of bits and pieces. ¡°That¡¯s too less of clothes,¡± I shyly freed my hand from him and frowned at myself. ¡°So what? I think it is meant for your body type,¡± he said as he pointed at my body. ¡°You have a voluptuous body. You should be proud of it,¡± he added. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I have to show it off. It¡¯s my choice to not show too much skin.¡± I mumbled, almost annoyed at him. ¡°Okay! Fine. But you can wear it for your mates in the bedroom,¡± he casually said under his breath while checking out the dress. ¡°No!¡± I shook my head. ¡°Why not? I would want you to try this one on when I am in the bedroom with you,¡± he said, then proceeded to take off a s*e*xy witch costume. It was a ck corset, too small from the top and then all particr. ¡°No! I will find something decent,¡± I refused and started looking through the section, which wasn¡¯t too vulgar. ¡°Okay! As you wish,¡± the amount of disappointment in his voice made me aware he had lost interest in helping me out. I picked up a bloody white dress for Bloody Mary, but when I turned around to show it to him, I found him helping another she-wolf pick a dress. He was nuzzling her back, and she was giggling at his touch. It angered me. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 43-I Am Going To Blow You Up, Stepbrother I watched him pick a s*e*xy cheerleader costume for her while she didn¡¯t object. I didn¡¯t like how quickly he turned away from me. ¡°That¡¯s a good one,¡± a boymented as he walked past me and stared at the dress in my hand. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try the Chucky one instead?¡± He added, and his friend gave him a high five. I felt insulted and angry. Is this why Maddox lost interest so quickly because I didn¡¯t want to buy a s*e*xy costume? That was it. I picked up the s*e*xiest costume ever and walked over to pay for it. Thankfully, mom has given me some money, so I didn¡¯t have to ask Maddox to help me. He was still busy with that girl while I stood at the entrance and waited for him to finish shopping. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to pay for it,¡± she giggled, letting him pay without even resisting. ¡°And why not? A girl like you should be taken care of.¡± His voice waspletely different when talking to her. I honestly never imagined Maddox would be interested in anyone other than himself, but I guess I was wrong. He was such a flirt. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my Halloween party tonight?¡± she asked, and a smirk appeared on Maddox¡¯s lips. ¡°Your Halloween party?¡± he asked, and she nodded, taking out an invitation card from her purse and handing it over to him. ¡°Shiloh Hitch!¡± Maddox tilted his head to watch her face and then smiled after realizing something: ¡°You are Mr. Hitch¡¯s daughter? He is the Gamma Warrior of our pack. I remember he lost at one point to be a royal gamma.¡± His memory was definitely not fooling him because she instantly nodded to confirm his statement. ¡°Just one point,¡± she shrugged. ¡°Hey! you areing tonight, right?¡± She seemed much more normal now that he had recognized her father. ¡°Of course, I am. Is it at your residence? Where are your parents for the night?¡± he asked as he waved the invitation card in his hand. ¡°They will be out partying with the Royal Gamma couple. So, my mansion is open for any kind of fun you can dream up,¡± she said as she ran her finger down his chest and grabbed the shopping bags to leave, ¡°See you tonight!¡± She winked at him as she walked past him and out of the shop in a matter of seconds. ¡°What a candy,¡± he turned and nearly ran into me, ¡°Watch out grandma,¡± he rolled his eyes and exited the shop as if he hadn¡¯t just flirted with someone else in front of me. ¡°You are not nning to go to the party, are you?¡± I asked, briskly walking after him to match his pace. ¡°Of course, I am. Why wouldn¡¯t I miss such a chance of gettingid with a s*e*xy bunny like her?¡± He scoffed and walked over to the car. So, they decided to pick a bunny costume for her. Definitely, it was his choice. ¡°But that¡¯s wrong,¡± I said, refusing to get in the car until Mom and Lord Vasquez arrived. ¡°Okay,¡± he said. It meant he didn¡¯t want to argue with me. I was boiling with anger even when it was cold. The way he was ignoring me while looking at me was not helping either. The least he could do was ask me if I even bought anything or not. But no! He was happy with himself for finding a girl to sleep with tonight. The more I thought about it, the angrier I felt. Mom and Vasquez joined us after a few minutes, and we began the journey back to the mansion. ¡°Dad! Do you remember Mr. Hitch?¡± Maddox was busy on his phone, but then he spoke to his father and ruined my mood even more. ¡°Of course, I do. He still works in the weapons department,¡± Vasquez answered. ¡°Well, I met his daughter at the shop. She is throwing a Halloween party and has invited me over. I was thinking I¡¯d skip the family dinner tonight and go to the party if you don¡¯t mind,¡± he expressed his desire, and my gaze was drawn to Lord Vasquez as I hoped he rejected his suggestion. ¡°That is a good idea. Nobody is staying at home for dinner anyway. Go enjoy yourself,¡± my hopes went down the drain when his father gave him a green signal. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Beatrice with you?¡± It was then that his father thought of something and suggested that he take me along. Maddox turned to me like he had been stabbed in the chest and then got up from the seat to sit on the edge to have a word with his father. ¡°Dad! People will talk about her and make me ufortable. She is pretty d*um*b¡ªshe is not suitable for such parties.¡± He sounded so annoyed, constantly looking at me and then at his father. ¡°That¡¯s why I want her to join you. She will see our pack¡¯s she- wolves and learn something from them,¡± Vasquez¡¯s idea jolted my mother from the jewelry box she had been inspecting since she got in. ¡°Eh? No! That is not a good idea. Beatrice doesn¡¯t enjoy attending such parties.¡± Mom let out a nervous to look at her, but he felt her touch. ¡°Exactly.¡± Maddox let out a sigh and leaned backfortably. I was puffing air out of my nostrils and looking outside the window. Being unable to make a decision for me was so exhausting. Fortunately, Vasquez had other ns, which prevented him from epting the two¡¯s objections. ¡°I want to spend some time in the mansion with you. You understand what I mean, right?¡± He slowed down just so that he could pass a look at my mother, who got his point. ¡°Fine. But make sure you take care of her and don¡¯t let her drink,¡± my mother¡¯s words caused Maddox to sigh and silently clutch his hair in his fist. So, I guess I was going to the party with him and would surprise him with a dress that was s*e*xier than Shiloh¡¯s. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 44 ¨C I Will Be Your s*e*xy Cowgirl Maddox was annoyed with his father, and I bet he didn¡¯t even want to go out anymore, but he wasn¡¯t left with much of a choice as now he had to take me with him, or else how else would Mom and Lord Vasquez enjoy their time together? ¡°I thought you bought something.¡± Mom looked around in search of the shopping bag she thought she had seen me take out of the car earlier. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t get anything.¡± I felt ashamed of myself for lying to my mom. I know she was only so hard on me because she cared for me, but I really wanted to wear that costume for the night. ¡°Oh! I knew it. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve already gotten you a bunch of costumes. She smiled at me before dragging the costumes to the bed. ¡°There are four. You can wear them when you leave for a Halloween party this month. Since we are now rted to such a royal family, we will be getting many invites. I mean, you will be,¡± she pped her forehead when remembered they had nned to enjoy every single night together before they go back to sorting out the issues of the packs. ¡°Now go wear this costume quickly.¡± She handed me a wedding gown and grabbed her makeup kit to do my makeup. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do any makeup,¡± I lied. I didn¡¯t want to wear that skeletal makeup because when I change my outfit, that makeup will look odd. ¡°Oh! Okay!¡± Mom smiled, agreeing instantly. ¡°Now get ready and leave. Vaz has nned something romantic for us,¡± and every time she spoke about him, she would cheer up like a teenager. I gave her a smile, feeling genuinely happy for her, before I walked into the bathroom and quickly dressed up in that corpse bride¡¯s costume. The costume was beautiful, but not something I wished to wear for him tonight. My mother helped me curl my hair and dye it a temporary blue because she wouldn¡¯t leave me until I got some of the makeup done. After getting ready, I walked out of the room to find Maddox in the foyer, dressed up in a s*e*xy cop costume. The rolled-up sleeves were exposing his perfectly toned muscles. He was on his phone when he raised his eyes and stared at me in silence for a minute. I could only imagine how angry he was when he saw me dressed like that. ¡°Now go, have fun.¡± Mom handed me over to her and walked us to the car. She was in a hurry to get rid of us. The car ride was filled with silence for the first few minutes before he cleared his throat while keeping his eyes on the road. ¡°Try not to wander off. There will be a small crowd in her mansion. You will get lost.¡± He said it in his beautiful, husky voice. ¡°Okay! I will stick with you,¡± I said, and he turned swiftly just to pass me a quick nce. ¡°Um! No! I will be busy. Just stay in the living room,¡± he quickly corrected me, just so that he doesn¡¯t have to babysit me all the time. ¡°Where will you be busy?¡± I asked, turning to him. ¡°I have friends,¡± he mumbled, avoiding looking my way but pretending like it was solely because he was driving. ¡°You mean Shiloh?¡± I scoffed and pouted, feeling angry once again. ¡°Okay! Fine. You caught me. So what? I am not going to waste my night dancing and drinking around. I can f*uc*k anyone I want.¡± He shrugged, talking aggressively when he felt cornered. ¡°Then f*uc*k me.¡± As soon as those words escaped my lips, he hit the brakes in the middle of the dark Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. road. ¡°What the f*uc*k did you say?¡± He turned to me and tilted his head. The anger in his eyes was to give me a chance to take my words back. ¡°I said, if you must sleep with someone, sleep with your mate.¡± I had to look down when repeating my statement. I felt a little shy. ¡°Are you crazy? You are¡ª Oh My God! That¡¯s gross,¡± He jumped out of the car after expressing extreme disgust. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. It is so gross.¡± He was walking back and forth, running his hand through his hair, and sighing as if I had asked for his kidney. I jumped out of the car after him and waited for him to calm down. But when he didn¡¯t, I decided to go ahead and say what was in my heart. ¡°Is it? Is it really that gross?¡± I said, and he stopped a little farther from me to stare at me in disbelief, ¡°It wasn¡¯t gross when you crawled in the bed behind me, asked me to take off my bra, and grabbed my b*oo*b, wh¡ª,¡± I had to shut up when he briskly walked my way and grunted at me. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡ª,¡± he said, raising his finger, clenching his jaw, and giving me the idea that he was getting angrier. ¡°What? is it not the truth or you just cannot hear the truth? Oh! And let¡¯s not forget that you were hard when you woke up,¡± I yelled, then covered my mouth once I realized what I was doing. I sounded so desperate. He was ring at me in silence before he shook his head to get out of the trance. ¡°This Beatrice in front of me is not the Beatrice when she is around everyone.¡± He said this, turning his face slightly to the side. ¡°You angered me,¡± I mumbled, returning to my scared and silent self. ¡°Get in. We are going to the party. I don¡¯t want to talk about all this stuff again.¡± He rolled into the car, and soon our journey began. He didn¡¯t utter a word to me, and neither did I say anything. Once we reached the mansion, I realized it was actually jam- packed. The loud music was reaching the parking lot. ¡°Come on! What are you waiting for?¡± Maddox looked at me when I didn¡¯te out of the car after him. ¡°You go ahead; I wille back in a minute,¡± I said. ¡°Okay!¡± He frowned but didn¡¯t insist on knowing why. I was going to change in the car, wear the s*e*xy cowgirl costume, and then enter the mansion. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 45 ¨C They Recorded Me Secretly I quickly changed into my other costume and walked out of the car, looking fresh. I had worn a red cowgirl costume, and I might not have noticed it before so well, but now that I wore it, I acknowledged how small it was. My b*oo*bs were barely covered, and my bum was hanging out. I kept adjusting my costume from all angles, trying to make itfortable. But by the end of the day, it was my own decision to not only buy this dress but also not try it once. ¡°Oh! s*e*xy!¡± a passerbymented, scanning me from head to toe. He walked ahead of me and entered the mansion first. I ran inside while passing through the crowd with difficulty. The loud music and different lights were deafening and blinding. Everybody was rocking their costumes. The moment I saw the other girls wearing s*e*xy costumes, I realized I had made the right choice. At least Maddox will not feel ashamed of bringing me with him. I stood near the entrance, looking around awkwardly until I decided to walk farther and look for the living room, where I was supposed to stay. The instant I took one step into the view, everybody started looking my way. ¡°Wow!¡± a guymented, confusing me with his response. Other girls were wearing the same kind of costumes. Then why were the boys looking at me like I wasn¡¯t even from this earth? I noticed the girls raising their brows and looking bitter. Maybe I have done something wrong. Could the costume be too short? Is that why they are staring at me? I awkwardly made my way to the living room when I bumped into two guys. ¡°Hey, cowgirl!¡± The blond guymented, licking his lips and staring at me hungrily. ¡°Hi,¡± I answered, beginning to wonder why I hade here in this crowd. The two boys looked like they were already drunk. One of them was wearing a zombie costume, while the other was some sort of vintage Drac. I could just look at him and tell he was not even our age. ¡°So,¡± before the Drac could say a word, I spotted Maddoxing out and looking for me. I watched him pass a quick nce around and then narrow his eyes once theynded on me. I bet he couldn¡¯t recognize me for the first few minutes because that is not what I was wearing when he saw me first. ¡°Excuse me!¡± I excused the boys and marched my way to him while he was too stunned to even take a step ahead. ¡°Beatrice?¡± he frowned, watching me carefully, then shaking his head. ¡°Yes! Do I not look hot now?¡± I asked, sneakily trying to pull my p*an*tie*s around to cover my a*s*s. ¡°You look ufortable. When and where did you change?¡± he asked, slowly grabbing my arm to pull me to the side. ¡°I changed in the car. This was a surprise,¡± I said excitedly, smiling and waiting for his cool response. So far, he only looked like he had been struck with the worst kind of shock. ¡°In the car? Beatrice!¡± He closed his eyes and inhaled a fistful of air. ¡°Do you know how dangerous it is for you to be doing things like that?¡± He grunted with a very annoyed look on his face. ¡°It was a surprise,¡± I murmured, not smiling anymore. I felt like he was never happy. Whatever I do, he always finds a way to criticize me for it. ¡°Surprise to who?¡± He ced his hands on his waist and growled. I stayed silent for a moment as I calcted what kind of response he would give me once he found out I did it to get his attention. ¡°For myself.¡± I shrugged my shoulders in pride, getting annoyed with him at the same time. I was not going to say anything to stroke his ego while he looked so angry. ¡°If you are ufortable, go change!¡± he said, puffing air out of his nostrils. ¡°No! I am fine. I will go have fun.¡± I scoffed at him, turning around and looking at the two boys who were now standing behind a group of girls and drinking their a*s*ses to no limit. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Bye!¡± I yelled at Maddox and made my way to the girls instead of the boys. I didn¡¯t like the two of them. Their eyes made me ufortable. I thought Maddox would follow me, but he didn¡¯t. The girls watched me stand with them, and it probably irked them because they shared some mixed hand gestures and then walked away from me. ¡°I guess they didn¡¯t want me around.¡± I sighed, feeling alone and stupid. ¡°So what? we are here to give you an excellentpany,¡± That¡¯s when I heard the Drac whisper from behind me. The next thing he did before I could even respond to him made my breath stick in my throat. He pped my n*ake*d a*s*s cheek so hard that a yelp escaped my lips. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I turned around and yelled at him, but in response, the twoughed like I was being unreasonable. It annoyed me because everybody else was so drunk and invested in grinding on each other that they didn¡¯t even notice me struggling with these men. ¡°That is one soft bomb,¡± Dracughed, and the zombie guy stared at my b*oo*bs next. ¡°They look even softer. Do you mind if I¡ª,¡± the instant he pulled his hand over to my chest, I pped his hand and pushed him back. ¡°Don¡¯t f*uc*king touch me,¡± I yelled at him and pushed him. back. He tripped and fell to the ground. ¡°Oh! You wish you hadn¡¯t done that,¡± the Drac guy responded by grabbing my wrist and trying to drag me to the side. ¡°Let go of me,¡± I muttered, fighting to free myself. I was ring at him as if I would eat him alive, even though I knew I didn¡¯t have a wolf and that their wolves were probably stronger than mine. ¡°Follow me silently or I¡¯ll show the entire pack of your video,¡± he said, approaching me and whispering in my ear. It was his threat that made my soul leave my body. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 46 ¨C Save Me, My Alpha ¡°My video?¡± I asked in fear, not using the same aggressive tone as before. ¡°When you were changing clothes in that car, we recorded you,¡± he smirked, whispering the words in a dirty tone. I gulped as he shoved his hand in his pants and brought his phone out to show me the video he was talking about. I felt like dying when he showed me the screen. I was so carelessly taking off my clothes and trying to get in this tiny costume that I didn¡¯t notice them recording all of it. ¡°De¡ª-lete it,¡± I stuttered when making amand. I hated the feeling of this icy wind on my skin, a feeling of helplessness and somebody else holding power over me. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± he let out a littleugh, shaking his head at me to express how idiot I am to think he will delete it if I say so. ¡°Now listen to me. If you act like a good girl and follow us to the room. We will delete it, but only in the morning once we are done.¡± He pulled me closer, putting all the pressure on my arm. I felt disgusted and angry. ¡°Oh,e on! Don¡¯t cry. We will all have fun,¡± he saw the tear appearing in my eyes and mumbled softly. ¡°Now let¡¯s go,¡± He muttered before he stepped away from me, but his hand was still around my arm to make sure I don¡¯t try to run away. The zombie guy was breathing like a bull and ring at me as if he was going to murder me once we were alone. ¡°Where do you think you are taking her?¡± It was then I heard the familiar voice of my mate and the tear born in my eyes disappeared. ¡°Oh! Alpha King Maddox! She is my girlfriend. We are just tired, so we decided to rest in one of the guestrooms,¡± The Drac guy f*orc*ed a smile, obviously drunk enough to not realize the car he recorded was the alpha king¡¯s car. ¡°She is your girlfriend?¡± Maddox clenched his jaw, forcing a fake smile onto his lips while stepping between us. ¡°Yess!¡± the guy lied, watching Maddox free my arm from his grip and pulling me behind him. ¡°She is with me, you a*s*shole!¡± Maddox muttered and while the Drac guy was in the process of questioning what just happened and what excuse he should make, Maddox raised a punch and hit him in the jaw. ¡°UGHH!¡± The Drac guy yelled in pain, dropping on the floor. Maddox then turned to the other guy, who stepped away, raising his hands to announce he has surrendered. ¡°They took my video,¡± I whispered in Maddox¡¯s ear from behind him. ¡°What?¡± Maddox turned to me in shock. His eyes noticed how I shivered a little at the mention of the video. ¡°You took her ¡ªvideo?¡± Maddox closed his eyes for a moment, absorbing the heat his wolf was providing him. ¡°Lanterns time! Everybody brings outnterns, we are going to release them in the air,¡± Shiloh, who had no idea why the living room was suddenly so silent, ran out with a bunch of the familiar voice of my mate and the tear born in my eyes disappeared. ¡°What is going on here?¡± she asked in confusion, passing a quick nce to the Drac guy on the Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. floor and then at Maddox, who lunged at the Drac guy and started punching him relentlessly. ¡°What the f*uc*k!¡± she yelled, ¡°Maddox! What are you doing?¡± she screamed once the panic hit the party and the crowd scattered around, yelling and running towards the exit. ¡°Here! take my phone,¡± The zombie guy rushed my way and sneakily handed me over his phone, ¡°Ju¡ª st take it and de¡ª lete it. I don¡¯t have it saved anywhere else.¡± he was looking so scared when asking me to spare his life in hidden words. ¡°No! he also took my video and was trying to touch me,¡± I stepped back from him and pointed my entire arm at him. Maddox stopped beating the other guy and turned to look at the Zombie guy. I saw the color of Maddox¡¯s eyes change. His wolf had taken over to fight for his mate. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Shiloh screamed in tears, watching her party shut down. Maddoxunched a punch at the zombie guy and knocked him over to the expensivemp in the corner. I was standing in my spot, going through the zombie guy¡¯s phone and deleting my video when I noticed all the videos he had saved of other girls while using bathrooms or attending changing rooms. ¡°He had been recording many girls,¡± I said, watching Maddox stop and react to even a whisper my lips made. He hadn¡¯t looked at Shiloh at once, who was screaming at the top of her lungs. But whenever I would say something, he would stop and notice me. ¡°Then they are going to rot in the prison,¡± Maddox punched him again so hard that his tooth fell out. ¡°That will be enough,¡± I whispered and, as I have noticed before, Maddox stopped. ¡°What did you do? You ruined my party.¡± Shiloh marched in our direction and yelled at me instead of calling the guards to throw the two out. But Maddox had already called the cops toe to get them. ¡°They were misbehaving with me,¡± I said, keeping my chin up. ¡°Because you are wearing something that covers no part of your body. If you were to act so divine and full of yourself, you shouldn¡¯t have worn something s*lu*tty and then ruin my party,¡± she yelled, making fists out of her hands and shocking me with her mentality. ¡°What did you just say?¡± It was then Maddox hung up and walked between us. ¡°You are s*lu*t shaming her? you?¡± he let out a littleugh. ¡°You do realize you are wearing the same kind of outfit, right? Is it her fault that her body is voluptuous? Wearing whatever she likes is her right. Does that mean she is public property?¡± I noticed the heat Maddox released when ring into her soul and waiting for a response from her. ¡°You are taking her side?¡± She asked in shock. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Beatrice!¡± Maddox held my hand to walk me past her. I felt like a winner. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 47-S*panked By The Hot Cop He walked me to the car while Shiloh tried calling for him. I stayed in the car while Maddox waited for the cops. All this time, when he was interacting with the cops and taking care of the stuff, I couldn¡¯t help but bite my lips and feel some sort of way about him. He looked hotter than all the real cops. ¡°Okay, thank you so much.¡± Maddox rolled into the car and started driving. I was silently sitting in the passenger seat, waiting for the right time to start talking. ¡°Thank you for helping me,¡± I whispered, ying with my fingers. ¡°I am sorry for taking you somece like that,¡± he uttered,pletely shocking me. I didn¡¯t think he would act that way. I was expecting him to yell at me and make me feel guilty for wearing that costume. ¡°I mean, if you look at it, everything happened for good.¡± I shrugged my shoulders, and that¡¯s when he stopped the car once again. ¡°What?¡± I looked around, confused as to why he had stopped the car in the middle of the road once again. ¡°How was it for the better? Wait! because ¡ª,¡± he rolled his eyes and puffed air out of his mouth, ¡°Because Shiloh and I fought?¡± He looked tired when he stared at my face for a response. ¡°No! because the two bad guys got caught. No wonder how many girls they were ckmailing,¡± I corrected him, and the disappointed look on his face almost made me smile. He wanted me to celebrate his downfall with her. ¡°So, you are not happy that she and I fought and didn¡¯t get to sleep together?¡± He sighed, tapping his fingernails on the steering wheel. ¡°No!¡± I pouted dramatically, shaking my head sideways. ¡°Okay then, I will call her and ask her to meet me at my ce so that we can make up and ¡ª,¡± before he could finish talking nonsense, I shut him up. ¡°Shush! I will kick her out of the house.¡± I don¡¯t know what happened to me, but I responded almost aggressively. ¡°Really? You would? But she is a beta wolf, and you¡ª,¡± he smirked, his eyes fixated on my face. ¡°So what? I have an alpha king for a mate. I will ask him to take care of her.¡± I folded my arms over my chest, but identally hit my b*oo*b. As they bounced, his eyes travelled quickly to my b*oo*bs. ¡°That¡¯s some confidence. What makes you think I will take your orders and take your side, but not hers?¡± He spread his arms, one on the steering wheel and the other on the backrest of the seat. ¡°I didn¡¯t talk about you. I talked about Helel. He is stronger than you, right? He can take care of you and her in the same breath,¡± Imented and shrugged, watching his smirk fade away: ¡°Okay! That¡¯s enough,¡± he muttered as he let out a sigh of frustration. For a moment, I felt like I had messed up. Their sense of humor s*ucks! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He got out of the car, walked all over to my side to open the door, and grabbed my arm to pull me out of the car. He was so aggressive that I almost tripped. ¡°I was j¡ªoki¡ª. Before I could make an excuse, he spun me around and mmed me on the car¡¯s bo. ¡°You are under arrest for pissing off a cop.¡± That¡¯s when I heard his husky whisper from behind me, and my body shuddered with excitement. ¡°You cannot just arrest me for that,¡± I answered, feeling his body tightly pressed against mine from the back. ¡°Oh! You have no idea what can I do,¡± he whispered, ¡°I have an authority over¡ª,¡± He paused, his hand touched my n*ake*d a*s*s, and my heart fluttered in my chest. ¡°I can punish you and set you free if you promise to be a good girl,¡± the tone he was talking in changed this time. He was slowly running his hand over my a*s*s and then grabbing it, pressing it with much excitement. ¡°What if I disagree?¡± I asked, breathing profusely. My heart was racing inside my chest while he was ying with my b*oo*ty. ¡°Then I will s*pank you,¡± He said, pulling my body away from the bo and pushing my back against the car this time. His eyes were filled with lust, and I bet mine were, too. The weather was cold; we were feeling hot. I watched him ce his hand on my stomach and then run it up to my b*oo*b. The moment he grabbed my b*oo*b, I rested my head back and closed my eyes. He was fondling my big, soft b*oo*b, ying with it until he could no longer control his urges. I found him sneakily taking the strap of my dress and pulling it off my shoulder. I could guess what he was trying to do. He uncovered my b*oo*b from the fabric and gulped. Even I felt the heat when his n*ake*d hand gently touched my b*oo*b. His eyes were stuck on my fuller b*reas*t. ¡°Your n*ipp*les are not hard yet?¡± He smirked. ¡°I know how we can make them e*rect,¡± he whispered, pinching my n*ipp*les between his fingers and gently twirling them around. ¡°Ah!¡± I m*oa*ned, biting my bottom lip instantly while he lowered his face to nt a gentle kiss on my t*it. He was purposely being gentle because the more time he took, the more I was getting impatient and needed. He ran his lips over my t*it, pulling them out with his lips and then tickling them with the tip of his tongue. I felt like dying. I was breathing, and my chest was going up and down as his lips slowly took over my b*oo*b. He was now trying to s*uck as much of my b*oo*b as he could. ¡°Maddox!¡± I m*oa*ned his name, and he raised his face, but only to open the back door of the car and offer me toe inside. He walked inside first and sat down, staring at me and waiting for me. We were both out of control. I could see the big bulge in his pants. He was excited for me. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 48 ¨C Do It In The Backseat Of The Car I watched him wait for me, and that¡¯s when I realized I needed to do it. I have been waiting for them to ept me. If that¡¯s how I have to start, I might as well do it. I stood in front of the car, watching him stroke his d*ic*k from over the clothes and staring at me. His one hand stretched behind the seat and the other hand adjusted the c*oc*k in his pants. He probably didn¡¯t expect what I was going to do next. So, when I started taking off my top, I found his eyes blinking hard and then fixating on me. I released my b*reas*tspletely and then slipped out of my p*an*tie*s. His eyes did a double take, and his breathing was racing too. While I crawled into the backseat of the car and onto hisp, he looked at me with wide eyes. Inded on my fours, my n*ake*d a*s*s in hisp. It took him only a few seconds to ce his hand on my a*s*scheek before he s*panked me hard. ¡°Ah!¡± I let out a little yelp, but it was so amazing. He then waited for me to calm down a little before he pped me harder this time. My b*reas*ts were hanging like two bignterns, my t*its e*rected and touching the surface of the seat. He was s*panking me harder and harder until his attention went to my p*uss*y. I found his hand roaming around my b*oo*ty for a minute before he ran his finger over my a*s*shole to my p*uss*y, and my entire body shivered visibly. Stretching my body ahead, my b*oo*bs pressed hard against the seat as Iy down on hisp now. He was running his finger up and down my p*uss*y to my hole, making me crave some extreme stuff. While he made me excited, he suddenly grabbed my legs and got out from under me. I found him sitting behind me while he made sure I was on my fours and above the seat. Before I could get an idea of what he was up to, his tongue ran over my v*agin*a to my a*s*s crack. My eyes grew double in size at how incredibly amazing it felt. He then stopped and ced his lips on my p*uss*y while I was still on my fours and looking out the window desperately. He kept his lips pressed against my v*agin*a while his tongue did the magic. I was getting wet, but he was not leaving me. He ran his hands from under my body to grab my b*oo*bs while he kept s*ucking my v*agin*al juice. His hands were hard and muscr. I thought my b*oo*bs wouldn¡¯t fit his hands, but he was able to squeeze them and y with them easily. He went on for an hour. Every time he felt like I was losing control and was about to release, he would stop, kiss all over my a*s*s, and then continue. He finally let me go, watching my body squirm and lie peacefully on the backseat. I couldn¡¯t even my all very easily. But it felt amazing. It was the best o*rgas*m ever. I don¡¯t know what it was about these brothers, but I have never felt so h*orny in my life beforeing to their home. Now all I could think of was to just get n*ake*d and under them. No! I need to stop. I shook my head and sat in the seat while he grabbed the tissue box to clean me. Now that it was over, I was feeling so shy that every time he spread my legs to clean me; I closed my eyes and bit my lip. ¡°You weren¡¯t that shy before.¡± He smirked, running the tissue over my p*uss*y and purposely applying a lot of pressure. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are getting h*orny again,¡± Hemented yfully, stretching his body to the side and grabbing the dress I had worn when leaving the mansion. Which was the corpse bride costume. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I can wear ¡ª,¡± I tried to grab the dress but he ced his finger on my lips and silenced me. ¡°I will help you,¡± he said, making me wear the costume while I did nothing but just obey him. ¡°I think we should go home now.¡± He then got out of the backseat and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. I too walked out, feeling exhausted from the intense o*rgas*m, and took the passenger seat with him. Once I have sat down, he started the car engine, and we hit the road. It was silent for the first few minutes before he cleared his throat and spoke. ¡°So, is your mom sleeping in your room tonight?¡± He asked, keeping his eyes on the road. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answered, still trying to understand what happened back in there. ¡°Hm! If she doesn¡¯te to your room, I wille,¡± He said in a whisper, probably still h*orny. ¡°Why?¡± I asked because I remember him preaching about how Why he cannot touch me because I am his stepsister and how disgusting it is whenever I say something s*e*xual about us. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me in your room?¡± He asked, and I closed my eyes and turned my face to the side. I knew what he was trying to do. ¡°I will wait for your message tonight.¡± He finished, and then none of us said another word. It felt so weird sitting with him now. We reached home and were surprised to see his dad and my mom sitting in the living room and drinking. Mom looked at me with a smile on her lips until her smile faded and I began to wonder why. ¡°How was the party?¡± his father asked him, offering him a drink. ¡°It was a bit stressful. Beatrice caught the two bastards. We had to speak to the cops and take care of them.¡± As soon as he talked about that incident, my mom¡¯s frown grew even bigger. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 49 Sneak in Babe ¡°How?¡± Mom asked first before Lord Vasquez could even ask us anything. ¡°They had recorded some girls and were ckmailing them.¡± Maddox sat on the couch while Vasquez and Mom were still on the carpet. I was standing awkwardly near the couch. ¡°How did Beatrice catch them? She is just an innocent little girl,¡± Mom was sneakily staring at me, pretending to talk to Maddox, but it was odd because I kept getting the impression, she was reminding me of that. ¡°Oh! Well, she is more than that. I mean, she is a pretty vignte.¡± Maddox took a sip from the drink when answering my mom. Mom raised her hand for me, and when I epted her hand, she pulled me so hard that Inded on the floor beside her. But it didn¡¯t seem like that to the others. It looked like she offered me a seat, so I sat down with her. Now that I was sitting with my mom, I was facing Maddox, who was sitting on the couch with his legs spread. I couldn¡¯t help but look at the bugle. He was carelessly drinking with his father and talking about the whole mess from the party, while my mother was awkwardly running a hand through my hair and my arm. ¡°How about you guys talk while I catch up with my daughter?¡± Mom finally excused herself. I saw it happening the instant. her smile faded. It was still a lucky day for me that she waited so long before removing me from theirpany. I followed her while she kept holding my hand tightly. Once we were in my room, I found her ring at me. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, but there was no fake smile on her lips this time. She seemed furious and agitated. ¡°What he said,¡± I whispered, reaching into my closet to get my PJs and also so that I could avoid looking her in the eye. ¡°Beatrice! Tell me what happened. How did you catch them?¡± She grabbed my arm and pulled me away from the closet. At this point, it was pretty obvious she wasn¡¯t going to let me move on until I answered her. ¡°Um! There were two guys at the party that were hara*s*sing me,¡± I started talking and nervously ying with my fingers. ¡°How did you find out they were recording girls?¡± Her arms folded over her chest, her foot tapping on the floor, her gaze deepening into mine. ¡°One of them was trying to touch me while the other wanted to record, so Maddox came and helped me. That¡¯s when he saw the videos,¡± I said, taking big gulps of my salvia to sound normal. It was impossible when she was ring at me like she was going to eat me alive. ¡°Oh! And nothing else happened?¡± She tilted her head even more. Every time she asked me a question, I felt my heart. racing in my chest. It was bing a little difficult to be with her. She would bombard me with so many questions that I would feel suffocated. However, I was still thankful for her love and care. ¡°No!¡± I lied. ¡°You look messy. Did something else happen?¡± she insisted to know and the fact that she kept asking All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. me made me feel like maybe she sensed something else happened. ¡°No!¡± I lied again. ¡°Hm! I got you some new medications. You eat them, and they will make your wolfzy. You don¡¯t have to make your wolf fall asleep entirely anymore. But remember, you need to take them at all costs. It also means you will not hear from your wolf, but because the brothers were crying about the ingredients, I decided to get you something mild. Go take them,¡± she said, as she pointed at the nightstand. It was the same pill bottle. I walked over and grabbed the pill, staring at it and trying to spit out the difference. They looked exactly like the previous ones. I took a pill to avoid ruining her mood any further than I already had. It was crazy because she told me to take these pills when I had already taken one in the morning. ¡°So, I don¡¯t need to take a pill in the morning anymore?¡± I asked her, putting the bottle down after taking the pill. ¡°You will be taking two pills from now on. One in the afternoon and one in the evening because these pills are fairly less effective, you will need two. Now go change and get ready for bed.¡± She looked stern and scary that night. Hence, I couldn¡¯t ask her if she was going to sleep in the room with me. I nodded and grabbed the PJs to rush into the bathroom. I just didn¡¯t understand why I wanted her to sleep with Vazquez tonight. Was I really looking forward to Maddoxing into my room? We did a lot in the car, but because it was an open area, we couldn¡¯t do too much. What limits will we cross when he is in my room, and why did he want toe to my room all of a sudden? I wonder what happened to him not wanting to do anything with his stepsister. Thinking about him, I walked under the shower, n*ake*d. As I was washing, I remembered his touch, and a smile crept over my lips. I ran my hands all over my body, remembering his touch and feeling my body getting hot. My hand slipped between my legs, and I touched my v*agin*a. I almost jumped and let out a shriek. I have never done that before, but I remember Zane telling me how to do it. ¡°Should I do it? But what if Maddoxes to the room tonight and I am already exhausted? What then? He will get upset and will probably think I am not interested,¡± I asked myself and instantly pulled my hand away from between my legs. ¡°I will let him do it for me.¡± I bit my bottom lip excitedly. I was very excited to meet Maddox tonight. I heard the bedroom door open and close again. So I knew who came this time. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 50 ¨C Caged In My Room I cursed at myself for not having cool lingerie for the night, but the pajamas will work. I never imagined myself to be sofortable with this new me. I brushed my fingers through my hair and then walked out of the room to meet him again. The instant I set foot outside, I saw my mom staring at me in confusion. ¡°Why are you so stiff?¡± She asked, and I rxed my body. I was trying to look a little s*e*xy when I didn¡¯t mind, but maybe I did. My body was ready for something more than just a peaceful night. ¡°Ahh!¡± Mom yawned. ¡°Come on. Get in bed, it¡¯ste. I am so tired,¡± sheined when crawling into the bed and taking up most of the space. I sighed secretly, looking all sad when getting into bed with her. I wondered if Maddox was waiting for me to message him. As I rested my head on the pillow, I kept thinking about how I could ask my mom to leave the room. ¡°Mom!¡± I yelled, pinching my skin nervously. I wouldn¡¯t dare make it clear that I want her gone. ¡°Hm? What do you want?¡± she voiced, facing away from me. ¡°I ¡ª was thinking, what if Lord Vasquez gets upset with you sleeping in my room every night? I mean, he is so addicted to you that he will think I am stealing you from him.¡± I shut my mouth instantly once I was done talking. ¡°We did everything we could. We are tired enough to only sleep now,¡± she said in a very tired tone. I cringed at myself and my fate. I sneakily pulled my phone out to let Maddox know he could note tonight. This was the best I could do to ask my mom to leave, and if she didn¡¯t leave for that reason, she was not going to leave at all. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Me: Mom is sleeping in my room tonight. I hit the send button and rested the phone on my chest. He would just ignore me or say okay. It is not like he was desperate for me. I felt like I was taking those words way too seriously. He probably felt like he needed to give back to me by taking care of me tonight. By taking care, he probably meant to make sure I didn¡¯t feel unsafe. I was busy thinking about all that, and when I finally lifted my phone again, I was surprised to see his text. Maddox: Is she asleep? I frowned. Why would he want to know? Me: Sleepy! Not sleeping yet. Maddox: message me when she is in a deep sleep. I grimaced, reading and rereading his text, again and again, to understand why I needed to text him. Me: Why? I might fall asleep too. Maddox: You better not. I felt a tingling sensation at the bottom of my feet. What was he up to? He had never talked to me on the phone before, but tonight he was responding as if that was the only thing he was doing. Me: Why? Maddox: Once she is in a deep sleep, meet me in the living room. My heart skipped a beat at his demand. Why would he ask me to join him in the living room? Me: What for? Maddox: You will see. Me: No! tell me. I was desperately staring at the screen when my mom yelled. ¡°Put your phone down. Who the heck are you even talking to at this time?¡± She got up and grabbed my phone out of my hands to m it on the desk. ¡°Sleep now,¡± she pointed her finger at me, making me afraid of her angry re. I didn¡¯t say anything. She probably thought I was ying a game on my phone because that¡¯s what I used to do before. She would always yell, at who I am texting but knew I was ying games on my phone. I didn¡¯t demand my phone; I never did that. But tonight was different. Now that I had rested my head, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he wanted me toe to the living room. I stayed silent for the next two minutes and then cleared my throat once again. ¡°Mom!¡± I felt like I was going to get scolded by her any minute now. ¡°What now? Beatrice! Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± She almost raised her voice, sounding super annoyed with me. ¡°I am starving,¡± I whispered, not lying. I was starving, but for something else. ¡°Beatrice!¡± sheined. ¡°Fine. Go grab something quick and finish eating it in the kitchen. You always leave crumbs on the bed. I don¡¯t want to wake up with bugs and ants.¡± She didn¡¯t turn to me this time. I happily rolled out of bed but didn¡¯t leave the room instantly. She was heavily sleepy. I wondered if she would be asleep in the next few minutes. Because if not, I will feel like she is going toe after me any minute. I finally exited the room and took a deep breath. Now that I was standing in the hallway and in front of Maddox¡¯s bedroom, I kept questioning myself before I could take another step. Should I knock on his door? What if I wake up my mom, or what if he is not even there? ¡°What if he isn¡¯t even asking to see me for that purpose?¡± I pped my head thinking I could just knock on the door as if I knew what he wanted from me tonight. I decided to go to the kitchen and take a quick nce around the living room. As I walked past the living room, I found itpletely dark and empty. Even the fire in the firece had gone out. ¡°He isn¡¯t even here.¡± I rolled my eyes, sighed, and realized I¡¯d been duped. I mean, he told me to message him, but because I don¡¯t have my phone with me, I cannot even inform him. The moment I turned around to leave, I bumped into none other than Maddox himself. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 51 ¨C Tongue f*uc*ked ¡°Maddox!¡± I whispered, watching him smirk only a little, making my heart flutter. He didn¡¯t say a word but kept walking my way. With his every step toward me, I took two steps back. I entered the dark living room like he wanted me to. So I was right! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He wanted more of me, just like I did. He pushed me onto the couch and knelt down between my legs. The way his strong hands pulled my PJs down and left me only in my p*an*tie*s, I felt my heart rushing to my cheeks. He buried his face between my legs while running his hands over my thighs. I felt him breathe on my v*agin*a before he started kissing it wildly. I gasped, breathing hard in shock. I didn¡¯t expect him to go this crazy. But I guess he was turned on by the s*e*xual tension from earlier. I lowered my face to watch him draw his head back and scan my p*uss*y from over the p*an*tie*s. I m*oa*n as he gently fingers my p*uss*y through my p*an*tie*s. He lowered his face again just so that he could lick my p*uss*y and make me go crazy. He pulled my p*an*tie*s to one side with his fingers. He fingered my s*lit, and then gently dipped his finger into me. ¡°Ah!¡± I gasped in shock and rose on my elbows, resting down again when I realized he wasn¡¯t stopping. He then put a cushion under my b*oo*ty to raise my body up, and then he yed with my s*lit. I spread my legs unconsciously when he spread my split and stuck his tongue inside me. I squirmed hard when he kept tonguing me. My toes curled every time his tongue pleasured me. He started to eat me down there aggressively, making me reach the end. I was moving around while his tongue licked my p*uss*y and s*lit vigorously. I was breathing heavily from my gaping mouth while he adjusted again in my knees but this time, I felt something big and hard rub against my c*lit. I opened my eyes to see him guiding his c**k¡¯s head to my v*agin*a. He was rubbing it all over my p**sy and around my c*lit, making me go crazy. I stared at him in bewilderment-was he really going to take my v*irgin*ity in such an ufortable position? I knew his intentions, and even though I was enjoying every bit of his touch and the s*e*xual pleasure he was giving me, I just felt like it wasn¡¯t the right time. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to do that.¡± I closed my legs and rolled to the side, wearing my p*an*tie*s and then pulling over my PJs. He was too shocked to speak. ¡°Mom is up there, and she knows I am not in the room. What if she gets up to look for me?¡± I said it in a panicked tone. He pulled his shorts up and got on his feet to respond to my fear. ¡°She is probably sleeping deeply. We have been here for an hour; did shee or not? what makes you think she wille now?¡± He obviously didn¡¯t sound very happy. But I had a valid reason to not do it right now. My heart was pounding hard as if something bad was going to happen in the next few minutes. I just couldn¡¯t tell why I was feeling that way, but that feeling was strong. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel li¡ª,¡± I had only said half of the sentence when my fear came to life. ¡°Beatrice?¡± My mom¡¯s voice came from the staircase, and my jaw met the floor. I knew I was not freaking out over nothing. ¡°Mom is here!¡± I grabbed my hair in my fists and gasped. He looked around and then ran over to the couch, squatting behind it. ¡°Okay! I need to calm down,¡± I convinced myself before reaching the exit of the living room and finding my mom there. She was about to walk inside when she caught me leaving. ¡°Why are you in the living room?¡± She had a visible frown on her forehead when asking me that question. ¡°I was tired, so I sat in there for a few minutes.¡± I lied, still breathing loudly. ¡°Really?¡± she said, pushing me aside and walking into the living room to inspect around. My heart drowned in my stomach, wondering if she was going to catch him. ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed in pain to get her attention. She turned around and looked my way, frowning at me. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, and I wrapped my arm around my stomach, bending over for her to chase me and help me with my posture. ¡°What is going on?¡± she inquired. ¡°Are you okay? It must be from eating at odd hours of the night,¡± she said, holding my hand to support me on my feet and walk me upstairs. ¡°Maybe,¡± I uttered, sneakily turning my head around to pass thest nce at Maddox. I don¡¯t know what was going on with my body, but I was excited to be touched by my mates. For now, Maddox had mesmerized me with his hot, sizzling body. I wanted more from him, but the fear of getting caught stopped me from losing my v*irgin*ity tonight. Mom tucked me in the bed, and this time I knew I just had to go to sleep. I was still wondering what would have happened if she hadn¡¯t arrived. He was going to f*uc*k me? Maybe he has finally epted the fact that we are mates, and he is going to ept me and mark me soon? Wow! Life was never so full of positivity and fun. I was now looking forward to being alone with him again. Which is not what happened the next day. I woke up two hourste to learn from Lord Vasquez that Maddox had left to stay with his mother for a few days. It was something I didn¡¯t expect him to do. Especially after everything that had happened between us. I wondered why he left this time. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 52 ¨C Hard To s*tri*p? ¡°Beatrice! Why aren¡¯t you eating your breakfast?¡± Mom growled, pushing the te near me once again. My energy went down after I heard about Maddox¡¯s departure. It opened doors for many questions and fears of mine. What if he didn¡¯t like doing anything with me? But that can¡¯t be it, or else he would not have asked me toe to meet him in the living room. What about him wanting to f*uc*k me? Could it be that he got upset because I didn¡¯t let him do it after getting pleasure from him twice? But that can¡¯t be it, because my mother did arrive when I said I could feel her nearby. We were lucky that I stopped him, or else I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here, getting f*orc*ed to eat. ¡°Zane! You have a Halloween party at school?¡± Lord Vasquez¡¯s mention of him made me lift my face and watch Zane enter the room to feast with us. He was wearing a white shirt and looking devilishly handsome. ¡°Yeah! Because the majority of the students had been traumatized by the earthquake, the school decided to throw a Halloween party for us in the open air.¡± Zane answered, picking up a piece of toast and buttering it nicely. ¡°Is it tonight?¡± Vasquez asked, and he nodded, filling himself with a ss of juice and taking a huge sip out of it. He hadn¡¯t spared me a nce so far. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Beatrice with you?¡± As soon as Vasquez suggested that, Zane spat out the drink and coughed. ¡°What?¡± he asked his father through coughs. ¡°Calm down. Why are you rushing? It is not like it is going to run away from you,¡± Vasquez probably didn¡¯t get why his son reacted so aggressively. ¡°Dad! I cannot take her with me.¡± He continued toin, watching Mrs. Brown clean the table and give him a napkin to clean his white shirt. ¡°Why not? Your brother took her to his personal party. This is the school¡¯s one. You are only giving her a ride,¡± Vasquez argued with Zane, who finally looked my way and then stared at his father. ¡°Brother took her to his friend¡¯s Halloween party?¡± Zane asked, and when his father nodded at him, he whispered, ¡°Interesting!¡± ¡°So, take her with you,¡± Vasquez ordered, and she didn¡¯t object this time. I wasn¡¯t feeling like eating anything anyway, so I excused myself and walked out of the mansion to roam around the gardens for fresh air. ¡°He should have at least messaged me or let me know why he was leaving,¡± I was talking to myself while holding my phone in my hands and brainstorming any reason I could find to help myself not feel dumped. ¡°Maybe I should text him,¡± I decided, typing a quick text for him. Me: Hey. I heard from my mom that you left. Is everything okay? I was biting my nails when I stared at the screen. He didn¡¯t read my message, so I a*s*sumed he was away. ¡°Texting who?¡± I heard Zane call from beside me. He was hunching over the white statue in the garden. ¡°The school has a party?¡± I asked, deliberately averting his attention. ¡°Yes! Do you have a costume?¡± he asked, and I bobbed my head at him. He was watching me with his beautiful, intense eyes. ¡°Maddox took you out?¡± I knew he would ask me that. There was a little smirk on his lips as if he was already thinking something crazy had happened. ¡°Yeah,¡± I faintly nodded, making it seem less important. ¡°And you guys caught the bad guys,¡± he asked again, itching the corner of his eye but sounding he sketchy. ¡°He did,¡± I corrected him, trying to avoid talking aboutst night. ¡°What else?¡± he asked, and my body got covered in goosebumps. ¡°Nothing. Then we returned home.¡± I had to look away from him when answering him because his eyes seemed to inspect me. ¡°So, what costume are you wearing tonight for the party?¡± His questions were pretty normal-sounding, but the way he would raise his brow every time he finished asking me something got to me. He was definitely not believing me when I said nothing else happened. ¡°A corpse bride costume,¡± I answered agitatedly, ¡°Flynn will be there?¡± I asked him before he could ask me any more questions. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If you are this desperate to know, I can text him and get an answer for you.¡± He said it in such a way that I got the impression he didn¡¯t want me talking about Flynn. ¡°He is your friend; how do you not know?¡± I asked instead of shutting up. I wasn¡¯t interested in knowing whether Flynn wasing or not. I just wanted to get him off track and focus on something else. ¡°Hm! Beatrice!¡± Zane said my name in a husky voice, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± He smiled almost so innocently that one could not predict if he was being sarcastic or if he genuinely thought I was being secretive. ¡°No! What would I hide from you?¡± I answered him, letting out a nervousugh and stealing his eyes. ¡°Exactly. We are mates. You are not supposed to hide anything from me,¡± he said, and when I watched his face, he gave me a shrug. ¡°So you don¡¯t think I am your stepsister?¡± I asked out of curiosity. ¡°No! My dad is never marrying your mom. Besides, I am sure we are mates again and that we brothers cannot reject you,¡± he stated confidently. ¡°I will still like to confirm,¡± I argued. ¡°Hm! So! The corpse bride costume, huh?¡± He walked over from behind the statue to stand in front of me. He was so tall that I had to lift my face pretty high in order to look him in the eye. ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered. ¡°Is it hard to take it off?¡± He tilted his head, his eyes watching my face like a hungry beast and then traveling down to the valley of my b*rea*sts. I was wearing a white top. The cleavage wasn¡¯t strong, but it was too tight on my b*oo*bs, giving out the impression of my b*rea*sts. ¡°I think my mom is looking for me.¡± His question made me feel a little weird, so I excused myself and ran inside the mansion again. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 53 ¨C He¡¯s A Devil ¡°Quickly, get ready,¡± Mom said, picking another costume for me. But I wanted to wear the corpse bride one because I haven¡¯t worn it properly. ¡°I will wear this one again, but this time with makeup on,¡± I said, stealing eyes from my mom. She¡¯ll ask for sure, but at the very least I¡¯ll feel as if the previous night never happened. I wasn¡¯t regretting anything until Maddox read my message and didn¡¯t even respond to me. My happiness and excitement went down the drain pretty quickly. ¡°Okay! I think you really liked this costume.¡± She proudly handed it to me and shifted her gaze to the opposite side. I put on the dress quickly and let her do the makeup on my face. I¡¯m sure not many people were going to dress s*e*xily for a school party. So I thought I would be fine. However, I was so baffled by Maddox¡¯s behavior that I decided to not take the medicine. Maybe I only felt the mate bond with Helel again. The reason behind Maddox¡¯s cold behavior could be due to the fact that we are not mates anymore. I walked out of my room with my mom tailing after me till we reached the foyer, and my heart almost stopped beating. In front of me was Zane Shade, wearing a devil costume. His beautiful eyes peeping from the ck eye mask he was wearing made me feel n*ake*d in front of him. The way those eyes scanned me pulled me into a trance. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Go!¡± Mom elbowing me, woke me up. I nodded to her and walked over to stand beside him. He was looking devilishly handsome with a ck costume on. I walked out with him and sat in the car in silence. Neither he nor I said a word. The car ride was nothing like the car ride from the previous night. Maddox and I went through so many emotions in a single night, but Zane seemed cold. He parked the car in the parking lot of the huge ground that was prepared for the Halloween party and got out without even sparing a nce at me. I a*s*sumed he didn¡¯t like my costume. ¡°It is okay, I didn¡¯t dress up for him either. Last time I did that for someone, he had fun with me and then left,¡± I was murmuring to myself when getting out of the car. I had to run after him to catch up with him. His tall, slender body with incredibly huge shoulders was the talk of the night. Everyone was staring at him. ¡°Hey!¡± It was Flynn who saw him and rushed to meet him. He was wearing a beast¡¯s costume. ¡°Ah! Look who came,¡± he instantly looked away from Zane to me. I only rolled my eyes and turned my face to the side. ¡°She has so much att*itude,¡± Flynnmented. ¡°You need to control your stepsister,¡± Flynn ¡°She is not my stepsister,¡± Zane retorted rudely, ¡°And you! Go walk around, don¡¯t stick to my tail,¡± Zane coldly dismissed me, walking ahead of Flynn and me. ¡°You heard him. And if you don¡¯t find anyone to have fun with, remember, you still have an alpha mate,¡± Flynn walked closer to whisper and then pulled away, briskly walking after Zane. The wind was strong since it was an open area. There were haunted houses prepared for us. The whole arrangement was beautiful, but something seemed a bit off. I felt like something was about to happen. I felt that back when Maddox and I were doing the nasty in the living room. But I didn¡¯t have any such fears here in the open ground, except for the fact that I didn¡¯t take the medicine because I thought I would be able to sense the mate bond if there was any left with Zane. However, my wolf hadn¡¯t even shown up so far, and I was already 8 hourste for taking the afternoon medicine. Having no one to talk to, I walked to one corner and stood there aimlessly. ¡®Beatrice!¡¯ A whisper from afar filled my skin with goosebumps. I looked around but found nothing or anyone. ¡®Are you waking up already?¡¯ I asked my wolf, but she didn¡¯t respond. ¡®Oh,e on! You are going to wake up anytime soon, I know. I missed the afternoon pills and now the night one. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be bothering me again in two hours,¡¯ I scoffed, feeling st*pid for talking to someone who had nevermunicated with me. I seemed to be having a battle inside me with my wolf. Isn¡¯t it sad that my biggest enemy lives inside me? ¡°Who am I kidding? She is never going to answer me,¡± I said a bit loudly because I wasn¡¯t aiming to talk to her anymore. That¡¯s when I heard someone giggling from beside me. Mariyah was standing beside me with her friends andughing at me. The cheerleader costume she wore looked like her everyday outfit. She might have thought that would make Zane ept her back. ¡°Look at her, she¡¯s talking to herself,¡± Mariah eximed as she pointed at me. I noticed the passersby instantly stopping to see what was going on. No one woulde forward to defend me, but they loved suitable entertainment. ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t want any trouble.¡± I rolled my eyes and tried to walk past her when she put her hands on me and pushed me away. ¡°Hey!¡± Iined, barely keeping my bnce and preventing myself from falling on my back. ¡°What? how is it my fault that you cannot even walk without tripping?¡± she pouted, faking a sad face and making everybodyugh even louder. ¡°How is it funny?¡± I yelled at the others beside her, ¡°Today it is me; tomorrow it might be you. Would you want anyone tough at you?¡± I watched their faces one by one; there was no hint of regret or remorse on anyone¡¯s face. I decided to walk away, but then herment stole my attention. ¡°Look at her, she¡¯s trying to instigate everyone like she¡¯s trying to seduce someone close to my heart,¡± her remark jolted me to a halt. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 54 ¨C Cat Fight ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked her in confusion. ¡°What? am I lying?¡± She folded her arms over her chest and shrugged. I saw everyone looking at me and then shaking their heads in disbelief. ¡°I never seduced Zane,¡± I whispered, and a frown on her forehead became visible. I had the impression that Zane had duped me. He told me he was done with her, but then why was she talking all this nonsense? Did he tell her something about us? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I am not talking about Zane! Wait! don¡¯t tell me you tried to seduce him,¡± she gasped in the middle of her words and red around when everybody shared the same reaction. She wasn¡¯t talking about Zane? ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one close to your heart?¡± I asked, not crying or begging them to leave me alone. I didn¡¯t want to be left alone until I cleared this misconception. ¡°I am talking about my best friend,¡± she muttered. ¡°I am talking about Flynn,¡± she added, hissing at my sight. It took me a minute to gather myself and calcte what was going on here. Flynn told her I seduced him, and she got angry? Why? They are just friends, aren¡¯t they? Besides, why would she be angry. when he was my mate? ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are bit*ching about it when he is my mate and I can do whatever the f*uc*k I want to do with my mate,¡± I walked closer to her, towering over her and muttered on her face. Everybody seemed shocked. It wasn¡¯t every day that a girl with no wolf was threatening an Alpha¡¯s girlfriend. She also had a wolf, much more powerful than my wolf would ever be. ¡°You b*itc*h! You daree to my face.¡± Mariyah lunged at me and pushed me back. Before I could gather my strength and get back on my feet, she punched me so hard in the jaw that my world shook entirely. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to get on my feet again. ¡°k*ill the s*lu*t!¡± ¡°k*ill the s*lu*t!¡± I heard everyone chanting and hyping her up. She grabbed my hair in a fistful and f*orc*ed my head up to hit me again. I knew this was my time to fight back, even if I didn¡¯t have a wolf. It was just that her hitting me angered me. It triggered something inside me. I felt insulted and humiliated. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs before I dug my teeth into her arm. ¡°Arghhh!¡± Her blood-curdling scream silenced everyone. I was still able to hear themotion, but I didn¡¯t let go of her arm. She was pulling my hair and scratching me with all her might, but I didn¡¯t let go. I didn¡¯t have special teeth like theirs, but mine were enough to cause her pain. ¡°Help me!¡± she screamed, as she couldn¡¯t free herself. A metallic taste of blood touched my tongue, and my body flourished like nothing before. Everything calmed down. The weather turned out to be so beautiful. All I could think of was the taste of her flesh. I could only imagine how tasty her flesh was. ¡°She is not letting go,¡± her fainted cries prated my ears but I was still slinging to her arm and trying to take as much of her blood as I could. ¡°Oh my G*od! What is she doing?¡± Somebody else cried, running around like scared kittens. ¡°What the heck is happening here?¡± A familiar voice hit my eardrums, and soon I felt two powerful pairs of arms pulling me away from him. He was so strong that he was able to free her in a heartbeat. Now that my connection with her had broken, I felt light in my head. The voices turned back to normal, which means loud. The world wasn¡¯t exquisite anymore, and I was held by Zane. ¡°AHH! What has she done?¡± Mariyah was holding her hand around the bite mark and crying, sobbing like the little b*tch she was. There was blooding out of the bite mark. Slowly and steadily, I began to understand what I had just done. The proud look on my face began to shatter once I saw the looks everyone was passing me. They looked scared of me, disgusted of me. ¡°What did you do?¡± Flynn reached me in anger and raised his hand to hit me, but Zane dragged me to the other side and I survived the hit. Zane was still standing behind me, holding me by the arms from the back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zane yelled at him for raising his hand at me. ¡°Do you not see what she did to her?¡± Flynn yelled, walking back to Mariyah and giving her his coat. ¡°It is hurting so much.¡± She was weeping when Flynn pulled her over in his arms. It was then that Zane¡¯s grip around my arm softened, and he finally let me go. He walked past me to pull Mariyah away from Flynn and onto his chest. The two friends shared a very weird look as if Zane were telling him she belonged to him, while I stood to the side, shivering at what just happened. I was bleeding from my nose and lips because of the punches she had sessfully ¡°Everybody! Go back to enjoying your party. We will take care of this matter,¡± Zane then shouted at the others and sc*attered them around. ¡°You!¡± Zane red at me, tightening his arms around her body, holding her tight and secure. ¡°To the parking lot,¡± he said, motioning for me to follow him there. Zane and Mariyah left before us, while Flynn stayed put to make sure I didn¡¯t walk away from the mess. I wanted to know what was going on. Why was he hugging his ex-girlfriend? So I followed them to the parking lot. I was still in shock at so many things, but the biggest shock I received was when I spotted Zaneforting her by hugging her lovingly in the parking lot. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 55 ¨C Alpha King¡¯s Ego. ¡°What was that all about?¡± Flynn asked me when he approached me aggressively. My eyes were stuck on Zane and Mariyah. Why was he holding her close like that? ¡°What is going on? Why is she in your arms?¡± I asked, not caring what the others would think of my reaction to Zane and Mariyah. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Mariyah broke the hug and screamed at me, ¡°You f*uc*king bit me like a ps*ycho!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Zane held her back. and rubbed her elbow to calm her down. ¡°That was very nasty of you,¡± Flynnmented. ¡°Flynn! Take her to the restroom and help her clean up. I need to speak to her,¡± Zane told Flynn, but Mariyah turned to face him. ¡°Talk to her in front of us,¡± she insisted, pouting at him. ¡°Yeah! Talk to me in front of her,¡± I interrupted the two, not ready to speak to him alone. I was beginning to see some fault in his actions. He told me he had broken things off with her, so why were they still so close? ¡°You two think you can corner me and make me submit?¡± Zane muttered, licking his lips, and then let out a sarcastic chuckle. ¡°I am not cornering you. I just didn¡¯t understand why you had to speak to her alone. Insult her in front of me,¡± she demanded as she held her hand around the bite mark and kept staring at him. ¡°What she did was disappointing, I admit. But what made her act so violently? Why don¡¯t you tell us what you did first?¡± Zane stepped back from her when questioning her. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Mariyah raised her voice in shock. She was perplexed by the fact that he was questioning her. ¡°Then how did she get so many bruises on her face?¡± Zane asked, walking in my direction and raising my chin by cing his fingers under it. ¡°What are you doing? Why do you care where she got the bruises from? I can treat her the way I want. Why do you care?¡± She kept yelling when Zane touching me irked her. I could have stepped away from Zane because I was still upset with his initial response. However, I didn¡¯t. I wanted her to see him touch me and gently caress my chin as he kept scanning my face. ¡°You raising your voice at me is not going to help you. You are making me angry,¡± Zane said, finally pulling his hand away from my face and shoving his hands in his pants pockets. The ck wings he was wearing made him look so good, but scary at the same time. ¡°Okay. I will deal with her my own way then,¡± Mariyah nodded at him as if she was judging him for not taking her side as she expected of him. I bet she had no clue what kinds of rtionships were binding Zane to me. The problem here was the way Zane initially reacted. He didn¡¯t even give me a nce when he arrived at the scene. ¡°Let me clean your wound. He will take care of the matter, right Zane?¡± Flynn interrupted the two when he noticed they were kind of drifting apart because of the conversation and then offered Mariyah help. She epted his help and walked away with him while giving Zane a dejected stare. Once they left, Zane lunged my way and grabbed my arm to drag me to our car. I didn¡¯t say a word until he shoved me in the car and sat me down in the driver¡¯s seat to head back home. ¡°What was that?¡± he yelled, gripping the steering wheels tightly and grunting at my actions. ¡°You tell me what that was,¡± I muttered to him instead of answering him. If anything, he owes me an exnation. ¡°Why did you attack her?¡± He ignored my question and continued questioning me angrily. ¡°Do you think I attacked her? Did you even look at my face?¡± I didn¡¯t even know when I started yelling at him. I used to be so scared and timid, but as always, once I get toofortable, I lose my poised demeanor. ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice at me, Beatrice. I am not Flynn, whom you can treat the way you want. I am an alpha king. I don¡¯t listen to anyone disrespect me,¡± he sniffed angrily, clenching his jaw when muttering the words. ¡°You said you broke it off with her. Then why was she in your arms?¡± I asked, looking out of the window and hiding the tears forming in my eyes. ¡°We are still friends. And we treat each other with respect and never hesitate tofort each other. Even Flynn wrapped his arms around her when taking her to the restroom,¡± he yelled at me while driving recklessly. ¡°Stop the car!¡± I demanded when I decided I would not let him lie to me. ¡°Excuse me?¡± He was probably expecting me to sound guilty and apologize to him for questioning him, but that wouldn¡¯t work. Not after I saw it with my own f*uc*king eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit in the same car as a liar like you,¡± I said in a clear tone so that he could hear every single word from my mouth clearly. He did stop the car but locked the doors so that I wouldn¡¯t leave. ¡°Did you just call me a liar?¡± He turned to me after unbuckling his seatbelt. ¡°I thought you were blind when I saw the way you didn¡¯t see the bruises on my face. I am now realizing you might be deaf too.¡± I, too, unbuckled the seatbelt so that I could pull back toward the door and turn to him. ¡°I saw the bruises, but I couldn¡¯t do anything because so many people were watching us. I couldn¡¯t defend you in front of all of them.¡± He shrugged, yelling exhaustedly when trying to sound like he had no choice. What a poor guy! ¡°Oh! So, you only grow balls when we are alone?¡± This time, when I questioned him, my voice came out in a whisper. His words andck of faith in our mate bond deeply hurt me. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 56 ¨C They Brought A New She wolf Home ¡°So, you are guilty of being mated to me?¡± I asked sadly. My confidence went down after watching him look so disturbed when talking about somebody finding out about us. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You are mates with the three of us. And then you are also ¡ª if things go that way, you will be our stepsister too. How awkward would it be then?¡± He turned straight this time. He wasn¡¯t even yelling at me, and neither was I raising my voice at him. ¡°I guess you are right. Can you drop me home now?¡± I requested while pulling the seatbelt on again. ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of the blood first. Your mother will eat our heads if she finds you in this state.¡± As he reached for the aid box in the glovepartment and told me why he wanted to help clean my wounds, I felt another streak of pain run through my heart. ¡°It is fine. I will tell her I had a fight with someone and you supported me.¡± I said, and he stopped, putting the aid box back because he understood I didn¡¯t want to stay in his car for another minute. ¡°OK,¡± that was all I heard from him before he dropped me off at home. He didn¡¯te inside. In fact, I believed he left to attend the party once again. I was deeply hurt and exhausted. All I wanted was to get some rest, but first, I had to face my mother. The instant I stepped into the living room to meet my mother, I found a rather shocking sight. The two brothers hade back home. Helel and Akin were standing with their father, while my mother was standing at the entrance of the living room. The subject of their attention was a girl sitting on a couch before them. ¡°She is the girl you rescued?¡± Lord Vasquez asked Helel, who nodded his head to answer his father. ¡°I am Gwen Moore!¡± she whispered her name, hugging her body timidly and not raising her eyes. Her presence made me feel a bit cold. It was like a mist of icy air was surrounding her. Either that or I was just jealous at the sight of her. Her light green hair was short and rough around the edges. Her pale skin was patchy for whatever reason. She seemed to have some bandages on her arms and around her neck. One could tell she might have just been discharged from the hospital. ¡°She is going to stay here?¡± My mother also inquired as to what I had been thinking. ¡°Yes! I think it is better we keep her here and help her remember more about herself,¡± Akin answered as if he didn¡¯t want anyone to answer that question. ¡°I think it is a good idea. She can make friends with Beatrice.¡± As Lord Vasquez found me standing behind my mother, he said my name, and everybody looked my way. Gwen raised her head to cast a quick nce at me before my mother could evenment on my bruised face. She had emerald green, long, and deep eyes. I felt shivers run down my spine at the few seconds of eye contact between us. ¡°What happened to your face? Did anybody hurt you?¡± My mother forgot about the other girl because her dear daughter looked like a mess. She cupped my face in her hands and kept observing my face. ¡°I got into a tussle with someone,¡± I said, shaking my head to free myself from her grip. I was still not sure how to respond to the whole night, which turned into a big question for me. From Zane befuddling my mind to the brothers bringing in the hot, lost girl, everything seemed to go against me. ¡°Where was Zane all that time?¡± My mother¡¯s tone was harsh when talking about him. ¡°He was there! He sorted out the fight,¡± I lied. He didn¡¯t do that. He hugged his beloved so-called friend and walked her away from me. In fact, how can I forget the look he gave me in front of everyone? ¡°But you are not the type to get into physical altercations,¡± my mother pouted sadly. ¡°Her wolf has been caged behind medicines. The frustration will only grow with time.¡± Helel¡¯sment made me look his way. His eyes were sticking to my face in bewilderment. ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t bother her too much and clean her injuries first,¡± Akin said as he mentioned me for the first time since our argument the other day. ¡°I am fine,¡± I excused them all, probably confusing them with my reaction. I didn¡¯t wait around and sped upstairs to wash my face and change into something morefortable. When I got to the bathroom, I started crying. ¡°Why did shee here?¡± I muttered to myself, walking back and forth in the bathroom. ¡°She was sitting there like a little queen. The brothers looked so concerned for her.¡± I felt rage run through my body at the memory of her. ¡°She better not try to seduce them into falling for her,¡± I muttered, standing before the mirror and gripping the sink angrily. It was crazy that I was able to have a full-on conversation with myself. I was looking into my eyes and silently thinking about the ways I could get the attention of the brothers. ¡°I must not act st*pidly. I shall not drift away,¡± I whispered, deepening the eye contact with my reflection All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. in the mirror. In all this mess, I forgot to take the bl*ody medicines. But my wolf didn¡¯t bother to show herself. She stayed hidden for whatever reason, and I too didn¡¯t think too much about it. After a few minutes of sulking and muttering in the bathroom, I answered the door to my mother, who bandaged me up well. ¡°I wish I could take you with me tomorrow. But the only reason I amfortable is because of the arrival of this new girl. I am sure the brothers will be distracted by her, and you will get to live here peacefully.¡± My mother whispered while lying in bed with me. She was thinkingpletely the opposite of what I wanted. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 57 ¨C I Am Jealous The next morning, I woke up early with my mom and had breakfast with her. Akin dropped them off at the airport while I stayed awake in the foyer. I was waiting for Akin to return home so that I could speak to him before Gwen woke up and stole all of their attention. While in the foyer, I kept feeling itchy in the back. I had to rub my back against the couch like a bear for I don¡¯t know how long. The more I itched, the more irritation it caused. ¡°It is not okay,¡± I whispered to myself, feeling a little sweaty, but not too bad since it was too cold already. ¡°I need to meet Akin and see if my wolf connects with him. After that, I am taking my medicine¡ªs,¡± I grunted, running my arms behind my back to itching my skin more violently. That¡¯s when Akin¡¯s car arrived in the parking lot, and I jumped to my feet to run into him. I stood at the entrance and watched him get out of the car and walk my way. He was frowning when he approached the door. ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± he asked, trying to walk past me. ¡°Remember, you said we need to see if I am mated to you all?¡± I whispered, opening my arms to block his way inside. ¡°Yes, I recall suggesting that,¡± he stepped back, his face. puzzled. ¡°So! I didn¡¯t take the medicines. All we need to do is touch each other and se¡ª,¡± I was in the process of rambling my thoughts to him when he shut me up a little too harshly. ¡°Wait! no! you want to know if you are mates with me? That¡¯s disgusting.¡± he grimaced at my suggestion, ¡°I remember suggesting we should see just so that I can find a way to free us all from your mate bond,¡± he looked so devastated when hearing about what I wanted in that moment. I didn¡¯t know being mated to me would be such a disgusting thing to him. Nobody was happy to learn I was their mate, from Flynn to these brothers. ¡°But what about me? I cannot lose all my mates,¡± I whispered in a dejected tone. ¡°Beatrice! You are going to be my stepsister. I am not taking part in anything that would question my morals,¡± heined, raising his hands to show he wasn¡¯t touching me. ¡°Akin!¡± Just when I was going to argue with him, the b*tch woke up. Her sweet, innocent voice distracted us from the serious conversation. He looked behind me, and the frown on his face disappeared. His eyes held so much respect for her that even I was surprised. ¡°What made you wake up so early, Gwen?¡± he asked, and he almost shoved me aside to get inside and approach her. She was wearing a white silk nightgown that was able to fall perfectly over her b*rea*sts and hip bones. She was pet*ite, and I was curvy. At that very moment, I realized I needed to get something simr to that. Imagine the silk falling so perfectly over my curvy body. ¡°I was ufortable in my bedroom,¡± she replied, hugging herself. Akin didn¡¯t waste a single minute before taking off his coat and wrapping it around her body¡­ ¡°No! I am fine,¡± she instantly took it off and stepped back from him, ¡°I am so sorry. I am just not-my body doesn¡¯t react well to anyone touching me.¡± she sounded so pure. I am sure Akin thought about it too because he smiled innocently at her statement. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I will keep my germs to myself,¡± he joked, awkwardly taking back his coat. ¡°But then you will have to sit by the firece while I prepare breakfast for you,¡± he rushed over to the firece and set it up for her. The way he was running around for herfort seemed like a young boy in love. I stood in the corner, watching them interact like a third party. I wasn¡¯t even feeling like the lead in my story. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to waste your time cooking food for me,¡± she sat down by the firece, watching him wrap a nket around her but making sure he didn¡¯t eveny a finger on her. Was it the reason they didn¡¯t respect me? Maybe I was reluctant. Would they also pursue me? ¡°It is fine. It was our idea to bring you here and take care of you. So please don¡¯t keep apologizing or thanking us,¡± Akin. said in a very sweet tone. I don¡¯t remember him ever talking to me in this tone. He was so gentle with her. She gave him a smile as he walked away from her. ¡°Go back to your room, and I don¡¯t want to hear about that topic again,¡± he said to me, motioning me to Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. leave Gwen alone. I watched him get into the kitchen to prepare breakfast for her, so I chased after him to have a word with him. ¡°What is it about her that you were giggling like a schoolgirl in front of her?¡± I almost raised my voice, sounding super jealous with the way my hands were tightly turned into fists. ¡°Are you jealous of her? Beatrice! For heaven¡¯s sake, you are my¡ª stepsister; you should-ugh!¡± he grunted when trying to speak to me. What happened to the fluency of speech from earlier? ¡°I didn¡¯t take the medicines so that I could find out who my mates are. I am not going to let it go in vain after being tormented inside for hours.¡± Rejecting his idea of not discussing the mate bond, I bolted closer to him and got on my tiptoes to nt a quick kiss on his cheek. He wasn¡¯t expecting us, but his response was quick. He stepped back from me, growling in rage, ready to push me back but holding in the desire. That¡¯s when we heard it, ¡®Mate!¡¯ Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 58 ¨C One Of Them is into Me Akin¡¯s eyes grew in size when he realized I wasn¡¯t just trying to irritate him. I was right! We were mates. I couldn¡¯t express why I felt so happy, but he didn¡¯t share the same feeling. He looked rather disgusted and shocked. ¡°I told you to go back to your room,¡± he muttered, approaching me with much anger and putting his fist down on the kitchen ind. ¡°But hiding from the truth is not going to benefit any of us,¡± I argued with him. I probably didn¡¯t realize how thirsty I sounded, but it was a must. My wolf badly wanted to be mates with them. Maybe it was the Moon Goddess¡¯ way to protect me from whoever wasing for me. She gave me so many mates who can protect me when the timees. As of now, he doesn¡¯t seem to be in the mood for any games. ¡°I don¡¯t ept this truth,¡± he muttered, grunting as he couldn¡¯t raise his voice at me. He was probably too ashamed to be heard by sweet Gwen in the living room. ¡°Why? Because you are interested in her?¡± I blocked his way when he tried to get past me. He didn¡¯t even want to stand in the same kitchen as me. ¡°Beatrice!¡± he yelled angrily, closing his eyes and muttering, ¡°I reject you!¡± he said, his face emotionless. ¡°I, Alpha King Akin, reject Beatrice Mintz as my mate. Happy now?¡± He got closer to my face to make sure I was staring into his eyes when he rejected me. ¡®Mate!¡¯ I heard my wolf¡¯s call for him, and I bet he heard it, too. The instant he rejected me, we were back to being mates. ¡°What the f*uc*k! How are you doing it?¡± he yelled in his mouth, tightly zipping his lips when he was afraid of Gwen. ¡°I am not doing anything,¡± I retorted, tired of these brothers using me like I was some witch. ¡°Then make it stop,¡± he warned me, his finger moving up and down as he trembled because of extreme rage. ¡°How? If an alpha king cannot control his wolf, how can an omega like me do it?¡± I argued with him and refused to get out of his way. I was stubborn! ¡°I will call my dad and talk to him about this because this is getting out of hand now.¡± As soon as he talked about our parents, I stepped back and walked aside. ¡°Don¡¯t. My mom will be furious at me,¡± I requested. My att*itude changed just by listening to his threat. ¡°I don¡¯t care. It needs to be done because I am not epting you as my mate. Not in this life, not in any life,¡± Akin said in the most emotionless tone ever. I felt it right through my heart, but I refused to show him my emotions anymore. ¡°Now go back to your room,¡± he pointed at the exit and I followed his instructions. I dashed out of the kitchen and upstairs, not looking back at the lucky pig in the living room. I wondered if the brothers would have shown the same reaction if I wasn¡¯t going to be their stepsister. or me being an omega also ying some role in their disgust at the idea of mating with a weak she- wolf like me? I didn¡¯t expect to bump into Zane when I reached my room because I thought he hadn¡¯te home. He was in the process of crossing the hallway when I almost hit him. ¡°Be careful,¡± he voiced, watching me step back and rub my hands over my face. ¡°You are crying?¡± he asked, stepping in my way when I decided to walk past him to my room. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My mates are just cold werewolves,¡± Iined, even when I didn¡¯t want to. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Which mate hurt you now?¡± he asked, hunching over since he was too tall to be able to look into my eyes without bending to my level. ¡°Akin!¡± The moment I whispered his name, I heard a yelp from Zane. ¡°Akin is your mate?¡± he asked in bewilderment. ¡°I just felt the mate bond with him. He rejected me, but we felt it again in the same few minutes. He said he will talk to my mother about it. I don¡¯t know how helpful it would be, but she will be very upset with me. She will take me away from here, and I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± I was yammering my heart out to him. I know he doesn¡¯t n to ept me anytime soon either, but at least he wouldn¡¯t want me gone. Or so I thought. ¡°Why? It is not like we treat you well. Everybody upsets you andments on your ways. You get bullied in school, then why stay here?¡± he ced his hand on the wall to block my way. His beautiful eyes shone when our eyes connected. ¡°Because I have never felt so safe before,¡± I whispered, and the corner of his lip stretched upward. He stood there in silence before his eyes traveled to my lips. ¡°You are not grossed out if I feel the mate bond with you again?¡± I asked him in a whisper since his stare was beginning to make me feel wild. ¡°I am not afraid of challenges, Beatrice!¡± he smirked openly this time before he bent over more and brushed his lips over mine. I felt a spark run through my body, and then my wolf said. ¡®Mate!¡¯ As I pulled away from him, I found him looking back at me with shine and excitement in his eyes. He was the only one who always reacted positively when we discovered we were mates. I almost felt confused whenever it happened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Akin. I¡¯ll talk to him. He won¡¯t send you away,¡± he said confidently as he made deeper eye contact with me. ¡°You would do that?¡± I asked, and he nodded without breaking eye contact with me. ¡°I would, Beatrice!¡± He didn¡¯t smirk this time but removed his hand so that I could easily get past and enter my room. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 59 ¨C Too Seductive After a few hours of being alone in my bedroom, I got called into the living room by the brothers once again. At this point, I was not well. I was feeling hot, sweating, in fact. I walked downstairs with my eyes misty because of the pain between my shoulders and watched the brothers in the living room. When I first entered the room, I didn¡¯t even notice Maddox sitting among them. I didn¡¯t know when he returned, but the pain had upied my brain so much that I missed noticing him until after a few minutes had passed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Helel asked, making me lift my face and watch him stare at me. It was only then that I looked around and noticed Maddox, too. ¡°I am fi-ne,¡± I answered, my throat feeling dry. ¡°Did you take any medications?¡± Helel continued to ask me. The brothers had definitely talked about me and how I felt the mate bond with Akin and Zane. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I shook my head and that¡¯s when I recalled I haven¡¯t felt the mate bond with Maddox again, ¡°I was waiting for Maddox toe,¡± I said. Maddox cleared his throat, stealing eyes from his brothers, and then, upon the gesture of Helel, he got up from his seat and approached me. ¡°Let¡¯s check that one out as well,¡± he shrugged, looking around for his brothers¡¯ reactions. They were on board with the idea. Even when Akin didn¡¯t appreciate my trying to find out if he was my mate or not, he looked much calmer now. Maddox kneeled down beside my sofa and stared into my eyes, pulling his hand out for me. I watched him for a moment, and then instead of going for his hand; I hugged myself. ¡°What happened?¡± Maddox whispered, noticing how reluctant I looked. He could tell I was upset with him about the other night and him abandoning me. ¡°Come on!¡± he whispered. Now that I knew the brothers were watching me, I couldn¡¯t continue acting like a m*oron. I needed to get over it so that I could take my pills and be relieved of this pain. I finally gave him my hands, and as we waited, the hopes of feeling the mate bond started to vanish. A frown covered both of our foreheads. Even the brothers were a little taken aback this time. ¡°Perhaps they aren¡¯t¨C,¡± I sensed as Akin was about to say it. ¡®Mate!¡¯ I closed my eyes and sighed in relief. I don¡¯t know why I did that, but the brothers noticed it, and it didn¡¯t sit well with them. Maddox didn¡¯t respond very openly. He just walked over to his seat and sat down calmly. At this point, it was pretty clear who wanted to be mates and who wasn¡¯t interested in their mates. I was the only one who desperately wanted to be mated with them. ¡°Now what?¡± Maddox rested his back against the couch¡¯s backrest and looked at his brothers. Who seemed to be getting lost in the sea of thoughts. ¡°I think we should let our dad know. It is not okay that we are feeling mate bond with our stepsister while he is screwing her mother.¡± Akin¡¯s tone and words were really harsh this time. I have not heard him talk so rudely before. ¡°And what do you think will happen, then? It is not like he will give up on her mother, and neither can we reject her,¡± Zane argued, something he told me he would do. Helel and Akin looked his way, questioning him through their eyes. ¡°So, what are you suggesting? That we ept her and bang her one by one every night?¡± Helel muttered, looking all grossed out at the idea of it. Even my body shuddered when hearing that kind of talk from his lips. ¡®It will be amazing,¡¯ I heard her say it from inside. I looked around in shock and instantly looked down again. I should have taken the pills. ¡®Just look at him. Imagine you are getting f*uc*ked by him, and then the other brothers join and fill all your holes. Ever imagine taking two di*ks in one hole? Ohh! That pain will be so sweet,¡¯ she said seductively, m*oa*ning slightly at the horrible thought. I trembled and hugged myself, trying to look unfazed by her dirty fantasies. ¡°I am just saying it¡¯s not like Father cane up with better advice,¡± Zane argued when they looked his Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. way with quizzical stares. They were probably judging him harshly. ¡®Just a crazy thought. What do you think they will do if you s*tri*p n*ake*d before them right here and spread your legs for them? Which one of them would take the lead and fill you in first?¡¯ She was talking a bunch of nonsense and making me sweat more and more. She then started talking about the bulges in their pants, and my eyes shamelessly started to drift in that dejection. I had to keep my head lowered and fight hard not to look at them. ¡°Besides, her mother will beat her up again if we tell her anything,¡± It was Maddox who interrupted them this time. ¡°Again? what do you mean by that?¡± Akin¡¯s harshness faded away when his brother¡¯sment made him question him. ¡°She hits her?¡± Helel joined in, making me nervous at the way they were reacting to that news. My mother had hit me before, but she only does that because she cares too much about me. And I can be a little too stubborn at times. ¡°Last time, when her mother thought she had lost her v*irgin*ity, she beat her up till she left a visible bruise over her cheek,¡± Maddox recalled that day. I noticed the look the brothers gave me, and it shocked me. The brothers shared an intense look before they turned to me again. ¡°She hit her?¡± Akin sounded so loud. ¡°She left a mark on her face, and we didn¡¯t see it?¡± He seemed to have questioned himself this time. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 60 ¨C A Little Too Obsessive ¡°No! She thought I hurt myself. She would never beat me for finding a mate,¡± I smiled awkwardly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like the idea of me finding a mate, that¡¯s very true but not because¡ª,¡± I paused when trying to excuse my mother¡¯s constant reminder of not finding a mate. ¡°Because? Why doesn¡¯t she want you to find a mate?¡± Akin slouched down, focusing on my face for his response. ¡°Because¡ª of yes! Because that will only be possible if I skip my medicines, and she doesn¡¯t want me to do that. The day Ipletely stop taking my pills, my scent will reach him,¡± I said, repeating my mother¡¯s exact words to them. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just out of curiosity, who is he?¡± Helel questioned, making the others look more attentively at my face now. I was nervous about the way they were watching me, but then I felt maybe it was because they were worried about me. I could see the tension on their faces after Maddox told them my mother hit me. They acted like they didn¡¯t care, but now they were all ears and ready to help me in any way possible. I felt special at that moment. But before I could answer them, I found their gaze traveling behind me and a shine appearing in their eyes. ¡°Gwen!¡± Helel and Akin said her name in unison. Goosebumps crept over my skin when I watched them look so happy when seeing her. Maddox and Zane shared a nce before they too fixed their eyes on her. Why was this happening? These were my mates. Why were they more attentive to her than me? ¡°When did shee here?¡± Maddox, who had been paying attention to my matter, asked, looking distracted. ¡°We brought her inst night,¡± Helel answered, getting out of his seat to offer her his ce. She steadily shook her head, sticking to the corner timidly. The way she was acting and the way they were reacting to her were giving me major main- character vibes. Even in my life, she looked like a heroine, and I might look like a viin. ¡°Come, sit here,¡± Helel insisted, and she finally epted his offer. She walked over and sat down in his ce, her head lowered and her hands tied in herp. ¡°Are you feeling okay now?¡± Akin adjusted his coat before. asking her how she was feeling, and in response to him, she only nodded. I was silently ring at her. ¡®Don¡¯t worry! She might be getting their attention by acting all scared and sweet, but your beauty can seduce the f*uc*k out of them. All you need to do is keep me alive inside you, and I will help you get to them,¡¯ my wolf mumbled, convincing me not to take the medicines. ¡®You are not talking to me. That¡¯s the problem. You take advice from the wrong people,¡¯ she grunted as she probably mentioned my mother. ¡®I don¡¯t even know you. I don¡¯t feel like you are a part of me,¡¯ I responded to her bitterly. ¡®You can know me anytime you want. Here! Let me introduce myself to you. I am Ace! Your special wolf,¡¯ she whispered, and my body formed visible goose pimples. ¡°I feel like I am bothering you guys,¡± Gwen¡¯s whisper made me look at her and divert attention away from my wolf. ¡°You are not.¡± Akin shook his head, confirming they were okay with her staying here. ¡°By the way, these are the other two twins. Maddox and Zane have visited you in the hospital, but you were in aa, so they couldn¡¯tmunicate with you.¡± Helel then introduced the other two brothers to her, who was looking at her like a child staring at a candy shop from across the ss door. ¡°Thank you so much. Can I ask you guys a question?¡± She asked sweetly, and they all nodded in unison. ¡°I noticed you brothers sometimes introduce each other as alphas and not alpha kings. Why is that?¡± She looked so innocent when asking that question that not only the brothers but even I couldn¡¯t look away from her face for a moment. ¡°It is because our crowning hasn¡¯t happened yet. So, we kind of flip-flop between terms,¡± Maddox responded to her with a smile so sweet that it burned my heart. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. You are alpha kings, even if the crowning takes years. Always use the right title,¡± she tilted her head to speak to Maddox from afar and I watched him get excited a little more than the others. ¡°We will do that. I am d you take such things so seriously,¡± Akin looked so impressed when Just when I averted my eyes from her, I made an eye contact with Zane, who was staring at me instead of Gwen this time. There was a slight smirk on his lips, and his eyes shone when watching me. It was as if he was having pleasure seeing me get so jealous that I decided to get up and leave. ¡°I will be in my room now,¡± I muttered, and neither of them responded to me because Akin was busy talking about the history of werewolves with Gwen now. She was paying so much attention to him. I ran upstairs to take the medicine. My wolf was getting hornier with every passing minute, so I needed to calm down one b*tch at a time. I had only taken out the pills on my palm when Zane arrived from the back and held my hand to prevent me from taking those pills. ¡°Hey!¡± Iined, watching him throw them away and push me against the wall. ¡°What did she say?¡± he smirked, caging me between his arms when cing his hands on either side of the wall. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t pay attention to her.¡± I turned my face to the other side when talking about Gwen. ¡°I am not talking about her. I am talking about your wolf. She spoke to you, didn¡¯t she? Tell me, what did she say?¡± He insisted, looking very intrigued by the fact that he had scared me. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 61 ¨C Demand My Mate¡¯s Time ¡°I did no¡ªt speak to her,¡± I stuttered when lying to him. ¡°Come on. I saw your eyes focusing on our pants, and then you f*orc*ed your gaze away from us. So, tell me, what did she say?¡± He asked me in a husky whisper, stretching his legs back so that his face could reach the level of my face. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me right now, I¡¯ll leave and sit with Gwen like everyone else. Do you want that?¡± he asked with a little frown on his forehead. His threat resulted in me opening my mouth. instantly. ¡°She was saying some absurd things,¡± I murmured, stealing my eyes from him as I felt guilty about her actions. ¡°And what were those things?¡± he insisted on knowing, bringing his face even closer to mine. ¡°She was forcing me to imagine what it will feel like to be f*uc*ked by you all in one night,¡± I uttered, and I closed my eyes to avoid facing him after saying something so blunt and shameless. ¡°Ah! So did you imagine?¡± he asked, but I felt his breath fanning my lips from extremely close. ¡°Tell me, did you imagine?¡± He asked again, with a hint of yfulness in his tone. ¡°No! I wouldn¡¯t. Your brothers don¡¯t want to see me in that light. I will never imagine them like that,¡± I lied, feeling guilty after saying it out loud. ¡°Oh, cut the c*rap!¡± Zane rolled his eyes, calling me out for lying to him. ¡°I know you did,¡± he insisted, but I shook my head in response to him. ¡°Really? So, you didn¡¯t think about us doing it with you?¡± He insisted on knowing, making me pull my body closer and lower my gaze from his face. His words were making me shy. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± I asked, refusing to answer him directly. ¡°Just tell me,¡± he said, turning his voice into a whisper this time. The more his voice lowered, the more I felt like he was speaking directly into my ears. ¡°No, I did not.¡± I lied. I did think about them with me for a split second, and now that he kept asking me, I felt my heart racing in my chest. ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s take a test,¡± he uttered, and in the next second, what he did made me let out a gasp. He shoved his hand into my shorts and into my p*an*tie*s. I jumped and hit my back hard against the wall while his hand grabbed my p*uss*y and squeezed it hard enough for me to bite my bottom lip. ¡°Liar!¡± he smirked, not pulling his hand out but demanding an eye contact with me. ¡°I am n¡ªot lying,¡± I stammered, feeling his hand gently caress my v*agin*a. ¡°Then why are you so wet?¡± His smirk spread to the other corner of his lips this time. He brought his face closer and rested his lips on my cheek, passing little kisses while ma*s*saging my v*agin*a. I felt like dying at that moment. My heart was pounding so hard in my chest that I felt like dying. ¡°Did you recently shave?¡± he asked, his lips traveling to my ear. ¡°Your p*uss*y is so soft and reactive to my hand,¡± his whisper fell straight into my ear. I couldn¡¯t focus on his lips anymore because I did realize my bottom was squirming a little at his touch. ¡°One of these days, it won¡¯t be my hand touching you down there,¡± he continued to whisper while running his fingertip up and down my c*lit. The rise and fall of my chest was a sign of how out of breath I was just by him touching me down there. ¡°Do you know it will be painful in the beginning since you are a v*irgin?¡± he uttered, resting the tip of his finger on my p*uss*y, pressing and releasing it to make me lose myself entirely? I had my head resting back and my eyes closed now. I was just enjoying his touch and little kisses all over my cheek and earlobe. ¡°I want to experiment with a lot of things with your s*e*xy body,¡± hemented. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time that he had expressed his desire to y with my body. ¡°But maybe some other day,¡± his voice turned normal and he pulled away from me in one fell swoop. I shot my eyes open and watched him step back while smiling in triumph. I bet he could see the disappointment in my eyes. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t want him to stop. Not after he turned me on so badly. ¡°I will go check on Gwen. She is our guest. She deserves some of my time too,¡± he said before turning around and leaving through the door that he mmed shut after he had escaped my room. It was so odd the way he treated me. The tone he used when talking about Gwen seemed like he did it on purpose. ¡®Take revenge!¡¯ Ace grunted. ¡®Make him hard and turn him down,¡¯ she added, but I wasn¡¯t ready to hear her any more than I already have. I found out about my mates. Now I needed to put her to sleep. My body was in pain after I sli*ped two pills. I could no longer tolerate the pain, so I did what I had to do. I grabbed the pills and ch*ugged them down my throat with cold water. ¡°I know she is not interested in werewolf history. It was just her way to impress Akin,¡± I groaned when recalling the way she was looking into his eyes, pretending to be listening to him. ¡°Oh! Well, he will have to spend time with me since I am his responsibility and his dad told him to help me with my studies,¡± I recalled the other night when I pi*sed him off by not paying attention. But I didn¡¯t n to do that again. I grabbed my notebook and left my room to catch him in his study and demand some time from him. The instant I reached the door, I heard him with Gwen inside. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 62 ¨C Hunt Their Little Birdie I stood outside his study with my jaw clenched and anger bubbling in my veins. How dare he let her inside his study and even close the door? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She is definitely trying to steal his attention, and he is letting her do that. I knocked on the door, and soon he called me inside. As soon as I entered the study, I caught him telling her about his collection of books. ¡°I like how aesthetic it is,¡± sheplimented, nodding her head as if she understood everything. I felt d*um*b in front of her. ¡°You like the vibe?¡± he asked, feeling super confident now that she keptplimenting him. ¡°Yes, I do. But I do think reading your favorite book in a park where there are not many distractions is very healthy. Imagine we go on a pic and, after spending some quality time, we just sit and read. Actually, there¡¯s something funny I¡¯ve always dreamed about,¡± she said, giggling slightly as she ran her hand through her green hair. ¡°What is that?¡± Akin shoved his hands in his pockets, raising his coat from the sides as he did that. ¡°I always imagined my mate resting his head in myp while I read him his favorite book,¡± she whispered, zoning out and passing a sweet smile at the same time. ¡°Reality is way more bitter than that. We can all dream about things, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll get them,¡± I purposefully interrupted them. She was clearly trying to woo him, and he was falling for her cute little actions. ¡°That¡¯s why I like to dream a lot. The sad reality of the world has made us bitter.¡± She turned to me and addressed me this time. She was sitting in a chair with her legs drawn closer to her chest. I could tell she was giving the impression of a simple and gullible girl, but there was more behind her green eyes than she was showing us. I just knew. ¡°I love how positive you are,¡± Akinplimented her. It felt like he wanted topare us and made it super clear, too, that he thought she was positive. ¡°Says the one who is so negative himself,¡± Jealousy caused me to say that. Akin tilted his head toward me and kept ring at me until I looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll go get your medicines for you,¡± Akin said after deciding to ignore myment. She gave him a smile and watched him leave us in the study alone. The air turned super chilly and awkward, with us silently staring away and passing each other a quick nce here and there. ¡°Beatrice! That is a sweet name,¡± she whispered, giving me a smile more innocent than anything in the world. ¡°You are their little sister, right?¡± she spoke, still carrying the smile on her lips. ¡°I am not their sister,¡± I retorted immediately. Did you get the book you came here for?¡± I put my notebook down and folded my arms over my chest. ¡°Oh no. I didn¡¯te here to fetch a book. Akin wanted to show me around.¡± She hugged her legs, bringing her knees even closer to her chest. ¡°Oh! Well, now that you¡¯ve seen the study, you can leave. Go stay in your room,¡± I ordered, looking at her without returning a smile. ¡°Excuse me?¡± she eximed, thinking I was joking with her. ¡°You heard me. Go! I am here to study with him. You will distract us,¡± I muttered, and the smile from her lips faded away quickly. She looked awkward and probably embarra*s*sed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know,¡± she quickly said as she put her feet down and rose to her feet. ¡°Now you do. So, leave!¡± I don¡¯t know what got into me, but I spoke very harshly to her. It was just that I wasn¡¯t too subtle when it came to my feelings. Once I am alone, I express my feelings clearly through my words and actions. I just didn¡¯t like her vibe. ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded and was about to sprint in the door¡¯s direction when she stopped and held her hand to her head. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, a little confused. ¡°¨C¡± she stuttered, her voice broke when she tried to speak again, ¡°I a¡ªm¨C¡± she closed her eyes and her body rocked. Maybe she lost her bnce because, in the next second, she copsed on the floor and passed out. ¡°W¡ª,¡± I was about to reach her when Akin stormed inside after hearing the thud and his eyes grew at her sight. ¡°What happened to her?¡± he asked, instantly carrying her in his arms. ¡°What is going on?¡± Helel came rushing with his brothers as Akin took her out of the room in a hurry. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She was fine when I left,¡± Akin kept talking in panic, taking her to the living room where heid her down on the couch. I followed them and peered through their shoulders. They were gathered around her as if she were their mate. ¡°Beatrice! You were in the room with her. What happened to her?¡± Akin turned to me when questioning me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She got up to leave and then passed out.¡± I shrugged my shoulders, not feeling any sympathy for her. No matter how hard I tried, I just couldn¡¯t feel bad for her. She looked mean to me. ¡°But why would she leave when I told her I was getting medicines for her?¡± Akin raised his voice, but not at me in particr. It was just his panicky tone. ¡°What do you mean? Why did she want to leave? It was my time to study with you,¡± I answered, and they stopped moving for a moment. Akin turned to me, his eyes turning into a deadly re, almost. ¡°Beatrice! Did you ask her to leave?¡± He asked, closing his eyes to calm his nerves before reacting to me. ¡°Yeah, we couldn¡¯t study with her being in the room,¡± I answered, watching their res turn deep. ¡°f*uc*k! She was not supposed to move until she takes her pills,¡± Akin yelled and grabbed the vase from the table to m it across the wall. That aggression he showed scared the life out of me. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 63 ¨C Home Alone With My Hot Stepbrother ¡°But she didn¡¯t tell me that, so how was I supposed to know?¡± I stepped back and stared at them with teary eyes. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Helel scoffed, ¡°You are going to make this about you, aren¡¯t you?¡± The way he looked at me made me feel ashamed of myself. Akin had turned around after getting his anger out on the vase to give her aid. Zane¡¯s phone ringing in his pocket got. him distracted, and soon he didn¡¯t even care what was going on around here. He attended the call and left the living room. Maddox was all caught up, rubbing her hands to warm her up. Why were they so busy trying tofort that she-wolf who wasn¡¯t even their mate? ¡°Go back to your room, now!¡± Helel clenched his jaw when he noticed I was not moving a muscle. ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± I argued, not moving. She is almost 21 and older than me. She should have told me she could not move until she took medicine. It wasn¡¯t like I scared her so much that she wanted to escape the room. ¡°Why were you ordering her around anyway?¡± Helel yelled; his entire attention was on me. ¡°I¡ª,¡± Before I could answer him, he pointed his hand at the staircase and demanded that I leave. ¡°And you aren¡¯t ordering me now?¡± I stood stubbornly when I should have left. ¡°Don¡¯t argue with her. Ever since she found out she is mates with us, she has been acting like she owns us,¡± Akinmented without passing me a nce. They looked tired and exhausted in front of me. It hurt me to hear them talk about me in that tone. I couldn¡¯t stand there any longer and tolerate the taunts, so I stomped my foot, and as I was about to leave, I heard her whimper and wake up. ¡°Oh, thank goodness,¡± Maddox sighed in relief. Instead of leaving, I changed my mind and stayed to hear what she had to say to them. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Akin asked her in a sweet tone. ¡°Here! drink some water,¡± Helel requested, not using the same tone with her as he did with me. ¡°I am fine,¡± she answered, sitting with difficulty and keeping her head down. ¡°We are sorry on her behalf,¡± It was Helel who apologized. The more they showed concern for her, the more it hurt me. ¡°For what? She didn¡¯t do anything.¡± She raised her face and gave me a weak smile. The brothers followed her stare and looked my way. ¡°She asked you to leave,¡± Akin reminded her, but she shook her head at him. ¡°Very nicely! She was being very polite when she asked me if I could leave because she had to study there. It wasn¡¯t something rude or harsh she did. I was feeling a bit suffocated, so I got on my feet to leave so that I could grab some fresh air. It was not about her. She didn¡¯t do anything.¡± She stared at the brothers when defending me. It shocked me how she took my side and even lied to me. But it only made me realize how clever she is. ¡°I will be in my room now,¡± I stated, giving her a blunt look before sprinting upstairs. ¡°Such a clever b*itc*h!¡± I muttered, shaking my head in disbelief, ¡°The brothers know I told her to leave, so her trying to be nice about it just means she is trying to prove herself a kindhearted bi*ch.¡± I grunted when mming my door and sitting in bed. I stayed in my room for the next few minutes before I got a call from my mother. ¡°The brothers will be taking her out for some tests. You will be left with Helel. Try not to leave your room,¡± Mom said from the other side of the call. That was the problem. They didn¡¯t even tell me about their ns. I found out from my mother that Akin will stay with her in the hospital while the other brothers will be out and about, clubbing and partying. ¡°Okay,¡± I answered her, wondering why did she call to tell me that? ¡°You are not afraid of sleeping alone anymore, right?¡± She asked, knowing very well that I was still scared about being by myself. ¡°I am,¡± I uttered, thinking maybe she would ask one of the brothers to stay outside my bedroom or maybe let me sleep in the living room while they stayed beside me. ¡°Take a sleeping pill-and go to bed. Helel is the only one staying in the mansion tonight. Don¡¯t because thest time she came around, I found her flirting hard with Helel to the point that she made him ufortable. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t,¡± I lied. I was not going to take a sleeping pill. I didn¡¯t want to stay asleep when Akin brought her home in the morning and she walked around like she owned the ce. There was something wrong about her, and I intended to find it out soon before they all fell for her. Since I stayed mad at them, I skipped dinner, but now I wanted something to eat, so I left my room, wearing b*oo*ty shorts and a white top, to grab a quick snack. I aimed to stay in the living room and probably turn on the TV to feel better. I knew Helel was the only one in the mansion, but after his att*itude toward me, I didn¡¯t want to bump into him or ask him for help. Well, that was not possible because when I walked into the kitchen, I found him there already. He cleared his throat, still showing a bit of a rough att*itude about what happened earlier and how I became the reason his beloved Gwen passed out. There were some cookies resting on the ind that caught my attention. It was a red velvet cookie, something that watered my mouth instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t, they are for Gwen!¡± Helel¡¯smand ceased my proceeding hand. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 64 ¨C Hurt Me ¡°She only eats these types of cookies. You can take the chocte ones,¡± he yelled from near the fridge, grabbing a bottle of beer. It was just the hint of rejection that spoiled my head, and I couldn¡¯t help but grab the same cookie once again. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can get her more since you are dying to get in her p*an*tie*s,¡± Imented, taking a big bite from the cookie. I heard him spit out the beer and then briskly reach the ind to re at me. ¡°What did you say?¡± he demanded, I repeat myself. ¡°I know why are you being so nice to her. You want to sleep with her?¡± I repeated myself, taking another bite and watching his re turn deadly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish with me again,¡± he warned, his muscles popping visibly from the sleeveless shirt he was wearing. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what I can and cannot do,¡± I shrugged, trying to be yful. We had a poor argument in the afternoon. I thought one needed to lighten the mood. I was only joking and trying to be honest, but he was turning more aggressive with each passing minute. ¡°Do you say all these things on purpose? Your foulnguage is nastier than anything, and then you words stunned me into immobility. ¡°You don¡¯t like me?¡± I asked in a whisper, putting the half- eaten cookie down and waiting for his response. ¡°Nope! Nobody does,¡± he answered, ch**ging the beer down and acting like aplete do*chebag. ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± I whispered, genuinely feeling upset about his words. ¡°You can look away from the truth, but you cannot change my mind. It is true. You are the least attractive and very spoiled for being an omega. I don¡¯t even understand how you don¡¯t look at our faces and tell we are dying inside ever since we found out we are mates with you.¡± He put the bottle down and ced his hands on the counter from the other side to hunch over and focus on my face. It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t see the newly formed tears in my eyes, yet it didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°What happened to the sa*s*sy Beatrice now? That was all? You wanted to be savage, so what happened?¡± He asked in a harsh tone, his eyes looking dull when they were staring at me. ¡°You are so rude,¡± I uttered through my quivering lips. ¡°I am. Can you do anything about it?¡± He asked again, nodding his head and clenching his jaw. ¡°This is what I am going to do from now on. The more you annoy someone, the more I will remind you how little needed you are. You want to be rude, then you will get the rude side of me in response.¡± He was sounding cold and harsh when talking to me. I remember how his tone softens when he speaks to Gwen. It wasn¡¯t a very pleasant feeling. I felt betrayed by my mate. ¡°All that because you think I am the reason she passed out?¡± I asked, and a tear rolled down my cheek. He saw it because that made him roll his eyes at me. ¡°Yes, you are right. She is a nice person. You hurt her, and we will hurt you.¡± He didn¡¯t even hesitate before threatening me. I felt the walls narrowing toward me. ¡°And I am not a nice person?¡± I questioned, and he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I never noticed,¡± he said. That was it. He had hurt me enough to get a response from me. I wasn¡¯t nning to do what I unconsciously did. ¡°Then you will notice,¡± I said in a harsh tone this tone. I don¡¯t remember how my mood changed so quickly, but I was no longer shivering and sniffling away the tears. A frown. appeared on his forehead at myment as he brainstormed what I was about to do next. I grabbed the tray of cookies and mmed it against the wall. ¡°What the f*uc*k is wrong with you?¡± He shouted at me, watching me step back and grab his beer bottle to rush towards the guestroom where she was supposed to stay when she returned. Helel jumped across the counter, not leaving a single chance to show off his strength, and ran after me. He grabbed me behind my back when I attempted to enter the guestroom and ruin it for her. ¡°LET ME GO!¡± I shouted, feeling the heat in my body. The anger was unbearable. I don¡¯t even recall when it was thest time I felt that way. My wolf wasn¡¯t even awake, and I was acting super crazy. The best way to describe my condition was to imagine a ball of fire running through my body, right under your skin, and then reaching my head and exploding. Imagine it happening within minutes of each other. ¡°HAVE YOU GONE CRAZY?¡± he shouted, his arms tightly wrapping around my stomach as he picked me up and started rushing me upstairs to my bedroom. ¡°I will f*uc*king ruin everything,¡± I screamed, throwing the bottle from the top of the stairs into the hallway down. It shattered and made a loud noise. He carried me to my room and dumped me on the bed. I sat up in the bed on my knees and red back at him while he breathed like a bull. ¡°Stop!¡± He pointed his finger at me, threatening me for going against him this time. ¡°Did I make you notice?¡± I asked, opening my eyes wide and smirking while tears streamed down my cheeks, ¡°DID I f*uc*kING MAKE YOU NOTICE ME?¡± I screamed this time, and his hands turned into a tight ball of fists. ¡°Beatrice! Don¡¯t make me use my strength on you. You cannot win over me. So, stay in here and don¡¯t Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. f*uc*king go near her room and ruin anything. I am not in the mood to clean any mess you n to create,¡± he grunted, gritting his teeth and tightening his fists. ¡°I don¡¯t obey you,¡± I whispered before I jumped out of bed to make another run downstairs. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 65 ¨C Getting Too Horny. He lunged at me and grabbed me again, throwing me into the bed once again. When his body was tense, he looked very muscr. He was grunting and breathing profusely when he was running around the bed to make sure I didn¡¯t leave. ¡°LET ME GOOOOO!¡± I screamed in exhaustion when every time I got out of my bed and he tossed me back in there. ¡°We can go on about this the entire night, princess. I don¡¯t get tired.¡± He muttered the words while standing on guard. ¡°Then be it. I will not quit either,¡± I muttered back at him. For an omega whose wolf wasn¡¯t even awake, I was surely very courageous all of a sudden. There were times when even I was surprised by myself and my ability to p*ss off an alpha king with my meek and weak strength. ¡°Go on then,¡± he hunched over, ready to pick me up and toss me back in the bed again. I waited just to calm down a little, then bolted towards the door. He grabbed me once again, but this time when he tried to take me to the bed, I held onto the door. He was grunting in my ear unintentionally when holding me. tightly from the back. I was fighting back, moving my legs. around, and throwing a fit. I am d he didn¡¯t let me go because I was nning to burn the room down, which they had prepared for her. ¡°I am not quitting!¡± I yelled when he untangled my fingers from around the doorknob and dragged me back to the bed. This time, he didn¡¯t just toss me in bed and square up near the bed. He crawled into the bed and pushed me down, getting on top of me and trying to pin my head above my head. ¡°Listen to me,¡± he yelled, struggling when trying to tie my hands in his hands. I was constantly fighting and wriggling my hands free from his grasp. I don¡¯t know how I was doing that, but I was giving him a hard time. ¡°f*uc*k!¡± he yelled when he thought he had sessfully grabbed my wrists, but I bit him. ¡°I said listen to me,¡± he screamed in my face, demanding I stop resisting. I was giving my all, moving around and panting like a dying beast. ¡°Just listen to me once.¡± He finally grabbed my wrists, pinned my hands to my sides, and brought his face closer to mine. He was sitting on top of me, breathing on my face. I had finally quit struggling because my body could no longer fight back. ¡°Listen to me,¡± he repeated himself in a much calmer tone this time, ¡°I said all those things to p*ss you off since you have been pi*sing us off too.¡± He whispered the ims, looking guilty for triggering me into reacting like aplete l*natic. ¡°You meant it all,¡± I muttered, slowly regaining my strength and moving a little again. ¡°I did not.¡± He shook his head, watching my face with his beautiful eyes. ¡°You said you would hurt me.¡± Now that we were talking, I was back in my emotions. Tears sprung down my eyes, and I whimpered like a child. ¡°I lied. I will not hurt you.¡± He was much calmer, even when I was sobbing and still preparing my mind to throw another fit. ¡°You said I am unattractive.¡± I stopped crying, but tears were still able toe to the surface and be visible. ¡°That is not true.¡± His voice turned even lower. I noticed how his eyes traveled to my lips before he f*orc*ed his stare away. He was struggling to keep himself modest because I felt his d*ic*k hardening against my waist, and he f*orc*ed his body up a little to hide it. It shocked me because I genuinely thought he was not lying when he said he didn¡¯t find me attractive. ¡°I was saying anything to upset me,¡± he whispered again. ¡°Now tell me if I let you go, you will behave?¡± He asked, and it took me a minute to nod my head at him. However, I gave it a second thought and felt like he tricked me. He said all these sweet nothings so that he could stop me from creating a mess. ¡°Promise?¡± he asked, and I bobbed my head. He then let go of my hands and steadily got off me. The instant he pulled aside, I bolted out of bed. I heard his little grunts as he chased after me and grabbed me again to pull me into the bed once again. This time, he kept his arms around my stomach while his body pressed tightly against my back. He shoved me in the bed with my face down and his body on top of me from the back so that I don¡¯t get to struggle too much. ¡°You lied,¡± he grunted, wrapping his leg around my thigh to prevent me from moving. It looked like he was ready to wrestle me down. The way he ran his arm from between my head and neck and wrapped it tightly around my chest while his other hand grabbed my hand and pulled it behind his back, I felt like tapping out. ¡°UGH!¡± I groaned in defeat. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°You think you can win something from me? I f*uc*king wrestle alphas of other packs,¡± he whispered in grunts, fighting to keep me from moving a muscle. ¡°And you f*uc*king lied when you said you understood,¡± he muttered, forcing a lot of pressure on my body. Not going to lie; he was super strong and scary. ¡°Because you li¡ªed,¡± I struggled to talk with the way his arm was tightly wrapped around my chest and my face smacked against the soft pillow. ¡°You only too-k your words back so that you can convince me into not acting u¡ªp,¡± I muttered, getting frustrated when I couldn¡¯t get out of his technique. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see how you can get out now.¡± He pulled his body even closer, and that¡¯s when he probably realized he had made a mistake. The head of his hard coc* pressed so hard against my soft a*s cheeks that even his body trembled. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 66 ¨C Prate Me, My Alpha King We stayed in that position for a few minutes, and soon our grunting and panting stopped. I noticed his grasp loosening around my body when he figured I wasn¡¯t fighting back anymore. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying,¡± he whispered, still loosely trapping me in his arms and cing his leg around my thigh. ¡°You insulted me a lot today. You didn¡¯t even let me finish that cookie. I was starving the whole day when you brothers were busy feeding her,¡± Iined in a murmur. He freed my hand, but I didn¡¯t use it to fight him back anymore. ¡°I am sorry for that. I didn¡¯t really think too much into it,¡± he uttered, unwrapping his leg from around my thigh. Now it was just his arm around my chest, and my cheek pressed hard against his biceps. ¡°Do you want me to get you something to eat?¡± He whispered from behind me. ¡°I am tired now. I just want to sleep,¡± I answered, exhausted from using all of my strength to fight him. A few moments of silence turned the air awkward. ¡°Are you afraid of sleeping alone? You can leave the door open. I will check on you every few hours.¡± He offered me his help, but I had other ns. I was not going to sleep alone in fear that he might forget to check on me. ¡°I amfortable,¡± I whispered under my breath, resting my hands on my shoulders while hugging his arm in the process. Thefort I got in my mate¡¯s arms could not be reced by anything. I bet he realized what I was doing. But since I was too sleepy, he didn¡¯t move. He stayed behind me, and then I felt his other arm steadily wrapping around my stomach. His body moved closer, then he tightly hugged me. I closed my eyes to restfortably. We had been breathing peacefully for about an hour when I moved my body back and pressed my a*s against his hard d*ic*k. He grunted in his mouth and shook me a little to stop me. ¡°Don¡¯t y around. Weren¡¯t you too sleepy?¡± Heined when he tried to unwrap his arm from my chest. I held his hand quickly and ced it on my b*oo*b. I heard him gulp and stiffen his palm instead of folding it around my b*rea*st. Another few minutes¡¯ silence hit us before he finally cupped my b*oo*b and gently pressed it. It felt so good that I closed my eyes and wriggled my body over his. ¡°I feel horrible for doing this,¡± he confessed, his other hand running up and grabbing my other b*oo*b. ¡°We are mates,¡± I reminded him, and it gave him confidence. He pressed my b*oo*bs harder, f*ondling them and pressing his body hard against my back this time. We were writhing around each other¡¯s bodies for a few minutes before he freed my b*oo*b and ran his hand down to grab my a*ss. I bit the inside of my cheek when squirming in bed with him. He removed his hand from my b*rea*st, but only to run it under my shirt and over to my b*rea*st again. This time, he lifted my b*ra so that his hand could gain free ess to my n*ake*d skin. His cold palm brushed against my n*ipp*les, and I felt them hardening up. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I was breathing profusely, being hugged by him from behind, and my hands were resting on the mattress. I don¡¯t know how far was too much, even when he pulled my shorts down to y with my n*ake*d a*s. ¡°Tell me to stop when you feel ufortable,¡± he whispered, drawing his lips closer to my ear and licking my earlobe. ¡°I have never been morefortable,¡± I responded, and it boosted his confidence to the next level. He pped my bum before his hand reached for my b*oo*ty cr*ck. My body was getting excited with every passing second, and so was his. He let his hand travel all the way down the c*ack and reach my p*uss*y. My body jumped at the first interaction between his hand and my p*uss*y. I never thought the night would take such a wild turn. But I knew this would happen one day. How long can he resist his fated mate? He then rubbed his two fingers around my v*agin*a to excite me while he yed with my t*t between his fingers. ¡°Ah!¡± I m*oa*ned shamelessly this time, stretching my hand back and cing it on his c*oc*k from above the boxers. It took him a minute before he stopped my hand only so that he could free his d*ic*k from the cloth and hand it back to me n*ake*d. Feeling the skin of his d*ic*k in my hand made me bite my lip and rub my face against the soft mattress. I wanted to get more intimate with him. My body was at the point of arousal from which I couldn¡¯t back down. The night was also too favorable. There was no one who could barge in on us or interrupt us. My mother wasn¡¯t around to remind me not to get physical with anyone. Besides, we were both h*orny as f*uc*k by this time. After rubbing my p*uss*y for a few minutes, he removed his hand and grabbed his d*ic*k out of my hand. He then proceeded to rub his d*ic*k over the c*rack of my b*ooty while his hand ma*s*saged my b*oo*b roughly. The head of his c*oc*k traveled around my n*ake*d bum and reached for my p*uss*y from the back. I spread my legs, even more, when he pressed the tip of his c*oc*k against my v*agin*a and left it there for a second. I figured he was waiting for a response from me. He probably gave me time to decide if I wanted him inside me or not. When I didn¡¯t resist and kept squirming, wanting his di*k, he finally pushed his hard di*k over my v*agin*a, and my body went numb. ¡°Arghhh!¡± I groaned and bit my lips when he gave another push and shoved the head of a di*k inside my v*irgin p*uss*y. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 67 ¨C Groaning In Pleasure ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHH!¡± The loud scream heaving across my lips. stopped him for a moment before he started pushing the whole d-ic-k inside me. My eyes grew double the size of the pain I felt at that moment. His d-ic-k was huge and throbbing. It was extremely painful in the beginning. He kept sliding it in and out with difficulty, but also very gently. ¡°Argh! f*ck!¡± he groaned in pleasure, finally releasing my b**b and getting on his knees in the bed. He pulled his d*ck out and grabbed my leg to trip me onto my back. I was able to look him in the eye now that we were facing each other. He was breathing with so much pressure and aggression when he stared at my b**bs. He then spat in his palm and rubbed his hand around his d*ck to moisten it before he spread my legs more and crawled closer to my v*agin*a. While pushing his d*ck inside this time, he kept groaning loudly in pleasure. After a few seconds of going in and out of me gently, he started to speed up. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± I felt the pressure of his d*ck in my p*uss*y and m*oa*ned louder. He grabbed my b*oo*b with his hand and ced his other hand under my thigh to raise my leg and toss it over his shoulder so that he could get a better view of my v*agin*a getting f*cked by him. He was doing me hard this time, his d*ic*k sliding in and out and causing me agonizing pleasure. I watched him stare at my b*oo*bs bouncing up and down every time he set them free. He had lifted my shirt and b*ra over my chest, from where he could see me n*ake*d. After a few minutes of thrusting inside me wildly, he tripped me on my stomach again and got on top of me from behind. He shoved his d*ic*k inside me with no rm this time, and a yelp escaped my lips. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. His arm wrapped around my stomach, grabbing my b*oo*b, while his other arm ran over my chest from between my neck and shoulder. He came so close from behind me that when he started kissing the other side of my neck, I kept m*oa*ning loudly. His c*oc*k was exploring my v*agin*a like a beast whilst his arms kept tightening over my body. ¡°AH! Helel!¡± I yelled his name when my v*agin*a gave up. ¡°f*uc*k! AARGHHHH!¡± he groaned, pulling his d*ic*k out and releasing on my b*oo*ty. I heard him grunt and groan in my ear before our bodies calmed down. We didn¡¯t even realize we had been doing it for hours by now. But the moment we released, we rested our bodies, and soon we fell asleep. He was still hugging me tightly from the back, his face pressing against my back in his sleep. I didn¡¯t wake up either until the very next morning when I heard the door to my room getting mmed and I no longer felt his body weight on my back. I was able to lie on my back then. I finally opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling for a few seconds before my brain processed the information and I recalled the events fromst night. I lost my v*irgin*ityst night. ¡°I lost my v*irgin*ity to the mate who never even spoke about epting me,¡± I murmured to myself, thinking what if they somehow find a way to reject me? ¡°It is not like my v*irgin*ity is a Mona Lisa painting. So, what if it got stolen? I enjoyed the night, and that matters only.¡± I shrugged, hugging the pillow, and then noticed I waspletely n*ake*d. My cheeks tinted red at the memory of how wild he wasst night. I didn¡¯t find him hesitating for even once when doing me. He must be going crazy thinking how big of a talker he is. ¡°You are my stepsister. I cannot touch you, bleh!¡± I rolled my eyes and then rolled out of bed to take a shower and get ready to face him. I felt weirdly energetic. It was as if a new power had been unlocked inside me. I left the room after wearing a tank top and shorts. ¡°I need to be careful around him. He will be raging at the fact that he f*uc*ked mest night.¡± I reminded myself that he might act differently and even more aggressively now that the night was over. To my surprise, he was in the kitchen, preparing a protein shake. His hair was still wet, and the imprints of hist back muscles were visible from the wet shirt. ¡°You will need all the protein in the world. What happened to you not wanting toe closer to me because that was disgusting? Oh, and let¡¯s not forget that you said you are not attracted to me,¡± I Sometimes, I felt like I didn¡¯t even know myself. I would act out of hand and without my notice, too. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk abou¡ªt it,¡± He hesitantly responded without -turning around to face me: ¡°The mate bond messed us upst night,¡± he added with a grunt. ¡°Sure! Whatever helps your ego,¡± I shrugged, watching him stop drinking from the mixer and twirling around to face me. ¡°It is true,¡± he nodded aggressively, trying to convince me that it was his wolf who slipped. ¡°No! I believe you. I think you don¡¯t have that control over your body than you preach,¡± Imented, grabbing the toast he had prepared for himself and taking a bite out of it. He watched me for a minute and then turned his gaze away, probably imagining me n*ake*d fromst night. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can admit you had to cross limits because you were unable to control mest night,¡± I ¡°That¡¯s not true. I was being nice to you,¡± he scoffed, trying to smirk to look confident. ¡°Oh really? Well, whatever!¡± I rolled my eyes, and it irked him. ¡°You think you can win something from me? If I want to stop you from moving, you won¡¯t be able to move a muscle.¡± He muttered after I teased him more with the way I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°Prove it,¡± I said, watching him grimace and then gulp. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 68 ¨C Wrestle Me. Stepbrother! ¡°What do you mean by prove it?¡± he asked with a bit of an att*itude, stealing his eyes and acting all oblivious. ¡°You couldn¡¯t hold me stillst night, so now I don¡¯t agree with you when you say you can control me,¡± I said in a much more annoying tone this time. I expected him to be angry at me or probably yell at me. Honestly speaking, I was expecting him to use me of seducing him, but he did none of that. I liked the way he dealt with the situation. Not talking about it and still carrying on with his tough demeanor, I found it intriguing. ¡°Because I let you go myself,¡± he said, cing his hands on the ind with a thud. ¡°Because I made you,¡± I shrugged again, irritating the living. hell out of him. It was interesting how an omega like me was able to manipte an alpha king so well. No, I wouldn¡¯t call it maniption exactly, but sort of able to make my way into his mind. ¡°No! you didn¡¯t,¡± he puffed air out of his mouth before answering me. The ridiculed look on his face when watching me almost made me chuckle. ¡°Okay! Fine. I will admit that you made me do it. Don¡¯t cry about losing.¡± the moment I said something to calm him down, I added another sentence to bring him to boil instantly again. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s have a match,¡± he ced his hands on his waist and demanded, looking at me confidently. ¡°You want to wrestle with me?¡± I asked, and he nodded with a proud look on his face. ¡°Oh! Your alpha ego is hurt,¡± I smiled, bobbing my head. ¡°Are you ready for a match or not?¡± He closed his eyes to put pressure on his words when demanding Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. an answer from me. Cluelessly, I shrugged. ¡°What kind of wrestling?¡± I asked. ¡°Whoever makes the other one tap out is the winner!¡± he said, setting the rules when the door opened and Akin returned home with Gwen. Helel walked around the ind to wee them, but when passing by me, he whispered, ¡°Think about it,¡± he said. I stayed sitting on the stool, moving my feet around, and thinking hard over his deal. Does he want to wrestle me? Has he not seen his body? He will squash me like I am some kind of mosquito. But now that I have irritated him, what could I do? ¡°They gave her some paink*illers. I think a little rest will help her heal better,¡± Akin told Helel, taking her to the guestroom. I didn¡¯t run out of the kitchen to see her. Her presence would ruin my mood, and I didn¡¯t want it for the day after I lost my v*irgin*ity. I was just thrilled. ¡°What about her memory? Did she talk about her past?¡± Helel asked Akin, who had entered the kitchen, to grab something quick to eat. ¡°Those cookies are for Gwen. Helel baked them, especially for her,¡± I said when Akin reached for the cookies. He stopped and turned around to pass a quick nce to Helel, who was secretly ring at me. ¡°What? Oh! It was a secret? Sorry!¡± I pouted, munching on the toast while the brother and I shared awkward eye contact. ¡°She is bulls*hitting. You can have it.¡± Helel let out an ufortableugh and offered his brother the cookie with hot coffee, ¡°And I didn¡¯t bake it,¡± he then pointed at the empty bag with the bakery name on it. ¡°She will be fine. The doctor said she is not yet ready to talk about her past,¡± Akin answered, taking a seat two stools away from mine. ¡°And how are you awake so early?¡± Akin then turned to question me whilst Helel poured him coffee. ¡°I heard Helel crying in the kitchen. I guess he lost some match to someone- I don¡¯t know,¡± I answered in a much more cheerful tone. I was in a full-swing. The type of energy I was feeling felt unique. I didn¡¯t take the medicine at night time. I took two at the same timest afternoon. I figured it was really a waste of time to take the pills at two different times. It will work longer if I take two, anyway. Well, my equation was wrong because I heard my wolf talk. again. ¡®I told you,¡¯ She said, shocking me with her arrival. I sneakily watched Helel and Akin, who was now talking about why Helel was crying in the kitchen. ¡°She is lying,¡± Helel grunted. ¡°By the way, what happened to the new project?¡± He was quick enough to divert his brother¡¯s attention while I focused on my wolf. ¡®Why did you wake up again? I took two pills,¡¯ I groaned. ¡®No wonder why I felt like that. You are supposed to put me to sleep, not in aa. Taking two pills at a time didn¡¯t increase the time, just the intensity,¡¯ sheined, sounding much more normal than she normally does. ¡®That¡¯s why my back was hurting,¡¯ I figured. ¡®No! your back was hurting from the wild wrestlingst night. It was fun, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯ She asked, and my cheeks turned red again. ¡®You know why you are feeling so energized today?¡¯ She inquired, and I reluctantly waited for her response while drinking the coffee at the same time. ¡®Think of your mate¡¯s d*ic*k as your charger. He charged you. wellst night,¡¯ she joked, and I spat the coffee out. I didn¡¯t only spit it out, I literally streamed it so far that I sprayed Akin too. ¡°What the heck!¡± He jumped off the stool andined, brushing a tissue on his expensive coat. ¡°I am so sorry. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± I covered my mouth in shock and embarra*s*sment. I didn¡¯t mean to bother him. It was Ace¡¯s fault. ¡°I will go change,¡± he muttered much more angrily. It wasn¡¯t like I had drenched him, and it was an honest mistake too. As he walked out of the kitchen, Helel squared up. ¡°You want to talk big? Then ept my challenge.¡± Helel grunted, his hands on his waist and looking awfully cute. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 69 ¨C A Bit Too Shameless ¡°Tell me, one match,¡± he insisted, his ego shining from the desperation he was showing. I stayed silent, making weird faces to show boredom over this topic now. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± he pointed at my face, ¡°Tell me, are you up or not?¡± He questioned, looking hyped up. I felt like if I didn¡¯t agree now, he would never even talk to me again. He looked extremely deeply into this matter. bit. ¡°Fine, but the rules will be mine.¡± I said, and he frowned. ¡°What rules?¡± He questioned, his eyes fixated at my face. ¡°We will fight till we s*tr*p the opponent off every piece of clothing,¡± I mumbled while sneakily watching his jaw meet the floor. ¡°If you are scared of getting n*ke*d in front of me, then we can think of something else,¡± I whispered, and an expression of anger took over his face. ¡°Excuse me? What made you a*s*sume I¡¯ll be the one end-ing up n*ke*d?¡± He made tight fists out of his hands, but put them on the ind lightly. ¡°So, you are epting the challenge?¡± I asked, and after bluntly staring into my face for a minute, he nodded aggres-sively. ¡°Yeah! Fine. Let¡¯s do it.¡± He seemed super annoyed when epting the challenge. He didn¡¯t wait for me and left after his brother. Now that I was sitting on the stool, I couldn¡¯t help but be excited. ¡°My Mates can help me get stronger,¡± I uttered to myself, getting off the stool and ready to leave when I bumped into none other than Gwen. ¡°Oh! Hey!¡± I frowned when greeting her. I didn¡¯t get what made here back to the kitchen because, when Akin brought her in, I thought she would take a snooze. But here she was, walking into the kitchen with a smile on her lips. ¡°Hey!¡± she said, crawling on the stool and probably wait-ing for Akin. I stayed behind, sneakily walking back to sit in my spot again. ¡°How are you now?¡± I asked her. ¡°I¡¯m much better,¡± she answered, looking timid. ¡°I am sorry for acting aggressivelyst night. I didn¡¯t n to hurt you.¡± I lied. I wasn¡¯t sorry. I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to feel sorry for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You probably didn¡¯t even know that will happen,¡± she smiled when responding to me. She is so fake. ¡°So, I heard something about your lost memory. Do you not remember anything?¡± I asked, getting was staring into her soul? ¡°Oh yes. I remember the daily activities. But other than that, I don¡¯t remember anything,¡± she sighed, her face fading a little. ¡°So, what about your wolf? Does she never remind you of the memories?¡± I asked, taking a little more interest in knowing her this time. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have her anymore.¡± The instant she confirmed it, my heart felt a wave of happiness hold me tight. ¡°Oh! You lost your wolf? Were you an Omega too?¡± It was just the excitement of knowing more that I asked her that question so bluntly. She raised her face and stared at me in confusion for a moment before she answered me. ¡°No! I don¡¯t think so. The only thing I remember is being higher up,¡± she answered, and the smile on my face faded a little. I didn¡¯t like being so jealous of her, but it was a matter for my mate¡¯s attention. ¡°And that¡¯s why we believe you will be able to get your wolf back very soon again.¡± Akin walked into the kitchen wearing a white suit with a grey waistcoat, looking devilishly handsome as his broad shoulders moved when he hunched over the counter to speak to her. He had his arms spread wide and his hands on the counter, his head down, and his eyes. raised to her level. She shyly nodded and kept looking down. I was just staring at them. It hurt me to watch them act like nobody else existed whenever Gwen was in front of Akin and Helel. ¡°I will be in my room,¡± I whispered, not feeling like staying behind anymore. It only made me look desperate and needy. ¡°Why? Did you finish your breakfast?¡± I heard Akin ask me, surprising me with the fact that he was able to hear me when Gwen was around. I pretended not to listen to him and walked out of the kitchen, anyway. Once I was in the room, I kept thinking about Helel. He wanted to have a match with me, and the terms I set were now beginning to sound weird to me. Why did I even suggest something so shameless?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He might be thinking I did it on purpose to get him to s*tri*p me. I shook my head and rested on the mattress, but in the next few minutes; I was once again on my feet when a knock on the door made me aware of someone¡¯s arrival. ¡°Come on in,¡± I answered the door, walking over to the window behind my bed and staring outside. ¡°Ahem!¡± Akin cleared his throat and marched into the room. I wanted to show my initial reaction of surprise because there was no way he hade to my room, but I kept my fa- cial expressions neutral. ¡°What happened downstairs?¡± he asked, pushing his coat behind his back while shoving his hands into his pants¡¯ pockets. ¡°Nothing, why?¡± I asked, turning my head toward him. ¡°You just left like you didn¡¯t want me in the kitchen,¡± he said, letting out a littleugh and pretending to make a joke about it. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to be ufortable with me being around you two,¡± I said, and he rolled his eyes at me. ¡°Beatrice! She is going to stay here for a while. It might take months or even years; just try to get used to it and not make it awkward,¡± he said as he exited the room without waiting around to hear me object. My objection wouldn¡¯t do anything anyway. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 70 ¨C Not So Innocent! I have been in my room thinking about what happened between Helel and mest night. Now that it was slowly starting to sink in, I was beginning to understand what I lostst night. It wasn¡¯t a problem for me, but my mother would be very angry when she found out about it. However, it is not like I am ever going to tell her anything. She would never find out. Now that I have tasted freedom, the idea of answering someone¡¯s burning questions doesn¡¯t seem too desirable to me. I wanted to live freely now. It is not like I didn¡¯t want to ever see my mother, but I wanted her to not control me too much. ¡°What happens if I don¡¯t take the pills for too long?¡± I asked myself that question, holding the pill bottle in my hand and staring at it. I was resting in the bed, my arms stretched out and the bottle in the air. ¡°Would it be okay to let my wolf transition once?¡± I tried to convince myself to transition, but then I remembered how wrong it could go if he tracked my scent. ¡°No! I must not make that mistake,¡± I said to myself and sat up in bed. Without wasting another minute, I took the pill and calmed down. Now that I have decided to not mess up my routine, I nned to meet Helel and see what he was up to. It really shocked me when I walked out of the room and found the mansion empty. I don¡¯t know how long I have been in my room, but it certainly hasn¡¯t been years. ¡°Now where the heck is everyone?¡± I sighed. Taking a quick peek inside the kitchen and finding no one there didn¡¯t help my anxiety. I kept wandering around until my eyes traveled to the hallway and the light emitting from the room at the end. ¡°That¡¯s Akin¡¯s library. Maybe he is home,¡± I whispered, proceeding to walk in that direction and probably All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. have a word with him. It could be anything at all. As the distance between the library and me decreased, I began to feel uneasy. The air was beginning to feel eerily vi- brant. I walked closer and peered inside to see what was going on. That¡¯s when I was able to see inside and see it was not Akin in the study. My heart sank in my chest when I found Gwen checking through the shelves. ¡°Gwen? What are you doing here?¡± I instantly marched inside, and when I raised my voice to let her know I caught her, it startled her beyond my expectations. The way she jumped and pulled away from the shelf was itself a sign that she shouldn¡¯t have been in his study. ¡°I umm- I w¡ªas¡ª,¡± she gulped loudly, taking little strides around while trying to calm herself down. ¡°You what?¡± I asked, folding my arms across my chest and making dead eye contact with her. She looked panicked when she turned around to me and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I was making sure I had returned the book. You see! I got a book from him, and now I cannot find it.¡± She giggled a little, shrugging her shoulders and doing random gestures to throw me off. ¡°Did you ask for his permission before walking into his study like that?¡± I kept interrogating her and making her rub her palms even harder. ¡°Oh! I thought it was just a library,¡± she sighed, lowering her head to sound genuinely disappointed in herself. Some- thing was way off about her, and I wasn¡¯t thinking like that, only because I was jealous of her. I just got bad vibes from her. ¡°Anyway! I will go back to my room now,¡± she said, and she tried bolting past me when I followed her briskly to her room. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± she asked suddenly,ughing hysterically. Her actions were very random and suspicious. The calm and collective Gwen was nowhere to be seen. ¡°I want to help you find his book,¡± I said as I walked past her and into her bedroom ahead of her. She was following me with her jaw hanging low. ¡°There is no need for that, Beatrice!¡± she said, joining me in the room, but this time she wasn¡¯tughing or looking hysterical. In fact, she looked anxious-or maybe a tiny bit furious too. ¡°No! it is fi¡ª oh look! There it is,¡± I stated as I pointed at the book resting near the windowsill. It was amazing how she couldn¡¯t see the book in sight. ¡°Oh! Sometimes the thing is right before your eyes and you cannot see it.¡± She pped her forehead and grabbed the book, avoiding making eye contact with me by focusing only on the book. ¡°You can miss things in sight, but I don¡¯t. I can always find the little things people are hiding.¡± I forcing a smile across her lips. ¡°That is a good habit.¡± She said, ¡°Helel! When did you arrive?¡± She then looked behind her at me to speak to the person joining us. ¡°Just a minute ago. What were you girls talking about?¡± Helel stepped inside the room and passed us a quick stare. ¡°I was in your brother¡¯s library looking for a book when Beatrice arrived. She seemed upset at the fact that I used the library without Akin¡¯s permission. I guess I need to know the rules a little better,¡± she rushed before me to exin the whole situation. I kind of felt like she set me up for another argument with the brothers cally. ¡°Akin¡¯s study?¡± Helel asked, and Gwen nodded apologetic. ¡°Beatrice is right, you should first seek his permission,¡± when Helel agreed with me. The smile from Gwen¡¯s lips. seemed to fade a little before she got a hold of her emotions and bobbed her head in agreement with him. ¡°And don¡¯t wander around all the time,¡± I added when I became a little too overconfident. Gwen looked upset at myment, but a scoff from Helel caught our attention. ¡°There is no such rule as that.¡± Helel eyed me to not annoy Gwen before he turned to Gwen again to say, ¡°Akin will pick you up in an hour for a doctor¡¯s appointment.¡± As I realized she will be leaving again, it was only brought to my attention that Helel and I will be left alone again. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 71-Grab My b*oo*b As Helel walked out of the room after giving Gwen Akin¡¯s message, I followed him to the living room to know what his ns were for that match. ¡°Ready to lose?¡± I teased him by jumping on the couch in front of the one he was sittingfortably on, holding a remote controller. ¡°You¡¯re too confident,¡± he chuckled sarcastically, his gaze fixed on the TV and his leg shaking. ¡°That¡¯s because I know strength is not always about your physical ability to overpower someone. I believe in mental power more than physical power.¡± Imented with an att*itude, watching him softly Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. grin and turn his head toward me. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have a psychical strength. I don¡¯t want to offend you, but please hear yourself speak. For someone who doesn¡¯t even have an active wolf, you are too c*oc*ky of your abilities.¡± Hisment made me form a frown. on my forehead and groan a little. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll see tonight,¡± I scoffed, continuing to sit in bed. ¡°What are all these appointments she is going for?¡± I sneakily changed the subject to Gwen. There was a whole lot of mystery about her, and so far, I have not heard much about her past or where she has ¡°To help her remember what happened to her and how she ended up washed up ashore,¡± Helel answered, his attention focused on the TV. ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird tha¡ª,¡± I was still in the process of talking when Helel straightened his back on the sofa and interrupted me. ¡°Hush!¡± He waved the TV controller at me while fixing his eyes on the screen. There was a newscast ying that caught his attention. ¡°The tourists insist on staying while the volcano is on the verge of eruption. Thankfully, there will be no damage caused to the civilization being far away from the volcano but the tourists can get their lives in danger if they didn¡¯t stop indulging in reckless activities,¡± the Tv reporter said as the video of the volcano with some young werewolves performing daring acts for social media around it yed on the TV. ¡°These students are so d*um*b.¡± Helel threw the TV remote aside and got on his feet to contact the guards. I stared at the volcano for a moment, and a weird urge to take a closer look emerged in my heart. No matter how hard I tried to look away from the screen, I couldn¡¯t help but keep staring at it. There was something very soothing and calming about the colour of a volcano that I couldn¡¯t look away from. ¡°The volcano will erupt, theva will leave, and then it will be home,¡± I whispered. ¡°The volcano will erupt, theva will leave, and then it will be home,¡± I repeated, not understanding what was happening to me. ¡°The volcano wi¡ª,¡± I was rudely interrupted by a tap on my shoulder. I shook my head and turned around to see Helel standing behind me. He stared at my face for a moment before raising his eyes and looking at the TV. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± he asked, and when I turned to the TV, I found a random show ying on it. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess I zoned out,¡± Iughed, to avoid being questioned. I don¡¯t know what happened, but it was so weird. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have been zoned out for an hour.¡± Hemented, and my heart dropped in my chest. I have been staring at the screen for an hour, and I can¡¯t even remember anymore what intrigued me so much. ¡°Oh!¡± I got up from the couch and shook my head a little when Helel¡¯s mockingugh turned my attention to him. ¡°If you are too afraid, let me know. I will spare you,¡± he shrugged his shoulders in pride. I instantly knew what he was talking about. ¡°Afraid of you?¡± I scoffed, pissing him off. ¡°Let¡¯s get over with this.¡± I said, then jumped to my feet to take the lead. He followed me to my room, and once we locked the door, I got in bed while he walked around the bed. ¡°Come on!¡± I said, grabbing a red ribbon and tying my hair up in a ponytail. He was wearing a shirt and boxers, while I was in a shirt, b*oo*ty shorts, and a ribbon. I even have my undergarments on, so it was going to take him a long time to s*tri*p me n*ake*d. Once he jumped on the bed, I attacked him. ¡°Hey!¡± heined when I grabbed his shirt and tried to get it off. I wanted to win. He tossed me aside and spanked me hard, annoying me with the way heughed. He was trying to show his strength and mock me. We were on our knees, waiting for our opponent¡¯s next move. He went ahead and grabbed my shirt. That¡¯s when I stretched my hand down and grabbed his balls from over his shorts. He suddenly let go of my shirt and backed down. ¡°What happened? Too scared of me?¡± Even though I knew what had happened, I mocked. After giving it another thought, he got on his knees again, and I could immediately tell he was up for a hard fight. The next time he approached me, he swung his hand between my legs while his other hand was behind my neck and lifted me in the air. He threw me in bed, and before I could grab my senses and get up; he pulled my shirt up. Thankfully, he couldn¡¯t take it off because I held onto it, but that gave him enough chance to grab my b*oo*b while trying to free my b*rea*st from the b*ra. As he slid his hand under my b*ra, my body twitched. His hands were firm and his grasp was harsh, something I liked a lot. Now that we were both ying dirty, I could see his c*oc*k growing in his boxers as he kept f*ondling my b*oo*b. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 72-Sucking His d*ic*k In A Fight He grabbed my b*oo*bs next while I tried reaching for his shorts. I got too distracted when he squeezed my b*oo*bs hard in his hands. I yanked my head back and arched my back. I tried to struggle, but couldn¡¯t pry his hands away. As he pinched my n*ipp*les, jolts of pain and pleasure travelled from my n*ipp*les throughout my body, and I squirmed a little too hard this time. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s when he got a little too distracted and started caressing my n*ipp*les. My hand reached between Helel¡¯s legs and grasped his hard, gigantic c*oc*k. I stroked it, and his body shuddered before he grabbed my hand and mmed it to the side on the mattress. While trying to release my hand, I noticed how hard our g*roi*ns were rubbing together. He tried to grab the ribbon from my hair when I held onto his shirt and ripped it open to reveal his chiselled body. His abs were raging and prominent. It took him a minute to respond. He let go of his attention. from the ribbon and gripped my top and pushed it up my head, leaving me in a b*ra only. He did it so quickly that I couldn¡¯t fight him. Fine! I was still wearing more clothes than him. He was only in his boxers now, while I had my b*oo*ty shorts on, my p*an*tie*s, b*ra, and a hair ribbon. ¡°Your smirk tells me you think you are winning,¡± he said, stopping toment. ¡°I am,¡± I whispered, and instantly pulled his boxers down. It revealed his hard c*oc*k, but because he was sitting on top of me, I couldn¡¯t draw itpletely off. He held it with his one hand and pulled it up again. This time, he didn¡¯t wait for me to reach for his boxers again and grabbed my b*oo*bs with both of his hands. He f*orc*ed them up, and that¡¯s when he sessfully grabbed my b*ra and pulled it over to my chest. My n*ake*d b*rea*sts bounced back while he tipped the b*ra over my head and tossed it down on the bed. There was a split second where he took a break to ogle at my big, soft b*oo*bs that were pointing up and wanting his attention. His d*ic*k moved in his boxers. I felt it against my skin. He then shook his head and got off me, but only to wrap his arms around my waist and start tugging my shorts down. He stretched them down to my thighs and then reached for my p*an*tie*s. While I struggled to get up and grab my shorts so that I can pull them up again, he had already grabbed my p*an*tie*s and pulled them down. Now it was much easier for him to bring the shorts down with the p*an*tie*s. In the next few seconds, he had left mepletely n*ake*d in the bed. He groaned and breathed heavily when he watched me lie straight and stare back at him. His body was moving aggressively when breathing, but his eyes were stuck on my p*uss*y. He had tossed all my clothes onto the floor now. My body felt a weird surge of excitement when he grabbed his c*oc*k from over his boxers and stroked it a little to adjust it. ¡°I won,¡± he announced, closing his eyes and turning his face away from my body. ¡°I still have a ribbon on,¡± I whispered, and he opened his eyes in a swift move. In the next few seconds, the beast inside him woke up again. He didn¡¯t want to lose from me. He stretched over very quickly to reach for my hair when I got a chance to pull his boxers down. While he attempted to get up and pull the boxers up again, I got on my feet and grabbed his n*ake*d c*oc*k to distract him. He groaned, grabbing my hair to untie the ribbon. Since he was sitting on his knees, it was rtively hard to pull his boxers all the way down to his feet. I was left with no choice but to bend down and put my mouth on his d*ic*k. My gesture shocked him into letting go of my hair and pulling back. Hended on his butt in the bed and that¡¯s when I stole the boxers down on his feet and twirled it around in the air when celebrating the victory. ¡°Wohoo! I defeated the Alpha King,¡± I eximed, tossing the boxer aside while yelling andughing at him. He stared at me for a moment in utter anger and frustra- tion before he got on his knees to face me. ¡°You cheated,¡± he growled, ring into my soul. ¡°I did not. You said everything is fair in love and war,¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°It is not my fault that your d*ic*k is so sensitive,¡± Imented, and it angered him more. ¡°If I had done the same, then I would have asked you,¡± he scoffed, trying to boost his own ego. ¡°Nope! I would have still won because I¡¯m not a p*uss*y like you,¡± I said with a grin on my lips. He paused for a moment before his eyes darkened. One could tell he couldn¡¯t imagine losing to anyone. ¡°Fine. Onest battle,¡± he said, forgetting the fact that we werepletely n*ake*d on our knees and in my bed. ¡°No! That was supposed to be ourst one. How many times do you wish to lose from me?¡± I asked, and he lowered his face to calm down, and that¡¯s when he realized the state, we were in. ¡°Umm! Yeah, of course,¡± he jumped off the bed and hurriedly grabbed his shorts to slip into them. I walked out of the bed after him and clumsily put on a baggy sweater and a fresh pair of baggy jeans from the clos- ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, watching him look a little out of ce. ¡°Beatrice! I want to be honest with you about everything. I don¡¯t want you to think I own you or you own me,¡± he said, turning around before leaving to tell me. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked as my heart skipped a beat. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 73 ¨C A Douchebag Indeed. ¡°What does that mean?¡± I asked for more rification since his words caught me off guard. Now that we are dressed up again, it is a lot easier to have a decent conversation and not stare at each other¡¯s body parts and get horny. ¡°I might sound like a douchebag to you, but I am not nning to ept you,¡± he said, and my eyes traveled into space. ¡°Things happened between us, but I never promised you anything. So if you are thinking we are headed toward a rtion- ship, I am sorry. I never intended to give you false hope.¡± he sounded very guilty and apologetic and that k*illed me inside. ¡°What if it was Gwen?¡± I asked out of the blue. I had a problem, one of many problems, in fact. I Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. couldn¡¯t keep my thoughts to myself. Being subtle about something was not something I was good at. I would rather be upfront than linger around. ¡°What? Why did you have to bring her up?¡± He frowned, looking upset at the mention of her name. ¡°Because I want to know. You think I don¡¯t see the look you and Akin give her? Be honest with me. I am your mate and I deserve to know.¡± I demanded as I rushed to the door and blocked his way out. ¡°Bea! Don¡¯t act like a child and get out of my way,¡± he insisted, not even looking my way. ¡°First, tell me what is going on between you and Gwen?¡± I insisted on knowing before I stepped aside and let him walk out of the room. I had a feeling that if he didn¡¯t tell me clearly, I would end up falling into the trap of anxiety. He stared at me with an exhausted look on his face for a minute before rolling his eyes and giving up. ¡°It is true,¡± he whispered, making my heart miss a beat. ¡°What is true? Exin your answer,¡± I demanded, sounding even more aggressive this time. He parted his lips and let out a deep breath before nodding to himself as if he were convincing his wolf that they should better let me know now thanter. ¡°I do like her,¡± he finished, and my face softened. I wanted to cry instantly, but that would make him hold in the information, so I regained my posture. ¡°And what about me?¡± I asked in a murmur. ¡°Bea! It was just a one-time thing. If I had a tiny bit of an idea that you would take it that seriously, I would have f*orc*ed myself to walk away,¡± he said, and the amount of regret he showed for sleeping with me scattered my confidence. ¡°Besides, you have so many mates and there are so many restrictions-¡± He was in the process of making up excuses when I intervened. ¡°When you truly want to be with someone, you fight all the restrictions and be with them,¡± Imented, and by the looks of how he nodded, he agreed with me. ¡°I agree with your statement, and I hope you are understanding it yourself too,¡± he whispered while looking away from me. I felt like I got what he meant. Him not fighting the restrictions was enough for him to tell me that he didn¡¯t want to be with me. ¡°Oh!¡± I uttered, slowly bringing my arms down and stepping out of his way. ¡°I am really sorry for hurting your feelings. I will keep my distance from you,¡± he said, and just as he was about to walk out of the room, my d*um*b, thirsty a*ss yelled. ¡°I am okay with us mating without giving a title to our rtionship,¡± I bit my tongue when he paused and turned around suddenly to look at me. ¡°What? Bea! Do you even understand what you are saying?¡± he asked in an annoyed tone. ¡°You never led me on. I mean, I just wanted to be clear. Look! You said it yourself that I have many mates, and I do n to mate with anyone who wants to mate with me. I don¡¯t mind if our rtionship is only physical.¡± I was shaking when he stomped on my self-esteem just to be around him. He kept staring at my face for a moment before he walked away, finally without responding to me. ¡°What have I done?¡± I pped my forehead, walked back. to the bed, and sat helplessly with my eyes stuck in space. ¡°I need to calm myself down.¡± It was then that I jumped out of bed to look for my diary. While searching around, I kept fidgeting with my fingers. ¡°Where is it?¡± I frowned, turning my entire closet upside down, but there were no signs of the diary. ¡°What the heck! Where did it go?¡± Iined a bit loud- er this time, throwing my clothes out of the closet and getting frustrated. ¡°I¡¯m sure mom put it here somewhere,¡± I grumbled and took a step back, keeping an eye out for any traces of my diary. ¡°Did somebody steal it?¡± My heart sank in my chest when I realized my diary was nowhere to be found. It wasn¡¯t sup- posed to happen. Nobody was supposed to get their hands on that diary. ¡°S*hit!¡± I cursed in my mouth, ¡°Freaking Gwen!¡± Gritting my teeth angrily, I stormed out of my room to have a word with that thief. She was the one looking through Akin¡¯s shelves. She has to be the one who stole my diary, too. I rushed through the living room, making my way to her room, which was across from the living room. I heard Helel and Akin call for me, probably wanting to know where I was headed to. The aggression I used to walk over to her room probably got their attention. They rushed after me the instant I approached her door, and before I could start punching the door; I felt a pair of powerful arms getting wrapped around my body and pulling me away from the door. He lifted me and took me to the living room and tossed me over the couch. I should have known from all the muscles in his hands that it was Helel. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 74 ¨C An Open Rtionship ¡°What the heck are you up to now?¡± he grunted, cing his hands on his waist and keeping his gaze intact on my face. I looked beside him and found Akin staring at me in confu- sion. The two had blocked my way to Gwen¡¯s room. They were making me seem like a monster by protecting her from me, and it irked me. ¡°I need to speak to her,¡± I muttered, watching them shake their heads at me. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± I asked once when their expressions angered me. ¡°Why do you wish to speak to her?¡± Helel questioned. I noticed he was the only one asking me all these questions at the moment. Probably because he had seen me go crazy the other night when I wanted to destroy her room. ¡°She stole my diary,¡± I said, raising my voice, and thatpelled Akin to point his finger at me before he could even say anything. ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice. She is resting,¡± he said, and Helel bit the inside of his cheek. It was a pleasure to know at least one of them knew I didn¡¯t like it when they showed too much care for her. My sarcasm would eventually k*ill me. ¡°She is not a princess, whose rest should be my concern.¡± I retorted, and Akin had to close his eyes and open them again to make sure he heard me correctly. I haven¡¯t shown my true nature to him as yet. So it was definitely a little shocking for him to hear me argue at full strength. ¡°Bea¡ª,¡± Helel paused when acknowledging his brother¡¯s presence. ¡°Trice!¡± he added and secretly scratched his temples in guilt. ¡°What is it about this time?¡± He then proceeded to posture straight again and ask me. ¡°I just told you guys, she stole my diary,¡± I repeated myself, but the look they were giving me was not nice at all. They didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°You guys don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± I frowned, staring at them one by one. That¡¯s when the main door opened, and in came Maddox and Zane, gossiping about some football match until their eyesnded on us and silence took over them. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Maddox asked, passing me a quick nce. ¡°We need to have a talk,¡± Helel dered after a few sec- ond¡¯s pause. I bet even Akin didn¡¯t know what he was going to talk about. ¡°Beatrice! Go back to your room. We wille there to have a word with you after we are done discussing some things.¡± Helel turned to me and asked me to follow his- mands. I shook my head stubbornly and pointed at Gwen¡¯s door. I didn¡¯te downstairs to hear theirmands. I needed my diary back from Gwen. ¡°Do you want us to talk to you about the mate bond or not?¡± Helel hunched over, his hands on his knees, as he demanded to know it from me. My anger withered away when I heard about the topic of interest. I wanted my diary, but there was no way they would let me disturb her sleep now that she had returned from the hospital and was heavily drugged. ¡°Fine,¡± I answered, jumping off the couch. I noticed the way Helel flinched when watching me get out of the couch. de must have thought I would make another attempt to get into Gwen¡¯s room.about why he asked his brother to have a talk about the mate bond. ¡°What if they collectively reject me? But they can¡¯t do that,¡± I sighed when remembering I cannot be rejected, ¡°Then what are they nning to do?¡± I questioned as I sat down on the bed and waited for them toe. The anxiety level in my body was rising beyond my acknowledgment. I was chewing on my nails and staring at the door curiously. And then they finally knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± I answered, and the brothers opened the door. Helel was the one leading his brothers today. It would usually be Akin, but today he looked a little dull and in a bad mood. I wondered what they discussed. ¡°Maddox!¡± Helel called his name, and Maddox understood what he was supposed to do. He closed the door after they have walked into the room and eyed me to sit down in the bed. I hesitantly listened to them as they stood around the bed. Helel and Akin in front, Maddox and Zane to my left and right. ¡°So! We discussed a few things, including your rage from the other night, when you basically wanted to burn the whole mansion down,¡± Helel started off by reminding me of that night. I am certain he didn¡¯t tell them anything about our s*e*xual adventures. ¡°Since you cannot be rejected and the mate bond cannot be ignored, we want to know directly from you what you want?¡± Helel proceeded to ask, making me look around and stare at them one by one. I had only cleared my throat when Helel added once again, and this time; he left me speechless. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I told them about your proposition.¡± His wordspelled me to zip my lips in a tight line and express confusion. ¡°That you don¡¯t expect us to stick with you. You told me you were okay with just being¡ª in an open rtionship with us. I know it sounds a bit icky because¡ª you were introduced to us as our future stepsister but-we all know that doesn¡¯t matter anymore since you are mates with us. But the fact that you are mates with all of us, the concept of monogamy is already out the window. And since you two expressed your desire to be okay with whoever we date as long as we take care of you, we brothers gave it some thought. But we still want to give you a chance to back down whenever you feel like it,¡± Helel continued to talk with a weird look of embarra*s*sment on his face. I bet it wasn¡¯t easy for him to talk about things like that in front of his brother so openly. Now the eyes were stuck on me, and I had to make a decision. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 75 ¨C Deep Cleavage For A Good Show ¡°Also, we are not promising to mating with you or romantically get involved with you. We are just showing you where we stand. We don¡¯t want you to think we are nning to mate with you or that we will be only yours. You can date whomever you want, and we will be with whomever we want. Neither you should hurt who we like nor we will interrupt who you date. Since this mate bond cannot be broken, we are pretty much stuck and frustrated.¡± Akin finally broke the silence and also crushed my only hopes with his yammering. ¡°You know; mate bond can make one¡¯s wolf go crazy at times. That¡¯s why we all must be on board with the idea of mating without giving the other party a wrong idea,¡± Maddox added this time. ¡°Just because we are mating with you doesn¡¯t mean we are together, at least not right now,¡± he cleared up while rolling his eyes. So basically, they were trying to find a loophole where they could get the satisfaction of their wolves without feeling the burden ofmitment. ¡°I hope we made ourselves clear,¡± Helel said, stealing his eyes from me. I stayed silent since they decided everything themselves. ¡°So just say no whenever you don¡¯t or we will say no whenever we are not in the mood,¡± It must have been really hard for Helel to talk about the physical rtionship with me because every time he said something, he looked away and stuttered. It hurt me a little because I lost my v*irgin*ity to him. Well, he cannot be med, since I knew what I was doing. ¡°Friends with benefits kind of s*hit!¡± Finally, Zane spoke up, and after listening to his statement, his brothers went silent to think deeply and then nodded. ¡°Yeah! Right. That is the right term,¡± Helel agreed with a much-relieved look on his face this time. Yeah! Give it a fancy name and think you have done a great job. ¡°Is that alright?¡± Helel then turned to me and questioned me. All eyes were on me, and my mind was racing with ideas about what I should do. Should I just tell them not to bother? No! I cannot let Gwen have them. I don¡¯t stand a chance with them. I cannot be their beloved Beatrice, so I would rather ruin her chances, too. ¡°Okay!¡± I said it with much reluctance. ¡°Cool! But that also means no attacking Gwen.¡± It was then that Akin instantly jumped in to defend his beloved birdie. ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s what it was all about?¡± I rolled my eyes and let out augh. ¡°I wasn¡¯t using her of stealing my diary because I was jealous of her,¡± Imented andughed more, watching them stare at each other and probably think they were fools. They basically wanted to make everything clear so that I could leave Gwen alone. Little did they know, I didn¡¯t like Gwen, even if they paid her attention or not. ¡°She didn¡¯t steal your diary. You must have put it somewhere and forgotten about it,¡± Akin argued, defending her without even asking her anything. ¡°I haven¡¯t left the house in days with my diary. How the hell did I lose it?¡± I got on my knees in my bed and crawled over to Akin, stubbornly ring at him with my hands on my waist. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he awkwardly looked away. Wow! I was able to make the big, alpha-king brother ufortable. ¡°Remember that day when you ran out of school with your bag? You dropped your stuff. Maybe that¡¯s when you lost it,¡± Zane suggested, and he made me think maybe that¡¯s what happened. I watched them look satisfied with Zane¡¯s suggestion, and at this point, it was pretty clear that no matter what I said, they would defend her. I will take a look around her room myself. ¡°Fine, I will not bother your beloved Gwen about my diary again,¡± I said in a mocking tone, sitting back in bed and rolling my eyes. They all shared an awkward nce before bobbing their heads and walking out of my room one by one. Now that they were gone, I recalled what they had talked to me about us. ¡°Does that mean they are not irked by having a physical rtionship with me?¡± I asked myself, ¡°Interesting!¡± I didn¡¯t know what else to do other than not take the evening pill and try to hear my wolf talk. I have been in a loop where I couldn¡¯t forget the little talk I had with Ace. She seemed interesting, but also explosive. If only I wasn¡¯t afraid of losing my scent when not on pills, I might have given my transition a try. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I stayed in my room until dinner was served. It was going to be awkward now that they had openly said their wolves were unable to control their urges when around their fated mate. Walking downstairs to join them in the dining room, I had prepared my mind to ask anyone of them to stay in my room for the night. Now that I have missed taking the pills, I wouldn¡¯t want him toe to collect me. I was a little scared of what Ace might do, so I kept the pills in my shorts pocket for an emergency. The brothers and Gwen were already present and had started eating dinner. They never waited for me, and those little things stopped hurting me. I used to crave attention, but now I know I have plenty of it in other ways. It is about time that they confess that they are jealous of me being with the other brothers. Hopefully, one of them will feel that way. That will prove they fell in love with me. ¡®Flying too high already?¡¯ Ace speaking out of the blue jolted me into dropping the spoon and spilling the soup on my shirt. ¡°Are you a child, Beatrice?¡± Maddoxined, while the others only shook their heads. passing them an awkward smile, I grabbed the napkin to clean my shirt. ¡®Why did you wear a b*ra? Maddox would have been staring at your b*oo*bs and not the b*ra now if you hadn¡¯t worn one,¡¯ as she mentioned Maddox. I raised my head and caught him staring at my chest while I rubbed the napkin over the cleavage. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 76 ¨C Spread Your Legs And Make A Room For Me I felt heat rushing to my cheeks, but that didn¡¯tst long. Gwen began choking on a f*uc*king soup, and everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to her. I watched the brother¡¯s panic and offered her water and any kind of help. It just didn¡¯t sit well with me. There was something incredibly off about her. ¡°Are you a child, Gwen? Be careful with what you put in your mouth,¡± I ended up saying against my will. I admit to being messy, but that was entirely Ace¡¯s idea. After I made thement out of the blue, I raised my face and watched the brothers look back at me with disappointment in their eyes. I had to lower my eyes in embarra*s*sment and continue eating my food to get out of there. ¡°You nearly got me in trouble,¡± I yelled at Ace as I finished my meal and rushed out of the dining room. It wasn¡¯t a good idea to leave them alone with Gwen, but I wasn¡¯t left with a choice. ¡®It is not like they don¡¯t know anything about your foul mouth,¡¯ she argued with me. ¡®We havee to a conclusion. I will not object to what they do or who they love, and vice versa.¡± I told her about the discussion from earlier, walking into my room and leaving the door open. ¡®So basically they have decided to reject you without a proper rejection,¡¯ she scoffed at me, mocking me for taking their decision without creating a fuzz about it. ¡®No! We can mate and help each other with physical desires. It is for the wolves,¡¯ I said, and she let out a chuckle. ¡®And definitely, it is for their wolf because you don¡¯t care about your own.¡¯ She seemed salty. I don¡¯t me her; I wouldn¡¯t be happy if anyone suppressed me. But she was not an ideal wolf who I can unt to the world. ¡®If only you had been perfect.¡¯ I shrugged my shoulders and crawled into the bed, staring at the ajar door. ¡®Who do you think wille to the room to take care of you tonight?¡¯ she asked, and I noticed the little nasty tone she used. ¡®I am not a hoe! I just want someone toe by and make sure he doesn¡¯te to get me. Not to mention, now that I have unleashed you, I am kind of scared of the night more than before,¡¯ I said in a genuinely scared tone. ¡®I know you are not,¡¯ shemented, but I couldn¡¯t tell if she was mocking me or just being honest. I took a shower quickly to get ready for bed. When I came out and sat in the bed again, I knew they had all scattered to their rooms. While waiting for the brothers toe and offer me their help, I chatted a little with my mother and said goodbye to her. It was then that I watched a shadow appear outside the door, and my heart sank in my chest. I wondered who it was. My heart was pounding in my chest, and then he appeared. ¡°Maddox!¡± I whispered, straightening my back on the bed. ¡°What happened? You don¡¯t need anyone to stay beside you tonight.¡± Maddox asked, leaning his body against the door frame and ying with his cellphone in his hand. ¡°Or did somebody else already offer you a stay?¡± He shoved the phone into his pocket and stared at me through his eyebrows. When the light from above fell directly on his face, his beautiful grey eyes sparkled. ¡°Thank you foring in,¡± I uttered in response to him. He got the idea and marched inside to lock the door after us. Now that he was here, I was feeling a little shy. The conversa- tion from earlier was a hint that now they were not being held back by anything. Prior to today, they had made it pretty clear that they were too embarra*s*sed to talk about having a physical rtionship with me in front of each other. ¡°I am a bit of a cuddler. I hope that¡¯s not a problem for you,¡± he said, walking in the direction of the bed and scanning my body quickly. I squeezed my legs closer when he approached the bed. ¡°Do you mind if I?¡± He asked, lifting his shirt up but only waiting for my response. Once I nodded, he took it offpletely. I got a clear view of his chiselled abs. He crawled into bed with me after making it clear he would be cuddling with me. Instead of getting behind me, he crawled right on top of me. I didn¡¯t expect him to do that, but then again, we have done things before, so it was not possible for us to pretend like we didn¡¯t want to mate. My body felt lifeless under his big, s*e*xy body. I swear I felt his abs rub against my belly. He had pulled the nket over himself and covered us till half of his head. He rested his face on my neck andid still for a minute before he moved a little on me. ¡°I swear if you didn¡¯t smell this good, I¡¯d never get in bed with you,¡± he said, taking deep breaths on my skin. His body would bounce on mine whenever he wheezed. His d*ic*k was obviously standing and rubbing against my knee almost because he was very tallpared to me. ¡°Oh! You took off the b*ra today,¡± hemented with a little chuckle, making me feel awkward. I didn¡¯t do it so that our bodies could touch. I just realized I feel morefortable having no b*ra on when I am in bed. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He rubbed his chest hard against mine, and it squished my b*oo*bs crazily. ¡°I am a bit ufortable. Spread your legs and make a room for my body,¡± he said, and then he raised his face just so that he could pull his body up and grab my legs to part them. I knew he would be feeling pain the way his c*oc*k was getting squished onto my bones. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 77 ¨C I Am Always Horny I almost closed my eyes and let out a m*oa*n when his d*ic*k touched my v*agin*a from over my shorts. The amount of pressure he was putting with his d*ic*k on my p*uss*y was making me go crazy. He had no idea that I hadn¡¯t taken my pills, and his closeness was making Ace excited. It was also noticeable that she hadn¡¯t made ament so far. ¡°You are so hot down there,¡± he lifted his face, bringing it close and talking to me when looking me in the eye. With Ace being awake, I felt a little shy about doing anything. ¡°You know, earlier when you got on your knees and crawled over to Akin¡ª,¡± he paused, bringing up the random action from our conversation earlier, ¡°I wanted to grab you by your hair and pull you down there. You looked ready to be f*uc*ked.¡± He tilted his head, whispering the words on my lips. ¡°Ah! That reminds me of Gwen. Earlier, when she was walking into her bedroom, I had a quick nce at her b*oo*ty. I don¡¯t know what it was, but I kind of wanted to smell her scent,¡± he brought her up just when he had turned me on. The shy, tinted cheeks of mine lost their colour when he talked about her in that tone. I could tell he did it on purpose because he had a smirk on his lips, but he ruined my mood. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should be this close,¡± I whispered, getting him to smirk even wider. What was his problem? Why did he spoil my mood? I know they don¡¯t feel jealous if I sleep with anyone, but I did, and Maddox seemed to be taking advantage of it. He adjusted his d*ic*k between my legs, feeling morefortable now that it was hanging down. ¡°Why not? It¡¯sfortable this way, isn¡¯t it?¡± He whispered directly onto my lips, making me gulp and stare into his eyes like I was watching my death in his eyes. I don¡¯t know if he thought by making me jealous, he could get me more excited or what, but I was hurt. ¡°But our bodies are touched. We are siblings. It¡¯s inappropriate,¡± I whispered, holding my breath in so that our lips don¡¯te in contact. I purposely used that term to show him I don¡¯t care if he mates with me or not. ¡°It¡¯s not. It would have been inappropriate if I just brushed my lips against yours like this,¡± he stated, and then brushed his lips all over mine before he pulled away. I swear I lost my breath and my heartbeat. I was stunned, watching him with eyes bigger than ever. ¡°What? It¡¯s not a big deal. We are just very close step-sib-lings. You know the ones who care too much for each other?¡± He said it casually, ying along and teasing me more. It was weird how quickly I discarded hisment about Gwen and focused on his actions with me now. I mean, he wanted to make me jealous. That was the only reason he made thatment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can feel your¡ªd*ic*k between my thighs now,¡± I said, and he let out a littleugh. It was interesting to see how he was ying along. ¡°It¡¯s because it needs space.¡± He answered, slowly bringing his lips closer to my cheek. He breathed on my skin for a little before his lips came into direct contact with my cheek. I paused, freaking out at what he was doing, but it was such a unique feeling that I couldn¡¯t push him away. He noticed I wasn¡¯t protesting, so he pressed them a little harder this time, running them up to my earlobe and then leaving a little kiss there. ¡°Ah!¡± I squirmed, moving my body up and identally contacting our bodies bodies. It was just so mesmerising being so close to him that my body was acting up. I found him kissing my earlobe so hard that all I could hear was him smooching on my skin. I never knew that would be my weak spot, but the instant he started rubbing his lips all over my earlobe, I began to lose my calm. Once I got a little used to him kissing me, I realized he had been pressing and rubbing his bulge hard against my p*uss*y. I was only wearing white satin shorts, so I was feeling like the heat was way too much. ¡°Spread them some more,¡± he whispered, breathing heav- ily on my ear and forcing my legs apart and folding them up a little. The position helped him adjust his d*ic*k on my p*uss*y from above the fabric of his and my shorts. He started to rub his d*ic*k way harder this time. ¡°Ahh! Ah!¡± I bit my bottom lip, squirming and closing my eyes. He was pressing his d*ic*k all over my p*uss*y and b*oo*ty- hole to my bikini lines. I was moving my body around to show excitement. He lowered his face onto my chest and bit my n*ipp*le from over the satin top. ¡°Ow!¡± My eyes opened in shock when a little pain ran from my n*ipp*le to all over my body. He smirked, sucking my t*it from over the cloth and continuing to ma*s*sage my v*agin*a with his c*oc*k. ¡°Imagine my d*ic*k going inside your p*uss*y. I promise you I will be the best s*e*x you will ever get,¡± lifting his face from my b*rea*sts, he uttered against my ear and my body reacted by squirming under Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. him. He wasn¡¯t the only one rubbing his c*oc*k over my v*agin*a now. I was moving my body with the rhythm, too. ¡°So tell me, Beatrice! Do you want to lose your v*irgin*ity to my hungry c*oc*k?¡± He whispered in my ear, and it took me a not minute to realize what he just asked of me. As I stared him in the eye, his smirk grew wider. ¡°I have been waiting since that night when your mother interrupted. Don¡¯t worry, I will be gentle.¡± The excitement on nis face made my face lose its color. Was he expecting me to keep my v*irgin*ity for him? Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 78 ¨C f*uc*k It, I Loved It ¡°What happened? You are not ready for it tonight,¡± he asked, and I stayed silent for a moment before I mumbled in- coherently. ¡°To¡ªnight! We don¡¯t even have protection,¡± I said, the words in such an undertone that a frown instantly drew over his forehead. ¡°What?¡± he asked, since he didn¡¯t hear me say it clearly. ¡°I am saying we don¡¯t have a c*ondom,¡± I said in a much clearer voice this time. He let out a littleugh and then shook his head. ¡°Sometimes you act so damn adorable that I cannotprehend which side of you to believe,¡± he on his lips. That¡¯s when I realized he isn¡¯t a v*irgin either, so why should I bother? Instead of saying a word to him, I gently lifted my body and touched my p*uss*y with his d*ic*k, and it got his attention. He tilted his head, his eyes smiling, with a smirk appearing over his lips. He then f*orc*ed me down with a bit more pressure and grabbed my shirt to raise it to my neck. Now that my b*rea*sts were n*ake*d for his eyes to ogle at, I closed my eyes tightly. It was just the way he was staring at them that made me shy. After a few seconds of pause, I found his hand resting on my b*oo*b. The roughness of the skin due to cold made the noise being produced when his hand ran all over my chest and to my other b*oo*b. He Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. carried his body on the elbow of his left arm while pressing his other hand to roam around my body. He would gently grab and press my b*oo*bs when run-ning his hand over them. ¡°I like your curvy body,¡± hemented, something I have heard from the brothers before too. Zane and Maddox were really open aboutplimenting me. I could tell they loved my huge b*oo*ty and big b*oo*bs. His eyes stared at my n*ipp*le before his fingers gently pitched them. He was pinching them and pulling them out, making them stand erected before he buried his face down. and put his lips on my t*it. I fixed my body under him, feeling his hard manhood press tightly on my v*agin*a. His lips were gently ying with my n*ipp*les, sucking them like his life depended on it. His tongue ran around the areoles and then tickled the tip of my t*it for a few minutes. He had ex- cited my body enough for me to hold my hand under his head and f*orc*e him to take as much of my b*oo*b into his mouth as he could. He didn¡¯t hold back either. He was now aggressively sucking my b*oo*bs and leaving hickeys all over them. While the tension grew more, he slipped his hand down and pulled my shorts offpletely, followed by taking off his own shorts. Now that I could feel the head of the c*oc*k directly in con- tact with my p*uss*y, I closed my eyes and m*oa*ned. He never left sucking my b*oo*bs, even when he was now rubbing our n*ake*d g*roi*ns aggressively against each other. Finally, he raised his face and brought his lips closer to mine. He used his two fingers to spread my v*agin*al lips a little. During those brief movements, I felt like heaven¡¯s breeze was touching me down there. After adjusting my c*lit with his fingers, he adjusted the head of his d*ic*k at my p*uss*y. He stopped smiling around this time when pushing his c*oc*k inside my p*uss*y. He paused a little when sliding it in. When he was about halfway into me, he suddenly thrust hard, and the hard c*oc*k entered to the balls. I gasped in pain, feeling him bring his d*ic*k out while groaning in pleasure and then make another wild thrust to enter me. ¡°Ah! Ahhh!¡± he gasped when taking it out and putting it back inside, but this time more softly to feel every second of it. My v*agin*a was ready to suck him, closing on his s*haf*t and wanting to keep him inside. He then started f*uc*king me so roughly that he had to put his hand on my mouth to stop me from screaming and informing the whole mansion. His d*ic*k ripped me open again and again, digging deeper and harder. ¡°Ahh! f*uc*k!¡± he muttered in pleasure, pulling his d*ic*k out. and releasing all the cum on my stomach. The hot, stringy liq- uid warmed my skin while softening his c*oc*k. After about a minute, he slowly withdrew his d*ic*k rxed and softened. My v*agin*a was aching from all the wild thrusts and at- tacks. But it wasn¡¯t the kind of pain you hate. I loved and enjoyed every second of him f*uc*king me like a beast. After he was done, he rolled over from the top and rested his back on the mattress, facing the ceiling and breathing profusely. I kind of wanted him to make out with me, kiss me after he was done. I stayed still for a moment before turning my head to look at him. I could already tell something was bothering him. He kept staring at the ceiling for a few minutes before he cleared his throat. I knew he was going to talk, and I also knew that he was aware of me watching him. ¡°Which one?¡± he asked, narrowing his eyes at the ceiling and avoiding looking at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by that,¡± I yed innocent, not sure how to tell him without conforming with Helel if he evens wants his brothers to know he has already been in a physical rtionship with me before they made any decision. I was now second guessing my decision to let Maddox f*uc*k me. If only I had to wait a few days, it would have made. sense to the brothers, but now Helel will look bad. ¡°Don¡¯t f*uc*king y me. Which one of them took your vir- ginity?¡± he grunted, expressing much more aggressive emotions this time. So I was doomed. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 79 ¨C A Steamy Shower ¡°Tell me,¡± he insisted, but in a harsh tone. When I didn¡¯t say a word, he rolled over and got on top of me. Without any struggle, he was able to hold my wrists and pin them beside my head. I didn¡¯t struggle because I wanted to answer him myself. ¡°I cannot tell you,¡± I said and shrugged, watching him stare me in the eye. ¡°You stopped me that night because you had promised yourself to someone else first?¡± he asked, his eyes fixing on my face. ¡°No! I genuinely felt like my mother was going to spot us together,¡± I said, but a little sarcasticugh from him hurt my feelings. He didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°Cut the crap! I hope your first time was worth pushing me away,¡± he said, then released my hands and pulled away from me. ¡°It was incredible, but I enjoyed this steamy session just as much,¡± I whispered apliment, watching him get out of the bed. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked out of curiosity. The night wasn¡¯t over, and if he left now, how would I sleep in peace? ¡°To take a shower,¡± he said, walking into my bathroom and mming the door shut. ¡®Not going to lie, he lives up to his name, the Alpha King Maddox!¡¯ Acemented now that he is gone. ¡®Oh, don¡¯t worry! He didn¡¯t seem upset. Besides, don¡¯t feel sorry for something that isn¡¯t your fault. You never promised him anything. In fact, they made the rules that they would not object and neither would you,¡¯ she added and helped me calm down a bit. ¡®So that is what it feels like to have a wolf? Like apanionship?¡¯ I was stunned to feel so good in her ¡®Trust me, Beatrice! Once you let me out entirely, you will love me,¡¯ she said, and by the time I had walked out of the bed to grab a shirt and wear it, I still needed a shower. Just when I thought I should wear a light robe and take a shower once hees out, I heard the Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. bathroom door crack open. It was an obvious invitation after he heard me leave the bed. I stood in my spot for a moment before I dropped the bathrobe and pushed the door open. He was standing under the shower, n*ake*d and hard. I don¡¯t know how he could turn on just at the thought of me entering the bathroom, but who is He smirked a little, lowering his face even more and staring at me through his eyebrows. Biting my bottom lip, I marched into the bathroom and got under the shower with him. The instant the hot water calmed my muscles down, he ced his hands on my back and pulled me over his body. Our n*ake*d bodies collided, and a wave of heat transferred from his body to mine. He grabbed a bar of soap and started rubbing it all over my back while leaving little kisses all over my jawline and cheeks. After making enough soap, he transferred some to my hands, and I knew instantly what my job was. Wrapping my soap-filled hands around his d*ic*k, I began. to ma*s*sage his s*haf*t. The more I rubbed it between my palms, the more it grew. His fingers traveled from my a*ss crack to my v*agin*a, rubbing my body clean but a bit too aggressively. Our chests were tightly pressed, his hands traveling back to my butt and ma*s*saging them. The steamy shower and the soap slipping over our skin were just too hot to handle. I pulled away from him and got on my knees to run my hand over his balls and make him. grunt a little. Leaning his back against the wall, he let me take over. As I ma*s*saged his balls in my hands, I rested my lips on the s*haf*t of his d*ic*k and pressed them as hard as I could until his d*ic*k fidgeted. Not lifting my lips and rubbing them hard all over the s*haf*t, I was able to make him groan in pleasure. My lips would travel up and down the s*haf*t until I finallyid them on the head. His body shuddered a little, waiting for my next move. Not freeing his balls from my grasp, I sucked only the head of his c*oc*k. His groans turned louder every time I opened my lips on the head and ma*s*sage them all over the skin. ¡°Ahh!¡± he groaned and ran his hand through my hair. Steadily making his hand all over my hair, he grasped a hand- ful and, without a notice, thrust his d*ic*k into my mouth until my chin could feel his enormous balls. He started f*uc*king my mouth without mercy. I would gurgle whenever he would shove it too deep inside and not pull it out for a few seconds. I was holding his balls in my hands while he had my hair in his grasp. ¡°f*uc*k! f*uc*k!¡± He groaned as he f*uc*ked my mouth hard- er and released a little inside my mouth. I closed my eyes, epting the flood of his cum inside my mouth, swallowing again and again during a ten-second climax. I paused and finally set it free to lick his s*haf*t and caress his balls, making him groan before returning for the final round. Maddox adjusted his d*ic*k on my lips, slid it inside once again, and shoved it into my mouth with an aggressive at- tempt, thrusting his c*oc*k forward, and matching the speed of my head movement. I was sucking him faster. He wanted to outrun me. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± he groaned as he released it all in my mouth, and I didn¡¯t pull it out; I drank every bit. After we were done, he helped me get up on my feet and take a show- ¡°Now let¡¯s put you to bed, my sweet stepsister,¡± Maddox teased, cing his lips over mine and giving me a hard smooch before walking out of the bathroom and getting into the bed. I followed him after turning off the shower and drying myself, and I crawled in bed with the sleeping alpha king. For some reasons, I couldn¡¯t sleep for hours after that. I had my eyes staring at his face as he slept peacefully. ¡®He is gorgeous, but make sure you save some for the others too,¡¯ Ace stated, and I rolled my eyes at her. ¡®I would let you stay awake once in a while, but I cannot let you free most of the time. I don¡¯t want us to get found by whoever ising for us.¡¯ It might havee as a surprise to her when I suddenly grabbed the pill from the side and shoved it down my throat without even letting her object. That was when I rested my head on Maddox¡¯s chest an finally dozed off. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 80 ¨C Somebody Cheated I woke up to Maddox leaving the room. They would al- ways leave before having a word with me, and I was kind of okay with it. Usually, I am a bit cranky in the morning, so it is better if nobody is near me when I wake up. After taking a shower, I walked out of my room to find Zane in the hallway. He seemed a bit agitated, but I couldn¡¯t really tell what was bothering him. He was constantly checking his phone and trying to call someone. ¡°Good morning!¡± I greeted him, slowing down when walking past him. He ignored me as if I didn¡¯t even exist. I over- heard him leaving a few voice notes for someone but couldn¡¯t hear the person¡¯s name. Once I was in the kitchen, I found Gwen waiting for some- one, probably Akin. ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted me, smiling widely as if we were friends. ¡°Hello, Gwen!¡± I said it with a bit of an att*itude. Since she was toozy to cook for herself, I took the initiative and grabbed some fresh juice, since cooking wasn¡¯t my cup of tea either. The kitchen worked well for those who were good at it. Here, it would be Akin and Helel. ¡°You are not going to school today?¡± Gwen asked, avoiding the fact that I was ignoring her on purpose. ¡°School? Our building is all muddled up. I don¡¯t think there will be a school for another few months,¡± I said, sitting on the stoolfortably. ¡°Or maybe you didn¡¯t hear the recent news? They have temporarily moved the school to the hotel Moritar.¡± She stat-ed, conveying the deadliest information in a calmest way. ¡°What? why?¡± I asked in a bit of an annoyed tone. ¡°To not waste another year of students?¡± She smiled, trying to act smart with me. I gave her a close- mouth smile and then rolled my eyes to look away from her. ¡°I was watching this show¨C and there was this crazy girl who has so many mates. It was fiction, but imagine this, a hybrid girl has so many mates, and they get punishment to be in an academy. Now imagine an omega having all alphas for mates and then they all sleep with her and they make a decision that she can sleep with everyone and they can do their own thing. I just couldn¡¯t stop wondering why any she-wolf would ept that. Her wordspelled me to stop drinking and turn around to look at her. What was she talking about? The scenario sounded too simr to what the brothers and I had decided. ¡°Isn¡¯t it degrading for a girl to be used as a tissue for the horny alpha king¡¯s semen?¡± Shemented and instantly corrected herself, ¡°Alphas, I mean.¡± There was no way she was talking about a show. It was a taunt to mock me for letting the alpha kings use me. The fact that she found a perfect time to talk about it when none of the brothers were around made me feel like she did it on purpose. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But how the hell did she know? Or should I ask, how much does she know? ¡°Actually,¡± now that she has started this war, I couldn¡¯t back away, could I? ¡°It is a good way to ruin the dignity of the girl they will date. Now imagine this: they fall in love with some other girl, and they ept her too. But their deal with their fate mate makes them sleep with her once in a while. How would the girl they were dating feel? Pathetic! Or maybe not enough? Of course, it is fun to ruin what you can¡¯t have,¡± I shrugged my shoulders, making a deep eye contact with her and leaving her speechless. ¡°Right!¡± she cleared her throat and f*orc*ed a smile across her lips. No one can make me feel s*hitty, at least no one who I don¡¯t give a f*uc*k about. ¡°Good morning!¡± Akin¡¯s arrival caused us to look away from each other and respond to him with a smile on our lips. ¡°Get ready for school, Beatrice. The principal called and gave me your timetable. You and Zane will be attending 4 hours¡¯ *s*ses from 12pm,¡± he said, walking behind the ind to prepare breakfast for Gwen. I just stood there with a frown on my face. I didn¡¯t like to study. Wasn¡¯t it already obvious to them that no matter what, I just couldn¡¯t remember a thing I read in those damn boring books? ¡°Go, find Zane and tell him I will drop you two,¡± he then proceeded to talk, not sparing a nce at me. He was the only one who hadn¡¯t shown any affection to me yet, and I kept thinking, why was that? Was he really in control of his wolf to the extent that he had silenced him from showing any urges mating with his mate? I walked out of the kitchen as Gwen¡¯s sight made me nauseous. And looked around for Zane. In fact, I didn¡¯t have to go upstairs because I spotted him rush towards the exit of the mansion right when I walked out of the kitchen. Zane was making his way briskly, and I started tailing him. The weather was pleasant and clear. Now that I had to go to school, I kept thinking about spending time in the garden. But that wasn¡¯t an option for the day. ¡°f*uc*k you, Flynn! f*uc*k you!¡± As I reached the fence, I found Zane pushing Flynn back and yelling at him. That was a sight to see. I knew something was going on. I just didn¡¯t think it would be the two best friends fighting. ¡°You got to listen to me; I can exin!¡± Flynn muttered, trying to approach him, but got pushed away again. ¡°What could you possibly say to make me feel less dis- gusted with you?¡± Zane yelled, running a hand through his hair and grunting. ¡°We were drunk,¡± Flynn exined, looking all guilty, but his statement received a scoff from Zane. I frowned at the subject because it sounded a bit sketchy. What were they talking about? Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 81-Still His Girlfriend I rushed outside to separate them when Zane attacked Flynn out of the blue. He grabbed him by his cor and gave him a good shake, shocking him as well as me. I didn¡¯t care how my interruption will upset him and s*lith- ered between them. My arrival seemed to have surprised them. I pushed Zane back but also fastened my pace to keep my hands on his chest and prevent him from approaching Zane again. ¡°What is going on here?¡± I yelled at Zane for trying to fight an Alpha. It wouldn¡¯t end well as the two powerful creatures can cause a whole lot of mess. ¡°Why don¡¯t you f*uc*king ask your mate?¡± Zane grabbed my wrists and yelled back at me, mentioning Flynn as my mate. It stung me to see how he didn¡¯t even flinch when calling me Flynn¡¯s mate. ¡°Zane! Not in front of her,¡± Flynn objected when Zane didn¡¯t mind my presence. ¡°Why not? You don¡¯t want your mate to hear how you have been f*uc*king other girls all night?¡± Zane had a sadistic smirk on his lips when he realized Flynn was hesitant for me to find out the ugly truth behind their fight. Zane grabbed my wrist and turned me around to briskly approach Flynn, almost shoving me in his face. ¡°Tell her now. Tell her how you f*uc*ked Mariah,¡± Zane yelled, making Flynn gulp and lower his eyes to watch my face. ¡°Tell her,¡± Zane shouted again but this time I had enough of his att*itude. They can fight all they want but he doesn¡¯t have to drag me in the middle especially after I realized he was angry because Flynn f*uc*ked with Mariah, who he was supposedly broken up with. ¡°Let me go, Zane. You are hurting me,¡± I shouted as I shrugged my arm free and turned around to re at him. ¡°Zane! Let her go,¡± Flynn repeated after me. Zane finally let me go but his res intact at Flynn. The awkward silence as the two kept looking into each other¡¯s eyes broke when Zane stepped back from us. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. There is no argument pending anymore,¡± Zane then grasped my arm again and dragged me behind him into the mansion. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. At this point, it was pretty clear that Flynn was not invited to the property. ¡°Let me exin,¡± Flynn shouted to get Zane¡¯s attention, wanting him back as a friend by probably exining why he slept with Mariah. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go spend some more time with her in- stead, since she means more than our friendship to you?¡± Zane yelled back at him while pulling me along with him to the mansion. The long passageway seemed endless when they kept shouting back at each other. ¡°That¡¯s not true. This friendship means more than what I did with your girlfriend,¡± Flynn yelled onest time before he gave up. But the words stuck with me. I turned around only to get a glimpse of Flynn, who had returned to his car and then resisted hard this time to free myself and be left behind. Zane noticed and finally let me go. He stopped to look at him with a frown-covered forehead before he rolled his eyes and walked away. He probably didn¡¯t think too much into it or maybe he was so invincible in his mind that he didn¡¯t realize I have caught onto his lie. After taking a few breaths to steady my posture, I bolted into the mansion to have a word with him. I found him sittingfortably in front of the TV andughing at whatever was ying on the screen. His mood swing bewildered me. He seemed so upset when in front of Flynn but here he was, not even minutester having a good time. ¡°You are gonna keep staring at me or what?¡± He smirked while keeping his eyes on the screen and talking to me. ¡°What was all that about?¡± I asked, standing beside him and noticing him. ¡°Two friends fighting,¡± he shrugged his shoulders when answering me. ¡°You and Mariah are back together?¡± I grunted as I mentioned her. Zane¡¯s smile faded first and then he turned to look at me. He finally realized he got exposed for lying to me. ¡°I¡ª I got back with her¨C,¡± he stuttered, thinking hard toe up with a lie. His eyes were wandering around and his lips puckering, he was definitely looking for a good excuse. ¡°Please do tell me because I want to see how good of a lie you cane up with,¡± I said, folding my arms over my chest and keeping my eyes on his face. ¡°Okay! There you go. You already concluded that I¡¯m lying so there is no need to say anything,¡± he murmured, finding a not-so-good reason to excuse from the topic. ¡°We got back together after we brothers decided that we are allowed to date and so are you,¡± he still went ahead to talk about it. I frowned at his response, what kind of a messed up reason was it? ¡°So just because your brothers didn¡¯t want to be exclusive, you too¡ª,¡± before I could vocalize my concern, he hushed me into silence. ¡°If you are allowed to sleep with my brothers, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m allowed to have a girlfriend outside too,¡± he answered me with much of an att*itude this time. I couldn¡¯t understand why he was acting indifferent but at the time, I thought maybe it was because he was jealous. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me sleeping with your brothers, just let me know,¡± I stated with much confidence. Who wouldn¡¯t love to be exclusive to one person who cares about you in many other ways instead of just being with everyone for s*e*x? ¡°Wait, no! That¡¯s not what I want. You can be with anyone you want. I just don¡¯t want to be with one person,¡± he said, but obviously stole his eyes because he wants to be with Mariah, for sure. ¡°Now that the whole mess is out of the way, get ready for school,¡± he ordered before getting on his feet. ¡°So, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I sleep with Flynn?¡± I asked and he stopped in mid-tracks. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 82 ¨C in A Honeymoon Suite With Zane I didn¡¯t have any intentions of sleeping with Flynn, but I wanted to know from him. The pause he took made me raise my hopes. I wanted at least one of them to look jealous, topete for my attention and love, and so far, no one has shown that. It was then that Zane answered me and frowned at my hopes. ¡°Sure! Go ahead,¡± he shrugged, unconcerned. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t fight with him for sleeping with me just like you did for Mariah?¡± I asked, my face changing color as sad- ness started taking over me. ¡°Beatrice! She is my girlfriend, and you are you are my mate. I don¡¯t have feelings for you. The sooner you know the difference, the better it is,¡± he said in a casual tone before walking out of the living room. What confused me was the fact that he didn¡¯t flinch when saying all these things to me. He used to show emotions before. I wondered what went wrong. Since I had to proceed with the day no matter how badly it hurt, I dressed up for school. I didn¡¯t want to go with Zane because my emotions were on the rise, but then again, I couldn¡¯t deny Akin¡¯s ride. I don¡¯t know if anyone else was free to take me to school. ¡°All set?¡± Akin asked when I sat in the car with him. I looked around and noticed Zane hadn¡¯te with us. ¡°Zane is noting?¡± I asked, and Akin shook his head. ¡°He said he will go by himself,¡± Akin answered and started the engine. I could tell Akin didn¡¯t really care about my presence in his surroundings. Maybe Gwen was able to give him butterflies when he was around her. The mere thought bothered me. The car ride was awkwardly silent. He took me to this hotel that was supposed to remain abandoned but now would be filled with werewolf young students vandalizing the floors where they were not allowed. The moment we reached the hotel, I began to feel weird. The tall building made me feel like I¡¯d been here before, but I surely had not. However, I got out of the car and approached the driver¡¯s side of the window to speak to Akin. ¡°Thank you for dropping me off,¡± I whispered, leaning in to give him a kiss on his cheek. He quickly drew away and frowned, making me ufortable. I immediately straightened my back in shock. I couldn¡¯tprehend what had just happened. Why did I do that? ¡°Bye,¡± was all he said before driving away from me. I didn¡¯t know he would react so reluctantly. Despite being angry with myself, I instantly shook myself out of the state and looked around to make sure nobody saw it. Once confirmed, I walked into the building to attend *s*ses. They have changed the schedule and floor number. We were now on the top floor for some weird reasons. Since the building had been abandoned for years, they tried making the electricity work for the elevator and other necessities. The top floor was the only one that was clean and sparkling. When I was about to get out of the elevator, I heard someone arguing. It was pretty clear who it was. I could recognize Zane¡¯s voice from miles away. ¡°f*uc*k off, Mariah!¡± he muttered. I watched him from afar as I made my way into the hall- way to reach my *s*s. ¡°But give me one chance to prove myself and my loyalty to you,¡± Mariah begged again, crying hysterically and holding him by his cor. She wasn¡¯t letting him go, no matter how many types he freed from her grasp. ¡°I am shocked how you can think I will forgive your foolery and ept you into my life again,¡± Zane scoffed at her face, grabbing her wrists and freeing himself once again. ¡°It was an honest mistake. We were both heavily drunk and wasted,¡± she sobbed, getting in his way and stopping him. from moving away from her. ¡°Really? And what aboutst time?¡± The moment he mentioned another incident, her cries stopped. When she re- turned her gaze to Zane¡¯s beautifully dangerous eyes, she appeared almost terrified. ¡°What? Whatst time?¡± She stuttered for a reason. She knew there had been more than one time that she had cheated on Zane. Even I was surprised to hear that. My incredibly slow steps came to a halt when Zane raised his face and his eyes met mine. I gulped, failing to react properly. ¡°I¡¯ve got a *s*s to attend,¡± Zane muttered to her, his eyes sticking to my face. Mariah turned around and gasped when she watched me. She was quick enough to mend her posture and wipe her tears. She stole her eyes from me when she walked past me to the elevator. So I¡¯m a*s*suming her *s*ses ended while ours started. Zane didn¡¯t stay in the hallway and left for the room where we were supposed to take *s*ses. The master suite was emptied with a few chairs and a whiteboard ce for us. I walked into the room with only a few known faces-no Flynn and no Mariah for the day. However, I had Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. to sit with. Zane in the backseat since we were the only two left before the teacher arrived. Zane had his legs stretched out and his body leaned over to the other side until I sat down and he straightened his back to move closer to me. ear. I didn¡¯t know what he was up to until he whispered in my ears. ¡°This used to be a honeymoon suite,¡± Zane whispered, surprising me with his sudden mood change once again. ¡°Can you imagine how many Alphas have undressed their Luna¡¯s here to have s*e*x with them?¡± He then proceeded to talk in a raspy voice, and my heart missed a beat. ¡°I feel like this room has a certain energy that can make anyone want to f*uc*k their mate hard,¡± he added, and my eyes closed in shock. I didn¡¯t want to make eye contact with our teacher while Zane was talking like this into my ears. ¡°Zan¨C,¡± before I could open my eyes and tell him to stop, he slid his hand up my ck skirt and rested it on my n*ake*d thigh. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 83 ¨C Running Up My Skirt As his hand grasped my thigh, I squirmed and pped his hand off. He seemed shocked for a bit. I swear I saw him turn his head toward me and then straighten his back in the seat again. ¡°Hi! I am your new teacher and mentor. You can call me Mykel. I will be teaching you all about making a connection and knowing more about your wolf.¡± The teacher started introducing himself and looking Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. around to take a quick nce at all of us. ¡°I know you were not supposed to take my course until next year, but I insisted we focus on knowing our wolves more. The course will include a few steps, even a trip to a very popr mountain. As for now, I would like to know more about you guys.¡± Mykel seemed young, probably in histe twenties. He had ck hair and brown eyes. While he started talking to the others, Zane moved in closer once again. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you are all modest and don¡¯t want to be touched,¡± he muttered this time, making me form a frown on my forehead. ¡°I know you have been sleeping with my brothers. At least with Maddox,¡± he added and scoffed right in my ear. ¡°As if you were not sleeping around,¡± I uttered this in response to him instead of letting him make me feel dirty for mating with my fated mates. ¡°So tell me, what is it? Why did you p my hand away?¡± He asked me in a whisper, leaning back in the chair and spreading his legs even more. ¡°First, we are taking a *s*s, and second, I don¡¯t feel like letting you touch me,¡± I said with confidence, watching Mykel bob his head when listening to the others. ¡°Oh really? Bold of you to a*s*sume you can avoid my se- duction.¡± he let out a littleugh and Mykel instantly raised his eyes to us before he focused on the students again. ¡°We will see about that,¡± I replied, straightening my back as Mykel walked over to us. ¡°What about you two chatty people?¡± he smiled while taunting us. But it wasn¡¯t too harsh or crazy. He was just pointing out the fact that he heard us talk. ¡°I am Zane Spade from The Golden Crown Pack. I am the Alpha of my pack, along with my brothers, and also the Alpha King of the Western Packs.¡± Zane introduced himself in his heavy voice, giving a lot of att*itude to Mr. Mykel. I don¡¯t know about the other brothers, but I know for a fact that Zane doesn¡¯t really respect others. His status has grown on him. ¡°Wow! I got a powerful werewolf with me,¡± Mykel smiled, ¡°nice to meet you, your highness,¡± he joked and turned to me next, ¡°Who do we have in here next?¡± he asked, his smile wanting to fade away for some reason. ¡°I am Beatrice Mintz. I used to be a rogue, but now I¡¯m a member of the Golden Cr¡ª-,¡± I paused, trying to recall the name of the pack. Dang it! Zane just mentioned it. How could I forget it so easily? ¡°Crown pack?¡± Mr. Mykel helped me to remember the pack¡¯s name, and I nodded instantly. ¡°Yes! That one,¡± I said, watching everyone turn their heads around to pass me a judgmental re. ¡°You skipped mentioning the title of your wolf,¡± he then said, tilting his head at me, ¡°The wolf status? What is your wolf?¡± He asked, eerily taking a lot of interest and making me nervous. Talking about Ace had never been easy on me. It wasn¡¯t solely because I didn¡¯t know much about her; it was the fact that there was something off about her. ¡°I am an omega,¡± I answered and looked down to make him walk away. He stayed put for a moment, watching my face, before finally walking away from me. I raised my eyes and saw Mykel turn around to give me a quick re before picking up the file he had brought with. him. ¡°How about we start with learning what our wolves like?¡± Mykel stated, ¡°I don¡¯t know if any of you watches the news. but there has been a volcano in the west,¡± he paused just to bow his head a little to Zane when talking about his packs, ¡°it is at the point of eruption and the security is trying its best to keep the tourists away. How about we n a quick trip to the mountains before we miss the chance of having a nce at the volcano?¡± Mykel suggested it, and everybody else looked pleased. Zane frowned and groaned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too dangerous? I heard the officials forbid anyone from visiting the mountains.¡± I was the one who spoke before Zane. ¡°So you did watch the news. I am impressed. Girls your age are not very much into such things.¡± Mykel¡¯spliment made me lower my face and bite the inside of my cheek. ¡°However, I am not an amateur. Trust me, the volcano is not going to erupt for another few days. That¡¯s why I am suggesting we n a trip, but obviously, only if the alpha king al- lows,¡± Mykel added and pointed at Zane, who looked like had lost his interest once again. ¡°Sure! I can never say no to a trip. I think it is a good idea that we hike around and see the mountains.¡± Zane agreed with Mr. Mykel, but I felt the whole situation to be a bit weird. Nothing made sense, actually. I remember Helel being so frustrated with the news, and here Zane was, giving permissions without even talking to his brothers. ¡°I am d the alpha king agrees to the n,¡± Mykel smiled, his eyes staring at Zane, who wasn¡¯t even looking his way. ¡°Anyway, I hadn¡¯t prepared anything for today, so I will take leave. Your history teacher has asked me to let you know that he will be in the *s*s in a few minutes,¡± Mr. Mykel ex- cused and grabbed his stuff. He stormed out of the room. without uttering another word. That¡¯s when I turned to Zane and said, ¡°You should have spoken to your brothers first.¡± As soon as my words met his ears, he grunted, taking offense. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 84 ¨C Let¡¯s Do In The *s*sroom. ¡°Don¡¯t f*uc*king tell me again how to take care of the matters of the west,¡± Zane groaned, warning me to stay silent when ites to his business. He did piss me off with how rude he sounded. I straightened my back and pulled away from him with a frown on my forehead. Soon, the history teacher walked in and started bombarding us with quizzes. If only I knew he was nning a quiz, I would have skipped school. History was not something I was interested in, at least not werewolf history. My concern was simple. Why do we need to keep focusing on the past? Needless to say, I failed miserably. The teacher yelled at me the entire time, reminding me how ungrateful I was for being put in his *s*s and not learning anything from him. I stayed with my head down, not having an inkling of how to get him off my back, and then finally he Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. decided to set us free. ¡°Remember, I want you all prepared for the next quiz,¡± the teacher yelled as the students started gathering their stuff. ¡°And where do you think you are headed to?¡± Mr. Olis then looked my way and spoke in a very rough tone. Mr. Olis was never our history teacher. We got a*s*signed all the new teachers for this semester, and out of them all, he was the most annoying one. He was reaching 70 and was one of the best they imed to have. He was the most annoying if you ask me. ¡°Home,¡± I uttered, getting out of my seat and holding my hands in front of my body while he shook his head. ¡°Call your ride back home and tell him you are in detention,¡± Olis yelled, fixing his back in the chair to adjust morefortably. ¡°What?¡± I almost choked on my own breath. He cannot keep me here like this while the others are leaving. ¡°You cannot walk out of here after showing such a poor performance,¡± he yelled again in his rough and heavy voice. The students have walked out of the room by now. Zane was the only one left behind, purposely slowing down to listen to our conversation. ¡°I cannot stay here alone,¡± I argued with Mr. Olis, wishing to p him hard on the head. ¡°I will be staying here until you are done memorizing the whole history tree of the Spade family,¡± Olis said and pointed at Zane, who straightened his back at the mention of his fami- ¡°I can help her if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Zane then added, and Mr. Olis nodded. ¡°I expected such kindness from you, my lord.¡± Olis smiled only because he was talking to the alpha king. ¡°You! Come over here and draw the family tree on the board. I¡¯ll return to check on your progress,¡± Olis said as he grabbed his belongings and walked toward the other room. The master suite had a room where we were studying and a small bedroom next to it, where I supposed Mr. Olis was headed. He was old and tired, too. I could literally watch him from the big window as he rest- ed in the bed and smiledfortably. ¡°Come on, you better get going if you don¡¯t wish to spend the entire night here,¡± Zane walked ahead of me and grabbed the board marker in his hand, waving it for me to get it from him. I walked over to him and snatched the marker out of his hands in anger and frustration. ¡°I have never met anyone so dull in the head as you be- fore,¡± Zanemented with a taunting tone, folding his arms and leaning his back against the board while I struggled to begin. ¡°I am not interested in what your family did in the past.¡± I rolled my eyes and tapped the tip of the marker on the board, having no clue how I was going to get out of this. ¡°But I am sure you will be interested in what I am going to do,¡± he whispered, and he moved his body forward to stand behind me. I froze for a moment until he whispered, ¡°I can help you finish this quickly.¡± He offered to adjust the book for me near the board. I could copy it easily. Although I looked to my side and noticed Mr. Olis pass out like he wasn¡¯t going to wake up again. My only fear was Zane waking him up and snitching on me, but now that he himself offered me, It wasn¡¯t long before I found his hand roaming all over my thigh from the back and reaching up to the jeans shorts I was wearing. I had a ck sweater on the ck skirt and nothing else underneath it except for a b*ra. I started writing on the board while Zane was causing me distraction. His hands were going up and down my thighs, and then he took a step farther and ran his hands between my legs. He did it with so much f*orc*e that I jolted ahead. That didn¡¯t stop him from being mischievous. He ced his fingers on my p*uss*y from over the shorts and put as much pressure as he could on my v*agin*a. ¡°Ah!¡± I almost screamed before biting my bottom lip and shaking my body. I could barely write a few words with the way Zane was touching me. His hands ran up, lifting my shirt and reaching for my b*oo*bs. He grasped them with no hesitation and pressed his hard body tightly against my back. I could feel his d*ic*k grow against my a*ss as he pressed and yed with my b*oo*bs. ¡°He will wake up,¡± I whispered back at him, scared of Olis finding us in that situation. ¡°When he does, we will know,¡± Zane drew his lips near my ear and whispered back, slipping his hands under my b*ra and pulling the b*ra up to my neck. The moment his firm hands grasped my b*oo*bs, I flinched. He was very rough when ying with them. I even had to rest my other hand on the board to not lose my bnce. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 85 ¨C Two Finger In. I was afraid Mr. Olis would wake up, but Zane didn¡¯t care. He had his hands holding my b*oo*bs and f*ondling them while he kept dry-humping me from the back. I was writing and panicking a little, my heart pounding in my chest, but pleasure took over me. His strong, muscr fin- gers pressed my n*ipp*les, making them hard and then pressing them inside as he drove me crazy. His body was pressed tightly against mine from behind. He held my t*its between his fingers and rubbed them before he gripped the n*ipp*les and pulled them together, squeezing my b*oo*bs hard. He let go for a moment so that he could turn me around and shove me into the board. He was aggressive when he pulled my sweater up and made me hold it to prevent it froming down. Once again, he grabbed my n*ipp*les and f*orc*ed them together. Since I had heavy b*rea*sts, it wasn¡¯t easy, but he managed to close them as much as he could before he drew his mouth over them. He sucked a n*ipp*le and quickly rushed over to the other. He was sucking and biting onto them, giving me crazy pleasure. The harder he went, the more pleasure I felt. His teeth gently grind over the n*ipp*le, nibbling on them and causing streaks of pain to run through my body like an electric current. He then finally set my b*rea*sts free so that he could pull me to the side and pin me against the wall. Not afraid that Mr. Olis would wake up and find us in that condition. His one hand was holding my arms above my head, and the other slowly slipped under my skirt and pulled my p*an*ty down. It n*ake*d slipped down my soft legs like velvet, leaving my p*uss*y at the mercy of his firm and exploring fingers. The front of his jeans tightened as his fingers rubbed against my wet p*uss*y. My breathing was deep and heavy as I felt my body trem- bling when his finger brutally prated me. ¡°You are already wet for me,¡± he smirked as he gently ex- plored mybia lips with his fingers. As his Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. fingers gently pushed inside me, I squirmed in pain and pleasure. He drew his face closer and licked my cheek before he pulled back and carried my leg over to his shoulder. I leaned over the wall while he carried me. My leg on the floor was shaking as he licked his fingers and shoved both of them inside me. ¡°Ah! Zane!¡± I gasped, puckering my lips tight and letting him enjoy it. He finger-f*uc*ked me while ying with my c*lit with his thumb. He began to shove his fingers into me, delving deeper and deeper. I had to nce over to the window to make sure we hadn¡¯t woken up Mr. Olis. While he slept like a baby, Zane pre- pared to f*uc*k me. His c*oc*k twitched in his hands, and he knew he was ready for it. He opened his pants and brought his enormous d*ic*k to view. Rubbing it over my c*lit and inner lips, he made sure he had excited me enough into begging him via my eyes to enter He thrust only the head of his c*oc*k inside my v*agin*a. I threw my head back and closed my eyes, feeling every second of his s*haf*t ripping me open. My v*agin*a tightened against his c*oc*k as he slowly made the move. He ran his hand up my stomach to my b*oo*b from under my sweater, which I had long forgotten about. My sweater had rolled back down, but Zane¡¯s hand was able to find its way to my b*oo*b and grab it. He squeezed my b*oo*b while fas-tening the movement. His thrust turned aggressive and wild, making me adjust my leg on his shoulder and bite my lip to not let out a scream. After a few minutes of f*uc*king me hard, just as I was near finishing, Zane pulled away from me in a swift move. I was confused and frowning, watching him shove his d*ic*k inside his pants and then point in the direction of the window. I looked over and saw Mr. Olis waking up. He ruined all the fun. I quickly grabbed my p*an*tie*s and put them on, ad- justing my state while Zane walked over to the board and started finishing the family tree for me. It was a very small gesture, but I liked it. Knowing how Zane didn¡¯t give two f*uc*ks about anyone but himself, this was an immense gift for me. By the time Mr. Olis washed his face and walked out of the bathroom to our room, Zane had finished writing on the board. ¡°All done?¡± the old man asked, and Zane only nodded at him in response, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to prepare for the next quiz. He suffered because of you,¡± Mr. Olis warned me, ges- turing for us to leave. I ran out of the room, followed by Zane. ¡°He said I suffered,¡± Zane let out a scoff, shaking his head at him. ¡°How are we going home?¡± I asked him as I followed him. to the elevator. The moment I entered the elevator, he urged me to get out. ¡°Take the stairs,¡± he ordered in a stern manner, and he closed the elevator door. I don¡¯t know what happened to his mood, but I seemed to have listened to him. I took the eleva- tors and rushed down, fearing he would leave without me, but to my surprise, he was still lingering around the abandoned counter. ¡°Zain! what happened? Is your mood¡ª,¡± I have only tried opening my mouth once, and he hushed me. ¡°Beatrice! Don¡¯t talk for another few minutes,¡± he seemed to be requesting, but it was more like a humiliation. I couldn¡¯t even move out of the hotel because it has got- ten dark outside, and I am petrified of the night and lonely in the dark. One thing was certain, he didn¡¯t seem to care if I had slept with someone before him. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 86 ¨C Selfish And Needy! After he said those words to me, I felt like a part of me had stopped listening to me and had be his ve. Zane made me walk downstairs to wait for Akin. But I had some burning questions for him while I waited for the car. ¡°Did you finally break up with Mariah?¡± I asked, making him stop his steps instead of walking away. He was really leaving me in this dark parking lot. I get that he could make his way back home faster than a car, but I was afraid of the dark. Mr. Olis had informed Akin that I was going to stay tillte and finish the work he had given me. Akin also spoke to Zane to make sure I wouldn¡¯t be left alone. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zane shrugged his shoulders instead of giving me a solid answer. ¡°But you should know. She cheated on you with your best friend. Not only did she hurt you but took away your friend from you,¡± I said without thinking how he will take me for bad- mouthing her in front of him. ¡°Are you trying to break us up because you think you will have a chance after that?¡± Zane asked in a demeaning tone. He slid his hands into his ck pants and shook his head in the air, not looking at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± I whispered, grasping my bag¡¯s strap miserably. ¡°Good. Because that¡¯s never happening,¡± he reminded me in the most negligent tone. ¡°Are you going to make her your chosen mate?¡± I asked out of curiosity. I didn¡¯t like Mariah. She was a mean person, and if she were to evere and live with us in that mansion, I would hate it so much. ¡°Not her,¡± he answered, watching the trees dance with the wind in the stormy night. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Then who?¡± I asked, feeling bad for myself. I was acting really d*um*b and clingy, and I was aware of it. Guess the whole ¡°friends with benefits¡± thing was not for me. I didn¡¯t like them approaching me and then leaving the next minute. But can I me them? I made that choice with my full senses. He gave me his infamous silent treatment, but I could tell he was really thinking hard over something. And then he said the name that I hated even more than I hated Mariah. ¡°Do you know anything about Gwen and my brothers? I mean, did any of my brothers mention having feelings for her?¡± He asked while keeping his eyes on the space ahead. I couldn¡¯t even react properly as I felt like he had punched me in the gut. He was really asking for her after doing it with me? ¡°What is so special about her?¡± I asked him, feeling tears burning the surface of my eyes and making my sight hazy. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what it is about her that intrigues me, but she is like that ss decoration that I don¡¯t want to treat badly for fear of breaking her,¡± Zane stated in a most emotional way. I have never seen him disy his feelings so well. ¡°Am I not special?¡± I whispered as I lowered my head and let out a sigh to calm my nerves down. Zane didn¡¯t even answer me at first, and I wish it had stayed that way because the way he described me ripped me apart. ¡°You are needy and selfish. All you think about is yourself, Beatrice.¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate to tell me that after f*uc*king me good. ¡°And you know what?¡± he then finally turned to me only so that he can look me deep in the eye and say, ¡°It is okay to cry,¡± he added before straightening his back and walking out of the way to the road. I felt instant tears covering my eyes, even though I never nned to cry. It was almost as scary as if I had just followed his orders. His words didn¡¯t hurt me that deeply until he re- minded me that I needed to cry. ¡°Zane!¡± I called for him while he plugged his headphones in and started walking on the road. My eyes went behind me to the spot where I was standing before as I wondered if I should follow him or stupidly stay behind and die, having panic attacks. So I followed him. As I kept walking behind him, I started feeling like I was being watched. The tears in my eyes had long since disappeared. I sped up after Zane, but because I was too distracted, I failed to keep up with Zane¡¯s pace. As I looked behind to search for whoever I kept hearing in the distance, I lost Zane entirely. . ¡°S*hit!¡± I cursed the instant realization that struck me. I looked around and noticed the heavy panting in the distance. ¡°f*uc*king let me go,¡± a man yelled but it wasn¡¯t the type of sound that would make me think my life is in danger. Some- body else¡¯s life was in danger. The real issue was that I had missed the evening pill because of stayingte in the hotel. My first reaction was to imagine someoneing for me, but that wasn¡¯t the case. I looked around to see where the noises wereing from and found the only ce to be a tight street across the road. ¡°Give me that boy!¡± a man with a grunting voice yelled back at the boy. I stood in my spot, gulping the fear down and wondering if I should take a look and maybe try to help the person in need. ¡°Selfish and needy!¡± I whispered as I closed my eyes, re- calling the words said by Zane. ¡°I am not selfish,¡± as I said that, I sprinted across the road to help the victim, who was getting mugged by a giant man. I almost lost my steps when I entered the street and saw a big guy, probably over 6 feet 7 with a heavy build, holding a k*nife and threatening a young guy my age on the ground. The mild scent of cinnamon hit my nostrils almost immediately. I couldn¡¯t tell what this scent was, but it was intoxicating. ¡°Help me,¡± I then raised my head and watched the guy on the floor look me directly in the eye and call for help. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 87 ¨C I Am Not That Timid The big guy turned around and pointed the k*nife at me. ¡°She is your friend who hase to help you.¡± He let out a cackle, scaring me with his gigantic physique. ¡°Get behind him now!¡± the man yelled, waving the k*nife at me and gesturing for me to go behind the guy. I did as he said and rushed behind the guy. ¡°Now give me that pendant!¡± As the man demanded, I tilted my head to see what had intrigued this man into a*s*saulting the young boy. He was wearing an epic feather pendant with diamonds shining in them. It obviously caught the attention of the man. ¡°I cannot take it off,¡± the boy tried exining as he held the feather in his palm. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I will cut your head off your body and grab the pendant,¡± the man grunted at him as he looked around in fear of getting caught. He reeked of alcohol and drugs, too. Having a k*nife in such a case seemed like a deadlybination. ¡°Give him the damn pendant,¡± I whispered, and the guy got up on his feet to stand beside me. ¡°You don¡¯t understand; I cannot take it off.¡± His green eyes deepened as he frowned anxiously. ¡°Why not? I will get you money, just give him that,¡± I uttered back at him, shaking as I regretteding out in the streets. ¡°If I take it off, the entire Golden Crown pack will fall into despair.¡± The guy whispered back at me, making my skin to feel goosebumps with his ims. I couldn¡¯t help but watch him hold the pendant tightly in his hands, refusing to take it off. ¡°Well, then-you leave me no choice,¡± said the big guy, who didn¡¯t seem to back off either. He wanted the diamonds, and he was here to get them. He lunged at the boy and shed his arm, making him step back and fall to the ground. Something inside of me was triggered when I smelt the cinnamon scent even more strongly this time. My eyes travelled to the young guy¡¯s blood, and I noticed it sparkling a little. I have never seen something like that before. It was as if he was bleeding diamonds. The big guy¡¯s eyes shimmered as he noticed the boy was too upied by holding her hand in the wounded area. He stepped ahead to snatch the pendant out of his neck when something rose inside me. I found my body acting up and my hands dropping the bag. Without giving it another thought, I rushed at the man and pushed him. One would think he would step back a little and get back to attacking me, but that didn¡¯t happen. The man flew across the street andnded far away from us. I was breathing and ring at his image from afar, ready to strike again. The big guy got up with difficulty, but instead of approaching us again, he started panting in fright and Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. bolting out of our sight. Once I calmed down, I turned around to look at the guy, and to my surprise, he had fled the scene too. ¡°What the heck?¡± I groaned in annoyance, feeling be- trayed. ¡®He should have stayed behind to thank us,¡¯ Ace¡¯s voice al- most scared me. I needed to get used to seeing her whenever she wakes up. ¡®You did that?¡¯ I asked her, and she remained silent in response, ¡®How did you manage to throw away such a big guy?¡¯ I asked her again, and curiosity hit me hard this time. ¡®Maybe he was only bigger than his wolf,¡¯ she answered, not saying much. ¡®My scent!¡¯ It was then panic struck me, ¡®Oh My God! If you are awake, he can find us. I started panicking and grabbing my stuff in fear. ¡®Don¡¯t take the pill like an idiot right now. Let me apany you home and then shove as many pills in your damn mouth as you want,¡¯ Ace grunted, showing emotions I never expected from her. ¡®Leave you out and let him follow me home. Do you think I am that stupid?¡¯ I groaned at her instead of thanking her for saving us tonight. Once I had grabbed my stuff, I held the pill in my hand to dump it in my throat, but the fear of walking among the streets alone with an angry big guy roaming around threatened me. I didn¡¯t know if I should take the pill or take the risk until I heard a concerning voice. ¡°Beatrice!¡± The voice belonged to Akin. I dashed out of the street and found him anxiously searching for me. Once his eyesnded on me, he let out a visible sigh of relief before we bolted in each other¡¯s direction. ¡®Let¡¯s get to work,¡¯ Ace whispered creepily, but I hushed her down. The moment I approached Akin, I fled into his chest and hugged him. He didn¡¯t hug me back, but he didn¡¯t push me away either. ¡°I was so sca¡ª-red.¡± I stuttered as I realized how much of a mess I could have fallen into today for the guy who didn¡¯t even stick around to thank me. ¡°You were supposed to give me a call,¡± Akin expressed his disappointment with me and also steadily pulled away from Once we were apart, I lowered my head and sighed. ¡°I will see what Zane has to say about his carelessness tonight,¡± Akin let out another grunt before he gestured at me to follow him. I did follow him after I sneaked the pill down my throat. The car ride was filled with silence, but my mind was still stuck on the pendant. It looked so beautiful and calming. It was almost like it was calling me. In a split second, I felt this urge that I should have snatched it out of his neck. We arrived at the mansion. and found Zane having a fun time with his brothers in the living room. ¡°Zane! You left her stranded near the abandoned hotel.¡± Akin didn¡¯te to y. The moment he entered the living room, he started scolding Zane. Everybody¡¯s attention was directed to Zane, who closed his eyes before passing me a deadly re for getting him in trouble and then muttered, ¡°She was being clingy after we f*uc*ked in the *s*sroom.¡± His words made me the object of everyone¡¯s darting stares. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 88 ¨C After f*uc*king, He Humiliated Me ¡°Zane!¡± Helel raised his voice at him, urging him not to say anything else. I saw Gwen watch me through her eyebrows. ¡°What? I am serious. And guess what? She wasn¡¯t even a v*irgin, so either she lost her v*irgin*ity to you guys or, I don¡¯t know, maybe to Flynn?¡± Zane shrugged, pouting as if throwing dirt on my character wasn¡¯t a big deal for him. ¡°I cannot believe you are disclosing your personal business with her like that.¡± Helel got up from the carpet where he was sharpening his knives to yell at Zane. ¡°What is wrong with being open about anything that we do with her?¡± Zane added as he let out a scoff. I felt like responding to him in a way that would make him understand he shouldn¡¯t have messed up with me. ¡°That will be enough,¡± Akin grunted. ¡°You two go to school to do such things?¡± he yelled at the both of us. Mad- dox was silently watching us all before his eyes stopped on my face. I had this urge to cry, but I was holding my tears in. ¡°Aren¡¯t you her stepbrothers?¡± It was then that Gwen interrupted the raging conversation, and their jaws met the floor. They didn¡¯t expect her to hear them, even when she was sitting right between them. The way Zane lowered his face to hide his smirk made me realize he wanted her to know the other brothers are sleeping with me as well so that they can all start from ground zero with her. He did it all to have her for himself.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A million questions rose in my mind, along with a desire to p Zane. But I wouldn¡¯t do that. ¡°S*hit!¡± Helel pulled his hands behind his head and sighed. ¡°I will be in my room.¡± Gwen looked at them with sadness- covered eyes before she stormed off. It gave me the impression that she had discovered her mate f*uc*king a random she- wolf. ¡°Gwen!¡± Akin tried going after her but stopped when she closed the door to her room and locked it from the inside. ¡°Zane! What was all that?¡± Helel stepped in to face Zane. I have never seen the brothers stand against each other like. this. They were ready to fight each other for her. ¡°What happened to share?¡± I whispered, and their attention broke back to me. ¡°What?¡± Helel frowned, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You guys shared everything. So why did Zane want to keep her for himself?¡± I asked again, but this time even more clearly. The look on their faces when they heard me say it all. ¡°Zane! What did she mean by that?¡± Akin walked closer to Zane and questioned him. They were really aggressive when it came to her. ¡°I d¡ªon¡¯t know. She is saying random s*hit because she is mad that I told you guys she is not that innocent. She is al f*uc*king freak when ites to taking a d*ic*k,¡± Zane looked al- most disgusted when talking about me. I noticed the looks on Maddox and Helel¡¯s faces. Maybe they agreed with him. ¡°If anyone of you thought she was only like that with you, then snap it out. She is a n*ymphom*aniac, just like her mother has warned us about her. She will let you f*uc*k her whenever you want, take my word,¡± Zane then added, and my heart drowned in my chest. ¡°As if you didn¡¯t do anything with her. Don¡¯t try to cover anything up now.¡± Akin yelled at him, but I noticed the way he side-eyed me. ¡°Zane asked me if any of you have expressed your utter- most desire to be with Gwen just two hours ago. He told me he is interested in her,¡± I stated loud and clear, ¡°He knew you two have already formed a good connection with her so he wanted to ruin everyone¡¯s reputation so that everyone can start from zero,¡± I added, watching Zane frown and gulp. Did he really think he would throw dirt on me and I would not expose him? ¡°Also, he was the one who entered my room to cuddle with me before any of the deal was ever¡ª,¡± Before I could say anything else, Zane lunged at me and raised his fist in my face. He didn¡¯t hit me; it was to silence me. That stung! ¡°What the f*uc*k, Zane?¡± Helel rushed between us and pushed him away, ¡°Go back to your room, Beatrice,¡± Helel then ordered me while the other brothers kept Zane froming at me. Tonight took a very ugly turn. I could tell nobody wasing to keep mepany tonight. I rushed upstairs, and as soon as I was in my bedroom, I rushed into the bathroom and under the shower. I cried for a few minutes before walking out of the bathroom and sitting in bed with my phone in my hands. I had a lot to think about but my focus kept swirling to the pendant on that guy¡¯s neck. I was attracted to it, but the pendant seemed repellent to me. As if it knew it didn¡¯t belong to anyone but that guy. ¡°He said the pack will be in despair if he takes it off. What did that mean?¡± I googled the definition of despair to find out. I didn¡¯t know the exact meaning. And then I started looking up for that pendant. What was so special about that pendant? ¡°A pendant with feathers and diamonds in it,¡± I read the title of the search before hitting the search button. Many different sites selling jewelry opened up, but nothing had the same design. So I started looking at the images only, and then I found something eerie in one of the pictures. These pictures were not from any site selling pieces of jewelry but an old picture of a war that happened years ago. I opened the article and read something terrifying. ¡°The pendants of the fallen soldiers were collected and dusted into the fire to get rid of them.¡± I read the headline. These were the same pendants that I saw him wearing. Why would they discard such rich property and not sell it? The answer was in the next sentence. ¡°The weredragon warrior¡¯s bodies were thrown into the fire along with their pendants,¡± a gasp heaved across my lips as I realized who I met today. ¡°He was a weredragon warrior!¡± Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 89 ¨C She Stole My Mate. I stayed in sheer panic in the bedroom, wondering if I should tell the brothers about the weredragon in the pack or not. ¡°I must speak to Helel. He needs to be aware of the dan- ger lurking in the dark streets of our pack.¡± I jumped out of bed,pletely forgetting what had happened downstairs. It was sad how quickly I got Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. over everything. I wouldn¡¯t cry too much for anything. That¡¯s just who I was. I rushed out of the room and knocked hard on Helel¡¯s bedroom door until he opened it. He was shirtless and wet, with a towel wrapped around his waist. It threw me off, and instead of instantly talking about the guy, I gulped and lowered my face. ¡°Why did youe here?¡± He had a stern look on his face. I couldn¡¯t really speak my mind when he was looking so hot and furious. ¡°I wanted to talk about something,¡± I uttered, trying to walk closer to him when he pulled his hand up to stop my proceeding steps. ¡°Don¡¯t think we brothers didn¡¯t pick up on what you were trying to do downstairs,¡± He raised his voice as his expression turned darker. ¡°You were trying to put us against each other,¡± he grumpily scoffed, ¡°I cannot believe I thought you were genuinely an honest girl who is too upfront about her feelings and emotions, but I was wrong. You turned out to be pretty sneaky, telling us Zane was trying to make us look bad in the eyes of Gwen, Helel added as he exined what they had discussed after sending me upstairs. ¡°Wait¡ª-No!¡± Before I could say anything else to him he motioned for me to take a step back, snapping his fingers and eyeing me to leave. ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue having whatever we had. Get out of my room, go fool someone else,¡± Helel ordered and my jaw met the floor. He then nuzzled me until I was out of his room and locked the door as if I were some thief who would sneak into his room without his permission. Now that he wouldn¡¯t let me say a word, my next stop was none other than Akin. ¡°He will definitely listen to me,¡± I said to myself as I made my way downstairs. I knew I could be walking straight into trouble and bumping into Zane, but telling them about a weredragon was my priority. Thankfully, the living room was empty. I hurried around but couldn¡¯t find Akin anywhere until I heard his voiceing from Gwen¡¯s room. It was a surprise, but I didn¡¯t think too much of it. As I approached the room, I noticed the door was slightly ajar. I could see Gwen sitting at the edge of the bed, with Akin standing in front of her. ¡°So, you are all her mates?¡± she asked with teary eyes. She had finally shown that she wanted the brothers for herself. ¡°It isplicated.¡± Akin whispered, looking guilty when talking about the mate bond with me. ¡°Howplicated could a mate bond be? Either you are mates or not,¡± she said and looked down to cover her face in her hands, ¡°I know it is not your fault but I took your kind- ness for something else,¡± she uttered and Akin¡¯s body reacted by stiffening. I noticed how he gulped before bending his neck even more. ¡°Something more?¡± he questioned, taking an interest in her answer. ¡°Akin! Saying it now sounds wrong, but I kind of grew feelings for you,¡± she uncovered her face from her hands and said the deadliest words. The words that could be one¡¯s nightmare when spoken by another she-wolf to their mate. The look of shock on Akin¡¯s face slowly faded into a smile. And that was enough for my heart to lose its beat. I felt destroyed. Akin never looked my way. He had his eyes only for her, and now that she had taken the first step, I could tell he wasn¡¯t going to hold back. The fact that she heard him say he was my mate, yet she confessed to her feelings, ruined my mental peace. ¡°Gwe¡ª,¡± before Akin could say anything, she straightened her back and interrupted him. ¡°It is okay. I don¡¯t want you to like me back. I just needed that off my chest. I will be fine, go be with your mate,¡± she murmured in heavy breaths and turned her face to the other side. I saw Akin smiling wildly before approaching her and gently cupping her face in his hands to make her look his way. The warmth of those hands was supposed to be my future. He had never held me like that before. ¡°I like you too,¡± Akin confessed, hunching over her, tilting his head, and crashing his lips against hers. This time, the burning tears that reached the surface of my eyes felt very different. I never realized I had a crush on Akin until now. I thought I had just the same feelings of attraction to- wards him as the other brothers, but I actually had a crush on him like a high schooler. She didn¡¯t push him back and epted his kiss instantly. Getting on her feet and breaking the kiss, she stood with him and deepened the kiss. I wanted to know what Akin¡¯s lips taste like but there was no way to find out anymore as she had conquered them as hers now. He wrapped his arms around her back and pulled her closer, rubbing his lips all over hers and making her m*oa*n in pleasure. She had her hands resting on his hard chest, his ck coat pulled to the side. Her fingers yed with his shirt. buttons, expressing her desire to unbutton them and s*tri*p him n*ake*d. A tear slipped down my eye when I noticed how Akin had his eyes closed and his lips sucking her lower lip as if nothing else in the world mattered to him. She stole my mate, my crush, and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 90 ¨C Suck Me Dry I cried while Akin slowly pressed her against the wall while deepened the kiss. That¡¯s when he halted and stared at her face for a moment before he fully pulled away from her. A little hope rose in my heart when he stepped back and fixed his coat. She was staring into his face with worry-filled eyes. He looked bothered and uneasy. He must have realized what he was doing was wrong. I bet his wolf made him pull away from her. I stepped back and walked out of there before he caught me at the door. I waited for him in the kitchen since I knew he woulde by to grab a drink, and that¡¯s exactly how it happened. Akin rushed into the kitchen and grabbed a bottle of cold water from the fridge. He started gulping it down in haste. I bet her taste was disgusting enough for him to chug down the entire bottle like that. ¡°I knew your wolf would not like it,¡± I said, straightening my posture and watching him finish thest bit of that bottle and then put it down. He c*oc*ked his face to the left, where I was, and closed his eyes for a moment. ¡°You can only feel that kind of feeling for your fated mate,¡± I exined proudly, watching him open his eyes and turn to me. ¡°I stopped because I knew you were watching us,¡± he argued in an angry tone. ¡°I felt every bit of her touch until I realized you were there.¡± He added, and the smile of confidence from my lips withered away. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I haven¡¯t told you that I will never ept you? Have I ever made you feel like I am interested in you, Beatrice?¡± As he asked me those questions, I realized he was frustrated with me. ¡°No!¡± I shook my head in response to his questions. ¡°Then why can¡¯t you leave me alone? Let me live my life. without knocking down every possibility of finding someone I like,¡± heined, looking very ufortable at the fact that I spied on him making out with Gwen. ¡°But I thought¡ª,¡± I paused when he shook his head al- ready. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. You are thinking too much. I have never hinted at anything, nor have I shown any kind of interest in you. It will be great if you will not spy on my intimate. moments with whoever I choose to be with,¡± he muttered un- der his breath, and he looked for a can of beer in the fridge. That much uneasiness because I watched him? The idea of me watching him in a s*e*xually active way was disgusting to him, and I could clearly tell now. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you again,¡± I said, and he only nodded his head and didn¡¯t even look at me. I rushed upstairs to my room, as Akin had clearly expressed himself as having no interest in me. I even forgot why I wanted to see him in the first ce. Once in my room, I locked the door and rested my fore- head on it until I felt a fresh breath on my neck from behind. ¡°What happened?¡± Maddox whispered from behind me, making me lift my head immediately and turn around to look at him. ¡°Nothing,¡± I lied. A lot happened. Helel rejected me, Akin didn¡¯t care, and Zane was out there somewhere getting mad at me. ¡°You look dull,¡± Maddox added. ¡°Have youe by to stay the night here?¡± I asked Maddox, who stared into the space for a moment before he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°About that,¡± he scratched his neck and mumbled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep in the living room tonight? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Gwen¡¯s room is right there, so you will not feel alone,¡± he said without showing any concern on his face. ¡°If you didn¡¯t n to help me, why did youe to my room?¡± I asked in a very annoyed tone. ¡°I was feeling a bit¡­ suck me off,¡± he stepped back and pointed at the bulge in his pants. I stayed silent for a moment, and then he startedughing. ¡°I¡¯m going to stay, you silly,¡± he shook his head as heughed at my reaction. I was honestly going to be very upset with him if he had onlye here to have a fun time. ¡°Nowe on; don¡¯t make Daddy wait for you.¡± He walked closer and grabbed my hair from the back of my head and led me to my bed. He sat on the bed and eyed me, telling me to get on my knees. For a moment, I wanted to step back, but then I didn¡¯t want him to leave me. I wanted him to know I cared about him and his demands. So, I did what he had asked me to do. I got on my knees and unbuckled his pants. His d*ic*k was hard, and the head was swollen as if it were going to explode. The moment I touched the s*haf*t, his d*ic*k. twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t y around; get over with it,¡± he said as if he were in a hurry. I grabbed the lengthening s*haf*t and rested my lips on the head, slowly shoving it inside my mouth. I wanted to feel the passion when doing him, but he instantly grabbed the back of my head and started f*uc*king my mouth like a drilling ma- chine. Not trying to make it romantic, he flipped me down, making me sit against the bed on the floor and rest my head back. He spread his legs while kneeling on the mattress and shoved his c*oc*k again in my mouth. His d*ic*k went deeper and deeper down my throat, his balls pping me on the chin and lips until he finally gasped and was ready to cum. He pulled his d*ic*k out and got off the bed to stand in front of me this time. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± Before giving me any warning, he shot his cum in my face. And just like that he was devel grabbed one of my shirts from the closet to clean his d*ic*k and throw the shirt on the floor before walking over to the door. ¡°I think you should sleep in the living room tonight. I have to rush after Zane,¡± he dered before he walked out of the room in haste. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 91 ¨C The Hot WereDragon Has An Agenda That night was the worst for me. I did sleep in the living room in panic and fear. I had cried too. The feeling of disgust over my own body didn¡¯t leave my mind. How the hell was I unable to say no to them whenever they tried to touch me? It was as if I were prepared for them. I just couldn¡¯t say no to them, even when I realizedter that they had used me. I woke up early, as I had been in and out of sleep the whole night. I dashed up the stairs before Gwen noticed me and mocked me. Once I was in my bedroom, I took a shower and got ready for school. I didn¡¯t leave my room till the afternoon, and no- body came to check up on me. It was time for school, so I had toe out and shamelessly wait for Akin to be my ride. Instead of Akin walking out of the mansion, Helel walked out wearing a grey suit. I recalled his hurtful words and swiftly looked down to avoid feeling any emotions for now. He didn¡¯t say a word during the entire ride until he cleared his throat to talk. ¡°You do realize why Akin didn¡¯t want to take you any- where, right?¡± He stated, his gaze fixed on the road. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to give you false hopes since you take everything too personally,¡± he added once I didn¡¯t say any- thing in return. ¡°That is what I wanted to tell you as well. Just like Akin, I¡¯ll not be entertaining you anymore. I don¡¯t want you to think there will ever be a chance. It¡¯s not that you are a bad person; you are just not my type and too clingy for my liking.¡± Helel said those hurtful words in the calmest tone. Obviously, he didn¡¯t feel like his words could hurt me. And at the moment, I didn¡¯t realize it was because of my own faults. I have given the impression of someone who doesn¡¯t grow a spine or doesn¡¯t get hurt. I remained silent even when he dropped me off at the building. He sped away the instant I got out of the car. I bet he was afraid I would try to give him a peck, just like I tried to do with Akin. Feeling defeated, I was about to walk into the hotel when I noticed something from afar. Somebody was standing on the other side of the road and watching me. The awkward silence turned into a mystery. It wasn¡¯t long before I noticed the pendant around his neck and recognized him. Instead of continuing my normal daily routine, I rushed to the other side of the road. The boy saw me and instantly turned around to disappear into the woods. That didn¡¯t stop me from chasing after him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I entered the woods and began to look around for him in a hurry. Since I could hear the footsteps against the dry leaves, I knew he was still around. ¡°I am not going to hurt you,¡± I yelled, looking around and expecting him toe out from behind any tree. ¡°I know who you are, and trust me, I am not going to cage you or expose you to the pack,¡± I confirmed, focusing on what his fears might be regarding the werewolves. The weredragons and the werewolves were never good friends. I heard a great war happened between two powerful creatures years ago. During my recent lessons, I learned it was be- tween weredragons and werewolves. ¡°I promise,¡± I yelled once again, but since he wasn¡¯ting out and neither was I able to hear anything, I turned to leave, but that¡¯s when I heard someone join me from behind. ¡°I wanted to thank you forst night,¡± he uttered in his heavy voice, taking deep breaths and probably not sure if he was making the right decision by facing me. ¡°It is okay. I heard your cries for help and couldn¡¯t resist,¡± I whispered, steadily turning around without causing him pan- The moment we came face to face, I saw him take one step back from me. ¡°I am not gonna attack you,¡± I confirmed, pushing my hands up in the air and surrendering. ¡°You are a werewolf,¡± he stated. ¡°How did you find out I a weredragon?¡± he asked, not taking off the hoodie. He was wearing all ck, covering his face in a ck hoodie. ¡°I googled it,¡± I shrugged, forming a weak smile across my lips. ¡°Ah! That cursed search engine,¡± he shook his head and groaned inint. ¡°I am Beatrice Mintz!¡± I introduced my- self, pulling my hand out for a friendly handshake. He didn¡¯t move for a minute and kept staring at my hand until he finally slipped the hoodie down to reveal his face. ¡°Colt Abyss!¡± he said, stretching his hand. The handshake was awkward, as it seemed like he was regretting every minute of exposing himself to me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my wolf sleeps all day,¡± I said, easing the tension in the air. ¡°Why?¡± he asked, narrowing his green eyes at me. ¡°I am an omega with a crazy wolf,¡± Iughed again, feeling strange for making such an effort. ¡°You really are powerful for being just an omega,¡± hemented, and my nerves felt a gush of blood circting all over my body. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± I asked out of curiosity. ¡°Just a guess from the way you mmed that man across the streetst night,¡± he shrugged his shoulders but still looked very stiff. ¡°Hm, maybe because his wolf was tipsy?¡± I joked, but I was sure he didn¡¯t get it. ¡°I thought the weredragons had gone extinct,¡± it was then I cleared my throat to jump to the major subject. He looked a little uneasy about talking about them until he took a deep breath and rxed his muscles. ¡°They are stuck in the world of terror,¡± he whispered and eerily lifted his head to stare at my face. ¡°And you want to free them?¡± I asked as it struck me that his arrival in the pack could mean danger to us. Just before he could answer me, he narrowed his eyes at me and then looked behind me. I realized we weren¡¯t alone. If instant regret had a face, it would look like mine. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 92 ¨C in My Home ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I heard someone shout at me and make me turn around in panic. Our new teacher had walked into the woods to find me with Colt. I gulped when I watched Mr. Mykel look behind me and then narrow his eyes at my face. I turned around to tell Colt I would meet him again when I found him gone. ¡°S*hit!¡± I cursed as I realized Colt must have felt like I brought this man to capture him. Soon Mykel made me walk out of the woods and called all my so-called stepbrothers to pick me up. The brothers came in one car to attend the meeting with Mykel. ¡°I am sorry for disturbing you all, but this matter needed immediate attention,¡± Mykel said, rubbing his hands and not sitting in one ce. The brothers had settled down in the chairs while I was standing against the wall like a guilty per-son. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Akin questioned, his stare slowly traveling to me and then making its way back to Mr. Mykel. ¡°I found Beatrice in the woods.¡± Mykel stated, ¡°She walked into the woods with a guy who ran away the instant he saw me,¡± he added, and the look on the brother¡¯s face hardened. Helel had his eyes traveling around as he was trying to conclude something, while the others looked lost too. ¡°So you called us here to s*lu*t shame her?¡± Helel stretched his neck, cracking his knuckles too as he expressed rage to the teacher, ¡°She is not your responsibility and neither is she a child.¡± He added, making it certain that he was taking my side. ¡°No! obviously not. I knew she was staying at the mansion, so I just wanted to rm you that the woods are not a safe ce to wander around these days. There have been some cases of robbery, a*s*sault, and murder in the woods. I didn¡¯t want her to hate me, so I called you in. Maybe you could talk to her and ask her who the guy was and why he had run away when he saw me. Mykel asked in a mild tone, still making it sound weird. The murders in the woods! I was unaware of them. But why was Colt so rxed in the woods? Is he behind the murders? ¡°Thank you for calling, but we know the boy. He is her friend and is a bit of a bother, but nothing major. Now if you will excuse us, we will take her home for the day,¡± Akin said, getting out of the chair to announce the departure while fixing his coat. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s no problem then. Have a good day.¡± Mykel pressed his lips into a tight line when watching us leave. I could tell he did not believe the brothers, but what other choice was he left with? Once we were in the car together, I began to feel the heat from their bodies. They were going to question me hard once I was home. And it happened just that way. The moment I walked into the living room, Zane grabbed the cushion and threw it across. the wall. I wasn¡¯t surprised. He was going to use this moment to get his anger out on me somehow. ¡°Who was the guy?¡± Zane yelled, making me squeeze my body closer and watch him pace around aggressively. ¡°Beatrice! Why were you in the woods, and who was the guy?¡± Akin continued to ask me this time. ¡°He is my friend.¡± Before they could even question me more, I murmured. ¡°Which friend?¡± Helel feltpelled to know. ¡°He is¡ª,¡± I was kind of digging the attention until Gwen came out of her room with her hand over her head. ¡°Gwen!¡± Helel was the first one to notice her. ¡°I am not feeling well,¡± she eximed, dizzily walking around and trying to hold on to anything for support. Helel rushed before anyone and carried her in his arms. while the others panicked visibly. Not surprised once again. They were all going crazy for this dramatic hoe. I frowned, ring at them as they rushed her out of the mansion. ¡°Lock the doors. We will have this conversation when we return.¡± Maddox shouted from the door. It was crazy how all of them had to leave with her. ¡°She did it on purpose,¡± I muttered under my breath, hearing my phone ringing in my bag. It was an unknown number, but I went anyway. ¡°Hello?¡± I sighed, dropped my bag on the couch, and wait- ed for the person to start talking. ¡°Did I get you in trouble?¡± his voice was easily recognizable. ¡°Colt?¡± I jumped straight on the couch when realizing he had somehow found my number. ¡°How did you find my number?¡± I asked in shock. ¡°From the school¡¯s record. Tell me, did I get you in trouble?¡± he asked again, but with much concern. I All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. don¡¯t know what it was, but he sounded very considerate. Since when had anyone ever asked for my well-being with this much passion? ¡°I will be fine,¡± I answered. ¡°I would like to meet you again, Beatrice!¡± He said my name with so much sweetness that I couldn¡¯t help but smile foolishly. ¡°You cane to my home.¡± It was then that the words slipped through my tongue. I bit my tongue, thinking he might find it weird, but his response was eerily calm. ¡°Sure, I wille. What is your address?¡± he asked, and my jaw hit the floor. It was the right moment for me to panic, as the brothers would k*ill me if they found a stranger in their mansion. ¡°Umm! Are you sure? I mean, I live with the brothers.¡± As soon as I said that, he cut the call. alpha king¡­ ¡°S*hit!¡± I cursed. ¡°I should have waited before telling him. I freaked him out, didn¡¯t I?¡± I tried calling him back, but his number was off. He must have switched it off in fear of get- ting it tracked down by the brothers. ¡°I will find him in the woods again.¡± I sighed at my stupidity and grabbed my bag to walk over to my room. It took me some time to finish taking another bath and slip into ck shorts and a brown sweater. My phone beeped again just as I was about to crawl into bed. It was him again. I instantly read his text, and, to my surprise, it freaked me out this time. C.A: Which one is your bedroom? My heart skipped a beat when I realized he was already on our property. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 93 ¨C Wee Home, Stranger I got out of my room to look for him when he told me he had managed to enter the mansion by telling the guards he was my friend. I couldn¡¯t tell how someone could be so confident, but I was impressed. I found him standing on the porch, probably looking around to find a way to break the door open and walk inside. I am sure that¡¯s why he wanted to know where my bedroom was, because he thought he could find it by himself. ¡°Get inside.¡± I opened the door and held him by his shiny ck jacket and pulled him into the mansion. He looked shocked at the moment, but then realized I was afraid of get- ting caught with him. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± I asked while rolling my eyes at him. Title of the document ¡°You said I could meet you here.¡± He shrugged, his eyes wandering around and scanning every little detail of the mansion. ¡°Fine. Come with me to my room.¡± I said, and he followed me in silence. I don¡¯t know if it was a good idea to bring the stranger to my room, but I just did it. Once he was in my bedroom, I watched his mouth form a big O. ¡°This room is vast. What do you do in here, y football?¡± he asked in amusement, taking a full circle and talking about how spacious it was. ¡°Colt! Sorry for earlier. I didn¡¯t bring my teacher into the woods,¡± I said as I recalled how ourst conversation went. ¡°I reckoned,¡± he answered, finally lowering his face and then walking over to my bed. He jumped on it without even asking my permission first. I realized he wasn¡¯t like a normal werewolf. His mannerisms were different. Or, more like, he didn¡¯t have any manners. ¡°Can you not-ugh!¡± I paused when he pulled his legs up, and his dirty shoes ruined my bedsheet. ¡°never mind. I will get you beer,¡± I offered, rushing out of my room to let out the breath I had been holding in. ¡°I am sure it is not a bad thing. He is a friend of mine, and he cane over,¡± I convinced myself, even when he wasn¡¯t just a friend of mine. He was a weredragon. Once I grabbed him a beer, I bolted upstairs and found him lurking around my closet. ¡°Hey!¡± Iined, mming the closet door in his face. ¡°You are not supposed to look into my stuff!¡± I frowned. ¡°Oh! Sorry!¡± He excused himself and grabbed the can of beer out of my hands before I could even offer him anything. He was pretty upfront about his feelings and what he wanted to do. ¡°So, what were you doing in the woods?¡± I asked, feeling very awkward in his presence. He once again sat down on the bed and started chugging the beer. ¡°I was looking for someone,¡± he said. I frowned, thinking he meant me. ¡°How did you find me?¡± I then inquired, and he shrugged, stealing eyes from me. ¡°I just did. You live here, but you are not their sister. What is your rtionship with them?¡± He asked as he finished the beer can and tossed it aside without a care in the world. ¡°I am family,¡± I said, not finding the proper words. ¡°Hm, so you must know all about their business and pack matters?¡± He asked, his eyes fixating on my face with a lot of interest. ¡°Wait a minute. You found out I live with the alpha king brothers, and you wanted to befriend me so that you could get something from me? Is that what is happening here?¡± I let out a scoff as I caught on to him pretty early on. He wasn¡¯t even subtle about trying to get information out of me. ¡°Yes,¡± instead of lying, he shamelessly nodded, making my jaw hit the floor. ¡°You are lucky I don¡¯t get angry when somebody uses me.¡± Those words slipped my mouth as a result of the treatment the brothers have been giving me. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± I then asked him without holding a grudge against him. I just felt very intrigued about. hearing what he was up to. ¡°I want to know about someone from the Great War era. There used to be a weredragon named Destiny Despair. I want to find out what happened to her.¡± He asked, his eyes showing concern about the person in question. ¡°From 17 years ago? Was she your mother?¡± I asked, and he nodded his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call her my mother, but she was a godmother to all the young ones. She used to take care of their dreams and happiness, making sure they remained far away from despair. But then, after the war happened, she was the only one that we couldn¡¯t find. I mean, the weredragons knew they had lost many warriors, but her body was never found. So, I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s still here, lost and vulnerable.¡± He sighed as he talked about what they had to go through when the were- dragons were attacked. ¡°Okay! I will help you, but at a cost. I want to know all about the great war.¡± I said, and he tilted his head with a mild smile appearing on his lips. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe what your werewolf teachers are teaching you?¡± There was a hint of sarcasm in his tone, and why not? I could tell he didn¡¯t like werewolves that much. werewolves that much. ¡°What is this pendant?¡± I inquired, pointing at his pendant that almost k*illed him the other night, yet he didn¡¯t take it off. ¡°This is to prevent me from taking my full form of drag- on,¡± he said, gently touching the pendant and zoning out. ¡°Oh! I have medicines to make sure my wolf doesn¡¯te out,¡± I shrugged, pointing at the Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. orange pill bottle. ¡°Hm! I mean, I can still transition, but that will be my were- dragon form. My full form can fly and everything, but it only works for a few minutes. We turn into full dragons once we die,¡± he exined the purpose of the pendant, and I couldn¡¯t help but question him some more. ¡°Then how did the weredragon warriors die?¡± I questioned and he lowered his eyes while heaving a sigh out of his lips. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 94 ¨C When The Twin Died 17 Years Ago: Author¡¯s POV: ¡°What is going on?¡± Vasquez rushed into the room upon hearing his beloved mate crying hysterically. Title of the document When he walked in, he saw Sofia Vasquez holding her baby son in her arms and crying by his body. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Vasquez grabbed her son out of her hands and watched him with fearful eyes. ¡°He is not moving again,¡± she cried, shaking, as the idea of losing her son was too much for her. ¡°I have been an excellent role model my whole life. I took care of all the orphans and the rogues, and this is how the Moon Goddess has decided to re- pay me? By making my son¡¯s life miserable?¡± she yelled, scratching her fingernails into her face and leaving marks as frustration took over her. ¡°Where is Elex?¡± Vasquez yelled, looking for his loyal Omega servant. Vasquez had been a member of the council for years, along with his mate, Sofia Vasquez. The two did great deeds together and then gave both to beautiful twins. Until one of the twins started showing signs of decay. It was heartbreaking for them as nobody could figure out what his illness was. Some a*s*sumed he was supposed to die, but the parents were reluctant to let him go. They would feed him herbs and potions to save him, but he would be back to dying after a few weeks. ¡°Give me my son back,¡± Sofia got up from the ground and stole her 9 months old son back in her arms while the other twin rested peacefully in his crib. ¡°Elex! Did you find me that seer or not?¡± Vasquez yelled at Elex, who took a quick peek behind him to see the almost dead son in Sofia¡¯s arms. ¡°She has been imprisoned in the mountains of the west,¡± Elex stated, feeling ufortable with the way the mother wasn¡¯t letting the son die in peace. ¡°May I say something if you allow me?¡± Elex asked before Vasquez made any ns to bring the seer to his home. ¡°Say what you have to say, Elex. We need good advice more than anything right now.¡± Vasquez watched Sofia feed thest bit of the energy potion to her son and rest him in bed. with her. It wasn¡¯t going tost for much longer. In a few weeks, her son would die atst, as they had run out of the magical potion. There were no witches left who were practicing magic, so they were pretty much out of luck now. ¡°I think the poor guy wants to leave. Don¡¯t get me wrong, but the Moon Goddess wants him to join her where the lost ones rest. Forcing him into stay is going to make his stay difficult in this world. He will always feel like he is not weed because his soul deserves on the Moon Land, with the dead spirits,¡± The poor Elex didn¡¯t want the other kids to go through the same agonizing pain of losing their brother, watching their parents go crazy repeatedly. As he tried to make them understand it was bing toxic, the other kids were sleeping in their beds. ¡°What did you say?¡± Sofia asked, steadily getting up from the bed with her eyes fixated on Elex¡¯s face. ¡°You want me to k*ill my son?¡± she asked, taking deep breaths. Elex instantly shook his head, as he hadn¡¯t under- stood how she would react to his suggestion until now. ¡°Honey! It is fine. He was trying to ¨C,¡± As Vasquez stepped between them to keep Sofia calm, Sofia took offence to it. ¡°You are siding with him?¡± Sofia yelled in surprise, ¡°Why do you not have your k*nife against his throat already?¡± She screamed, making Elex fear for his life. ¡°Calm down. He is not our enemy.¡± Vasquez held her by her arms to calm her down, but she started crying hysterically. ¡°Listen to me. Elex will go find the seer himself, right, Elex?¡± Vasquez looked Elex in the eyes and nodded. Elex, who had no idea if Vasquez only wanted him to say it at the moment or if he was serious, instantly nodded to rea*s*sure Sofia, that he wasn¡¯t against her keeping her son alive by f*orc*e. ¡°Fine. Then take me to her.¡± Sofia cleaned her tears and ordered Elex to get on work this instant. Elex walked out of the room and started pacing in the living room. He had no clue how they were expecting him to get the seer when the mountain she was imprisoned at was known for the resting area of the full grown dragons. ¡°Elex! Pack your stuff and start your journey. I will person- ally apany you, along with Sofia. She wants to be there when the seer tells us if there is a way to save our son,¡± Vasquez told Elex, who finally took a deep breath of relief after realizing they were not sending him off for a death mission They have called in a few caretakers and nannies for the kids while they took their sick son with them. Sofia didn¡¯t want to let go of her sick son at any cost. She would usually forget about her other sons and only focus on the sick one. For her, the others were here to stay, but her beloved sick son could leave her at any moment, so she wanted to give him her all. As they parked the car near the mountains, they hiked up the mountain in the cold weather. Sofia had many hopes for this visit. If there was anyone who could help her, it had to be the blind seer. ¡°Huia!¡± Vasquez stopped before the cave where the seer was chained and called for her name. ¡°Ah! I knew you woulde, Vasquez.¡± Huia spoke from inside, hinting at the fact that she had been waiting for him. ¡°How are you, Huia?¡± Vasquez asked, pretending to be nice to her. ¡°I am fine. But what is it that I smell from you? Did you bring that skunk with you?¡± Huia¡¯s voice hardened as she mentioned Sofia. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so bitter to me, sister.¡± Sofia took a deep breath and exposed herself. ¡°Sister! What a shame!¡± Huia grunted as she recalled why she was even imprisoned. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°What brought you here to meet your evil sister?¡± Huia continued to talk. ¡°My son is dying!¡± Sofia whimpered as she lowered her head and watched her little son sleep with no idea what his fate was going to be. ¡°Ah! He is not dying! He¡¯s already dead,¡± Huia¡¯s words terrified the parents, causing them to let out a loud gasp. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 95 ¨C One Evil Twin 17 Years Ago: Author¡¯s POV: ¡°What are you saying? He is alive; I can hear him breathe.¡± Sofia started questioning Huia¡¯s knowledge as she watched her son breathe like normal. Title of the document ¡°That is you forcing life onto him. I can sense you holding a dead body in your hands, sister. Let him rest or he will ruin the entire world¡¯s peace,¡± Huia voiced from inside, shivering a little as she felt the dead energy from the little boy¡¯s body. ¡°No! This isn¡¯t why I came here,¡± Sofia said as she took a few strides into the cave. ¡°What brought you here, then?¡± Huia asked in confusion. She could tell Vasquez and Sofia had started walking into the cave with their dead son. ¡°I want you to tell me how can we revive him. I want him to live,¡± Sofia stubbornly approached Huia, who had her arms stretched around and chained to the wall, looking skinnier than ever. She didn¡¯t have anyone to take care of her, and she was still nowhere near ready to leave the world. Somebody must have been feeding her, or else where did the surrounding bonese from? But Vasquez shook his head to focus on the matter at hand. Huia inhaled a fistful of air and then lowered her face to mourn the death of the little boy. ¡°Sofia! If you let him go now, he will be at peace. You can-not hold him back forever; don¡¯t f*orc*e it,¡± Huia murmured, as she could tell the pain Sofia was feeling would be unimaginable. ¡°No! He is just a little boy. He doesn¡¯t have to die. Please tell me how can I revive him?¡± Sofia cried softly as she begged her sister for help. Huia closed her eyes and let out a sigh. ¡°Fine. But what would I get?¡± Huia then raised her face and smiled at them. Her words gave Sofia hope, but to Vasquez, the idea of making a deal with her sounded like a terror. ¡°What do you want?¡± Vasquez asked, while Sofia processed the whole thing. ¡°My freedom, the one that I deserve,¡± Huia confessed, and Vasquez shook his head without even giving it a thought. ¡°NO!¡± As he said it loudly enough for his voice to be heard in the cave, Sofia seemed to have a smile on her lips. ¡°So you are telling me there is a way to save him?¡± Sofia asked in excitement, her chest filling with happiness. ¡°There is always a way. A Loophole some may call,¡± Huia uttered, but she could sense the negative energy from Vasquez, as he was not ready to take this deal. ¡°We cannot set her free. She is dangerous. The moment she is out of these chains, she will go on a k*illing spree.¡± Vasquez tried reminding Sofia what terror Huia can cause, but that didn¡¯t matter to Sofia. She was going to do anything to keep her son alive. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Help my son live, and you shall be granted freedom.¡± Sofia didn¡¯t even have to persuade her mate. She took the decision herself. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Vasquez turned to Sofia and shared a terror-filled stare with her, but she was certain of her stance. ¡°Hold him in your arms and tell me. Do you want to bury your son?¡± Sofia handed him over to Vasquez and asked him genuine question. The fear of losing his son made Vasquez shake his head softly. ¡°Then let me make this deal with her,¡± Sofia rea*s*sured Vasquez, gently cing her hand under his elbow and staring into his eyes for a moment. ¡°Okay, your call,¡± Vasquez said, taking a few steps back. with his son in his hands. Sofia took the lead and approached Huia. ¡°You first, tell me how to save my son.¡± Sofia hunched over and asked her blind sister. ¡°You still smell so good. I wish to get the cologne you are wearing when I am free,¡± Huia smirked when making ament, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t get angry if I steal something from you this time.¡± She then mocked her before she stretched her neck back and demanded that they put the baby in herp. Vasquez did just that, but reluctantly. As soon as the little boy was resting in herp, she started gulping and twitching. A few minutes passed by as the parents watched their son sleep in that evil woman¡¯sp, and then Huia regained her posture. Vasquez carried his son again, while Huia had already found the only way to save the child. ¡°Feed him the weredragon baby.¡± As soon as those words. escaped her lips, a frown of anger took over Sofia¡¯s forehead. ¡°What rubbish is this? Are you mocking us?¡± Sofia yelled as she couldn¡¯t believe her sister had wasted her time. ¡°I told you, she would never help us.¡± Vasquez let out a sigh of exhaustion and hugged his son, giving up on any hopes. ¡°I am not lying. The dragons can live a life of eternity. They can stay alive for as long as they want. There is a young future dragon king who was born three months ago. Feed the future dragon king to him, and he shall live as long as he wants. In fact, with the most powerful standing, he will be virtually invincible,¡± she exined why they needed to take that step. Sofia and Vasquez shared a nce while Huia¡¯s hair turned white for a moment. She wasn¡¯t lying. Whenever she would tell the truth, her ck hair would turn white for a moment. ¡°There is only one dragon king, and I am sure he got married a year ago. His wife must have given birth to a baby boy by now,¡± Vasquez recalled having a meeting with the were- dragon king once a few months ago where he talked about his wife being pregnant. ¡°How the hell are we going to do that?¡± Sofia asked her mate, who started brain-storming hard. ¡°Cause chaos!¡± Huia hinted at the war with a smile of hope stered across her parents¡¯ faces. ¡°Thank you, sister,¡± Sofia smiled, watching her mate walk in the exit¡¯s direction. ¡°Everythinges at a price now! now! My gift!¡± Huia raised her head and waited for her sister to free her. The smile from her face began to wither when she heard her sister snicker and walk away. ¡°You fool! Why would I set you free when I know the very first thing you will do ise for me?¡± Sofia scoffed at how stupidly na?ve her sister was and walked out of the cave to prepare for a war. ¡°YOU LIED AGAIN!¡± Huia screamed in anger, ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t trust you.¡± She continued to scream and cry in frustration and anger. She had been trapped here while her sister was enjoying her life to the fullest. ¡°Go live happily because I did hold something back,¡± Huia¡¯ s voice calmed down after she realized her sister was noting back to hold her end of the deal. Huia knew she couldn¡¯t trust her sister; hence, she only told her half the truth. ¡°Your son will be evil incarnate, a threat to his own brothers until he defeats the great savior,¡± she smirked, and then burst outughing. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 96 ¨C Her Tight p*uss*y Present Time: Maddox¡¯s POV: ¡°Your mother is great at decorating the mansions.¡± As she sat down in my bed, Dreamplimented my mother¡¯s ability to make something lookpletely different from how it is in reality. I had my hands in my shorts, my ck shirt all wrinkly as I forgot to bring my clothes to my mother¡¯s ce this time. Title of the document Dream Winchester was the twin daughter of the alpha Kian of the Mystic Siren Pack. After my parents separated, my mother came here to stay. I would usuallye and stay with my mom because my a*ss still wanted her attention. However, my attention was on apletely different object this evening. ¡°Aren¡¯t you growing up pretty fast?¡± I asked her, watching her b*oo*bs, which, as I recall, had not been that big previously. ¡°Well, I am a grownup now,¡± Dream smiled, battling her long eyshes on her beautiful brown eyes. Her crimson red hair made her face look even more gorgeous. ¡°You are what¡ª turning 20?¡± I asked as I walked over to the bed and sat down with her, ¡°Tell me if you have lost your- self to someone already.¡± I tried to joke, but the way her eyes travelled to my package in my shorts made me aware of her intentions. ¡°I have,¡± she smiled. ¡°Tell me about yourself. You look jam-packed,¡± sheughed as if it wasn¡¯t something serious, but then her handnded straight on my shorts as she grabbed my d*ic*k from over the cloth. I have seen her here and there, but I never had time to taste her. Today when she found I was alone in the mansion, she came over to probably taste the Alpha King¡¯s royal d*ic*k. Her little gentle hands rubbed over my d*ic*k, making it difficult for me to not urge her to make her take it in her mouth. I leaned back to rest against the bed¡¯s headrest while I stretched my arm over to her b*oo*ty, making her carry her one leg up to make room for my fingers. ¡°Do you mind if I just take a nce?¡± she smiled, not waiting for my response and zipping down my shorts to bring my warrior out. Her fingers trailed down the s*haf*t as my c*oc*k gave her a standing ovation. The tip of her soft fingers yed with the head of my c*oc*k while she licked the corner of it gently. My fingers made their way up her skirt and stretched her tiny p*an*ty to the side, making her v*agin*al lips show up. She was really flexible, as the way she pulled her leg over her head to make her p*uss*y visible to me left me speechless. But there was no time to praise her for that. Her v*agin*a deserved my entire attention. I could see she was already wet. Her p*uss*y was squelching, probably wanting me to finger her. I granted her wish and licked my index finger before inserting it into her. ¡°Ah! OHH!¡± she m*oa*ned, squirming a little, but then taking my d*ic*k in her mouth to prevent m*oa*ning louder. By the time she was in myp and sucking my c*oc*k till my balls, I had my face between her legs as I tickled her v*agin*a with the tip of my tongue and ma*s*saged her c*lit to make her go crazy. Her little juiceing out of her p*uss*y was a sign I had excited her. While licking her inner lips, I teased her b*oo*tyhole, and her body shuddered. I understood she had never taken it in her back. Pulling her p*uss*y even closer to my lips, I started prating her v*agin*a with my tongue while slowly introducing my finger into her a*ss. Her body was fluttering like a dying bird as my finger kept making its way inside with difficulty. ¡°Ahh f*uc*k! Maddox! Not in the a*ss,¡± she shouted, and that¡¯s when the door opened and someone barged in with a terrifying look on her face. The instant the dream saw her, she jumped out of myp and fixed her skirt while I covered my d*ic*k. That was still thirsty. ¡°I guess I came at a wrong time,¡± Reign Winchester, Dream¡¯s twin, apologized while lowering her hazel eyes. I noticed how sweet she looked in a white dress and two braids. Her innocence was still intact, and I bet she was still a v*irgin. I wanted to get up and greet her, but she turned around and strode out of the room without saying a word. ¡°She will go tell mom,¡± Dreamined, rolling her eyes, and rushing after Reign. ¡®She is not going to look at us in the eye again,¡¯ Oxmented, feeling regret for losing his control with Dream. I didn¡¯t respond to him because I could already tell who was approaching our room. Mom mmed the door open and red at me from afar. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you did something with those girls? You do know I live here in peace because their father is sweet enough, unlike your father, to give me all the luxuries I would have lost after the separation from your father.¡± She muttered, her eyes showing no care in the world. ¡°I came here to meet you. The brothers had to make a quick stop at the hospital while I sneaked into the pack to have dinner with you.¡± I still managed to form a smile across my lips when she didn¡¯t even show any interest in me. ¡°You came here to ruin things for me. I don¡¯t know what is wrong with you, Maddox, but every time you mess up, I feel like I made a mistake several years ago.¡± She said those bitter words with a lot of disappointment in her eyes. I heard her say once that she had to make a hard decision to help me survive when I was a child, but I can¡¯t tell if she ever did anything for me because now she would always look at my face with disappointment. ¡°Maddox! We will talkter. Why don¡¯t you go back to your father¡¯s home and leave me alone for now?¡± she requested, hiding her bitter tone this time. ¡°Did dad do something?¡± I asked, setting up from the spot to approach her. I didn¡¯t know how to make her realize I love her more than any of her son¡¯s does. ¡°I heard someone say he was buying a diamond ring to probably propose to that b*itc*h,¡± she finished, and my heart. clenched for her. ¡°Huh! She is having a moment of her life, and her daughter is living like a queen in my house,¡± she then added, as she looked upset with me over the fact that we brothers have been taking are of Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not let them breathe in peace if you are not happy,¡± I whispered, my eyes watching her let out a sigh and then smile at me. I made her happy. That¡¯s all I wanted. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 97 ¨C My First s*e*x Toy. Beatrice¡¯s POV: I spoke to Colt for a few minutes before I had to ask him to leave. I wasn¡¯t ready to get in trouble with the brothers. Be- fore leaving, he told me a very weird thing. He said the brothers¡¯ fate is very dark and that they need someone to prevent the despair that is going to attack them soon. I mean, they were the alpha kings and lived in a mansion with heavy duty guards. And the brothers together can be very powerful. Only an idiot would try attacking them. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What do you mean by that?¡± I asked him as I stood at the exit with him. Title of the document ¡°I don¡¯t know much myself, but I do know there wille a she-weredragon, a mistress of doomsday as they call her, who will be the end of these alpha king brothers,¡± Colt said, making me frown at the thought of the brothers being in pain. ¡°Could it be just a myth?¡± I inquired in worry. ¡°I have heard a lot about the Mistress of doomsday. Our bedtime stories always had her mentioning them. Some be- lieve she will be our savior, while others believe she will be the ent*ity of darkness. But I know for a fact that she will be cunning enough to make her way into their lives and make them all fall for her. At least that¡¯s what the stories said,¡± he finished as he pouted, ¡°There is a loting, and if she me zone out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I have a ce. I don¡¯t actually live in the woods,¡± He smiled sweetly when Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. noticing how I was staring at his hands that had turned red from the cold. ¡°I thought you lived in the woods.¡± I brought up the woods because of Mr. Mykel. He mentioned some k*illings, so I couldn¡¯t look away from that. ¡°Oh no! I was just trying to follow my pendant. My pendant felt the presence of Destiny Despair in the woods.¡± He touched his pendant, exining how the weredragons are. connected by their pendants. ¡°She has the same pendant.¡± I asked out of curiosity, and a little smile and head shake from him made me realize how stupid I sounded to him. ¡°We all have our own. The warriors usually have the same kinds, thene the child caretakers and the others, but we must have them on,¡± he exined and started looking around anxiously. ¡°I will take a leave now,¡± he excused, and I didn¡¯t stop him either. It was alreadyte, and the brothers were on their way home. After a few minutes of Colt leaving, the first one to arrive was Maddox. I thought he had left with the brothers, but it seemed as if he left them in the hospital. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked him, following him upstairs as he kept his head low. ¡°When are they arriving?¡± I asked again, and when he didn¡¯t respond, I walked into my room, only for him to walk after me. ¡°I was thinking,¡± he started, ¡°how about you stay in my room tonight?¡± He asked, and I went silent for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not like anybody would mind,¡± he added, and I gave him a nod. I was a bit clueless as to what needed to be done about the weredragon piece of information. ¡°Good. Come to my room in a few minutes. I have a surprise for you,¡± Maddox said as he exited the room. I stood in my spot, thinking about what he meant by that. More like, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was ready to receive any gift. So far, the rest of the brothers have only made me realize they have used me and tossed me aside. Anyway, I needed someone to take care of me for the night. After changing into a long grey sweater with only p*an*tie*s under it, I made my way to his room, carrying millions of thoughts. Once I entered the room, I found him standing behind the door, which he immediately shut for me. I walked over to the bed where something was resting and noticed Maddox follow me from behind. ¡°What is this?¡± I asked him. ¡°It¡¯s your very first s*e*x toy,¡± he said, picking up the toy that looked like a human d*ic*k with a vibrator. ¡°Oh,¡± I said, starting to feel a little intrigued about it. He did it for me, so he must have been thinking about me. ¡°Maddox! I wanted¡ª,¡± before I could even express my emotions or say what I had to say, he shoved me in the wall while holding the gigantic d*ildo in his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything aou¨C,¡± I stopped once again when he rubbed the d*ildo over my v*agin*a while drawing my leg up and resting it on the wall beside me. ¡°I love flexible girls,¡± hemented, being a bit too rough. I heard the doorbell ringing and then a chattering from downstairs. The brothers must have brought Gwen back. I wished to stop Maddox because the way he didn¡¯t even let me speak had ruined my mood. ¡°Ah!¡± My lips let out a gasp when he slid the d*ildo into my p*an*tie*s. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can teach you all about this toy,¡± he whispered, holding me against the wall near the door. Thest thing I wanted was to learn about s*e*x from my stepbrother, who didn¡¯t even want to speak about us or anything else other than having s*e*x with me. ¡°I have to go. Your brothers are waiting for me,¡± I excused, wanting to leave to see what drama Gwen created this time. ¡°My brothers cane to my room. You know we are willing to share with you.¡± His words shook my body, and so did the v*ibrator in my p*an*tie*s. ¡°You have enough holes to please us all at the same time.¡± Hisment made my body shudder. Along with the little pleasure I felt, I also realized the words he used were a bit demeaning. I have never been able to focus on anything else when having a s*e*xual encounter with them, but something was different tonight. I was able to resist for the first time as I refused to be their c*um bucket. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 98 ¨C What Are You Hiding. Gwen? I instantly grabbed the d*ildo and f*orc*ed it out, fixed my p*an*tie*s, and stepped away from Maddox. ¡°You are an a*ssh*ole!¡± I yelled, ring into his face while he looked at me in shock. Guess what! He never thought I would do something like that. ¡°What did you f*uc*king say to me?¡± he yelled back, approaching me aggressively. Title of the document ¡°I said, you are a f*uc*king a*s*sho¡ª,¡± before I could finish, he threw the d*ildo in my face and it really struck me hard. ¡°Get the f*uc*k out of my room with your s*e*x toy.¡± He yelled as he changed his tone and used me instead. ¡°What? Are you crazy? It is not my toy,¡± I resisted leaving his bedroom, at least in that moment because I could hear the footsteps outside. The brothers were in the hallway, and if they heard him talk all this nonsense, they would think I was trying to seduce Maddox into sleeping with me. He grabbed my arm and dragged me out of the room, making me bump into Zane and Helel, who were reaching for their rooms. ¡°I am not in the mood to teach you about s*e*x toys, you horny b*itc*h,¡± Maddox yelled, watching the brothers step ahead and stare at the toy on the ground. ¡°You bought this, I didn¡¯t even know how it work¡ª,¡± I was trying to speak when Maddox screamed in anger to silence What Are You Hiding Gwen? ¡°I wasn¡¯t in your room. You came to my room; you wanted to fulfil your nasty desires.¡± He looked eerily creepy when he stared into my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Go back to your room,¡± Helel ordered Maddox when watching him lose his control with me. Maddox scoffed as she scanned me from head to toe with a look of disgust on his face and mmed the door in my face, leaving the D*ildo outside with me. I awkwardly turned to the side and noticed the looks on Helel and Zane¡¯s faces. ¡°He is lying,¡± I stammered, stepping away from the toy. Helel didn¡¯t say a word, but the way he rushed into his room and mmed the door was a sign that he was afraid he would be the next. As for Zane, he smirked and gently kicked the d*ildo around. ¡°Hmm! You should havee for me if you so desperately wanted to learn about it.¡± Zane let out a little chuckle. He has to know Maddox was lying. ¡°No wonder we all care about Gwen. She is not thirsty like you. She cares about her dignity, unlike Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. you,¡± Zane scoffed, pulling the corner of his lips upward to form a nasty smirk. ¡°Take it to your room, as it seems like now you will have to rely on it since all the brothers are over you,¡± Zanement- ed as he kicked the toy around and then walked over to his bedroom. ¡°You know, an overly used toy loses its charm.¡± He then made onestment before walking into his room and leaving me angry in the hallway. ¡°I am an overly used toy, and that Gwen is the innocent birdie?¡± I grunted, clenching my fists, and made my way downstairs. It was one of these moments where I wish I had not silenced my wolf and she had stopped me from taking another wrong step out of jealousy when the brothers were already mad at me. Akin was the only one downstairs while the others left for their rooms. Akin walked past me and decided to ignore me. He pretty much watched me breathe with difficulty and stop in my tracks to face him, but he ignored to pay attention to my tears. He didn¡¯t even ask me why I had been crying. It was at this moment that I reckoned I had lost my dignity in their eyes. I never found an inkling of respect in their eyes for me. Who is to me for it? I, who else? ¡°She is in her room. Try to be quiet when working in the kitchen,¡± Akin warned me, rushing past me to the hallway where his personal library was. Hearing him care so much. about her pissed me off even more. How the hell were they able to fall for her so hard when they were so cold to their own mate? ¡°Oh! You want me to be quiet? I will make sure she isn¡¯t able to make a noise ever again.¡± I gritted my teeth and continued walking in the direction of her room. I reached Gwen¡¯s room and found it left open. I barged in without even knocking. She seemed to have been changing her clothes when I arrived at her. ¡°What are your intentions with the¡ª¡± I yelled, but the words left dry in my throat when my eyesnded on the beautiful pendant in her neck. It had a beautiful green eye and two light wings around it. The chain reminded me of what Colt had been wearing this whole time. ¡°Hey! I am changing,¡± she said, pulling her shirt over her head to wear it and thenining. ¡°What is that?¡± I inquired about herints and point- ed my finger at her pendant, watching a gulp run down her throat. There was no way this pendant was a regr pendant, and her terrified expression confirmed it. I knew there was something off about her. Her having no past and iming to have no memories was a sign she hade here for a purpose. ¡°Get out of my room,¡± she hissed, not sounding the way she does on a regr basis. ¡°Show me that.¡± I pointed at her neck again, and she took more steps back from me. It didn¡¯t add up that her body was shaking and her face was angry. ¡°What?¡± she muttered, taking a step away from me while holding a towel over her neck even when she was fully dressed, ¡°Show me that pendant,¡± I demanded as I lunged at her. The whole evening had been a mess, and since when had I acted wisely in difficult situations? Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 99 ¨C Heartless Mates Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Soon I got my hands on her in a struggle to see the pendant closely. The way she was backing away and hiding it be- hind the towel just didn¡¯t seem normal to me, and that gave me more courage to get aggressive with her. After what Colt had told me about an enemy k*illing the brothers, I just couldn¡¯t look away from this subject. ¡°Show me that pendant!¡± I yelled, trying to untie her fingers from around the pendant. For someone who ims to have lost their wolf, she was extremely powerful. I noticed how barely she was moving, yet I couldn¡¯t unlock a single fin- ger of hers. Title of the document ¡°What are you doing?¡± She grunted, lifting her knee up to hit me in the stomach in the process of pushing me away from her. ¡°Just show it to me,¡± I winced silently but didn¡¯t let go. I could tell she knew what I was asking to see, but she kept yelling and asking me what I wanted. Themotion caught enough attention for the brothers to barge in one by one. I heard them let out grunts before stepping between us. Gwen was trying not to uncover the pendant from around her neck by holding the towel over it, while I was trying to snatch that same towel away from her. A strong and painful grasp around my arm pulled me back from her. I realized it was Helel who had separated us. Soon, Akin rushed between us to first make sure Gwen was fine and then turn to me. Helel was holding me by my back to keep me from reaching Gwen again while she rushed into Akin¡¯s arms to act all frightened. ¡°WHAT THE HECK IS GOING ON HERE? THIS IS NOT A FOREST, STOP ACTING LIKE f*uc*kING ANIMALS,¡± Akin raised his voice to silence us. My struggles subsided, and fi- nally, Helel let me go, but only to march between us and make sure I didn¡¯t get near her again. Even Maddox had walked over to her side to stare at me in silence. Zane was standing in the door frame beside me, hardly taking anyone¡¯s side. He was usually the one who loved to watch the show andter announce whose side he was on. In my scenario, it would not be a secret that he would be on Gwen¡¯s side. He and others had made it clear several times. ¡°Her pendant¡ª-,¡± I paused to catch my breath. I was wheezing, trying to get a word out of my mouth. ¡°What about it now?¡± Helel pped his forehead, making it appear as if I was being too much. ¡°S¡ª,¡± Zane walked in and shook his head before I could finish. ¡°She is jealous of her; what else?¡± Hisment made the brothers stare at me and then roll their eyes. ¡°You all think I am doing it just to bother her? Fine, let me show you,¡± I grumbled as I lunged for her pendant. My hand hadn¡¯t even brushed her as I had to dodge the brother¡¯s approach, and she fell back. For a moment, even I couldn¡¯tprehend what had just happened. I did not touch her. ¡°Gwen!¡± Helel and Akin yelled in unison as they turned The brothers stayed behind, and I could tell why. ¡°Is this what you are taught?¡± Akin yelled from afar. I was finally able to lift my head and watch them look at me with. such anger. ¡°You could have k*illed her,¡± Helel muttered, throwing the water bottle from the table to the wall. ¡°She is angry because she keeps getting rejected,¡± Mad- dox muttered and scoffed. ¡°I have told you guys to f*uc*king kick her out, but you never listened. Now, look at what she did. Imagine that mom had only said those words about my mother, and I rushed to my feet to push him back and show anger. He barely budged, but the reaction from the brothers was watchable. They looked offended. ¡°Don¡¯t f*uc*king say a word about my mother,¡± I yelled, trying to reach Maddox again to push him when Akin grabbed my arm and pulled me back. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You are not going to hit my baby brother in front of my eyes.¡± He tightened his grip around my skin, sinking his nails deeper and warning me. ¡°No! This is not how it will work now. She needs to leave.¡± It was then that something hit Maddox, and he lunged at me to grasp my other arm. It waste at night, and he wanted me to leave? around to help her up. She had hit her head, and it was now bleeding like anything. ¡°She pushed me,¡± Gwen cried, looking at me in shock. for stooping so low. I watched the brothers try to inspect her wound, but her injury looked bad. Even when she hit the back of her head on the wall, a loud thud was created. So I could a*s*sume why she was bleeding so much. ¡°We need to take her to the hospital,¡± Akin announced. ¡°Maddox! Zane! Get here, quickly.¡± As he handed her over to Maddox, he added. ¡°This is all a drama. She is trying to make us distrc¡ª,¡± I couldn¡¯t believe she lied that I pushed her. It was her way of this situation, but I wouldn¡¯t let it happen. I rushed at her again, but I didn¡¯t intend to hit her. I was aiming to point at the pendant, but the brothers thought I was attacking her. Seeing me approach her made Gwen let out a scream and pretend to be afraid of me. It happened in such a hurry that Akin stepped between us, all panicked, and pushed me back. This was the first time Akin had touched me. And it wasn¡¯t a gentle touch. The moment I was falling, Helel grabbed my hand and then pped me to the ground. ¡°Helel!¡± the brothers let out a minorint out of reflex, but soon they calmed down. ¡°Did you not see what she has been doing? She hurt that girl and is still not satisfied,¡± Helel shouted. I hadn¡¯t recovered from the p yet while Zane volunteered to take Gwen to the hospital, who was groaning and pretending to fall. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 100 ¨C Its Time To Leave ¡°I say we call her mom and ask her to take her along,¡± Akin suggested, getting his phone out of his pocket. ¡°All this because you guys can¡¯t see Gwen¡¯s reality?¡± I yelled, and they finally looked my way. ¡°She is evil. She hase here on a mission.¡± I was exhaling heavily, my cheek throbbing from Helel¡¯s heavy hand. ¡°Really? And what is her mission?¡± Akin folded his arms over his chest and asked, his eyes disying no interest in what I had to say. He asked me out of curiosity, just to see how far I was willing to take it. Title of the document ¡°To k*ill you all,¡± I screamed, and silence engulfed the brothers for a moment before they all sighed at the same time. ¡°You still think we should keep her here?¡± Maddox asked his brothers, who were too confused to utter a word. The fact that they weren¡¯t objecting to Maddox made me realize I was not wee here All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. anymore. ¡°That girl¡ª¡± I only opened my mouth to talk when Helel lunged at me, making me step back in fear. I thought he was going to hit me again. ¡°One word against her, Beatrice! Just one more word¡ª,¡± he warned me, digging holes in my eyes through his eyes. ¡°And what?¡± I asked, tears flowing down my eyes. He seemed to control himself and opposed the idea to hit me again, I a*s*sumed. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. She is instigating you so that you make a mistake and she bes the victim.¡± Akin approached Helel and dragged him away from me. ¡°Maddox! Take care of her while we go see Gwen,¡± Akin told Maddox, who rolled his eyes at the idea of taking care of me. It wasn¡¯t the regr take-care situation where you care for someone. Akin basically wanted to tell Maddox to make sure I don¡¯t create another fuzz. Helel and Akin stormed out of the room while Maddox grabbed my arm to drag me out of Gwen¡¯s room. He shoved me into the living room just to kick me out of Gwen¡¯s room. While he was busy taking care of her room, I felt like an idiot standing in the living room. Everything was slowly beginning to sink in, and the humiliation struck hard for the first time. I have always ignored the many hurtful things they do and say, but that phase seems to be passing now. I touched my cheek and groaned. ¡°Why am I still here when they want me gone?¡± I asked myself, my tears turned my sight blurry. I decided to leave. There was no way I was going to stay here after their treatment. While Maddox was on the phone with someone and cleaning the blood from Gwen¡¯s carpet, I stormed out of the mansion and to the main gate. I was so bumped with anger and dismay that I didn¡¯t even notice what state I was leaving the mansion in. I was still wearing that long sweater and only p*an*tie*s underneath. The cold didn¡¯t bother me at the moment. The heat of anger in my body was enough to make me forget the icy weather. Once out of the mansion, I briskly walked until I was running in the dark towards the main road. I don¡¯t know where I was going, but I needed to get my anger out. I was sobbing and running, slowly starting to feel cold. ¡°Ahh!¡± I paused on the side of the road to let out a whimper and then covered my face with my hands. ¡°When did I be so needy?¡± I was angry with myself. I have be their toy; I gave them all the pleasure, and now they are done with me. That¡¯s when I began to look around and notice how dark it was. There were some cars on the road, but it was still pretty empty for me. I feared that he would find me, but at the same time, I was devastated. Flopping down on the side of the road, I hugged myself and sobbed for another few minutes when I realized somebody was approaching me. Uncovering my face instantly, I stood to my feet and started running aimlessly. ¡°Excuse me¡ª,¡± somebody yelled, chasing after me while I ran away from them. ¡°Leave me alone,¡± I screamed without turning around to look at whoever was following me. ¡°You dropped this¡ª,¡± the guy yelled, and that¡¯s when I thought to turn my neck only a little to see what he meant by that. My biggest mistake was that when I did that, I tripped and face-nted on the road. My forehead instantly started bleeding. The metallic taste of blood was the result of my identally biting my lip when falling. ¡°I was only giving you what you dropped.¡± It was some homeless man who was carrying my phone in his hand and waving it to me. He approached me and shook his head. ¡°You kids are so dramatic these days,¡± he grunted, putting my phone down, and then walking away from me. I could tell why he didn¡¯t want to help me up. I have made him work out enough already. I sat on my butt and held my phone tightly in my hands. My brain froze trying toprehend what had just happened. What was I going to do next? Those questions made silent tears appear in my eyes, and just when I thought I had nowhere to go, my phone started ringing. I noticed some missed calls for Maddox, but the one popping up on the screen at the moment was from Colt. ¡°Hey!¡± he said as soon as I answered the call. ¡°I am sorry for bothering you at this time, but I had a bad dream. I saw you crying and wandering on the empty roads. Are you okay?¡± He didn¡¯t even wait for me to greet him and yammered in heavy breaths. It was surprising how my mates didn¡¯t bother to feel my pain when I was in tears in front of them and this stranger, who I had met not two days ago, could sense I was in trouble. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 101 ¨C I Want s*e*x, A Lot of It. ¡°Can you pleasee pick me up?¡± The first thing I said made him go silent for a moment before he cleared his throat to speak again. ¡°You sound okay.¡± It wasn¡¯t like he was talking to me. I bet he was wondering how he could have a dream about me. ¡°Just tell me where you are, and I will be there in a minute,¡± he said in haste. He didn¡¯t hang up because he knew I would be scared if I had no one to speak to. Soon he had arrived on his bike. Title of the document ¡°Are you okay?¡± His eyes grew double when he watched me sit on the ground with so many bruises on my body. The fall really made me look worse. Once I didn¡¯t answer him, he pulled away from me and scratched the back of his neck in confusion. I kept sitting on the roadside while he looked through his bag for some bandages and ointments to apply to my forehead. I had hurt myself really badly when trying to get away from someone I mistook for a monster. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but wandering on the road at this time of night is not safe,¡± Colt said, grabbing a red ointment bottle out of his ck leather bag with cotton buds in his other hand. I haven¡¯t spoken a word because of my dry throat. I was still in shock. I acted that way. ¡°Let¡¯s clean you up good.¡± He crouched down in front of me and gently dabbed the wet cotton bud on my forehead. ¡°Ssss! Ouch!¡± I winced, and he pulled back in a sudden move. The way he stared at me while waiting for me to calm down made me look into his green eyes and realize how gorgeous this young man was. ¡°Beatrice, did I tell you before that your name is pretty?¡± he said, trying to make me respond to him. I was too stunned by what happened at the mansion to speak. The brothers cared less about me, and I had been serving myself to them like a fool all this time. ¡°There!¡± once he had applied the little bandage on my forehead, he stepped away from me, ¡°So, where do you want me to drop you now?¡± He inquired, as he zipped his bag once again. I could tell he knew I didn¡¯t want to go back to the mansion. I was in a phase where my mind was unable to think straight. All I could think about was how my stepbrothers didn¡¯t consider my emotions. All they thought of me was this s*e*x craving b*itc*h. Which I was, I was not denying that. But theck of respect from my mates shattered me. My desperate desire to sleep and have s*e*x with them has somehow made them think I am not going anywhere, no matter how they treat me. They would be extremely rude to me one day and be in my bed the very next day without having to apologize first. Or maybe they thought I could not have better All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. s*e*x than them. Everybody told me nobody would want to put up with a l*unatic like me. So, I should be thankful for whatever I have now. ¡°I want to have s*e*x,¡± my lips uttered as I decided to show my mates I can get s*e*x anywhere. Or maybe I just wanted to be like them. I will empty myself and then go back home. I¡¯ll be able to resist them then. ¡°Umm! Sorry!¡± he looked around in confusion. ¡°You want to have s*e*x with me?¡± He inquired, pointing a finger at him- self. ¡°To whoever I can get.¡± I said it confidently and without feeling. ¡°Umm! I don¡¯t know. I wouldn¡¯t want to sleep with someone without a connection but¡ª,¡± he scratched the back of his neck as he hesitated to look me in the eye. ¡°Please!¡± I requested that no emotions take over my face. My entire surroundings were kind of blurry at this point. ¡°I will pay,¡± I stated. ¡°Okay!¡± he nodded, ¡°Umm! Since I consider you my friend, I will get you what you want.¡± He said. Obviously, we have just met, so he didn¡¯t care what I was getting myself into as long as I pay. ¡°Do you mind if my friends join?¡± He had to say it in a low tone. Maybe he thought I would have demands. I had some money on me, luckily. ¡°The more, the better,¡± I replied. I wasn¡¯t thinking at all. My self-esteem wanted a raise. I wanted to be praised by as many guys as I could gather. ¡°Okay! I can take you to my apartment and invite my friends over.¡± He seemed ready for anything. In the next few minutes, he was already making calls and gathering his friends for my first g*angbang. ¡°Hop on!¡± He then got on his bike and called me to join him. I stayed still for a moment, staring at him, and then got up to sit behind him. I wore the helmet he gave me, and soon we were on the road to his apartment. I don¡¯t know what was up with me, but I was just ready to risk everything. Soon we reached an abandoned area with an apartmentplex, standing alone with many destroyed homes around. ¡°Come! Follow me,¡± Colt walked ahead of me and I followed him in silence. I wasn¡¯t even giving it second thoughts. My brain had stopped working. I followed him upstairs, and he introduced me to his room. It was literally just a room with an attached bathroom. ¡°Sit here,¡± he said, pointing at the bed. ¡°My friends will be here soon. But are you sure you want to do this?¡± He sounded weirded out by how bluntly I asked him for it. ¡°Yes!¡± I nodded, sitting down in bed and clutching my hands in myp. ¡°Okay!¡± he said. ¡°Do you take birth control pills or my friends should bring c*ond*oms?¡± He inquired of me, and I paused. I didn¡¯t know anything about the pills, but I have heard about c*ond*oms. ¡°c*ond*oms shall do,¡± I answered. ¡°Got it. By the way, here is your cellphone. I found it on the roadside.¡± He then pulled my phone out of his pocket and handed it over to me. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for them outside.¡± He wasn¡¯t looking me in the eye and walked out of the room to give me time to pre- pare. I guess our previous interactions didn¡¯t make him expect to hear such demands from me. But then again, we met on an empty street for the first time. So, it was going to be like this now. I would go back home happy and not wanting them because I too got s*e*x from elsewhere like they found love else- where. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 102 ¨C My First G*angb*ang. I held my phone in my hands and stared at it. I had a few messages from my stepbrothers, or should I say my mates? It was ironic how bad The Moon Goddess yed me. I didn¡¯t read any messages from them. That¡¯s when my phone started ringing. Title of the document Akin calling! I stared at his name, tears forming and disappearing in my eyes as I fought them. I had expected him to save me, but he didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, he pushed me with all his night, tripping me on the ground, when trying to save Gwen. Zane calling! I clenched my jaw at the sight of his name. He hadn¡¯t spared a day teasing me, and now he was calling me¡­ ¡°Excuse me! If you are ready, they are here.¡± Colt knocked on the door and peered inside to inform me they had arrived. Now that there were five guys waiting to have fun, my heart started missing beats. I gave him a nod and sat up straight. The door opened ajar, and five big biker guys walked inside. Their eyesnded on me, and a smile of satisfaction cov- ered their faces. ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t expect her to be this pretty.¡± One of the guysmented, and my body rxed. ¡°Yeah! She is easy on the eyes,¡± the other agreed, and my confidence rose. ¡°I¡¯m Rick! This is Pat, Victor, Jim, and Henry!¡± One of the guys quickly introduced everyone, as they seemed to have onlye for fun. ¡°So, I¡¯ll leave you guys here and wait outside. If you feel at any point that you need a break, just call for me,¡± Colt said, lowering his eyes and stepping out of the room. Now I was left behind with these strangers, whose eyes were filled with lust, but it wasn¡¯t their fault. I called them here for it. ¡°Give us any name to call you with,¡± Rick said, slowly crawling on the bed after he took off his leather jacket and dropped it near the door. ¡°You can call me anything,¡± I said, shivering as I found him approaching me. ¡°How does Kitten sound to you?¡± He whispered, burying his face in my neck and licking my skin. My body felt disgusted at his touch, but I kept my calm. ¡°Hmm, you smell so royal,¡± Rick whispered, making me feel weird. This was my first time with someone other than my stepbrother. ¡°Her legs are so smooth.¡± Jim licked my long legs until he was s*ucking on my thighs. One of the boys sat behind me and ced his hands on my b*oo*bs, making me jump a little at the contact. He began to press them and y with them, f*ondling them around. ¡°Open them up.¡± Victor spread my legs after he pulled my p*an*tie*s down. I felt a little hesitant, but I tried not to think too much. He got on his knees to bury his face between my legs. My heart at this point was racing inside my Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. chest. Victor slid the fabric of my p*an*ty to the side, and his tongue began to explore my v*agin*a as he kept shoving the tip into the entrance. At the same time, the other guys had s*tri*pped n*ake*d and were rubbing their d*ic*ks and watching us. ¡°Ahhh!¡± I pretended to m*oa*n to encourage them, but it just felt wrong. Henry let go of my b*oo*bs just so that he could pull my sweater up to my chest and expose my b*ra that he had unbuckled quickly. He didn¡¯t hesitate before sliding the sweater over my head and then taking off my b*ra, leaving me fully n*ake*d for their eyes to ogle upon. I tried to convince myself that this was what I wanted. The brothers and everyone else told me this is who I am. Even my mom said my wolf is a seductress, a n*ymphom*aniac. I hadn¡¯t taken the pills tonight. So why was it that I didn¡¯t feel any excitement about her, either? Pat and Jim adjusted their bodies on either side of my head and tried to push their c*oc*ks into my mouth. I turned my face to the other side, avoiding getting into that action. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let her ease up first,¡± Henrymented as the boys looked a bit frustrated when I didn¡¯t take their d*ic*ks into my mouth. His icy hands now grabbed my b*oo*bs and pinched my n*ipp*les till they were erected. I was feeling a little uneasy until Victor raised his face and slid his middle finger inside my v*agin*a. I felt explored and ex- posed. Not in a wonderful way. ¡®Ew!¡¯ I felt my Ace resisting, slowly waking up, but not in full f*orc*e. I could no longer fake it. I wasn¡¯t enjoying a single moment of it. This wasn¡¯t me. Everybody who has ever told me I am a w*ho*re and all my body wants is s*e*x has lied to me. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± I pulled my body back, shoving myself into Henry¡¯s back to f*orc*e Victor¡¯s finger out of me. The boys were silenced for a moment as I pulled over and grabbed my clothes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but I need a minute,¡± I requested for a moment, not looking them in the eyes. ¡°f*uc*k!¡± Jim yelled in frustration. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let her take a moment. I believe it¡¯s her first time,¡± Victor said, and let me go into the bathroom. I sprinted, as I just couldn¡¯t believe they let me go so easily. Once in the bathroom, I stared at my image in the broken mirror. ¡°What am I doing?¡± I asked in tears, holding my clothes near my chest and whimpering. ¡°What have I be?¡± I was sobbing, watching myself in disgust. This is not something I wanted. The issue was, I was only doing it so that I could prove to the others that I am wanted by several men outside that mansion and that I am epting my body¡¯s desires and needs. I wanted a boost for my ego, but I was looking for it in the wrong ces. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to do this,¡± I shook my head at myself, refusing to do this anymore. I started slipping into my dress once I made the decision to leave. ¡°I am not a w*ho*re. Everybody was wrong.¡± I said as I stared into my image one more time, ¡®and you are not a n*ymphom*aniac,¡¯ I told Ace and, for the first time, I was beginning to realize how wrong it was for me to keep her hidden. It was then that I felt my cellphone vibrating on the sink, where I had put it to wash my clothes. Helel Calling! Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 103 ¨C Shoved In The Bed I lifted my gaze from the phone and watched my broken and shattered image in the mirror. I attended his call while keeping my eyes on the mirror and seeing the girl they didn¡¯t care about. ¡°Beatrice! Where are you? I have been looking everywhere for you.¡± His voice was filled with concern. His words and att*itude had be thest straw for me today. Title of the document ¡°Bea! Come on! Please answer me, please. Just tell me where you are, and I¡¯lle to get you myself.¡± He was panting and requesting that I speak to him. ¡°Girl,e out. We paid for you, we are not waiting for you the entire night,¡± Jim fisted the door angrily to get my attention, and Helel¡¯s racing breaths calmed down. ¡°Bea! Who the heck was that? Where are you?¡± The aggression and rage in his voice covered my skin in goosebumps. ¡°We are so f*uc*king turned on; don¡¯t make us wait,¡± Henry added. I could hear all of them from outside the bathroom door, and I¡¯m pretty sure Helel could hear them, too. ¡°What the f*uc*k is going on? Who are you with? Just tell me where you are, and I¡¯ll be there in a minu ¡ª,¡± His words were cut off when Victor got too aggressive and kicked the door down. I jumped and pulled away with my hands on my chest. Victor snatched the phone out of my hands the instant he got inside. ¡°We didn¡¯t pay for you to call your boyfriend and waste our time. Get the f*uc*k out and spread your legs like a good kitten.¡± The boy looked fairly angry and desperate. I thought it would be easy to tell them I¡¯d changed my mind; I guess I was wrong. ¡°No!¡± I yelped at the grasp of Jim across my wrist. They were not going to stop, and it was then that I understood I¡¯d made a big mistake. I was dragged out of the bathroom in one fell swoop and got pushed into the bed. The boys surrounded the bed to finish what they hade for. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for changing my mind. I¡¯m not ready for this,¡± I begged, my voice shaking. ¡°Just shut the f*uc*k up! You cannot change your mind with us,¡± Henry let out a chuckle and the others followed him. ¡°Hey! I heard noises here. What is going on?¡± Thankfully, Colt barged in after hearing all the chaos inside. I didn¡¯t expect much help from him, but at least he could buy me some time to calm my racing breaths. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Nothing. Your b*itc*h is being difficult,¡± Jimmented, getting on the bed. ¡°Back off! I don¡¯t want to do it anymore,¡± I let out a cry when tried to kick him off the bed. The bed seemed like my sanctuary, so his getting on the bed triggered me. ¡°Dude! Let her be. I¡¯ll pay you back,¡± Colt got between them and requested, ¡°I will get you guys someone who is an expert.¡± He was trying to persuade them, but they were constantly shaking their heads and dismissing any negotiation. ¡°You get the f*uc*k out of here. You cane to soothe her when we leave,¡± Henry added. ¡°Please! We are better than this. We don¡¯t wanna f*orc*e someone into doing something,¡± Colt¡¯s voice held a genuine concern, and it actually made me feel good. I was watching Colt with wishful eyes as they demanded him to leave. ¡°No! I will not leave her here with you. This is my apartment. You need to leave,¡± Colt demanded, but this time he made sure he sounded confident. Requesting them anyway didn¡¯t work. ¡°Fine then, we will take care of you first.¡± With those words being said by Henry, he brought out a silver pocket k*nife. Soon they started attacking Colt, who refused to leave me alone with them. ¡°Beatrice, run!¡± he yelled at me, making me shake my head and look for anything I could use to fight these a*ssh*oles. ¡°Run?¡± Henry scoffed and jumped into the bed with me and pushed me down. As soon as he crawled onto me, I smacked my head in his face, and his nose started bleeding. Pushing him aside, I got out of the bed, but someone shoved me back into it again. The others were beating up Colt. I didn¡¯t understand why he wasn¡¯t taking off his pendant and scaring the living life out of them. He knew he was more powerful than them, so why not fight back after transitioning? It was then the two of them turned to me and grabbed me back in the bed. Victor and Henry pulled me back and decided that one would hold me still while the other would do the deed. ¡°Step away from her,¡± the loud,manding voice said, filling the room in silence. Everybody looked over to the door, and their jaws met the floor. ¡°Your high¡ªness!¡± Henry¡¯s grip around me shook when they watched Helel re at them with his wolf peeping through his eyes. ¡°How dare you touch her?¡± Helel muttered after his eyes ran a quick scan of me. ¡°We¡ª she is our b*itc*h,¡± Victor growled, knowing very well who he was talking to. His words made Helel close his eyes in anger, and when he opened them again, they had changed colors. Without any dy, Helel lunged at them. His howls and grunts even terrified me. I knew for a fact they won¡¯t be able to fight him even if they all gather at him. He was called the beast for no reason. At the same time, I rushed out of bed in search of Colt. He had sprinted out of the room the moment Helel stepped away from the door. I knew he tried helping me and got badly injured, so I left the room and stood at the top of the stairs, looking down at the building and at the empty parking lot for him. I didn¡¯t even know what happened inside the room, and after a few minutes, Helel walked outside, making calls to the. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked as he rushed out of the room to check on me. ¡°I hope he is okay.¡± I was so confused and lost that I didn¡¯t understand why he wanted to know how I was feeling. The awkward silence made me close my eyes and take a deep breath. ¡°I am asking about you, and you are worried about someone else?¡± Helel¡¯s voice held a little shakiness for the first time. But for some reason, I didn¡¯t care too much. I was worried about Colt. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 104 ¨C A New Me. Helel dropped me home where the brothers were gathered in the living room for us. I watched them all look at me and probably wait for me to tell them what was I thinking when I asked a random guy to get me guys to sleep with. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say,¡± Maddox scoffed, shaking his head to disy disgust over my action. I had to tell the cops what happened and that¡¯s how they all came to know about it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. It is my life, I can be with anyone I want,¡± I said and for a moment, they couldn¡¯t evene up with a proper reaction. They have heard me try to defend my- self many times. Title of the document ¡°How could you still talk like this afte¡ª,¡± It was Zane who was trying to speak when I hushed him into silence. ¡°When I was in the bathroom and staring at my image while those of me was waiting for me in the room, I realized I am not what you all say I am. I am not a w*ho*re, my body doesn¡¯t crave s*e*x,¡± I dered, silence hitting them, ¡°I craved attention because I genuinely felt the mate bond and attractiveness for you guys. But I believe everything when reaches certain peak, it fades away,¡± I added and they shared a nce to try to understand what I was saying. ¡°So basically she is over us,¡± Zanemented and covered his mouth to hide theugh he wanted to let out in my face. ¡°You are right. Because Zane! A used s*e*x toy is not the only thing that loses its charm,¡± I said as I hinted at them. Now that I looked at them, I didn¡¯t feel the way I used to feel. Something flipped and I couldn¡¯t really tell what it was. The way they secretly rolled their eyes made me understand how wrong I have made myself look in the past. They weren¡¯t even taking me seriously. ¡°Give her a day, not even a day!¡± Akin scoffed, shaking his head and probably using me of chasing after them to the point where it has exhausted them. ¡°And who would you want toe to stay in your room for the night?¡± It was Maddox¡¯s subtle way of reminding me I shouldn¡¯t act all tough. I watched them all look at Maddox and hide theirughs except for Helel, he hadn¡¯t said a word all this time. ¡°Thank you for your service all these months, I will manage something from here onwards,¡± I had to really endure the pain when refusing their help and taking a stand for myself. Every single memory of them hurting me with their words and actions were rushed back to me. I would rather be taken away by whoever ising for me than beg them to stay with me. ¡°Oh really?¡± Akin raised his eyebrow, ¡°Good.¡± He shrugged. I walked out of the living room while they kept saying I will be back to my ways in a few hours. ¡®So can I a*s*sume you are not putting me to sleep again?¡¯ Ace asked while I made my way into the room. The moment I was inside the room, I closed my eyes and locked the door. ¡®I must for now,¡¯ I said, taking deep breaths to not panic. ¡®But let me stay awake and help you with whatever decisions you are making,¡¯ Ace suggested as I held the pill bottle in my hands. ¡®I am sorry, Ace. But trust me, I would love to do that. However, I realized a few things tonight. Mom told me that you want to sleep with whoever you see but I refused to believe it now. It made me question a lot of things. I want to do my own research on you and I also want to find out who ising for us. Till I am certain we are safe, I have to keep you hidden. But don¡¯t worry, I am not turning a blind eye to you anymore,¡¯ I promised her and swallowed the pill. My phone in my hand rang and I attended it instantly since it was Colt. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked in a panic, worried for him. ¡°I will be fine,¡± he said, ¡°I am d you are safe,¡± he added. ¡°I am so sorry for everything. I was not thinking straight. I wanted to see if my wolf is truly what they say she is,¡± I sighed, taking slow steps to the corner of the room in fright.¡± ¡°And what did you find out?¡± he asked from the other side. I didn¡¯t have to ask him why he ran away. He had his own reasons to not meet the alpha king brothers. ¡°I have been lied about my whole life, it seems. I want to know who ising for me,¡± I whispered as a little panic struck. ¡°Hm! Maybe I can help you. I am looking for answers myself, so how about we help each other?¡± he suggested and a smile covered my lips. Since I had him on the call, I didn¡¯t feel too afraid. Yesterday when we were talking in my room, I told him all about the pills and my fears. So, he knew what I was talking about. ¡°Besides, why are you afraid of somebodying for you. when you are on the pills? Dark or not, your scent is hidden. I don¡¯t know who but somebody had embedded fear in your heart for no reason,¡± he added casually but it made my head go a little dizzy. He was not wrong. Mom gives me these pills to keep my wolf and scent hidden then why did she always remind me I shouldn¡¯t be alone at night? It is not like my scent could be traced. ¡°You are right,¡± I whispered, my body and muscles rxing. ¡°The girl living with us is a weredragon,¡± it was then those words slipped my lips, and silence struck Colt. ¡°Umm! We need to meet tomorrow,¡± the urgency in his voice was expected. For the first time, I was able to sleep alone that night even when the fear was going to take some days to leave my mind.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 105 ¨C I Don¡¯t Care If He Is Jealous I woke up with mild sickness due to the injuries fromst night. I couldn¡¯t believe I slept without having to beg anyone toe to my room. Showered and dressed in a brown top and grey jeans shorts. When I reached the kitchen, I found the brothers awake and waiting for Akin to serve them pancakes. The instant I walked into them, they stopped talking and started staring at Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t me them for being tired of me, I exhausted myself too. I rushed over to grab a toast without stopping to look at any one of them. All this chasing and running had made me lose interest in anyone. Title of the document ¡°Sit down and eat,¡± Akin cleared his throat, probably trying not to say my name. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said in a hurry, buttering the toast while staring at the clock on the wall nonstop. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? It¡¯s not like we have school for another few hours.¡± Maddox was the one who brought up a school for the first time. They were sitting on the ind together, while I was sitting on the other side of the counter, facing them. ¡°I have some work to do before school,¡± I said, and I heard Zane let out augh to mock me. ¡°Zane!¡± Akin warned him, but I didn¡¯t show any reaction. ¡°What work?¡± Akin asked me,ing over to my side of descouchers the counter and cing his hands on the ind to hunch over ¡°Some library work,¡± I lied. I was first going to meet Colt in the woods and discuss the whole Gwen thing with him, and then decide what we were going to do next to stop her. ¡°Why go to a library outside the mansion when you have one inside?¡± Akin argued, his tone sounding harsh this time. ¡°That¡¯s your library. Besides, I want some books that I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have,¡± I said in the most casual tone, filling my ss with juice. ¡°What are those books that I don¡¯t have?¡± Akin rolled up his sleeves, his head turned to me, and his eyes wandered over my face. Yet I didn¡¯t turn around to look at him. My peripheral vision was telling me everything. ¡°Why are you asking me so many questions? Can¡¯t I go anywhere without having to answer so many questions?¡± I finally took my gaze away from the toast and turned to face him. Helel had his head down while the other two were staring at me in silence. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, after how you put yourself in dangerst night,¡± Akin shook his head after making it clear he wasn¡¯t letting me leave the house without their supervision. ¡°I will ask my mom then,¡± I said, frowning at them. ¡°How long are you going to act like a brat?¡± It was then Zane asked, and I smiled to myself, ¡°I don¡¯t think I asked you anything funny,¡± he added with a grunt when he didn¡¯t like the fact that I was not taking him seriously. ¡°Fine, let the driver drop me off at the library,¡± I then told Akin after giving up. Now I understand why they were so fed up with me. When somebody is trying to talk to you and you are not in the mood, it gets tiring. ¡°I will drop you myself.¡± Akin grumbled. ¡°And then I¡¯ll take you to school,¡± he added. I gave him a nod and then focused on the juice, brainstorming how I was going to sneak out of the library now. ¡°I will sit in the library with her,¡± I heard Akin tell the brothers, and it really ruined my n. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t feel like going to the library anymore.¡± I put the ss down and walked out of the kitchen to stay in the garden for some time. I will not be able to do anything if they don¡¯t stop being so controlling. ¡°Hey, the n changed,¡± I called Colt to let him know I was in a bit of a mess at home side. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°They are being controlling.¡± He asked from the other end. ¡°They probably think I will sell myself if they let me out,¡± I joked, shaking my head as I realized how wrong it was. ¡°How about the same spot in the woods but during your school hours? Can you sneak out of the building?¡± Colt asked, and I liked this idea more. ¡°That will work,¡± I nodded, ¡°Hey! How are you now? I¡¯ll bring some food and aid for you, okay?¡± I said, after realizing he might have stayed in the woods after the cops sealed his room. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden on you,¡± he whispered, making me feel bad for him. ¡°You are not. You know, I was so worried for youst night that I forgot I am afraid of the dark,¡± I murmured and giggled softly. There were no s*e*xual feelings, I just feltfortable with him. That¡¯s when I turned around to continue my walk in the garden and bumped into Helel. I have no idea how long he had been standing here and listening to me, but it looked awkward now. ¡°I¡¯ll call youter,¡± I said quickly, then hung up on Colt. ¡°Is this the new friend who got you in troublest night?¡± Helel asked in a stern tone, his hands on his waist and his eyes demanding answers. ¡°He didn¡¯t. He respected my request,¡± I said, defending Colt in a defensive tone. ¡°Hm! And you were worried about him to the point where you forgot about your fears? How sweet!¡± Helel let out a sarcasticugh, ¡°Even when he left you in the room and ran away like a coward?¡± Helel¡¯s tone hardened again, his eyes showing how irritated he was. ¡°Helel!¡± I said, looking down andposing my posture. ¡°Stay out of my business,¡± I then raised my face to look him in the eye and tell him to f*uc*k off. He looked shocked, almost like he didn¡¯t expect that. ¡°All this change for him?¡± Helel asked the question in a hurt tone. I failed to understand how someone could be so full of himself that he wouldn¡¯t see his own mistake. ¡°No! the moment you raised your hand on me, you woke me up,¡± I said and hastened him inside. I no longer cared if he was jealous or possessive. I wanted it for a long time, but not anymore. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 106 ¨C The One Who k*ill The Brothers I stayed in my room and left to sit in the car with Akin after it was school time. Even Zane was in the car with us that day. The two spoke about the trip to the mountains in the west, and I could tell Akin wasn¡¯t happy that Zane made the decision without even speaking to his brothers first. ¡°I will be at work tillte, so Zane, she is your responsibility, okay?¡± As we were about to get out of the car, Akin spoke to Zane, who rolled his eyes and nodded reluctantly. ¡°Beatrice!¡± I then heard Akin call for me. ¡°Don¡¯t bring anyints home,¡± he added, and this time, I rolled my eyes at him. Title of the document ¡°Okay, Papa!¡± I joked with a straight face, helping him realize he wasn¡¯t my daddy. After I walked into the building, I approached the stairs to avoid being in the elevator with Zane, who hadn¡¯t let me use them with himst time anyway. ¡°Why are you taking the stairs?¡± Zane spoke when I was already climbing the stairs. I didn¡¯t respond to him like I had earlier. I have decided to not respond to anyone until and unless it is something decent they want to talk about with me. Once we were in the *s*s, I saw Zane sitting at the end with an empty seat. This was my seat, but I wasn¡¯t feeling like sitting with him. If I sit with him andter sneak out, he will notice that I am gone. My mind was entirely focused on what to do when somebody bumped me and knocked the book out of my hands. ¡°Watch yourself,¡± the girl with red hair grunted, sitting down in the front seat. I promise I have not seen her before. ¡°Here!¡± Another girl, who looked much like her but with hazel eyes, grabbed the book from the floor and handed it to me. I grabbed the book and watched her look around for a spot. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit there?¡± I asked her as I pointed at my seat. Zane saw us and frowned at what I was doing. ¡°But where would you sit?¡± she asked with a meek smile. on her lips. I was getting a lot of positive vibes from her, and just like the other girl, I had never seen this one before either. ¡°I will grab the chair from the hallway,¡± I lied,ughing ufortably. ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked, and I nodded, pushing her over to the seat. She sat down while Zane started using his phone aggressively. By the time I had walked out of the room, pretending to grab a chair, I received a call from Zane. So, he was calling me with so much anger and aggression? ¡°Hm?¡± I had to attend the call to stop him from walking out after me. ¡°What was that? What kind of childish games are you ying?¡± He seemed furious but was trying to keep his tone down to prevent the girl from hearing him. I bet she was able to hear him just fine. ¡°Zane! Focus on your studies.¡± I hung up and bit my tongue. He must be so angry with me. That¡¯s when I found the history teacher approaching the room, and the reminder of thest time shed before my memory. I felt so dirty for letting Zane have s*e*x with me, only to have him mock meter. ¡°Hi!¡± I greeted him as he scanned me from head to toe. ¡°Why are you not in the room?¡± he asked, fixing his ss- es on his nose¡¯s bridge. ¡°I was not feeling well. I feel like I am going to throw up anytime now. Maybe I ate too much before ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯te to my *s*s like that. Sit over here and return when you feel better,¡± he pulled away from me when he thought I was going to puke on him. I nodded and sat down in the hallway while he entered the room. We were obviously not the type of students he would keep in the school. So, the instant he was out of my sight, I booked to the elevator. My heart was pounding hard in my chest this whole time, thinking about sneaking out into the murderous woods. However, nobody was around to catch me, so I left the building and sprinted into the woods without getting into trouble. I did receive some text messages from Zane, but I didn¡¯t have time or energy to argue with him, so I shoved my phone back in my bag without opening his messages. ¡°Hey!¡± I saw Colt and I rushed into my steps to check on him when he tripped on the ground. ¡°Oh, my God! Your wounds are bad.¡± I sat down with him, watching all the stab wounds in his body. ¡°It is fine. I will heal in some time,¡± he sighed, resting his back against the wall. I cannot believe he stayed in the woods in this state. ¡°Let me clean them first.¡± I grabbed some ointments and bandages while giving him the sandwich and the beer can I brought for him. He didn¡¯t waste a minute before chugging the beer down his throat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you transition and heal?¡± I asked, applying aid to his n*ake*d chest as he left the shirt and the jacket open for ¡°I cannot risk revealing my ident*ity before I find Destiny!¡± he said in a murmur, calming down after the entire process of taking care of the wounds was done. ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± I asked, and a smile covered his lips. ¡°I have some questions to ask her,¡± he said, straightening his posture to get on his feet with me. ¡°What questions?¡± I was curious to learn more about weredragons because I didn¡¯t know much about them. ¡°Are you forgetting something?¡± He halted in his steps and turned around to ask me. ¡°Oh! I have to tell you something,¡± I recalled why I was so panickyst night and it made him smile, ¡°Gwen! Remember that girl who is staying with us?¡± I asked, and he nodded. ¡°The one you hate?¡± he asked, and I grunted at him. ¡°She is a weredragon!¡± The moment I finished, his jaw met the floor. ¡°And she has made the brothers fall for her. Ring any bells?¡± I said, watching horror take over his face in a slowmo.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 107 ¨C Somebody Find Him. I spent a few minutes telling him the entire story of how she came here and what had been happening ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the pendant like that, but I can¡¯t remember what she is,¡± he scratched his scalp in confusion, trying to process everything. ¡°Is she¡ª?¡± I asked, and he shrugged. We have sat down to discuss her with our full attention. Title of the document ¡°Could be,¡± he said, ¡°99% chance, she is the Mistress of doomsday,¡± Colt¡¯s words covered my body in goosebumps. ¡°So, she is going to k*ill them, and nobody can do anything about it?¡± I asked in bewilderment. I didn¡¯t want to show it, but I was concerned. No matter how badly they have treated me, I still wouldn¡¯t want them dead. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s the thing,¡± he paused only to bite the inside of his cheek, ¡°You need to know the whole thing first to understand why I am looking for Destiny.¡± He straightened his posture and looked deeply into my eyes. ¡°When the mistress of doomsday is awakened, there will be another dark viin hiding in the shadows. Some say the Man from Hell is the other name for the mistress of dooms-day, but for the male version of it. And some say the two would be equally negative figures. However, there will be one hero who will save the world from despair and dismay. The White Warrior would be the one who would fight and defeat- I mean, k*ill them both. I want to know from Destiny if the war is actually between the werewolves and the weredragons? If these figures will be a result of another enormous battle of agony and bloodshed?¡± Colt paused after throwing so many horrifying titles in the air that I couldn¡¯t process which one to focus on first. ¡°The hero! It¡¯s pretty obvious that we need to find that hero,¡± I said, trying to start with the good. If we are going to be in trouble, we need to find the hero. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know who this hero is going to be,¡± Colt sighed as he shook his head. ¡°Neither do I. It has to be some alpha, or maybe one of the alpha king brothers. They are the only powerful creatures,¡± I said, as I felt bad for being just an Omega. It would have been so cool if I were a little stronger. ¡°It is okay. We are fine this way. Who would want to be the hero and fight such deadly creatures?¡± Colt shook his head as heughed at me for feeling bad. ¡°I mean, it would have been so cool. But, hey! On ¨¤ serious note! I think it is one of the brothers.¡± I said, and he shrugged. ¡°Beatrice Mintz! Any of these could be the weredragon king,¡± he said, and a frown appeared on my forehead. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you this, but during the war, our kind got stuck in a horror world. It is all dark and gloomy there. We can¡¯t leave because our king is imprisoned, and we weredragons are extremely loyal.¡± He exined how things work among his kind, and I was still pretty confused. ¡°How are you here, then?¡± I asked, and he closed his eyes to let out a sigh. ¡°Colt! What are you hiding from me?¡± I felt a little uneasy about the way he didn¡¯t respond to me immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to look at me this way, but¡ª once in a while, the weredragon sends his loyal servants out to find the Mistress of the Doomsday or the Man from hell,¡± he said as he lowered his eyes and stole them from me. ¡°So that he can help the mistress k*ill the brothers?¡± I asked as I narrowed my eyes at his face. ¡°Yeah!¡± Colt nodded, ¡°and to k*ill the savior! The white warrior. He said the instant he is able to leave, he ising for the white warrior,¡± he added and I pped hard for him. ¡°You got me fooled pretty easily.¡± I was angry as I tried getting up on my feet to get out of these woods, but he held my hand and sat me down instantly. ¡°Listen to me. I am not here for this. He sends his people out, but they always return empty-handed, so he k*ills them. When I heard that soon it would be me, I sneaked out. You see! I am really good at escaping and hiding, so I managed to save my life, but I need to find Destiny to learn something from her.¡± He yammered while still holding my wrist and not letting me go. Honestly speaking, he looked genuine. ¡°Tell me why you are looking for that she-dragon.¡± I inquired, and he paused for a moment before saying anything. ¡°Our lord and the great king used to have a baby that the werewolves stole from him. I want to know where is that baby if by any chance the baby survived or did the werewolves feed the baby¡ª to their -,¡± he covered his face in his hands to stop talking but whatever he said had left me in shock. ¡°The werewolves fed a dragon baby to someone.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. That was awful. ¡°Yes! The rumors had it that some baby was sick, so they fed him the dragon king¡¯s baby. But we are still sticking to the hope that this is not true and that the baby was spared. You see! Destiny was the caretaker of all the dragon babies, so she must know something. If I can take the missing member pack to ournd, the new dragon king¡¯s throne will be shaken and stolen. I badly want the best for our kind, and it can only happen when this new dragon king is thrown out and stopped from doing all the evil things he has been doing to my kind.¡± Colt exined the heartbreaking situation to me, and all I could say was, ¡°I will help you locate her.¡± ¡°And I will a*s*sist you in learning about your wolf, who is after you, and why,¡± Colt promised. Today was somethingpletely new for me. I finally learned the future is dark and somebody needs to find that hero who is hiding from all of us. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 108 ¨C They Think I Want Their d*ic*ks. Colt and I spoke for hours and didn¡¯t even realize howte it was until I looked around and saw the darkness. He kind offorted me and walked me to the road and the rest of the way. I just couldn¡¯t help but wonder what to do next. He told me not to get on Gwen¡¯s wrong side for now until we are certain she can be defeated. He simply meant that she should not be triggered into transitions around the pack or popted areas. I walked on the empty road without fear in my heart anymore. I had taken the pills, so nobody was Title of the document While I had all these thoughts in my head, I finally reached the pack and found some angry alpha kings waiting for me. The instant I walked into the kitchen to grab something to eat, as I was starving, they chased me down from the living room. ¡°Where were you?¡± Zane asked first, obviously mad because I didn¡¯t attend his single call. ¡°I was not feeling well, so I walked out of the building.¡± I said, not turning around to look at them. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me toe pick you up?¡± Akin argued, wanting my attention. ¡°And if you were that sick, why didn¡¯t youe home? Where did you go spend the entire afternoon?¡± Maddox pitched in, crowding the kitchen and not even letting me drink some juice in peace. ¡°I was with my friend, okay?¡± I answered them in an exhausted tone and sat down with a frown on my forehead to finish the juice. ¡°Who is this friend of yours who is keeping you so busy that you don¡¯t even want to attend our calls?¡± Zane mmed his hand on the ind to make me raise my face and give him. the satisfaction of eye contact. ¡°A friend, duh!¡± I rolled my eyes at his stupid question and then continued with the bag of chips. ¡°Beatrice! Fine! We get it. We were harsh on you that night, but don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t think you were wrong for hurting Gwen.¡± Akin joined his brothers across the ind to question me. ¡°I realized it. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt her. She has been nothing but very sweet and kind to me. And that helped me realize how I needed to change myself. I figured maybe I was so clingy because I didn¡¯t have any friends. So, after getting a friend, I feel like I have finally gotten over you guys and the Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. hear me and think I have backed down. Instead, I got the attention of the brothers. ¡°You were not clingy,¡± Helel scoffed, trying to let me know I didn¡¯t need to change. ¡°That¡¯s so kind of you, but I feel like I was. Or else why did you p me?¡± I asked, and he buried his head in guilt. ¡°That was a reflex!¡± he murmured. His brothers shared a nce, and then Akin took the lead. ¡°We are all sorry for what happened,¡± Akin stated in a clear tone. ¡°Rest a*s*sured! You were not clingy, and neither did we think you were bothering us,¡± Maddox added as he realized I was not going to be chasing after them and patting their egos anymore. ¡°Thank you!¡± I said and proceeded to focus on my food. It was crazy how they were now telling me not to change when they used to beg me to. ¡°So, are we good?¡± Maddox asked as he smiled at me, a kind of f*orc*eful smile. ¡°Yeah!¡± I nodded with a smile. I bet they didn¡¯t know this new me was here to stay. ¡°I can stay in the room with you tonight,¡± Maddox suggested, as he really thought I would be back to wanting their d*ic*ks again. ¡°Or we can decide who will take care of her on what days,¡± Zane added, and the others nodded. Akin didn¡¯t say much, and neither did I care anymore. ¡°Actually, I have managed to find a way to remain calm. even when I am alone. My friend told me a way, and it worked. So, I don¡¯t want you guys to give up on your sleep or rooms for me,¡± I said, taking a pause from the food to rm them that I don¡¯t want anyone barging into my room for the nights anymore. The brothers only stared at me as if they were going to eat me alive. In order to escape their hungry eyes, I put the bag down and got on my feet. ¡°Dinner will be served in a few minutes,¡± Akin voiced after me when I had walked out of the kitchen. I wasn¡¯t too hungry, but I had to join them for dinner only so that I could speak to Gwen. I took a quick shower and joined them in the dining room. Gwen had worn arge blue sweater over b*oo*ty shorts, while the brothers were in their casual shorts and shirts. ¡°Gwen!¡± As soon as I sat down, I got her attention. She turned to me with a weird look on her face, but then she f*orc*ed a smile on her lips to avoid creating a scene in front of the brothers. ¡°I am so sorry forst night. I had missed the pills, so my head was all over the ce. My eyesnded on your pendant, and I thought it was my mother¡¯s because she wears jewellery of all sorts. I am sorry!¡± As I lied with the most genuine smile on my lips, the brothers didn¡¯t look too impressed. ¡°It is okay,¡± Gwen answered, but her smile was forged. ¡°Thank you!¡± I smiled back at her and started munching on the food when I heard Zane say something to Gwen. ¡°You look exquisite when you smile.¡± As he said that, I raised my head and watched all of them staring at me for my reaction. I knew it was my moment to burst their bubbles. ¡°True! she is incredible and very forgiving,¡± I smiled and their smiles withered away in a second. Gwen didn¡¯t even know Zane used her to make me jealous just now. However, Akin looked at Zane and shook his head at him. It was getting interesting now. My life was not going to revolve around these alpha kings. I had taken over the duty of saving the world by finding the white warrior. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 109 ¨C I Won¡¯t Suck Your Hard d*ic*k Anymore I left for my room after finishing dinner and stayed inside to do some research on the Great War for the first time. ¡°I need some books,¡± I uttered to myself. ¡°Ugh! I don¡¯t want to ask for his help,¡± I said, but got out of bed defeatedly to leave my room and speak to Akin. The only way to find answers was through his private collection at the library. ¡°I knew you were lying when you said you were not afraid anymore.¡± To my surprise, Maddox spotted me outside my room and taunted me. He was casually standing outside his room, probably waiting for me. Title of the document ¡°Oh! Sorry to hurt your feelings, but that is not why I am outside my room.¡± I had to smile at him to make him understand how foolish he sounded for a*s*suming it so quickly. ¡°Then what are you here for?¡± He smiled, probably not even remembering what he did to mest night. ¡°I need some books,¡± I said and walked past him in haste. I heard him follow me, which is something I didn¡¯t want. ¡°I will help you with your study.¡± He offered, but his voice suggested otherwise. I could tell he was expecting some more favours from me. I rushed downstairs and spotted Akin and Gwen in the living room. The sight was a shock to me. She was under a nket with Akin as he read her a book. Gwen was almost on hisp, looking at ease. They had set up the entire mood for themselves by sitting next to the beautiful fire and reading books. I didn¡¯t know they were already physically with each other in public. And the brothers seem to have known about it as well. Akin raised his face and rolled his eyes when he watched me staring at them. ¡°Oh, no! not again,¡± Maddox let out a sigh, a*s*suming I would throw a tantrum once again. ¡°I am sorry for interrupting. Can I please visit your library? Mr. Olis has been on my back and bothering me for not finishing my a*s*signment,¡± I yammered, showing no emotion in regard to their closeness. It must have been a surprise to them, because they didn¡¯t even utter a word for another minute. ¡°Sure!¡± Akin said, wrapping his arm around Gwen while looking me straight in the eye and pulling her closer. I couldn¡¯t understand his motive behind it, but maybe he was letting me know that if I do n to throw a tantrum, I should think twice because he got her back. ¡°Thank you, have fun!¡± I smiled, pretending to be teasing them but leaving them in shock. ¡°You are not bothered?¡± Maddox rushed after me to question me. I knew it. They did not expect that from me. But that made me realize how bad my reputation was. I was a typical mean and jealous girl in my own story. Not anymore. Even if my story doesn¡¯t end with me being wanted by the alpha kings, I am still happy being a positive side character. ¡°About them?¡± I asked while walking briskly in the direction of the library. ¡°I actually feel bad for them. They had to be so subtle because of me. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking, being so hard on everyone.¡± I shook my head and entered the library. I wanted to focus on anything other than them. My interest in themnded a p on my cheek. I wouldn¡¯t want to put myself in that position again. ¡°What about me?¡± Maddox then stepped between me and the bookshelf to ask me, ¡°Would you not feel jealous if I touched a girl in front of you?¡± He had a smirk on his lips. ¡°You know what? I admire your confidence,¡± I tried not tough out loud at him, but when I was giving him attention, he was calling me names, and now he wanted to know if I was jealous of his closeness with anyone. ¡°Act strong all you want, I know the moment my hand is on your body¡ª-,¡± saying that, he gently ran his Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. hand up my arm, but before it could reach my shoulder, I pulled away from him with an ugly frown on my forehead. ¡°No! Maddox! I don¡¯t want you to touch me again,¡± I dered, my eyes looking straight into his. ¡°What is going on with you? After what happened and how you created such a mess, I am still the one who is approaching you first without asking for an apology from you, and you are giving me this att*itude.¡± His alpha king a*ss didn¡¯t like rejection. He broke his cool demeanour very quickly when I stepped away from him. ¡°You want an apology? The only person I owe an apology to is Gwen, and I apologized. You, on the other hand, used me of seducing you when it was the other way around.¡± I said sternly, not giving in to his seductions anymore. ¡°Okay! That was a genuine mistake, but I was not feeling well at that time. I had an argument with my mother, and my mind was going in circles,¡± he exined in an annoyed tone, trying to step closer to me. ¡°That didn¡¯t give you a right to mistreat me but that helped me realize I am nothing but a s*e*x toy for you and your brothers,¡± I imed with a shrug to my shoulders, showing no emotions to how those words make me feel. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about them with me. I don¡¯t know what they think of you, but I don¡¯t see you as a s*e*x toy. I was angry, and I misbehaved. But if you are looking for an apology from me, forget about it.¡± He ced his hands on his waist as he tried to give me a chance to make amends, or he doesn¡¯t care. ¡°Okay!¡± I said, walking past him to the shelf. When I refused to give in to the hard d*ic*k sticking almost out of his shorts, I saw his jaw drop to the floor. That¡¯s why he came here, so that I could take care of his d*ic*k for him. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 110 ¨C Masturbation! ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I deal with every day and every night. I act up at times, but I don¡¯t mean to.¡± Now that he knew I wasn¡¯t chasing after him, his tone changed. But my attention was stuck on a small box in the corner with a few books in it. ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡± he asked me, but I had walked away from him to get a peek inside. To my surprise, there was a certain book with dragons on it that was resting in the box that was supposed to be discarded in the basement, where I wouldn¡¯t be able to get my hands on it. Title of the document ¡°I want this box in my room.¡± I pointed at the box and Maddox frowned, ¡°If you cannot do this, forget about any pleasures,¡± I baited him well. No way, I would hold up my side of the deal. It is time they got Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. a taste of their own medicine. ¡°What did you say?¡± Maddox asked again, but I didn¡¯t repeat myself to him this time. I turned around with a mild smile tofort him. ¡°I said, I don¡¯t want to be this way,¡± I uttered and approached him. ¡°I do think I cannot resist you,¡± I added, and gently ced my hand on his chest. The smirk that formed across his lips was nothing ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t go far with this att*itude,¡± he scoffed, but a gulp ran down his throat the instant I drew my lips closer to his and gently brushed them together. ¡°Oh, Beatrice!¡± he whispered on my lips and mmed me against the wall like a hungry beast. His wet lips dampened my neck as he kissed me all over while his hand unbuckled his pants. He was as hard as a silver dagger. Before he could reach for my g*roi*n, I instantly pushed him back. ¡°But you sai¡­¡± when I interrupted him, he frowned and questioned. ¡°We don¡¯t have a c*ondom,¡± I said in heavy breaths, steadily resting my hand on my chest but purposely squeezing my b*oo*b a little too hard to make him thirsty. His eyes traveled to my b*rea*sts before he processed the concern I raised. ¡°You know I can take care of that,¡± he scoffed proudly, trying to approach me again when I shook my head. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to take any risks. If you cannot bring a c*ondom, th¡ª,¡± I grumpilyined and folded my arms over my b*rea*sts, squeezing them down even more while also hiding them from his eyes. He didn¡¯t like me and panicked at me, changing my mind. ¡°Ok¡ªay! I think I have some in my room. Do you want toe to my room with me?¡± He asked in a very excited tone, ready to sprint back to his room. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you want to explore my body in this silent library, Mr. Librarian?¡± I pouted and asked, cringing hard inside, who the heck fantasizes about doing it with the librarian? Me! Actually, I wouldn¡¯t mind. ¡°Oh yes! Wait for me here,¡± Maddox said, bolting out of the room to get the c*ondoms. ¡°Okay! I don¡¯t have much time.¡± I hesitantly got on my knees and started looking through the box. There was only one book, and as I have a*s*sumed, it was about weredragons and their history. I grabbed the book and rushed out of the library. Since Maddox wasn¡¯t sure if he had c*ondoms or not, looking for them took some time, but I have already escaped to my sanctuary until then. I locked my bedroom door and sat down on the bed. Feeling bad for Maddox wasn¡¯t something I was interested in. They have done it to me many times. Since he followed me to the library and refused to leave because he didn¡¯t want me to grab anything without Akin¡¯s knowledge and also because he was h*orny, I wasn¡¯t left with much choice but to distract him. Once I was in my room, I heard somebody run around the hallway like crazy. ¡°Must be Maddox!¡± I shrugged to myself, grabbing the book and deciding to go through it. Gwen wouldn¡¯t take too much time before she tried to k*ill the brothers, so I needed to hurry and find a way to k*ill her. ¡°The weredragons are immune to every weapon. They are also resistant to fire. The two main types include the ice dragon, who throws ice, and the fire dragon, who breathes fire. The pendant for each helps them not transition into their full dragon form, and it also helps them to preventshing out and terrorizing the poption,¡± I read and frowned as the information didn¡¯t mention any weapon until I saw a picture drawn on the side. ¡°Interesting!¡± it piqued my curiosity because they said there is no specific weapon, yet there was something drawn on the page next to a dead dragon¡¯s body. ¡°This must be the weapon.¡± I understood that they didn¡¯t want to openly dere a weapon. ¡°But what the heck is this?¡± I rolled my eyes, as it didn¡¯t give me an obvious hint. ¡°Wait! Colt is a warrior; he must have knowledge of the weapons,¡± I said, nodding my head. Gwen getting caught was the only way we could save the world again. If the mistress takes over, she will destroy everything. That¡¯s when I received a call from none other than the h*orny Alpha King Maddox. ¡°Hm?¡± I asked, tearing apart that one page and hiding it in my bag to show it to Colt in the morning. ¡°Where are you?¡± Maddoxined. ¡°In my room,¡± I answered casually as if I did not know why he was calling. ¡°But weren¡¯t you supposed to wait for me in the library?¡± He asked. ¡°I changed my mind. Why don¡¯t you just use your hand for tonight? Good night!¡± I said this in a cheery tone and hung up on him. He started blowing up my phone, but I switched it off. He needs to understand how badly it hurts when someone mistreats you. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 111 ¨C He Found Himself A Girlfriend. I finished my work and went to bed the instant I rested my head on the pillow. The next morning was a bit hectic. I knew Maddox would be raging and ready to make me suffer for ditching himst night. However, this is not what really happened. When I arrived in the kitchen with the brothers, I discovered Maddox had gone to spend some time with his mother. Whenever he would deal with a little conflict, he would run away to be with his mommy. ¡°Your teacher called. He said your *s*ses are canceled for today,¡± Akin informed me and Zane. I raised my head from my te and grimaced. I didn¡¯t want to skip a day. Meeting Colt was important to me. Title of the document ¡°Why?¡± I raised my voice as frustration struck me. The brothers turned to me and then shared a quizzical nce with each other. ¡°A dead body was found in the woodsst night,¡± Akin stated and causally took a sip from his coffee. I watched the others pout sadly and bob their heads while my heart missed a beat. ¡°What dead body? I mean, whose dead body?¡± I asked anxiously, checking my phone at the same time. I realized Colt hadn¡¯t gotten back to me after I told him I had some informa- tion and would need his help to figure out what the weapon was in the picture. ¡°It is some rogue, I believe,¡± as he added, and my heart started pounding even harder. ¡°Why are you taking so much interest?¡± Helel turned to me and asked, holding his smoothie bowl in his hand and a frowning expression on his forehead. ¡°I think she is worried about her studies. I heard Mr. Mykel¡¯s *s*s is very interesting. He teaches and grooms the wolves. So I kindly asked him if he would be on board with continuing the training *s*ses in our garden, and he agreed.¡± Akin went on to tell me he didn¡¯t like to see us in peace. He freaking invited our teacher home to ruin our free time. ¡°I will call Maddox and ask him to bring the other students along,¡± Akin then added without caring about the frowning expression on my face. As Akin walked out of the kitchen and Zane followed him, I was left behind with Helel, who hadn¡¯t stopped looking at my face. ¡°Is it about your friend?¡± His question broke my attention from my phone: ¡°Why are you concerned about him?¡± He looked so offended when talking about some other guy. ¡°He is a friend, that¡¯s why,¡± I answered, rolling my eyes at him as I continued blowing up Colt¡¯s phone. ¡°He is probably f*uc*king some chic¡¯s in the club and avoiding you. Take a hint,¡± Helel yammered without having a clue about who he was talking about. He just a*s*sumed Colt was avoiding me and I was getting clingy. He probably thought I could not have a rtionship that didn¡¯t involve f*uc*king. ¡°He is not like that.¡± I was offended by Helel¡¯s a*s*sumption. I rolled my stool to the other side and kept Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. texting Colt until I called him and found his phone being switched off. ¡°You are quick enough to be mad at me, but he can treat you the way he wants,¡± Helel scoffed. I had to roll back and stare in disbelief at his face. ¡°What is your problem, Helel? I am not even bothering you anymore, yet you look bothered,¡± I ¡°You not bothering me is bothering me.¡± he said as he deepened his re into my face. ¡°I don¡¯t like the way you are avoiding me,¡± he continued to shock me with his ims. I took a deep breath and sighed, watching him stare at me for a reaction. ¡°Okay! Listen, when you said you were not epting me, I took it seriously¡ª,¡± before I could finish, he interrupted me. ¡°I was angry!¡± He looked confident with his excuse. ¡°Now I am,¡± I shrugged, ¡°Helel! I am truly thankful to you and your hard hand for waking me up. I don¡¯t want to rely on you guys or beg for attention. I am on board with the idea of us just not thinking about each other as mates. That friend with benefits is bulls*hit as well. It seemed more like a benefit and less like being friends,¡± I yammered, my heart full of genuine thoughts. He listened to me and then got out of his seat in an angry mood. ¡°My hard hand¨C,¡± he muttered, ¡°And I am regretting it like hell now,¡± hemented, making me not even understand him as he sprinted out of the room angrily. The weather was pretty bad today, yet Mr. Mykel agreed to visit us. I wore a ck tracksuit and joined the others in the garden a littlete. There were only Zane, Maddox, and a few other students. I then noticed the two girls from the other day standing among us. ¡°Look at us; we are invited over to Beatrice¡¯s house today.¡± Mr. Mykel greeted me while making a joke. Maddox and Zane shifted to the side to spare a nce at me and then let out a scoff. It was their mansion. Mr. Mykel looked around, and his search ended when his eyes fell upon the red-haired girl with brown eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have seen you two before,¡± he frowned, pointing at the girls. I knew the girls were new, they had only been introduced to those who took Mr. Olis¡¯ *s*s yesterday. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two introduce yourselves?¡± Mr. Mykel asked, and the girls nodded, walking up to him and then turning around to face us all. ¡°Hi, I am Reign Winchester,¡± the sweet girl with two braids said. I gave her a smile because I recognized her from the day when I offered her my seat. ¡°I am Dream Winchester, the daughter of the alpha of the Mystic Siren Pack,¡± the cheery and much ruder one spoke. ¡°And my girlfriend too,¡± It was then that Maddox¡¯s voice surprised not only us but even Dream. She looked rather shocked until she smiled back at him. So he has a girlfriend now! Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 112 ¨C The Dreams Of A White Seer! ¡°Congrattions to the two.¡± Mr. Mykel pped a little for them, but soon his interest was back with us. ¡°Before we get started, I want to let you all know that these lessons will strengthen your bond with your Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. wolves. So don¡¯t miss out on anything,¡± Mr. Mykel said. ¡°Today I am going to give one of you a powder to excite your wolf and also cause hallucinations.¡± He added, and everybody stepped away from him. I watched him smile a bit and then shake his head at us for getting scared. ¡°It will only help you show the fear your wolf carries. Once you figure out what your fear is, you will be able to connect freely with your wolf. You will have something to talk about with your wolf. I will send two other students with the subject to make sure she receives the anti-hallucinator the instant things escte,¡± he then exined what he meant by that. Title of the document ¡°For today, I choose ¡ª,¡± he looked around, but I could tell he had already made his choice. ¡°Reign Winchester!¡± he said and pointed at Reign, who turned even meeker when watching everyone look at her. ¡°For the two students who will carry the anti-hallucinator, I pick Maddox and Beatrice!¡± He then announced, and a frown formed on my forehead. I didn¡¯t want to go with him. He and I had some unfinished business fromst night, and thest thing I want when a girl is in trouble is to deal with some Alpha King¡¯s bruised ego. Dream turned around at the mention of my name and raised her brow while scanning me from head to toe. Soon Mr. Mykel gave Reign a blue powder. He then exined a few more things to us. Her fear wille to life, but it will only attack and affect her. We will be able to see it, but we won¡¯t be a target, and neither could we fight it. ¡°This is an anti-hallucinator, Maddox! I give you this, and I am relying on you for her safety. And Beatrice will carry the yellow powder to be able to see what Reign is seeing.¡± Mr. Mykel handed Maddox a green powder, and soon he sent us to another enormous garden in the mansion. It was now only us as we three walked ahead to the endless garden. The property was humongous, so there was a possibility no one else could even take a glimpse of us. I know for a fact that the others had left to be in the mansion and enjoy some snacks while I was given the task of memorizing as many details as I could. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to memorize everything,¡± Maddox grunted when talking to me. ¡°I know my duty, but thank you for reminding me,¡± I grunted in response to him. Reign hadn¡¯t said a word to any of us. I could look at her face and say she was beyond petrified. ¡°You will be fine,¡± I whispered in her ear from behind, but Maddox heard it too. ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± Maddox grunted, finally stopping where we were supposed to start the whole lesson. Reign turned to him after hearing hisment and then smiled. ¡°Thank you for always wishing the worst for me,¡± the smile she gave was a sarcastic one. I noticed how Maddox tried saying something, but Reign had already put the powder in her mouth and swallowed it. The twins were definitely familiar with Maddox, but Reign was more resistant than Dream. Well, obviously, because Dream is his girlfriend now. ¡°So, how did you like my girlfriend?¡± Maddox stepped away from Reign with me, whispering. ¡°She is cute and rude! You two areparable.¡± I smiled when he grimaced. He can no longer make me envious. Reign crouched down and steadily held her head as the hallucinations began to leave her mind and was time I joined her. I watched the weather change, and that¡¯s when I instantly put the yellow powder in my mouth. I raised my head in the direction Reign was looking, and my heart almost stopped. I kept standing, but I could no longer see Maddox or anybody else. I was in Reign¡¯s dream world. A woman in all gray with white hair and all-white eyes emerged from the sky and stood tall before her. ¡°Oh! I have been looking everywhere for you, Sweet child!¡± The monstrous-looking woman let out a maniacalugh as she waved around and caused the storm to appear. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Reign yelled, her eyes pouring with tears. I could tell this was the only time Reign had tried to face her. ¡°What do I want? Your life!¡± the woman muttered, and soon she lunged at Reign. The sight was so terrifying that I couldn¡¯t even react at first. The gray woman shoved Reign against the tree and made her bleed. Reign got up and looked around to find any weapons to fight her with. ¡°Reign! Transition!¡± I shouted, but she was too upied to hear me. I could only see her and not interrupt. ¡°Ahhh!¡± the gray woman screamed as she grabbed Reign by her hair to drag her along with her. That¡¯s when Reign closed her eyes to let her wolf take over, sadly! That didn¡¯t work. The woman was her wolf¡¯s fear, and it refused toe out and face her. ¡°Maddox! Give her the antidote!¡± I yelled, watching the womany Reign down and then hunch over her to f*orc*efully open her mouth. My heart was thumping in my chest when the woman kept her mouth open, but someone in a ck hood appeared from behind the woman with some liquid in her hands. I was intrigued by who the person was. The woman in gray was definitely not the only one who had frightened Reign¡¯s wolf. The girl in the hood was the major culprit. ¡°Do it!¡± The woman said and the girl crouched down to pour the liquid into her mouth. That¡¯s when their sight began to fade away. I kept looking till the end, and when the girl in the hood. got up from the ground; I saw her face. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 113 ¨C Fingering Her! ¡°Well done, Reign!¡± Mr. Mykelplimented her once again. After Maddox heard me ask for the antidote, the hallucination withered away, and I drifted back to reality. I found out Maddox could hear and watch me all the time, but Reign kept lying on the ground for him. He carried her back to the mansion, where she woke up and told everyone what had happened. Since she suffered in the dream, I told the details except for thest bit. I didn¡¯t talk about the girl in the hood. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t fight her,¡± Reign expressed her sadness with a pout, sitting near the firece and being wrapped in the nket. Title of the document ¡°It is not always about winning! It is about facing your fears.¡± Akin walked in with a ss of wine to offer it to Mr. Mykel. The other students have already left, while the sisters were going to stay here for the night. ¡°Thank you. I will take a leave then and continue tomorrow,¡± Mr. Mykel chugged the whole ss in one go and got up to bid a goodbye for the day. Zane was sitting on the couch and staring at Reign in silence, whereas Maddox had Dream all over his ¡°I will drop you at the border,¡± Akin offered him a ride till the border and Mr. Mykel epted it happily. Soon the two left, and we were sitting around in the living room with an awkward silence and Dream smooching against Maddox¡¯s cheek and neck. Zane inquired, taking a lot of interest in Reign. ¡°Yeah! Ever since I was a baby, I used to have dreams of her,¡± Reign answered, sneakily looking at Maddox and Dream and then lowering her neck in dejection. ¡°Hm! So, the powders help us see the nightmarese to life?¡± Zane rubbed his chin, trying to understand more about the powder. ¡°I don¡¯t know, honestly,¡± Reign shrugged. ¡°And you didn¡¯t see anything else?¡± Zane then turned to me to question me. I should have known he would catch onto me when I hesitantly stopped answering them in the middle of providing details. ¡°Nope!¡± I lied again. ¡°Hm!¡± Zane bobbed his head. ¡°Who do you think might know about the powder?¡± Maddox asked Zane as he nuzzled Dream to the side. ¡°Mr. Mykel!¡± Zane answered a bit cheekily, making Maddox roll his eyes at his brother. The reason he asked was because he couldn¡¯t ask Mr. Mykel. ¡°Maybe your brother, Helel. He takes care of the physical health and training stuff. He must have heard of it,¡± Dream suggested, and for the first time in hours, she made a good point. ¡°Where is he, anyway?¡± Maddox looked around and realized only he hadn¡¯t joined us. ¡°He is throwing tantrums at the poor machines.¡± Zane let out a littleugh as he reported. I was watching Reign constantly steal nces at Maddox and then look away. Does she have a crush on him?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Anyway, Kids! I will be in my room then.¡± Zane got off the couch and left the living room for the rest of us. ¡°How about we also go see your bedroom?¡± Dream whispered in Maddox¡¯s ears, but it was loud enough for everyone to hear her. Maddox didn¡¯t look too into it, but then he made eye contact with me and instantly f*orc*ed a smile across his lips. ¡°Sure!¡± he whispered, rubbing the tip of his finger on her n*ipp*le over her shirt. ¡°As soon as Akines back, we can leave.¡± Maddox then stopped her from getting off the couch because he wanted me to see all of it. I wasn¡¯t too concerned, it could turn into a free show for me, but Reign seemed ufortable. While keeping eye contact with me, Maddox ran his finger down and slipped into her tight leggings. Dream moved her butt up and spread her legs to make a room for his finger as he probably stuck the finger up her v*agin*a. ¡°Ah!¡± She bit her lip and squirmed, shamelessly enjoying him in front of a crowd. Maddox was passing little kisses over her chin while fingering her to the point that her eyes started to roll back into her head. Reign turned her face away and sneakily cleaned the new tears in her eyes. It was no longer a secret that she liked Maddox. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two take it to the room? She just came back from her lesson. I don¡¯t think she is ready to be traumatized twice,¡± I interrupted them as I pointed at Reign, who f*orc*ed a quick smile across her lips to agree with me jokingly. Maddox was smirking when he pulled his hand out of Dream¡¯s leggings. The smile full of pride was for the fact that he thought I stopped them out of jealousy. ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Dream jumped out of the couch and held his hand to take him upstairs. Maddox did follow her while Reign closed her eyes and let out a breath of relief. ¡°So, that was a scary dream.¡± I let out an ufortable smile when talking to Reign. I have never befriended anyone, so talking to a new person was going to be awkward. ¡°Yeah!¡± she said, lowering her face after answering me. ¡°You have a crush on Maddox,¡± I said confidently, causing her to raise her head and gasp. ¡°No! ¡°He is my sister¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Sheughed hysterically, her eyes tearing up as she lied. ¡°But you still like him, don¡¯t you?¡± I insisted again, sitting still in my seat with one leg ced over the other. ¡°I am not a terrible sister. It is just that I never knew they were sleeping and then he suddenly announced they are in a rtionship today,¡± she admitted to having feelings for Maddox and I felt bad for her. I could see myself in her. While she was talking, I noticed a message pop up on my phone. Maddox: If you don¡¯t want me to sleep with Dream, respond to this message and surrender for tonight. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 114 ¨C Please, Use A C*ondom I clicked my tongue when reading his message. Reign was waiting for my response while I was thinking about how Maddox could be so stupid. Was it how I made him feel whenever I was being clingy, that no matter what he does, the moment he offers me his d*ic*k, I wille crawling in his feet to suck his lollipop? It stinks that my mate is sleeping around, but it didn¡¯t hurt. And since we were not emotionally connected, I just didn¡¯t give too many s*hits anymore. So, I typed him my best response. Title of the document Me: Make sure you use a c*ondom because you are not mature enough to take care of a baby yet. I put my phone down to focus on Reign, who smiled after seeing me give her attention. ¡°How is your rtionship with your sister?¡± I asked her, watching her draw her eyebrows together and pinch her lips. when trying to zero in on my question. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that hard for you to answer that question. I am a*s*suming you two don¡¯t get along well,¡± I dered after she tried to throw me off with her mixed expressions. ¡°We don¡¯t get along ever since she read my letter to Maddox!¡± She murmured, her lips drawn down this time and her eyes moist. ¡°A letter?¡± I asked, getting up from the couch and sitting down on the carpet with her. ¡°I have expressed my feelings for Maddox, but she read it tore it apart because she imed she also loved him and that I should not have kept my eyes on him. I don¡¯t know why she a*s*sumed I knew she liked him, but she used me of trying to steal him from her.¡± She uttered the whole thing to me with silent tears in her eyes. I wasn¡¯t an expert on judging behavior and characters, but I could tell she was a good person and was also mistreated by others. Before I could continue talking to her, I watched Helel rush towards the exit. He didn¡¯t stop by to take a nce at us, but I had a few questions for him. As soon as Helel left the mansion, Akin walked inside, and Gwen too came out of her room by then. ¡°I will speak to youter, okay?¡± I told Reign as I stood up to pursue Helel. Bolting past Akin, I noticed he might have wanted to talk to me about something, but since I was in a rush, I avoided him, and soon I was in the garden walking behind Akin. The icy wind and little drizzle were making the evening even chilly. ¡°Helel!¡± I called for him, briskly trying to reach him. ¡°Why are you following me now? I thought you said you didn¡¯t want to be around me,¡± Helel scorned, halting and turning around in haste. I almost bumped into him, as I didn¡¯t know he nned to stop. ¡°It is about Reign Winchester!¡± I said to let him know I am not walking behind him because apparently he has a device that is the only thing I am interested in. ¡°Really?¡± He clenched his jaw. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for others.¡± He looked upset when he heard I was only talking to him. because I needed his help. ¡°You should. Aren¡¯t you the alpha king?¡± I retorted, making himugh sarcastically and nod his head. ¡°Innocent in front of others, rude, c*oc*ky and mean when I am alone with you,¡± heined, making me burst outughing. He groaned, and that¡¯s when I held a hand over my mouth to stop annoying him more. ¡°Do you guys do anything else besides describe me all the time? I am not here for myself. That girl¡¯s life is in danger.¡± I pointed at the mansion and dered in a serious tone. ¡°Then go talk to your friend, ask him for help.¡± Helel shrugged. I didn¡¯t understand why he was being so difficult. He is hating on Colt because he is a rogue or because Helel thinks maybe Colt is a cold-hearted serial k*iller? ¡°Fine. I should have known he is the only one I can rely on.¡± I gave up, but the moment I was about to turn around, Helel rushed in my way and stopped me from leaving. ¡°How is her life in danger exactly?¡± He tried being subtle when offering me his time and help. ¡°When I was in her dream, I saw more than what I told everyone. I recalled the whole thing, and it gave me shivers down my spine. ¡°Typical Beatrice! Not surprised! And what did you hide?¡± Helel firstmented on me and then focused on the major subject. ¡°UGH!¡± I sighed at him. ¡°I saw a girl in a hood poisoning her at the words of the gray woman,¡± I mumbled, and he finally seemed to be taking an interest. ¡°Just like your friend poisoned your mind against me?¡± instead of focusing on the topic in hand, Helel once again left a remark on Colt and this time I realized I cannot work with him when he is constantly taking jabs at me and my friend. ¡°You know what! Go, take a run for the entire world, ande back when your mind is in a working condition.¡± I raised my hands to express I give up and took a few steps back while still facing him. ¡°Or I will go on a date with Gwen.¡± He then said and smirked, while clenching at the same time. I halted in my steps, not because I was jealous but because all the brothers falling in love meant she could aplish her mission easily. ¡°No! don¡¯t do that,¡± I muttered, taking a deep breath. and folding my arms over my chest. I had to steal my eyes. from him because the huge smile covering his lips made me wary of what he was thinking. ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you want me to go on a date with her?¡± Helel sounded much more pleased with himself this time. He took a few steps near me while his eyes kept staying on my face. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I could either let him think I reacted out of jealousy or I could tell him the truth. ¡°Because she is a weredragon! Who is going to k*ill you brothers?¡± Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 115 ¨C Men In ck ¡°What?¡± Helel stared into my face in silence for a minute, making me wonder what he was thinking. ¡°She is a weredragon!¡± I said again, with no emotions and expressions on my face as well. The two of us just stood still like a mountain, waiting for the other to add. Since he was too stunned to speak, I decided to be the first to add something. ¡°She is a mistress of doomsday!¡± I added, and after a minute of silence, Helel burst intoughter. Title of the document I stretched my lips from the corners to form a stern, straight lip and watched himugh his heart out for almost two minutes. I should have stayed silent. ¡°Alright!¡± he murmured throughughs, fisting a little too gently on his chest to calm down before he talks to me again. ¡°You used toe and annoy me all the time, so when you didn¡¯t this time, you concerned me. I thought you had really changed.¡± He shook his head with a mild smile across his lips. I looked exhausted. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to feel threatened by her anymore.¡± Helel straightened his posture and spoke sneakily him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Really? Why is that?¡± I just felt this urge to not interrupt ¡°Because I¡¯m not interested in Gwen anymore,¡± he finished, smiling as he watched my face. I didn¡¯t know if he was waiting for apliment for his aplishments or a pat on the back. ¡°Because she has gone official with Akin? Gr*a*p*es are sour, aren¡¯t they?¡± I let out a littleugh in sarcasm, but I only stopped because he looked confused. ¡°They are dating?¡± He frowned in bewilderment. So he truly didn¡¯t know? ¡°So you are ove¨C,¡± I wanted to tease him some more, but my phone beeped, and my entire attention diverted from Helel to Colt. I think Helel noticed it because he was taller than me and, upon hunching down, he could take a clear look at my phone¡¯s screen. Colt: Sorry for missing your calls. I saw another message pop up, but I didn¡¯t read it in front of Helel. ¡°That¡¯s him?¡± Helel asked, staring at me as I raised my head to step away from him. ¡°He ignored you for hours and responded with a dry text message that didn¡¯t even exin where he had been. Don¡¯t tell me you are considering speaking to him. He looked so flustered when he waited for my reaction. ¡°Of course not,¡± I answered him, shoving the phone again in my pocket and clearing my throat to instantly add, ¡°About Reign! She needs your help.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what my priority was at the moment. I badly wanted to read Colt¡¯s new text, and for that to happen, I wanted Helel gone. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go see what she needs help with,¡± Helel said and started walking ahead of me. His mood has changed pretty much. He wasn¡¯t panting and looking all angry anymore, either. I followed him to the door and then slowed down when he walked into the mansion. I made sure I was left far behind for him to notice. That¡¯s when I made my way to the garden again, and, while doing so, I read Colt¡¯s next message. Colt: Some people have been chasing me sincest night. My heart skipped a beat as I read his text. Instead of messaging him back, I dialed his number to learn more about him. ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked him the minute he picked up my call. He seemed to be running the way he was, panting and wheezing. ¡°I am i¡­n the w¡­.oods. They a¡­re back,¡± he stam-mered through heavy breaths, making me even more concerned. ¡°Hang in there, I¡¯ming,¡± I said without giving it much thought. The good thing about the night was that I haven¡¯t taken the pill yet. It all came down to me choosing between hiding my scent by taking the pill or letting my wolf take over to save a friend. ¡®Ace! Tell me if I can trust you.¡¯ I asked as I made my way to the exit. I have reduced it to one pill only. The afternoon pill was long gone from my list of options. ¡®You have my word,¡¯ she answered a bit too confidently. I was still afraid of that personing for me, but not as much as I was scared for Colt. The moment I was out of the mansion, Ace started sprinting. I couldn¡¯t believe my legs were moving that fast. That feeling of being lighter than air and bolting with great speed topped all the feelings of safety measures that I had to take to save myself. Soon we were in the woods. I was still surprised at how fast she was. For being an omega, she was surely an Ace. ¡®I can smell him around,¡¯ she said before I could even question her. Her aura was really strong, too. Even I was feeling her as if she were her own ident*ity. ¡®Then let¡¯s follow his scent,¡¯ I said, and she made me follow a trail. The woods were eerily silent. It¡¯s out of the ordinary for this time of night. ¡°Colt!¡± I called for him, and soon a hand grabbed me from the bushes and pulled me behind in haste. Before I could protest, I saw Colt shush me as two men in ck appeared on the trail. ¡°I saw a girl walking down the trail, Boss!¡± One man spoke on the phone, making me wonder who he was talking to. ¡°I¡¯m sure she came here for him. The guy for sure is a weredragon. The moment I capture him; I¡¯ll bring him over to you.¡± The man hung up and looked around in search of us. ¡°Got you!¡± That¡¯s when we heard a heavy voice from behind us. We have been so upied by the man on the call that we didn¡¯t notice the other one appearing behind us. He suddenly injected something into Colt¡¯s neck while the other guy ran over to grab me. ¡°Let me go!¡± I shouted as he dragged me out from behind the bushes. ¡°What to do with her?¡± the man asked. I saw Colt looking all dizzy and trippy. ¡°Let¡¯s take her along,¡± the man holding Colt said. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 116 ¨C f*uc*k Her ¡®Ace! Take over!¡± I yelled at her for not getting the hint till now. The men were attempting to drag us somewhere we didn¡¯t know. But one thing was for sure: they knew about Colt¡¯s ident*ity. And if they were to expose him to the pack, not only would he get in trouble, but I would be seen as someone who was helping a weredragon too. ¡®Ace!¡¯ I yelled again, but she remained silent. That¡¯s when I realized she yed me. She backed down from her words again, and now I had to do something. I turned over to the man and kicked him in his balls. ¡°Ahh f*uc*k!¡± his growls scattered around the air while the other guy dropped half-consciousness Colt to the floor to lunge at me. Before I could reach Colt, the other guy punched me in the face, and I Title of the document ¡°Ahh!¡± I winced, holding my hand over my eye and grimacing in pain. His punch was so hard that I swear my eye rolled back in my head. ¡°You can¡¯t even control a little girl.¡± The guy yelled at the one on the ground before turning to me and saying, ¡°We don¡¯ t need to carry her burden with us. She is, anyway, a witness to this whole mess. We should take her out.¡± He pulled a gun and pointed it right at me. His anxiety and bodynguage were making me realize he didn¡¯t want to mess up his boss¡¯ orders, so he was definitely going to pull the trigger. I crawled back on the ground in fear, watching death in the eye. He was shaking in anger or curiosity. I couldn¡¯t tell. As soon as his finger rested on the trigger, I knew I was dying until a monstrous howl filled the air. He panicked and dropped the gun when a wolf jumped out from behind the bushes and attacked him. ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡± His screams were louder than anything. I took the opportunity and rushed over to Colt, who was unable to move his body but was still awake. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The wolf tore open the man and then turned to the other man, who was already in pain. From the look in the man¡¯s eyes, he knew he was going to die. The wolf showed no mercy as he jumped at him next. I had held Colt¡¯s head in myp while watching the strong and vicious wolf y with the two as an animal ys with its prey. The wolf with golden fur then finished the two and slowly strolled over behind the bushes. I knew who it was, and since Colt was not in a fit state, there was no point in attempting to run away from him. ¡°We sh¡ªould run for safety!¡± Colt said this with difficulty, his eyes forcibly shutting down. ¡°He is not going to hurt me,¡± I said as I waited for the wolf toe out again, and he did. But this time he was in human form. Helel was only wearing shorts after transitioning back into his human form. That exins why he ran behind the bush as if I hadn¡¯t seen him n*ake*d before. He stood afar, and before he rushed to grab my arm and pull me away from Colt. ¡°The f*uc*k is wrong with you!¡± I yelled when he f*orc*ed me into my steps and had taken me back from Colt. ¡°I thought you were not going to meet him again, so exin this now!¡± Helel pointed at Colt and then at the men. ¡°Drag me again, Helel¡ª,¡± I warned him, pointing my finger in his face to let him know he cannot treat me like his puppet. He was clenching his jaws when his eyes stopped at my face, and pain took over his expressions. ¡°Did they hurt you?¡± His voice softened in a heartbeat, his eyes focusing on the mark left by the punch. He gently ran his fingers over the ck eye and pulled away when I winced in pain. Helel stepped away to look behind at the men again and wondered how he could bring them back to life to k*ill them again. He kicked the dead body in anger and grunted, throwing a punch at the trunk of an enormous tree and bruising his knuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you hadn¡¯t hit me before.¡± I shrugged and shook my head in disbelief. He stopped moving and turned to look at me. ¡°I was angry because you were a*s*saulting another she-wolf,¡± Helel yelled as he tried to defend his action. ¡°You hurt me because you thought I was hurting your dear Gwen!¡± I corrected him, as he cannot fool me. ¡°I saw these men hurting you, so I hurt them. I am the alpha king; I take matters into my hands. I am thew, and I thought I was saving her¡ª,¡± Helel was yammering until he stopped and stared at me. I watched him with my eyebrow raised. ¡°You think I did it because I chose her over you?¡± He asked, and as I rolled my eyes, he got the answer. ¡°f*uc*k her! I don¡¯t care about her. Fine! There was a time when I was interested in knowing her, but then¡ª- then I got addicted to your attention. I loved how you would be on my back, always giving me attention and wanting my attention.¡± He yammered his feelings out of the blue. I could expect this from Maddox, but Helel wasn¡¯t the type to openly express his feelings like that. ¡°And I got tired of begging for your attention. I wish you had said it all before and ended the game of chasing. But you know what? You admitting to knowing how much I made you feel special and you took full advantage of it by pushing me away so that I cane back to you and pat your ego tells me you don¡¯t deserve my attention. You saw me as a bone that is thrown afar for the dog to chase,¡± I finished in tears. I thought they were genuinely fed up with me, but little did I know he was ying with my feelings because it made him feel special. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 117 ¨C A Little Possessive Alpha King. ¡°Fine. I am sorry!¡± he whispered after he realized he had messed up. ¡°Sorry for what? hitting me or using my feelings to boost your ego?¡± I tilted my head, folding my arms over my chest. ¡°How can someone change so much in a few months?¡± He questioned me, as he didn¡¯t like how I wasn¡¯t letting it go as I used to before. Title of the document ¡°It didn¡¯t happen in months; it happened overnight.¡± I shrugged to let him know it took even a short time for me to get over him and the others. So far, I was using myself of annoying him, but little did I know, Helel liked my attention, yet he always told me he didn¡¯t. ¡°If you guys are done fighting, can somebody carry me on their back, please?¡± I felt someone cradling my ankle and then murmuring. I looked down and watched Cold look at me with a pout on his lips. ¡°You want my forgiveness?¡± I then turned to Helel, and he instantly straightened his posture to show he would do anything to earn my forgiveness. ¡°Carry him on your back and take him to our mansion,¡± I demanded, and his shoulders slouched down immediately. I just didn¡¯t feel like leaving Colt in the woods was a good idea. Whoever had sent his men to get Colt would send more people. Besides, Colt didn¡¯t deserve to live in the woods like an animal. ¡°You want me to take this man to our mansion so that he can stay close to you while you kick me out of your life like I don¡¯t even exist?¡± Helel ced his hands on his waist and scoffed at me, shaking his head and smiling in disbelief. ¡°So, you are not guilty of pping me?¡± I pouted, reminding him I would ept his forgiveness for hitting me if he helped Colt. ¡°You are asking for too much. And why is he living in the woods, anyway?¡± Helel raised another question to make an excuse for not taking Colt home. ¡°Because your warriors had locked his apartment,¡± I grunted, hunching down to help Colt get up when I felt Helel push me out of the way and almost trip me. ¡°I can help him,¡± Helel grunted, ring at me for touching Colt. I was stunned. He had never acted like that. Helel and possessiveness didn¡¯t stand in the same sentence. I remember praying if any of them showed jealousy or possessiveness, and now that he was showing it, I wasn¡¯t receiving it well. Or maybe he was only being this harsh because it was someone outside the mansion. He would be back to normal if it were his brothers since they love sharing. Helel had helped Colt get up, and now the two were staring at me. ¡°Colt! We can stay in a motel for a night,¡± I spoke directly to Colt, who nodded his head. ¡°We? Please exin we.¡± Helel almost let go of him and held him back when I deepened the re in his face. ¡°I am not letting him stay by himself when he is in this condition,¡± I argued with Helel, who was shaking his head in disapproval. ¡°Isn¡¯t she sweet?¡± Colt, being a little out of his senses, spoke to Helel when praising me. Helel clenched his fists and turned his head to re at Colt. ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s take him home, but he is not staying in your bedroom.¡± Helel said in a rough and grumpy voice. ¡°So, you are carrying me on your back?¡± Colt asked, forming a huge smile across his lips. I could tell Helel was getting annoyed, but he still gave up and carried Colt on his back. ¡°You are tall!¡± Colt I don¡¯t know what they injected in him, but he was sounding drunk. I followed Helel to his car, and soon we were on our way back to the mansion. Helel didn¡¯t let me sit in the back- seat with Colt for obvious reasons. ¡°After this favor! I don¡¯t want you to use that excuse that I hit you,¡± Helel muttered, focusing on the road and holding the steering wheel in his clenched fists. ¡°Why were you in the woods, and who were those men?¡± Helel questioned why I didn¡¯t add ament to his statement. ¡°They were after Colt,¡± I said, not exposing Colt¡¯s reality to Helel. ¡°Hm! And you still think he is not dangerous? He got you in trouble way too many times, Bea!¡± Helel ¡°Don¡¯t call me that when we are alone because sure as hell you are afraid to say it in front of others.¡± I rolled my eyes when I forbade him from giving me any nicknames. I have heard him correct himself before his brothers. He doesn¡¯t have to fool me anymore tone. ¡°You are being so harsh on me,¡± Helel whispered in a sad voice. ¡°Colt and I are trying to find a way to save you all from Gwen.¡± I uttered it once again and hoped he would listen to me seriously this time. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t care about her,¡± Helel repeated himself. ¡°I am not talking about that. Gwen is a weredragon and a mistress of doomsday. I just don¡¯t know how long before she attacks you guys,¡± I stated, and Helel slowed down in the parking lot of the mansion. ¡°What you are saying is a huge im, Bea!¡± Helel still used a nickname, and he even raised his brow to show me he could call me whatever he wanted. I didn¡¯t proceed to argue with him because I had a tough night ahead. ¡°I will prove it to you that I am not saying this because I am jealous of her,¡± I didn¡¯t turn to him and walked out of the car. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I know you are not lying. But what if it is a misunderstanding?¡± Helel got out of the car and asked me while also taking Colt out of the car. ¡°I am sure it is not,¡± I said, and Helel frowned a little. ¡°I wille to your room tonight!¡± As Helel threw Colt¡¯s arm around his shoulder and picked him up, he also told me what he was nning for the night. ¡°Helel! I am not doing all that again,¡± I said, bringing my eyebrows together and watching him through them. ¡°I meant to talk about Gwen!¡± Helel rolled his eyes as he exined why he wanted toe to my room. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 118 ¨C Cover That b*oo*ty ¡°Where did hee from?¡± Akin asked with his arms folded over his chest and his eyes scanning Colt in the bed. Helel hadid Colt down in one of the guestrooms while the others were upied by Gwen and the two sisters. ¡°He is a rogue,¡± I answered, nervously rubbing my palms together and worried he will continue investigating. ¡°And a mutual friend,¡± Helel added, as he knew being only my friend wouldn¡¯t spare Colt from getting questioned. Title of the document ¡°Okay!¡± Akin said, nodding a little. ¡°You should rest now. You have been up and running whole d¡ªwhat happened to your face?¡± Akin broke hisposed posture as he narrowed his eyes in my face and T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. stared at the ck eye. ¡°Some rogues were fighting with him, and they identally hit me,¡± I lied, making Akin raise his eyebrow at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I took care of them.¡± Helel saved me once again. Helel knew his brother would not question him. ¡°Apply something to it,¡± Akin whispered as we walked out of the room and I sprinted upstairs. I didn¡¯t want to stay behind and get into an argument with anyone else. Just as I was about to enter my room, I found Maddox and Zane in the hallway, waiting for me. ¡°Who is he?¡± Maddox asked, a frown visible on his face. ¡°Do I have to write it on his forehead that he is my friend?¡± I asked with a sigh. I swear they have asked me this same question many times before. ¡°He is a rogue, you said. I would like to do some research on him myself,¡± Zane smirked from behind Maddox. I have noticed that shaking Zane¡¯sposed posture was a bit harder. He would always act entirely different from the others. ¡°As it pleases you!¡± I answered, forcing a neutral reaction. Once I was in my bedroom, I started going through the book again to see if I could find anything regarding what they injected in Colt, but that¡¯s exactly when the knocking on the door began. I a*s*sumed it must be Helel but after I hid the book and got out, I watched not only Helel but Dream too. She was headed to Maddox¡¯s room, looking a little sad. I heard something from Maddox about how he didn¡¯t want her to stay in his room, but that was gossip forter. Helel walked into the room and awkwardly stood in the corner as I closed the door. ¡°We could have had this conversation downstairs.¡± Imented. ¡°Why? Standing in the same room as me is that terrible of an idea for you now?¡± He asked while stealing his eyes from me but looking stubborn as hell. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to have wrong ideas about us. I have made it clear to everyone that I am not sleeping with anyone.¡± I said as I walked over to the bed to sit down. I even grabbed the nket to cover my legs because the b*oo*ty shorts were leaking too much. He noticed but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°So now tell me, what makes you so certain that Gwen is the Mistress of the doomsday?¡± He asked as he stood in front of me with his arms folded over his chest. ¡°I saw her pendant,¡± I said. ¡°The pendant that caused the whole ruckus?¡± He inquired, steadily grabbing a chair and sitting on it with his legs wide open. ¡°The whole ruckus wasn¡¯t because I was jealous or anything. It was a lot for me when I saw that pendant and realized she was here to k*ill you guys.¡± I exined it just so that he would understand that I wasn¡¯t acting so aggressively for nothing. ¡°Hm! If what you are saying is true and she indeed is a MOD, then we f*uc*ked up,¡± He nodded, and muttered through his clenched jaw. ¡°But we cannot confront her just like that. If she takes off her pendant, then she will transition, and we won¡¯t know for sure if she is a fire breathing weredragon or a f*uc*king something else. Even if you all try to fight her, she will end up causing a lot of damage to many innocent pack members,¡± I hurriedly exined to him so that he didn¡¯t go out and tell everyone. ¡°So? You are suggesting we sit here and do nothing? My f*uc*king brother is in love with her. I cannot let her take control of his feelings and get him k*illed while trying to save her from us,¡± As Helel yammered everything, I realized why Gwen wanted the brothers to fall for her. It is a lot more difficult to fight. someone when you love them. ¡°No! but let us find a weapon first, and then a suitable ce where less damage or casualties will happen,¡± I stated to calm him down. I wasn¡¯t nning to sleep on this information. I was already in the process of working. ¡°So, I am a*s*suming you already have something in mind?¡± Helel calmed down and narrowed his eyes in my face as I bulled the page out of my bag and handed it over to him. ¡°See this! Whatever it is, it is the weapon,¡± I imed, watching him turn the page and try to understand something. ¡°Where did you get this from? This book was supposed to stay in the¡ª,¡± he was yammering when I shut him up. ¡°In the basement, h h h. This book needs to be read instead of thrown into a box.¡± I snatched the page out of his hand a bit roughly for not paying attention to the severity of this situation and the focus of the theft. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s say we do get the weapon, but, as you said, she will try to fight back. Then what?¡± He asked, and I cleared my throat to tell him the next part of my n. ¡°Remember that trip to the mountains?¡± I asked, and he frowned first and then nodded. ¡°It will be your job to invite all the brothers along with Gwen on that trip. The mountains are a perfect ce for this mission.¡± I watched his jaw hit the floor after I told him my n. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 119 ¨C The Girl In His Room ¡°The Mountains?¡± Helel asked me to be double sure he heard me correctly. ¡°Yeah! The mountains that everybody is talking about,¡± I said, and he kept staring at my face in silence. ¡°Not everybody, only Zane. He is the only one who decided the entire trip with Mr. Mykel. None of the other brothers agreed on it. In fact, Akin and I have been meaning to have a talk with Mr. Mykel to cancel this so-called trip to hell. And now you want me to not only tell Akin I have changed my mind but invite him to the trip too?¡± Helel had a very nd expression on his face when he asked me if he heard me correctly. Title of the document I had to roll my eyes and breathe through my nostrils to express my exhaustion with these brothers. ¡°The volcano is not going to erupt. At least not right now.¡± I tried exining, but his constant shaking of his head stopped me mid-sentence. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s hear what n you cane up with,¡± I said, folding my arms over my chest. He watched my face in silence and then shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The mountains are fine, I guess. I don¡¯t want a weredragon to transition into a pack,¡± he finally agreed with me. We discussed a few more things, and then he got up to leave. ¡°And by the way, it¡¯s not like I am jealous or I want to be official with you. I just don¡¯t want you to befriend someone out of frustration and then regret itter,¡± he murmured, stealing his eyes from me. ¡°Yeah! Thank you!¡± I rolled my eyes at his desperate need to not sound needy. ¡°So, then I will convince my brothers and ask Akin to convince Gwen to join us on this trip. I must tell Mr. Mykel that I am not allowing the school trip. It will be more like our family trip. And if Gwen is indeed a weredragon, we must keep other students away from her,¡± as Helel said. We heard something fall outside the room and footsteps rushing away in the hall-way. Helel and I shared a terrifying nce and then rushed over to check who had been eavesdropping on us. The moment Helel opened the door, we realized there was no one near the stairs. But as Helel and I turned around to my room. again, we saw Maddox standing beside his room¡¯s door and watching us. ¡°Maddox?¡± Helel questioned, looking around and then walking up to his brother, who was staring at us in silence. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Helel asked because the timing was odd. Did Maddox hear us talk? ¡°I heard some noise!¡± Maddox answered, lowering his face and gently rubbing his chin, ¡°You two ¡ª,¡± he then raised his head to ask us. Helel turned to me and gave me a nod. We had to look less suspicious, so Helel was left with no other choice but to state a random lie. ¡°I was helping her with her studies,¡± he murmured awkwardly. ¡°Since when did you start helping her with her studies?¡± Maddox inquired, looking shocked. ¡°Since Akin got busy,¡± I interrupted to help Helel out of this situation. I could tell Helel was not the best at lying, so the chances of him getting caught in a lie were higher. ¡°Thank you, Helel, for helping me tonight,¡± I then passed him a smile and eyed him to leave before Maddox throws some more questions our way and catches us in a lie.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let me know if you need any more help,¡± Helel awkwardly itched his temples before he walked past me to downstairs. ¡°So, you were mad at me, but you clearly forgave him.¡± Maddox let out a sarcasticugh, muttering and clenching his jaw when trying to put me on the spot. ¡°Because he apologized,¡± I said, not getting why I have to exin anything to him. ¡°Those are just excuses. Tell me one thing,¡± he paused only so that he could walk closer to me and when his body was only a foot away from mine, he questioned me, ¡°Did you lose your v*irgin*ity to him?¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. I stared him in the eye and then folded my arms over my chest topose my posture. He knew the truth now, but I wasn¡¯t guilty of anything. I didn¡¯t promise any of them anything. ¡°You pushed me away because you wanted him to be your first and now he is also the first one to enter your room again,¡± Maddox let out a scoff that seemed rather demeaning. I tilted my head to narrow my eyes in his face before I could even respond to him. ¡°Is that what you want? An open door for you? Don¡¯t you have girlsing in and out of your room, mister?¡± I asked and grunted, forming a little smile to disrespect him as I eyed behind him. Dream was peering out of his room to look for him when she found us standing in the hallway. ¡°Good night.¡± I gave Maddox a closed-lipped smile before walking into my room and locking the door. ¡®He deserved it.¡¯ I haven¡¯t even calmed down yet after Ace spoke up and my anger hit the sky. ¡®And you know what you deserve?¡¯ I asked her, briskly walking over to the nightstand to grab a pill. ¡®I know you are angry with me, but I had never taken full control over you before. I got scared!¡¯ She tried to exin her- self right away. I wasn¡¯t that mad at her, but I needed to take the medicine anyway. It wasn¡¯t like I wasn¡¯t afraid of whoever wasing for me. I just foundfort in the pills and was relying on them to hide my scent from that monster after me. ¡®Fine, take it. But I wanted to remind you of something first.¡¯ Ace knew my intentions, so she didn¡¯t beg me to let her stay overnight. ¡®What?¡¯ I knew she would say some nonsense just to get under my skin, but what she said made me question my decisions. ¡®You have convinced Helel to go on the mountain trip, but don¡¯t forget, everythinges at a price. One situation can bring joy to some but a terrifying beginning for the others.¡¯ Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 120 ¨C Has My back The next morning, when we woke up, we found out that Colt had already left. I had to lie to the brothers and say that he spoke to me before leaving, or else they would think he ran away. He told me he would meet me again, but this time not in the woods but in a caf¨¦ near our main school¡¯s building. ¡°Congrattions on finding a girlfriend,¡± Akin told Maddox, who rolled his eyes and softly pped his forehead. He didn¡¯t want to be official with her. He thought he could introduce her as his girlfriend to get a reaction out of me and then dump her. But things aren¡¯t that simple, especially when the girl is an alpha¡¯s daughter. The brothers knew Maddox only called Dream his girlfriend for some other reason, they didn¡¯t know the reason yet. Title of the document ¡°You okay?¡± I asked Reign, who had been super silent but would steal a nce at Maddox once in a while. We were sit- ting in the garden to have breakfast with the guests. As usual, Dream was all over Maddox¡¯sp, and from the looks of it, he was not having it either. ¡°I am fine. Did you speak to Alpha King Helel about the powder?¡± She asked, making me look Helel¡¯s way. He was staring right at me before he got caught and swiftly turned his gaze away. ¡°I haven¡¯t. But we can now,¡± I said and turned to look at Helel again. ¡°Helel! Do you mind if we talk to you about something?¡± I asked Helel while Maddox got out of his seat to y football with Zane and Dream. The three were having fun. Gwen was sitting silently in her chair, just observing us all. ¡°What is it about?¡± Akin asked, as usually he is the one everybody goes to whenever they want to know about some-thing. ¡°The powder Mr. Mykel used,¡± Reign answered him. ¡°I can also help with that.¡± Akin looked offended. The alpha king brothers looked confident in their abilities and achievements. Whenever their area of specialty was questioned, they would be very upfront about expressing their disappointment. ¡°I have already spoken to Helel about it,¡± I gave Akin a forged smile, trying to excuse myself. Akin was a great guy. I didn¡¯t have any hatred or grudges against him. I had a crush on him because he seemed like that hot tutor who was just perfect and hard to get for a while, but now I was beginning to change my mind. Crushing on someone is one thing, but to constantly try to seduce them is wrong. I stopped feeling that way for him, but that didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t respect him anymore. So far, he has been very honest about what he wants and what he doesn¡¯t want. ¡°Akin! I researched the historyst night, as you asked me to. There are a few things that I found intriguing,¡± Gwen had to interrupt. I noticed her looking at Akin and I when we were talking. She didn¡¯t look too pleased. I found that moment tomunicate with Helel, who had slid into his chair near Reign and I to hear us. ¡°Last day when I took that powder, I saw my wolf¡¯s nightmare before me, but that¡¯s not the only thing I saw.¡± Reign started talking while I noticed Helel hunched over and rested his elbows on his thighs, and when he did that, he looked incredibly s*e*xy. It is okay to praise someone for their beauty, but I don¡¯t intend to do anything more than that with any of them or anyone in particr for now. ¡°What else did you see?¡± Helel asked. ¡°I saw a girl in a hood for the first time. I am sure I have never dreamt of her before,¡± Reign mumbled, making me realize she had finally recalled the entire detail of thest day¡¯s lesson. ¡°The powder that causes hallucinations does not only show your wolf¡¯s fears, but it sometimes works at an even wider range. It depends on how strong your fear is. If your fear is stronger than your wolf¡¯s fear, you are bound to see both the fearsbined in one dream,¡± Helel exined it better to her. It was only then I realized Mr. Mykel wanted the details so that he could tell us we unknowingly fear something too. ¡°But I don¡¯t know why a girl is in the hood. I don¡¯t think I ¡ª,¡± Reign paused as she struggled to put a name that she could be afraid of. ¡°Can it show the future?¡± I asked Helel and he tilted his head to give it some thought. ¡°Only if the person is a seer!¡± It wasn¡¯t Helel who said it. Akin responded to us, making me believe he had been listening to us this whole time. ¡°Did we miss any details?¡± Akin then turned to Reign, who had definitely not told them anything about the girl in the hood, and neither had I. ¡°I was so panicky yesterday that I didn¡¯t remember about her until I recalled the whole lesson before going to bed,¡± Reign was honest in her response. She didn¡¯t panic, nor did she stutter. ¡°Beatrice! I believe you were given the task of keeping an eye out on the details. Howe you didn¡¯t mention anything?¡± Akin questioned him, as he didn¡¯t look very pleased with us for hiding details. ¡°I wanted to speak to her about it first,¡± I said, as I gave a shrug to my shoulders. I didn¡¯t want toe off as a brat because it was indeed my fault that I held back such a crucial detail, but I didn¡¯t want to ept my mistake in front of Gwen. ¡°It is deadly to see both yours and your wolf¡¯s fear in the same dream,¡± Akin muttered as he narrowed his eyes at me. using me of being careless. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That is why I sat Helel down today so that we can discuss this with him,¡± I defended myself, but Akin closed his eyes and rubbed his temples to show he was disappointed with me. ¡°I am sorry, Reign. Actually, Beatrice is known for being careless and not focusing on anyone¡¯s interests. But I am sure she doesn¡¯t do it purposely,¡± Gwen spoke up for the first time, and the way she portrayed me to Reign was an obvious hint that she was trying to warn her about me by calling me selfish and inconsiderate. Before I could respond to her, Helel spoke up, much to my surprise. ¡°That¡¯s not true. She is the one who has been constantly looking out for everyone. She is just not the type to verbally remind everyone how kind and thoughtful she has been to them,¡± The way Helel defended me against Gwen even made Gwen shut her mouth and stare at him with nothing but the look one gives when they realize they are not the main character anymore. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 121 ¨C How About An O*r*g*y? The awkward silence and the awkward stare from Gwen ended when she nodded and lowered her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect her,¡± she stated, and this time, Akin spoke up. ¡°I understand, but chose words with much care. She doesn¡¯t only live here, she I¡ª,¡± he paused once he noticed Reign listening to us. Obviously, since she was sitting with us, she could listen. Title of the document ¡°Anyway,¡± Helel cleared his throat, but I am sure Gwen was not done yet. ¡°Actually, remember when I asked you for some history books and you told me to look for them in the box that you have recently put in the basement? I couldn¡¯t find the list of books you said would be there.¡± She brought up the missing book, and Helel turned his head to me and looked me in the eye. He knew which book I stole, and her interest in that specific book was itself a sign our suspicions about her were correct. There was only a one percent possibility that she was not a weredragon. Other than that, I was certain she was one. ¡°Really? It should have been there,¡± Akin frowned, having no clue what was going on behind his back. I didn¡¯t like keeping him in the dark, but I didn¡¯t want to risk anything. He would want to confront Gwen himself, and that would not end well. ¡°Alpha King Helel and Alpha King Akin! May I know if I should be concerned about seeing double fears in my dream yesterday?¡± Reign brought attention to herself when she called out to the brothers. I could tell she was agitated after hearing them say it wasn¡¯t a good sign. ¡°Speak to Mr. Mykel, and this time don¡¯t hide any details. There was a reason he started that lesson, so I am sure he will be able to help you.¡± It was then Zane appeared out of nowhere toment on us. We thought the others were not paying attention, but it seemed like they were keeping their eyes on us. That¡¯s when I turned to the side and watched Maddox look at us one by one. The stare he passed us was weird, al- most like he was a stranger. When looking away from him, my eyes finallynded on Dream. She was clueless, at least for the moment. ¡°I will do that,¡± Reign said with a smile. I noticed the way Zane casually walked past her, but then passed me a smirk. Soon the conversation came to an end, and everybody scattered around to do their things. Mr. Mykel was going toe over for another lesson, but I was afraid of taking part in that lesson. I didn¡¯t want anybody to know about Ace and besides, they all warn me to take pills, so what is the point of taking that powder when my wolf is not even awake yet? ¡°I heard you tell Helel to ask Mr. Mykel to spare you from the lessons.¡± Zane walked behind me when I was making coffee for myself in the kitchen. He was holding a fruit bowl when he sat down from across the ind. ¡°What¡¯s the point? It is not like I can let Ace out,¡± I whispered, and I instantly bit my tongue. ¡°Ace? Seems like you have already spoken to her,¡± I heard the yfulness in his voice. ¡°Just a few times,¡± I lied. ¡°Hm! Why can¡¯t you rely on wolfsbane?¡± He asked again, filling his mouth with the fruits till his cheeks popped out. ¡°It does nothing. She is brilliant and has be immune to the wolfsbane.¡± I said, not wanting to raise my face and look at him. ¡°Why? Are you afraid she would show her seductive sk*ills and end up bing part of an o*rg*y? Oh My! That would be a sight to see,¡± he joked or should I say taunted me. ¡°Orgies or no orgies. You are never going to be lucky enough to witness that.¡± I shrugged, not showing the hurt in my voice. The more I show him pain, the more he takes plea- sure in it. ¡°How is Mariah? Why hasn¡¯t shee over for the lessons?¡± I inquired this time and noticed how his mood shifted instantly. ¡°I broke up with her,¡± he dered and watched me through his eyebrows. ¡°Because she slept with Flynn?¡± I asked and scoffed, shaking my head at him for thinking I would believe him this time. ¡°I have my reasons,¡± Zane answered. ¡°What about you? Are you still sticking to not wanting any brother T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. in your room because I heard somebody dide to your roomst night?¡± he stretched his lip from the corner to form a sarcastic and f*orc*ed smirk when mentioning Helel¡¯s attendance in my room. ¡°Tell me one thing, Zane, is this what you brothers think of me? The only time anyone enters my room is when they are going to have s*e*x with me, and I too jump on the person the moment they enter my room.¡± I asked and rolled my eyes at how low they thought of me. ¡°Isn¡¯t it like it used to be? You gave us the reason to think like that,¡± He defended himself after sliding the bowl over to me and eyeing me to wash it while he licked the spoon. ¡°Then I will give you a reason to think otherwise because I am not sleeping with any of you again. Oh, and by the way, clean your own mess!¡± I grabbed the coffee and walked past him to the door, where I found Reign and Dream together. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± I heard Zane from behind me as he followed me. ¡°None of your business,¡± I said, keeping my eyes on the sisters. There was something about them that had begun to seem unusual. ¡°I know what it is. You are imagining us in group s*e*x. You, me, and the twin sisters!¡± Zane whispered as he hunched over my shoulder from behind and pitched the idea of group s*e*x to me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 122 ¨C The Basel I turned to Zane and passed him a smile, making him think he was correct. ¡°I would rather put a burning stick up my a*ss than ever sleep with you again,¡± I said with a f*orc*ed smile on my lips, and the smirk from his lips faded away. His look changed, as he didn¡¯t like what he heard. Obviously, his alpha ego couldn¡¯t hear a ¡®No¡¯ Title of the document ¡°And the fact that you are thinking about f*uc*king your brother¡¯s girlfriend says a lot about your character,¡± I continued to belittle him for his nasty thoughts. The more I talked, the more annoyed and angrier he looked. ¡°I will see your confidence wither away soon, Beatrice!¡± He finally responded, but there was no hint of a smirk or smile on his lips. He had taken it personally. ¡°Sure! I will wait,¡± although I didn¡¯t want to irk him, but I had no other option left. Now that I started acting cool, I had to carry on that style. I walked away from him to speak to Reign. Something has been bothering me, and for some reason, I couldn¡¯t look away from it. ¡°Hey!¡± I joined the girls while Zane rushed upstairs to probably cry under a nket. ¡°Beatrice Mintz! I didn¡¯t know you lived with the alpha kings. What is your rtion to them, anyway?¡± Dream made me realize my initial interaction should have been my judgment of her character. She was rude, sa*s*sy, and unweing. Her sister¡¯s pr opposite. ¡°I am Lord Vasquez¡¯s friend¡¯s daughter,¡± I introduced myself and made my mom his friend. It would be so awkward if my mom ended up marrying him. ¡°Ah! What a lucky girl!¡± Dream rolled her eyes, tapped her foot, and probably wanted me gone. ¡°See you on the ground,¡± I whispered and walked out of the mansion because Dream didn¡¯t like me standing with them and bing a hurdle in whatever conversation they were having. Once I was in the garden with Maddox and some other students, I realized Mykel was already preparing for the next lesson. ¡°Beatrice! Helel told me you don¡¯t want to take this lesson. Any particr reason?¡± Mykel asked, not raising his face to look at me and continuing tobel the powders. ¡°My wolf is unstable,¡± I said, and by the time I turned, I saw Zane, Dream, and Reign standing behind me. Dream¡¯s lips formed a smirk when hearing about my wolf. That was expected from her. ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted you to take this lesson, but that is your decision alone, as I will not go against the alpha king¡¯s orders,¡± Mykel stated, finally giving attention to the others. ¡°Today¡¯s test will be for Zane!¡± he said, and Zane ufortably shifted his body weight to one leg. ¡°My wolf is not afraid of anything.¡± Zane shrugged his shoulders, gently dismissing the offer. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Mykel stubbornly stretched his hand out for him and gave him the powder. Zane passed a nce at the wandering eyes and reluctantly grabbed the powder out of Mykel¡¯s hands. ¡°The anti-Hallucinator will be Maddox again.¡± He then gave the other powder to Maddox, while the Archivist will once again be Beatrice Mintz. The reason I am doing this is so that she can see everyone¡¯s nightmares and realizes hers is probably not that terrifying.¡± He whispered the words eerily, making the point that I was not taking the lesson because I was too afraid of facing my wolf¡¯s fear. I would be lying if I said that wasn¡¯t partially true. Just that I didn¡¯t want the Archivist to see my or my wolf¡¯s fears. ¡°All set?¡± Mykel asked, gesturing at us to leave for the ground. I walked behind the brothers in an awkward silence. They didn¡¯t utter a single word, and soon we will have reached the prime spot. ¡°Best of luck, brother!¡± Maddox patted Zane¡¯s back, who nodded to himself and opened the bottle. I was still holding the yellow powder bottle in my hands, waiting for Zane to go first. Zane opened the bottle and raised it, only to let the powder scatter in the air. ¡°What the hell?¡± I asked aggressively, ¡°Why would you do that?¡± I asked, and he turned to Maddox, who gave him a smirk. ¡°We don¡¯t need to take these tests or lessons. We are the alpha kings,¡± Zane stated in a proud tone, while Maddox agreed with him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°If you are that keen on taking that powder, go ahead.¡± This time, Maddoxmented. The two sat down on the gra*s*s to waste time and then returned to the base and lied about not seeing anything. I was in shock because if I knew this was possible, I would have done it too. ¡°Did you hear what she said about not sleeping with any of us?¡± Zane brought it up to his brother, who let out a scoff at my statement. ¡°She was with Helelst night, the same one she lost her v*irgin*ity to. Apparently, they have mutual friends too,¡± Maddox smirked, making Zane¡¯s smile fade and swirl his neck a little to me. ¡°What friend?¡± Zane asked me directly. Them talking about Colt reminded me of my meeting with him. We were going to discuss the weapon today because Helel and I decided we needed to take the trip as soon as possible. ¡°Oh, s*hit!¡± I pped my forehead. ¡°I need to go,¡± I whispered to myself. Every second was important to us, and here I was, just wandering around and wasting my day. ¡°Where do you ¡ª,¡± Zane asked when I turned around to leave them. ¡°Let¡¯s go tell Mr. Mykel we didn¡¯t see anything. We don¡¯t have to waste hours not seeing anything,¡± I while I kept my distance from them. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Zane asked again as he brought up my statement from before. I ignored him while dropping the bottle on the ground and rushing to the base. ¡°Back already?¡± Mykel looked confused. Zane had to stop to answer Mykel, while Maddox kept following me inside. I didn¡¯t care what others thought about me leaving the ground. Taking care of Gwen¡¯s situation was far more pressing. ¡°Helel!¡± I called for him the first thing I did when entering the mansion and got a response from Maddox instead. ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s why you rushed into the mansion like a maniac? Is there any other name you even think of these days?¡± Maddox reacting so aggressively was not something I expected from him. He grabbed my arm and turned me around to face him, and his reaction shocked me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 123 ¨C Don¡¯t Kiss Me Yet ¡°Maddox! Are you for real? Let me go,¡± Iined, wincing as I attempted to free my arm from his grasp. ¡°You cannot ignore me, Beatrice. You are the reason I am. stuck with that clingy Dream. I wanted to get a reaction out of you. Little did I know, you have already decided to give your all to my brother.¡± The urgency in his voice surprised me. He was jealous of his brother! Title of the document ¡°Let me go, and then we will talk.¡± I attempted to free my arm again, but he didn¡¯t let go. In fact, he looked behind me at someone and then did the unexpected. He freaking kissed me. My eyes bugged out as his lips pressed harder against mine. His hands held me close, and his eyes closed as he enjoyed my taste. It took me a few seconds to react, but the moment I was back to my senses, I ced my hands on his chest and pushed him back with f*orc*e. The kiss broke, and he back- stepped a little farther, keeping a safe distance between us. I was ring at him, debating whether I should p him or punch him. It was just the way he did it that confused me. First, he showed possessiveness, and second, who the hell did he look at before kissing me? I turned around and watched Helel looking at us with a stern look on his face. I then looked ahead again with my lips parted and my eyes questioning Maddox. He cannot be serious. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You did it bec¡ª¡± I paused to clench my jaw. So, he thought this would break Helel and me apart if there was any- thing going on between us. ¡°Heart wants what it wants,¡± Maddox smirked, leaving me with a mess he started. But as he turned around and stepped aside, we saw Dream standing behind him. She red at Maddox and then at me before she turned to her feet and ran out of the mansion. ¡°S*hit!¡± Maddox cursed, rushing after her. Not only did he get me in a mess, but he ruined his friendship with Dream too. It was well deserved for him, but I was coteral damage. ¡°You were calling for me.¡± Helel stole my attention again. He wasn¡¯t even looking at me when he demanded to know why I was yelling his name just a few minutes earlier. ¡°I-umm what was I going to say?¡± I whispered to myself, feeling lost and a little distracted. ¡°Oh yes! I want you to help me sneak out of the mansion to meet with Colt,¡± I said,posing my posture again. ¡°Hm! Okay!¡± Helel sounded different. He was stealing his eyes from me and constantly clenching his fist. I urged, saying there is nothing going on between me and Maddox, but that would give him false hope. Why do I need to exin myself to him? So I didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Grab the paper and your jacket, we will leave in a few minutes,¡± Helel mumbled and rushed out of my sight without sparing me a nce. I don¡¯t have to worry about the brothers. When I wanted them to have me for themselves, they were busy ying games. Now I have so many other things to focus on that I don¡¯t want to be official to anyone. I grabbed all my stuff as he had asked me to and left for the parking lot, where he had been waiting for me in his car. He was wearing a white shirt with blue jeans, and I must say, he looked devilishly charming. The way he quickly nced at me from head to toe made me feel like he also liked what he was seeing. I wore a gray cape top with ck jeggings and had left my long blonde hair open after curling it from the ends. I have never done so much, but today I wore pink lipstick. I didn¡¯t think too much when getting ready, just that I was re- ally loving myself for some reasons. He held the door to the passenger side open for me, and I understood he didn¡¯t want me to sit in the back anymore. I rolled into the car, and soon he got inside too. ¡°I feelfortable in the backseat,¡± I said, trying to pull the seatbelt, but it seemed stuck in something. ¡°I don¡¯t want to look like your driver,¡± he argued, looking over to see what I was fighting with. He stayed silent for a minute before he cleared his throat to let me know he was going to approach me. I pulled back so that he could fix the belt. He hunched over and reached too close to my body, his face almost brushing mine as he grabbed the seatbelt and stretched it easily across my body easily. The way his strong hand brushed against my stomach gave me butterflies in my stom- ach. I had to turn my face to the other side to avoid feeling that way. ¡°You got ready pretty well for this meetup. Are you sure it is not a date? I hope you are not making me drop you for a date,¡± he scoffed as he straightened his back on the seat and started the engine. ¡°I have more important issues to focus on now,¡± I shrugged, but he scoffed sarcastically at me. I bet it was be- cause of what he saw earlier. I don¡¯t know what Maddox was thinking, but sometimes he made me really question his actions more than anybody else¡¯s. As Helel was driving through the driveway, we saw Mad- dox and Dream standing in one of the gardens and arguing. ¡°Is he breaking up with her for you?¡± Helel asked, and I am d he checked his tone andnguage before using me of ruining a newly formed rtionship. ¡°I didn¡¯t kiss him, he kissed me,¡± I muttered, remembering how Maddox tried to get me in trouble but was dealing with stress himself now. The rest of the car ride was incredibly silent. It was just me noticing the popping veins of Helel most of the time. Soon we reached the caf¨¦ and just when I got out of the car, Helel too joined me. ¡°I want to speak to Colt alone,¡± I argued, stepping back from him and wanting him to give us some privacy. ¡°No! You will talk to him before me or someone else. I will have to take you back home.¡± Helel replied and folded his arms over his chest. ¡°So! Either we are going in or back to the car,¡± he added, making me narrow my eyes at his face. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 124 ¨C Chain The Weredragon I had to let Helel walk with me to meet Colt, who had been sitting at the end with his head turned to look outside the window. I marched over and sat down with him while Helel took a minute to greet the owner and meet with everyone who was greeting and bowing to him. ¡°Such a crazy life these Alpha King have,¡± Colt said, expressing his interest in the respect of being thrown at Helel. Title of the document ¡°Right!¡± I didn¡¯t want to say anything else. ¡°You look great. Did you get ready for him?¡± Colt suddenly brought up my attire, making me bite my lip awkwardly. ¡°What? No!¡± I sounded offended, as I scoffed and straightened my posture. It was then that I c*oc*ked my face to the side and noticed that Helel had heard us. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t waste a minute doing anything special for him,¡± I said loudly so that Helel could hear that too. He joined us in the next second and stubbornly grabbed the menu, almost showing aggression. ¡°You ran away the other day! May I ask why?¡± Helel then asked Colt, roughly looking through the menu. ¡°I told you he didn¡¯t run away. He met me in the morning and bid goodbye,¡± I interrupted him and turned to him. ¡°We have cameras in the mansion, Beatrice!¡± Helel shut me up when he exined how stupid I was sounding for lying so shamelessly. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I took care of the footage. But I want to know why he sneaked out like a thief.¡± Thankfully, Helel added to the conversation because I was kind of embarra*s*sed about getting caught. ¡°As a rogue, he feels insecure,¡± I said, stubbornly raising my chin. ¡°I think he can answer for himself,¡± Helel remarked, making me frown while he too narrowed his eyes in my face. We were staring at each other like we were ready to fight when Colt decided toe between us. ¡°Okay!¡± Colt mumbled, steadily mming his hands on the table to turn to him. ¡°You said you had something to show me?¡± he asked, reminding me of the picture. ¡°Oh yes! I found this in a history book. I tried searching for the weapon, but nothing popped up.¡± I pulled the page out of my bag and handed it over to him. ¡°Hm!¡± while inspecting the picture, I noticed Colt was holding back. He would casually shift in his chair and then steal a nce at Helel. ¡°Why exactly do you think he would know about this?¡± Helel asked, as expected. I believe that¡¯s why Colt hadn¡¯t said a word. ¡°He likes reading about history and extinct creatures,¡± I answered on Colt¡¯s behalf once again, and that irked Helel into ignoring me and turning to call for a server. ¡°Alpha King Helel, I didn¡¯t expect you toe here and sit in our small cafe,¡± a beautiful green-eyed girl appeared with a notepad in her hands. I saw Colt, lifting his face from the paper and scanning her from head to toe before indulging in the picture again. ¡°I like the coziness of this ce,¡± Helel answered with a mild smile. I wanted to tell her he was lying, as he didn¡¯t even know about this ce a few hours ago until I told him that¡¯s where Colt has asked me to meet him. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m Maura Jose. This is my father¡¯s cafe,¡± the girl said, shyly tugging the strands wandering on her face be- hind her hair as she chatted with Helel. I wanted to focus on her, but a gentle tap on the back of my hand turned my attention to Colt. ¡°Later!¡± Colt mouthed, pointing at the picture. ¡°I¡¯ll take a sd,¡± Helel by then was already ordering for ¡°And! What would you like, Colt?¡± Helel asked me instead of asking Colt, and I knew why. ¡°What? I thought you were his tongue.¡± After seeing the re I passed him, Helel shrugged and answered. ¡°Thank you, we will just have atte.¡± I had only opened my mouth to order for Colt when he interrupted me. ¡°She will have atte; I want to order some solid food. Whatever you have best on the menu, I will get it all,¡± Colt said to the waitress and passed her a flirtatious smile. Helel swiftly turned to me to see my reaction. I was getting tired of Helel trying to make me judge Colt every two seconds. As Maura turned around and left, I couldn¡¯ t help but focus on her red hair. She had them tied loosely in a bun, hanging down her neck, but one could tell they were heavy for her slim neck. ¡°So! What¡¯s the progress?¡± Helel then focused on Colt, who was excitedly waiting for his food to arrive. ¡°I don¡¯t know what this is,¡± Colt shrugged. ¡°I have no idea!¡± He continued to pout and lie. I stared at Helel and then at Colt. It looked like they were couples who had cheated on each other. Helel was going to consume him alive. This is how bad Colt was at lying. ¡°Colt! It¡¯s fine. You can say it in front of him,¡± I said, and Colt grunted at me. ¡°The weapon we want has gone missing years ago,¡± Colt said, and our hopes seemed to have drowned. ¡°I say I go, rip her head off,¡± Helel mmed his fist on the table and turned to us angrily for wasting his time. Colt and I shifted to the edge in fear, sharing frightened gazes. ¡°We can chain her, capture her, and hold her till we find the weapon,¡± Colt snickered hysterically, watching Helel¡¯ s veins pop out even more. ¡°Iron chains!¡± Helel finally calmed down after he recalled what could be used to chain Gwen. ¡°See! You calm down, and you remember things.¡± Colt smiled like an idiot, grabbing the food as soon as Maura put it down for us. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Helel grabbed my hand after he was done extracting information from Colt to leave. ¡°Did you not like the serv¡ª,¡± Maura tried calling for him, but he was too upied by the thought of his Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. pack and everything being in danger to focus on anything. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 125 ¨C Fill All My Holes Maura¡¯s POV: I finished cleaning the caf¨¦ after my shift ended and grabbed my bag to leave. But before doing so, I made sure I had packed food for not only my father but for Pam and her son, too. She is a 45-year- old single mother who takes care of her disabled son all alone. She is my only neighbor and works with us in the caf¨¦. Her home is pretty far from our house, but it is still the only house in our area. My father owns the caf¨¦, U-Chose Caf¨¦, but he only sits and counts money. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Have a good night,¡± I merrily voiced for Pam, who was also leaving for her home. Title of the document ¡°I think it is going to rain. I would have asked you toe to stay under my roof until the rain stops, but I don¡¯t think your father will like it very much,¡± Pam mumbled, stealing her eyes from me. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had talked about wanting to invite me, but then would pick a random reason herself and make sure I didn¡¯t go with her. I a*s*sumed she was embarra*s*sed by her son, so I never pressed her or expressed my desire to visit her home. However, she had been to our ce quite a few times but didn¡¯t stay for too long because she didn¡¯t like my father. ¡°Say hello to Marcus for me,¡± I voiced as I sprinted ahead of her. My house would take a few more minutes than hers to reach, so I needed to hurry. Marcus was 23 now. We yed together when we were kids, but when he turned 15 and his wolf woke up, he lost his mind. Pam told us his wolf was disabled, and he was ashamed to face anyone now. I was not even close to my home when the rain started pouring and soaked me wet. I hid the lunchbox under my arm, but I wasn¡¯t sure how long it could keep the food warm. It was hard walking around the hills in such a heavy rain; I tripped and slipped on my way back home. The icy rain had entirely messed me up. The pink floral dress I was wearing was all see-through now. Once I reached my home, I put the food down and looked around in search of my father. Our house was an old building. It had three stories and a basement, where I was not allowed to go. The floor I was standing on had a living room, a kitchen, and a small bedroom for my father. My bedroom was on the top floor. Near our home was our cowshed, where my father kept some cows to milk them. We didn¡¯t have much, but whatever we had was more precious to my father than my own life. ¡°Papa!¡± I called for him once again, taking off a coat from the coat hanger and wearing it over my wet clothes to cover my body. ¡°Pa¡ª¨C!¡± Before I could look any further for him, a strong hand grasped my hair in the back of my head and yanked me to the exit. ¡°You little s*lu*t!¡± my dad¡¯s voice sent shivers down my spine. I instantly felt this weird fear of something going wrong. I don¡¯t know what I did this time, but I knew this would be another night of pain and suffering. He dragged me with him to the cowshed and shoved me onto the hay on the ground. ¡°Look what you did.¡± Dad¡¯s gray eyes narrowed in my face after he pointed in the direction of the dead cow beside me. ¡°I¡ª,¡± I covered my mouth with my hands in sorrow and grief. ¡°We had a lot of customers, so I couldn¡¯t ¡°Lies! You must be spreading your legs to those warriors and taking their d*ic*ks in all your holes. Is that why you arete?¡± He lunged at me and threw a punch in my face, leaving a ck eye for the entire caf¨¦ to see in the morning. He would always leave me badly injured and bruised up and then would demand I lie to everyone. ¡°Papa! This is not what I did. You can ask Pam!¡± I begged with my hands closed, whimpering as his punches made me lose my strength and posture. ¡°Pam! Were you f*uc*king with her son?¡± He then found another name to tie in with mine. As he was beating me up, I knew how to end this. There is always only one way I can avoid his beatings, and that is by running away from him and hiding in the woods for the night. He didn¡¯t mind that. In fact, he suggested I do it or else he would end up k*illing me out of rage. I slid to the side and dashed past him to the outside. Since the rain hadn¡¯t calmed down, it was a lot harder for me to spend the night outside, but it would still be better than get- ting k*illed in the shed. I didn¡¯t know he was so angry that he would follow me, but he did and caught me in the middle of the road again. ¡°Papa! I am s¡ªorry. I will give you your cow back.¡± I was sobbing while taking his hits. He was punching me in the head repeatedly, causing my vision to turn blurry. I honestly felt I was going to die tonight until a car honked at us and my father parted from me in haste and panic. I was still on the road when the car stopped near me, and somebody walked out of it. He stood tall, way too tall for me to raise my face and see who it was. But my father¡¯s mannerly greeting gave out all the information. ¡°Greetings! Alpha King Zane!¡± My father bowed, taking small steps away from me. I finally raised my face and saw a beautiful young man standing in front of me with his gray eyes narrowed at my father. ¡°She is a nuisance, my lord!¡± My father spoke up as Alpha King Zane looked him in the eyes. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 126 ¨C The Pe*rv*e*rted Father Maura¡¯s POV: I had to lower my eyes to gently ma*s*sage my head. I was all wet and on the road, bleeding from my nose and my lips. A feeling offort shook me when Alpha King Zane squatted before me and held his hand out for me. Lifting my face again, I was able to look him in the eyes. He was incredibly beautiful, just as everybody talked about him. His grey eyes wandered on my face before a frown took over his forehead. He took notice of my wounds. Title of the document As he kept his hand out for me, I hesitantly held it and got up from the ground with his support. Standing beside him made me realize he was extremely tall. I was 5 feet 9, so he has to be over 6 feet and 5, probably 6 feet 6. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked, his voice able to give me chills. He had a deep and raspy voice, but it was mostly the uniqueness of his gestures that made me want to listen to him all day. ¡°My lord! She is the reason my cow died,¡± my father spoke up once again as he saw Alpha King Zane¡¯s sympathies were with me. ¡°Go change and rest! I will deal with this for you,¡± Alpha King Zane ordered me, freeing my hand from his strong and gigantic hand. I nodded to him and stepped aside, slowly making my way back home. When I was a little farther from them, I vaguely turned around to see if he wasn¡¯t beating up my father. My dad woulde home and hit me back harder if Zane did some- thing to him. But to my surprise, I found Zane giving my father money. I stopped dead in my tracks and red at him for a while, clenching my jaw and feeling this rage bubbling in me. It is always these rich a*ssh*oles who think they can buy us. I watched my father happily turn around and return to the shed. I rushed over to Alpha King Zane with nothing but anger in my eyes. He saw me from afar, so instead of running back into his car; he waited for me. I dashed over and the very first thing I did was to get on my tiptoes and smack him across his face. His face was to the side and it stayed there. He clenched his jaw but didn¡¯t move a muscle for a few seconds while Ished out at him to the best ability. ¡°You think with money you can buy anything? You rich f*uc*k!¡± I shouted, feeling tears run down my eyes as the past experience made me anxious. ¡°I have turned 18 not a week ago and you a*ssh*oles are alreadying over to buy me for a night. How would you act if that was your sister or mate?¡± I yelled in tears, feeling miserable for not having a wolf. I was ate bloomer and that made me a subject of b*ull*ying and abuse. ¡°If you think you can buy me from my father, you are wrong. I don¡¯t belong to him and I will fight till I die to survive and escape whoever thinks they can buy a night with me,¡± I screamed and cleaned the rain from my face mixed with my tears. Zane finally turned to me and grabbed my arms in haste. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The words scattered and my mouth sealed shut when he shook my body and pulled me onto my tippy toes. ¡°Are you done?¡± He asked, his eyes ring into my soul. ¡°Money can only buy cows, you are not a cow!¡± he muttered, ¡°I gave your father that money to buy more cows and not hit you again,¡± he muttered, shaking me a little more but bringing me closer to his body and keep holding me tightly by my arms. ¡°Are you going to hit me now?¡± I asked as I realized what I have done. I should have let him exin before going all out on him. He didn¡¯t answer for a few seconds. In fact, he kept his eyes on mine. ¡°I just paid your father not to hurt you. I will pay myself too,¡± a mild smirk covered his lips as he steadily freed my arm and then added, ¡°You are lucky that I didn¡¯t mind your p. Normally, I would just tear apart the arm from the shoulder and feed it to the rogues,¡± he then said and stepped back from me. I don¡¯t know what it was about his eyes, but I wanted him to keep looking at me. Biting my bottom lip, I turned around and bolted back to the shed. Once I was in the shed, I sat down with the cow in silence. ¡°Now! Now!¡± my father voiced from the corner, counting the money. I am sure Zane had left by now. ¡°Hmm Hmmm mmmmm!¡± I started humming and freeing my hair from the bun. My long red hair fell to the ground and on my back while I gently patted the cow. As I continued to hum, I began to hear the heartbeat of the cow again. And once again! I have brought back the cow to life for the 25th time. ¡°There you go! See, all you have to do is to be here when they die and bring them back to life. Or else, what other purpose do you have?¡± Father joked, scoffing as he watched the cow get up from the ground and moo. I watched my father¡¯s gaze quickly fall to my cleavage and then a gulp run down his throat. My hands I don¡¯t know why he would do such a thing, but ever since I turned 18, I was beginning to notice the change in his look from him. ¡°Oh,e on! It was an ident. We both live here alone so our eyes might wander in the wrong ces sometimes,¡± dadughed after he noticed how ufortable I was. Sometimes I wondered if he truly was my father or if I was some missing child he found on the road and brought her in and kept around only because of my special powers. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 127 ¨C His Junk Swam In Water Beatrice¡¯s POV: He dragged me back home in silence. Although I asked him questions, he didn¡¯t utter anything back to me. Once we were in the living room, he told me to wait while ne brings the brothers out for the meeting. Title of the document I knew Maddox and Zane were not home. Akin and Gwen were in the kitchen, as always, when Helel brought them here. Gwen entered first, followed by Akin, who stopped immediately when looking at me. I couldn¡¯t tell why, All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. but it seemed like he passed me a head-to-toe nce before taking a seat near the firece on a single sofa. ¡°Hey,¡± Maddox, who had just entered the mansion, walked into the living room with Dream, who still looked pretty upset and even frowned when our eyes connected. Helel was standing at the door and collecting his brothers like he was collecting Pok¨¦mon characters. Soon Zane walked in, all soaking wet. Now that everyone had settled down, I was wondering why Dream hadn¡¯t left for her pack. Her sister was long gone, but she lingered around, and I a*s*sumed it was due to the argument with Maddox over a kiss he had with me. ¡°Is there a special reason for you to gather us here?¡± Akin asked as he kept noticing how well-dressed I was. His Grey sterling eyes would sharply roam around my face and then travel down to my dress before they wandered off to Helel. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have epted your mate and we are here for the announcement,¡± Maddox muttered under his clenched jaw and then gestured at Dream, who still had no clue who I was to the brothers. ¡°It¡¯s not about me in specific. I have gathered you all to talk about us as a family,¡± Helel uttered, standing between us and quickly taking turns to look at everyone¡¯s reaction. ¡°Remember when we were little? Our parents used to take us to pic on all the iconic war grounds to tell us about their achievements and how our great werewolf warriors fought hard to secure ournd and packs from the deadly creatures.¡± Helel started off with a little background as to why he was going to suggest a trip. ¡°Oh, I remember when Helel lost his underwear in the stream and didn¡¯t want toe out because everyone was holding a camera and recording him. Mom was not there since¡ª but hey, everybody enjoyed,¡± Maddox brought it up, and everybody cackled. I wanted to notugh because Helel looked offended, but then I couldn¡¯t help myself but let out a snicker. ¡°We are not talking about when we were kids,¡± Helel grunted, sounding offended. ¡°You were almost eighteen,¡± Akin corrected him with a yful look, and Helel narrowed his eyes even more. He had his hands on his waist before he removed them and started tying up his fluffy long hair into a man bun. ¡°Listen!¡± Helel said, taking deep breaths to calm himself down. ¡°We were having apet*ition. As always, Helel swam to the end before us but couldn¡¯t get out to grab the pack¡¯s g because he had lost his underwear. So while everybody cheered for him, he miserably looked around for his under- garment,¡± Zane recalled in his heavy voice, pped and start- edughing loudly. Hisugh was the loudest and creepiest. It was so heavy that I feared the roof would copse. But on the flip side, he looked very content tonight. ¡°Are you guys done already?¡± Helel finally intervened as he raised his voice and rolled his eyes at his brother. ¡°Muscr Helel had his junk out in the water. How fasci- nating!¡± Dream teased, getting too Hearing her say that made Helel¡¯s cheek turn red. He gulped and turned his body away from them. And that¡¯s when our eyes connected. I was watching him with a smile on my lips, and I didn¡¯t even realize it until a mild smile folded the corners of his lips. ¡°Tell us, Helel, what were you going to talk about?¡± Akin finally stopped the yful b*ull*ying and gestured at everyone to pay attention to Helel. ¡°I was thinking about a family trip to the Mountains Of The West to see the volcano before it erupts,¡± Helel suggested, and for a moment, everybody went silent. It¡¯s not like they didn¡¯t already know Zane had sided with Mr. Mykel and promised to write him a permission letter to take the students to the mountains, so their silence was eerie. ¡°We were supposed to change Zane¡¯s mind and here you are suggesting the same thing now?¡± Akin asked as he spread his arms around and rested them on the sofa¡¯s handles. His body looked tensed no matter how hard he tried to look at ease. ¡°I made that decision after realizing we might not get an opportunity to see the erupting volcano again,¡± Helel gave an excuse, but Akin¡¯s eyes showed he was upset with Helel. ¡°I have no problem with the idea. It sounds exciting,¡± Zane shrugged, being all happy with whatever decision they were making. Maddox didn¡¯t say a word. In fact, he looked down and got lost in his own pool of thoughts. ¡°Well, I see Helel has already discussed it all. So, I have no problem either,¡± Akin said before he passed me a quick nce. I understood right then that he was disappointed at the fact that his brother didn¡¯t speak to him and made the ns with me. ¡°Wow! I better start packing then.¡± Dream, who was not supposed toe, pped her hands excitedly, and everybody¡¯s attention turned to her. Nobody wanted her toe, but since she had invited herself in, we couldn¡¯t stop her froming. ¡°I hope you guys have a good time,¡± Gwen, very sneakily, let us know she won¡¯t being. Helel and I shared a nce, and then I turned to her. ¡°Come on! You have toe or I will think you still haven¡¯t forgiven me,¡± I pouted, forcing a fake smile across her lips. ¡°We cannot leave you here all alone,¡± Akin added, and Gwen had to nod but immediately excuse us to depart for her room. It was going to be a big week for us. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 128 ¨C Vortex! ¡°This is so pretty,¡± Dream yelled, jumping up and down after we finished hiking to the top of the mountain next to the volcano. The volcano was pretty symbolic, it was also radiating weird energy. The volcano in particr was called a Vortex; filled with energy. Ever since we had traveled to the west and reached the mountains, I had been feeling super alive. Title of the document I can¡¯t recall when I have felt so good about myself before. It was certainly the volcano and the change of scenery. Helel and Zane were setting up the tents near the mountains on the ground while we were hiking down again. We girls were wearing tops and shorts with hats and big boots. We didn¡¯t match. It was coincidental. In fact, Dream and Gwen haven¡¯t said a word to me this entire time. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful up there,¡± Gwen said, approaching Akin, who was fixing his tent. I heard they were not sleeping in the same tent. It was weird how one day they were expressing feelings and getting intimate cut to weekster. They haven¡¯t even expressed fondness in that way again. I walked over to Helel, who was setting up a tent too, and I stood beside him, my eyes stuck on Gwen, who wasughing and giggling with Akin. ¡°There are four tents,¡± Maddox announced after everything was set in ce. I instantly started doing the math in my head. No way was I going to share a tent with either Gwen or Dream. Both hated me to their cores. ¡°Maddox and I are staying in that purple one,¡± Dream pointed at a blue tent with a huge smile on her lips. Every- body stared at her for a moment before they decided to ignore her and focus on the others. ¡°We brothers can share a tent,¡± Zane suggested, but that only made things moreplicated because three of them cannot fit into the tent. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you guys to get those new big and updated ones,¡± Maddoxined when he was the one who didn¡¯t even have to share the tent with too many people. One could tell he didn¡¯t want to be alone with Dream. ¡°I think we can decideter after we have finished setting up the fire. I can tell we are all pretty hungry. Let¡¯s start cooking first and leave the other matters forter.¡± Helel smartly dismissed the subject, as none of us wanted Gwen to be alone in the tent with Akin. Soon everybody scattered around while Gwen was sticking to Akin. They needed some wood forter, so I took it upon myself and walked into the deep mountains to get some fresh air. Now that we were this close to exposing Gwen, I was feeling hesitant. I don¡¯t know what it was, but I was not as confident as I was prior toing here.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°They told me you were collecting wood.¡± Akin¡¯s voice startled me into stepping back and almost tripping when he rushed and held me up. His firm hand grabbed onto my back while his muscr chest with an open shirt was a sight to see. I never really noticed the tattoo on his body. I still couldn¡¯t see it very clearly because he held me so close that I could only stare at his face from here. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to startle you,¡± Akin said, his beautiful red lips moving elegantly when he talked. I was so immersed in watching him that I forgot I was not supposed to show any interest in any of them. He gently nudged my body to wake me up, and when I did, I awkwardly pulled away from him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, making me look at him again, but this time I was in my full senses. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why would you ask?¡± I asked, peering at him with exposed eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just that you changed drastically,¡± He uttered, stepping a little back but then cing his foot on the big rock beside me and hunching over as his elbow rested on his thigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be annoying. I was just someone who had not known anyone besides her mother. So, when I found you all, I got desperate for attention,¡± I admitted to being overly sensitive and demanding attention to the point that I have exhausted them. ¡°And you don¡¯t want any attention anymore?¡± he questioned yfully, but I get what he meant. ¡°No!¡± I answered with much difficulty. They were my mates someone I could not reject but with whom I could keep my emotions to myself. If they can resist falling for me, I can too. ¡°Ah! I didn¡¯t bring the axe!¡± I pped my forehead when I stared at the piece of wood. ¡°I¡¯ll go bring it really quickly,¡± I excused, sprinting out of the mountains to reach Helel¡¯s car. I opened the trunk, and the sight of the iron chains made me nauseous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We will not lose.¡± I didn¡¯t know Helel had seen me walk up to the car. ¡°We will be able to chain Gwen by morning,¡± Helel promised as he came into the view to look for the axe for me. ¡°I am scared for Akin. He doesn¡¯t deserve that heartbreak,¡± I whispered as I kept staring at the chains. ¡°Nobody does,¡± Helel interrupted me. ¡°Anyone who values someone more than anyone in the world doesn¡¯t deserve to be looked at weirdly. Just because they were foolish enough to not realize it sooner doesn¡¯t mean the intentions were wrong.¡± He sounded offended when I spoke about how unfair it is for Akin to be put in that situation. I don¡¯t know who Helel was talking about, but it seemed personal. ¡°I just know I want to chain Gwen and end her.¡± I diverted the subject because I didn¡¯t want to talk about us, as that seems to be what Helel was talking about. ¡°Chain Gwen? Are these chains for her?¡± The voice from behind us scared us into turning around and staring at the person in shock and terror. Akin looked not only angry but also betrayed by us. ¡°Aki¡ª,¡± Helel tried to approach him, but Akin stopped. him by gently pushing his hand forward. ¡°You said you don¡¯t want the attention. So, tell me, why do you think hurting Gwen would make us notice you?¡± Akin raised his voice at me, and that¡¯s when he hurt me deeply. He thought I was capable of hurting someone out of jealousy. ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m taking Gwen out of here,¡± Akin announced as he ruined our n. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 129 ¨C Bing Her Target ¡°Akin! Wait!¡± Helel dashed after him, stopping him from ruining the entire n for us. ¡°You too, Helel? I understand she hates Gwen because she feels threatened, but you were supposed to help her un- derstand the doctor told us not to put Gwen under any stress.¡± Akin stopped to argue with his brother. I kept standing with the car and watching them disagree with each other. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you fall deeply in love with her, Akin!¡± I said in a raised voice, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous of her, at least not anymore,¡± I added, and Helel closed his eyes to let out a sigh. I could tell he felt bad for me. Title of the document ¡°Then exin all this,¡± Akin walked over to the car again so that he can point at the chains. ¡°That¡¯s to capture her,¡± I repeated myself, only to piss him off. He was staring at me as if he wanted to yell at me for not exining anything to him, and I did it on purpose. After he made me seem like a jealous person, I wanted to piss him off for a little bit. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Helelined, tracking his brother¡¯s footsteps and approaching him. ¡°Gwen is not what she seems like,¡± Helel said since I didn¡¯t say much to help Akin understand why we brought them here. ¡°I will need a better exnation than just a few words to believe you, Helel. I¡¯m not going to let you chain someone until you tell me why we are doing that.¡± Akin interrogated his brother while giving me his back. ¡°Your beloved Gwen is a weredragon!¡± I said that just when Akin thought I wouldn¡¯t interrupt the brothers again. ¡°What?¡± Akin turned to me this time, frowning at my ims. ¡°Not only that, but she is also disying all the evidence of being the Mistress Of The Doomsday,¡± Helel added,pelling his brother to swirl to him this time. Akin had to step back from us in order to stare at us in one frame without constantly turning around. ¡°I am speechless,¡± Akin struggled to find the right words. I could tell that the information was too much for him. He was nkly staring at the chains until he shook his head and asked, ¡°How did you find out about it? I mean, what makes you so certain of it?¡± he asked as he raised a question about our research. ¡°She wears a pendant. If she takes it off and gets triggered, she can no longer prevent her dragon from transitioning and taking over her.¡± I exined whatever I have learned from Colt. ¡°Full dragon form,¡± I added, just in case he was wondering. ¡°You a*s*sumed it from a pendant?¡± Akin narrowed his eyes in my face to question my intelligence. ¡°Those are the pendants the weredragons used to wear,¡± I argued when he wasn¡¯t still believing me. ¡°And we kept whatever was left after the weredragons were defeated. Some of the pendants were stolen by the locals. Some even made new pendants inspired by the original ones. That proves nothing,¡± Akin debated loudly, even making Helel zone out for a moment. I watched his face and then averted my stare away from him. What if he was right? When did I be so certain of it? ¡°A weredragon?¡± Zane¡¯s arrival was unexpected. We didn¡¯t think he would hear us. Maddox had left to look around with Dream when she started drinking too much and getting on everybody¡¯s nerves. Akin sighed as he shifted his body weight onto one foot and stared at all of us one by one. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but now that she has mentioned it, the pendant on her neck is not something I All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. have seen before.¡± Zane pitched in, siding with Helel and me. Akin shook his head at us, as he seemed to think we were drawing con- clusions without any proof. ¡°If we have not seen a pendant like that in the inventory, then how can we be so certain that it is the pendant a weredragon wears? It could be anything, a simple piece of jewelry,¡± Akin stated, and for a minute, everybody went silent again. ¡°How about I get on a call with my beta and ask him to show me around the inventory? If this pendant is some- where¡ª,¡± Zane, who wasn¡¯t previously included in the n, was in the midst of making a new n, got interrupted by me. ¡°We don¡¯t have that much time,¡± I said, and it made Zane roll his eyes at me. ¡°So, you want to chain her without proof?¡± Akin argued, but his bodynguage was not so threatening. I believe he was certain his brothers will not follow my lead until he was on board and I was not going to allow that. I didn¡¯t spend days and almost got k*illed in the woods for them to not take this matter seriously. ¡°I know how we can prove she is a weredragon.¡± I stomped my foot on the ground and walked past them to where Gwen would be. ¡°Wait! What are you doing?¡± Zane and Akin followed me, both asking me the same questions while I refused to stop. ¡°Gwen!¡± I yelled as I approached her. She was sitting by the fire and opening a marshmallow bag when she spotted me and rushed to her feet. ¡°What!¡± She could tell she was being threatened by the way I rushed in her direction. ¡°Take this thing off¡ª,¡± As soon as I tried reaching for her pendant, she stepped back and struck my hand with the hot skewer stick. ¡°Ouchhhh!¡± I winced, holding my hand, and stepped back from her. ¡°Gwen!¡± Zane grunted as he stepped between us. ¡°Give me that!¡± he yelled as he grabbed the skewer stick out of her hand and tossed it aside. ¡°I am sorry. I was afraid she was going to hurt me,¡± Gwen panicked, but I could tell it wasn¡¯t because I was going to harm her but because she didn¡¯t want to take off that pendant. ¡°Don¡¯t f*uc*king argue with me,¡± Zane clenched his jaw while he turned around to hold my hand and grunt some more. ¡°Take off that pendant.¡± I ignored the pain and called her out once again. She looked hysterical when looking at Akin and me. ¡°Why?¡± she asked, keeping her hand on her pendant and not removing it. ¡°Gwen! Just take it off,¡± Akin came forward to softly tell her to take off the pendant. ¡°No! It is not about the pendant; it is about power. She wants me to see how she can make me do anything.¡± Gwen raised her voice before the brothers for the first time as she kept stepping away from us. The panic in her voice was making my heart flip inside my chest, and then I heard Ace inside me. ¡®If they didn¡¯t k*ill her today, she wille after you.¡¯ Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 130 ¨C Broke Me Terribly ¡°She is trying to make me look bad. She just wants to prove you brothers listen to her.¡± Gwen stepped back, her eyes ring into my soul while talking to Akin. ¡°I¡¯m sure she is not doing that. We live with her, we know. There is a misunderstanding and once it¡¯s resolved, she will not bother you again,¡± Akin defended me for the first time in front of her. The look Gwen was giving us was an indication that she never thought Akin would go against her. ¡°You too?¡± Gwen asked him, tears filling her eyes as she questioned him. Title of the document ¡°I¡¯m just saying a logical thing. Take it off and give it to her. If that¡¯s too much, then give it to me,¡± Akin argued, probably finally realizing there was something up with her, or else why wasn¡¯t she taking it off? ¡°NO! I am not going to listen to anyone anymore. If keeping me in your mansiones with the price of losing my dignity, then I will leave,¡± Gwen yelled, breathing profusely. Her eyes were constantly wandering around and falling upon every one of us for a few seconds before returning to Akin¡¯s face. ¡°Take it off, and then off you go.¡± I took a step forward to let her know she couldn¡¯t leave until she proved her innocence. ¡°YOU STAY OUT OF IT!¡± Gwen yelled at me, even taking a few steps in my direction to threaten me. Zane rushed between us, and Gwen¡¯s expression changed. The pain of betrayal and hurt was visible on her face. She never thought in a million years that the brothers would take my side. The instant Akin too joined Zane, a tear rolled down Gwen¡¯s cheeks. She was watching them protect me and it wasn¡¯t going well with her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you brought me here to humiliate me,¡± Gwen uttered, sobbing in silence but shaking her head at Akin as she disapproved of his actions. ¡°Gwen! All you have to do is take the damn pendant off. You would have taken it off already if you were not hiding anything.¡± Akin was still nice enough to speak to her in a mild tone, but she was losing her mind and shaking visibly. That much aggression just to take off her pendant was a sign in and of itself. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Gwen waved her hand at Akin and decided to walk away. I knew if I let her walk away now, she would go into hiding and then attack us when we were least expecting it. So I did what I had to do. I chose violence. ¡°You are not going anywhere,¡± I muttered and ran out from behind Zane¡¯s back. She was so shocked that for a moment, she didn¡¯t even know if she should push me or save the pedant. I took advantage of her hesitation and aimed for the pendant. As soon as I leaped in her direction and snatched the pendant off her neck, everybody went silent. Her eyes grew wide as she watched the pendant being ripped off of her neck. Zane grasped my arm and retreated me behind his back for safety. We knew she would transition at any point, so Zane was not letting me walk out from behind his back. The silence turned into an awkward moment, where Akin and Zane shared a nce and then looked at me. My heart was beating like a drum in my chest. At this point, I didn¡¯t know if I wanted her to transition or not. ¡°Gwen ¨C ¨C I ¨C ¨C -,¡± Akin stepped forward to apologize to her as she red at us one by one, and then she let out a screech and fell back to the ground. ¡°Oh, s*hit!¡± Zane yelled, making sure I was behind his back as he tried to get away from her. Akin was watching her as she began her transition. The horror I felt when her body morphed and her bones crackled was all I could think of. She was roaring while turning into a gigantic dragon. Green scales covered her body while sharp teeth protruded out of her mouth. The way her body grew seemed very painful. It all happened right before our eyes, and we couldn¡¯t even look away from it. We should have used that opportunity to run for safety, but it wasn¡¯t a sight we could turn our gaze away from. As she turned around, her tail swept Akin to the side. His body copsed against the tree while Zane pushed me back and further away from Gwen. ¡°Beatrice, go!¡± Zane yelled as he turned to Gwen. I could tell he was going to shift. Gwen turned to him and roared, deafening us all. I started sprinting away from them. I knew Zane and Akin could still fight her, but I didn¡¯t stand a chance. I was still holding her pendant when I ran away from her. The loud noises and the howls meant the brothers had transitioned. I stopped when I was far away from them and watched the brother surround her. That¡¯s when I saw Helel walking behind Gwen with the chains in his hands. My heart was thumping, watching a gigantic dragon attack Zane. Zane turned into a big ck wolf, gigantic but not yet the size of a dragon. Gwen was attacking them with her tail and sharp teeth. Zane pounced on her and bit her on her leg while she shook. him off, but a painful shriek escaped her lips. Helel threw the chain at her, and that grabbed her attention. She turned around, refusing to fly, but seeing the chain. made her spread her huge wings and then fly straight. Her eyes watched me from far away, and she roared. I felt my feet numb as she flew up high while making screeching noises. She came at the speed of light, and the next thing I knew, she attacked me. ¡°BEATRICE!¡± I couldn¡¯t even tell whose voice it was because my ears started ringing the instant my body fell behind and crashed into the mountains. She flew up high again andnded right in front of me. I was bleeding profusely, watching her get closer to me. I knew at that moment that it was my time to leave this world. She intended to k*ill me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 131 ¨C I Am One Of Them As she raised her w to hit me, she stopped and pushed back. A screeching roar heaved across her lips as she stum- bled back. The moment she skipped steps and backed away, I saw Akin standing with a big iron axe in his hand. He had struck her with the iron, but that only injured her enough to make her step away from me. She retreated quickly, her eyes showing green sparkles in them. Helel ran after us and threw the chain around her neck, but she had already approached me again. Zane was attacking her while in his wolf form. It was then that Akin rushed between us again, and this time he aimed for her heart. Gwen had a few second¡¯s advantage, but watching him get between us distracted her. She let out a whimpering, roaring sound, but that didn¡¯t help Akin change his mind. My vision was blurry, but I saw Akin throw. the axe at her, and it struck her in the heart. Her roars turned louder, and her body lost its bnce. Since she was already in iron chains, she couldn¡¯t even transition back. Title of the document She stepped back and squirmed, howling in pain, before her bodynded on the ground with a thud. Her eyes were still open, Akin¡¯s image sparkling in the reflection when she shed a tear. A green shining pearl escaped her eyes before they shut close. Akin was only wearing ck shorts. All the scratches on his body were bleeding like crazy. I wished to get up and give him a hug, but I wasn¡¯t in that state. Zane was beginning to shift back to his human form by then. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Helel, who had tied her in the chains, sprinted in my direction and carried me in his arms without giving it a second thought. The way his heart was pounding to the point that I could feel it from inside his chest was evidence that he was truly worried for me. ¡°I am going to take her to the hospital,¡± Helel yelled. ¡°Call Maddox and ask him to visit me in the hospital.¡± He continued to yell at Akin, who hadn¡¯t moved a muscle since he k*illed her. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was weird that she died from an iron axe, but that¡¯s why Helel had to wrap her in chains. The chains were preventing her from waking up again. Helel put me in his car and drove like crazy to the hospital. ¡°What are you going to do w¡ªith Gwen? She will wake up the instant the chains are gone,¡± I whispered with difficulty, worried for Akin. It mustn¡¯t have been easy for him to k*ill the girl he was interested in with his own hands. ¡°We will cage her in the mountains. There are many prison caves that prevent the deadly creatures from evering out. Since she is in her dragon form, it is better that we don¡¯t remove the chains and drag her into a cave and leave her there until we find a weapon to finish her once and for all.¡± Helel said, his hand holding my hand while he held the steering in his other hand. ¡°What about Akin? Do you think his heart will melt for her?¡± I asked, feeling my body turn weak and lose its strength. ¡°Akin would never wee a weredragon in ournd,¡± Helel answered. ¡°If we had left her alive for a few more minutes, she would have transitioned to her weredragon form, and then it would have been much harder for us to chain her. You know the full form only remains for a few minutes, right? So Akin did the right thing,¡± Helel said. ¡°Akin would have never let her stay even if she wasn¡¯t the mistress of the dooms-er day. He doesn¡¯t like weredragons, as whenever they havee, they have caused chaos. He hates those creatures, and so do we all, brothers. And you shouldn¡¯t worry about anything. Just rest, your healing is our main priority right now,¡± Helel uttered, and I nodded to him. It seemed like all the worries were over. We can go back to our lives and continue living freely now. My eyes seemed heavy as I closed them, but then I heard Ace wake up. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, you will heal,¡¯ she said, and terror struck me. S*hit! Fighting Gwen was the only thing I had on my mind the whole day. So much that I forgot to take the evening pill. I wouldn¡¯t say I forgot. I thought I would take itter, but now that I was slowly sumbing to a deep slumber, I feared I wouldn¡¯t wake up to take the pill, and the night would arrive with him following my scent. Toote for all those thoughts because I couldn¡¯t even speak a word as I was on the verge of passing out now. ¡®I can sense it already. It¡¯sing for us,¡¯ Ace let out a little maniacalugh and it was then I understood. She was never on my side. ¡®We must escape it,¡± I requested in an utter. ¡®No! We must not! How can you not want it? Don¡¯t you see what happened to Gwen when she lost her pendant?¡¯ As Ace hissed at my response, my body shuddered. ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯ I asked, feeling light as Helel lifted me in his arms and carried me out of the car. I had my eyes closed by then. ¡®Do you know who ising for us?¡¯ I questioned Ace, and after a few seconds of silence, she responded. ¡®My freedom!¡¯ she answered, shocking me. ¡®What? I don¡¯t understand. What have I been running from?¡¯ I inquired in a panicked tone. ¡®Our beloved pendant! You sweet weredragon! Now that I have tasted the freedom of the day and night, you cannot stop me with those stupid pills anymore. Very soon! We will have our pendant, and then you will not have to worry about taking pills and keeping me hidden anymore,¡¯ That was all I heard before I passed out entirely. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 132 ¨C Being Touchy With The Brothers Author¡¯s POV: ¡°Fine, I will not crack jokes that will upset them,¡± Dream rolled her eyes when she tried convincing Maddox she will behave in front of his brothers. ¡°I feel ufortable when you act like that,¡± Maddoxined once again, walking ahead of her and reaching for his car. They left the area in a car for a long drive. It took them hours to reach the nearby pack and find a good food ce. Title of the document T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After they were done eating, Maddox started driving back. when he noticed Dream staring at him, and that¡¯s when the entire argument started. She wanted to know why he wouldn¡¯t let her sit with his brothers. ¡°I am a bitid back type,¡± Dream rushed to block Maddox¡¯s way and stood in front of the car¡¯s door. ¡°Dream! It is one thing to joke, but to inappropriately touch someone when they are telling you nonstop not to do so is not a joke. How many times has Helel not asked you not to make jokes about his hunk?¡± Maddox grunted as he deepened eye contact with Dream. ¡°So, what if I said his bulge looks like he shoves extra socks in his shorts to make it that huge?¡± Dream shrugged, and when Maddox grunted, she raised her hands to surrender. ¡°Fine! I will not do that,¡± she sighed. ¡°Learn something from Beatrice. She is so sweet and understanding.¡± As soon as Maddox said her name, Dream nodded and scoffed. ¡°So that¡¯s the problem. You just cannot stop praising andparing everything to Beatrice, can you? And then you say you only kissed her because you wanted to make me jealous. Do you take me for a fool, Maddox?¡± Dream yelled after hearing Beatrice¡¯s name. ¡°Don¡¯t drag her in the middle,¡± Maddox warned her, waving his finger in Dream¡¯s face. ¡°Why not? You portray her as this sweet and innocent girl. Well, in reality, nobody is that perfect,¡± Dream shouted till tears formed in her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you see I like you? Maddox! I have done everything all these years to be the type you like, and suddenly your type changed? Your standard is Beatrice now? Why? What is so special about that bi¡ª,¡± The moment Dream¡¯s lips disrespected Beatrice, Maddox acted upon his reflex and wrapped his fingers around her neck. He mmed her into the car¡¯s door and drew his face closer to hers. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that word to her!¡± Maddox¡¯s eyes started to change color. His fingers were tightening around Dream¡¯s neck when his phone rang, and he pulled away from Dream in haste and shock. He looked apologetic, while Dream looked hurt. The moment he took his phone out to see who was calling him, Dream stole a glimpse of his phone¡¯s wallpaper. ¡°Beatrice! Why do you have her on your phone¡¯s screen-saver?¡± Dream gasped, lunging at him to grab his phone out of his hand. ¡°Back off!¡± Maddox shouted, checking the text message from Helel instead. Hunk: Beatrice is badly injured. I am taking her to the hospital. Come quick. Maddox¡¯s heart skipped a beat when reading his brother¡¯s text. He lifted his head and looked Dream in the eyes. ¡°I have to go.¡± Maddox attempted to leave, but Dream sprinted and blocked his way again. ¡°You are going to be with her, aren¡¯t you?¡± Dream held his hand, begging him not, ¡°I came here for you, you are not leaving me,¡± she cried, shaking her head. ¡°Are you f*uc*king kidding me? Didn¡¯t you see what I did to you? I don¡¯t f*uc*king care about you. She needs me right now, and I am leaving to be with her.¡± Maddox had enough of Dream¡¯s clinginess. He wanted to get away from her and reach Beatrice. His mind was stuck on her alone. ¡°No! I am not letting you go.¡± Dream spread her arms and stopped him from getting into his car once again. At this point, Helel knew he had no other option but to get on his feet and run as fast as he could. ¡°I am leaving to be with her, Dream. And there is no f*orc*e in this world that could stop me from seeing her tonight.¡± Maddox retreated, stepping back while announcing the words to Dream, who watched him turn around and use all his strength to leave. ¡°NO!¡± Dream shouted, stomping her foot and covering her face with her hands, ¡°Why won¡¯t you love me?¡± She cried hysterically, grabbing her hair and trying to pull out the pink extensions. She turned herself into an emo for Maddox. She heard he was into bad girls, so she did everything in her power to be the kind he likes, but in the end, he fell for someone who didn¡¯t even care what his type was anymore. She got into his car and reached the mountains, but didn¡¯t go near the campsite. She stayed far away from where the whole fight happened. While Maddox visited Beatrice, Zane and Helel dragged Gwen¡¯s dragon into a cave. ¡°I f*uc*king hate this Beatrice b*itc*h and these alpha king brothers who act like they are her guards. Why is she even living with them, anyway?¡± Dream grunted, hiking up the mountain to find a safe ce so that she can transition and run the night around to ease her mind up. ¡°The alpha king brothers, I can¡¯t even tell how long it has been since I have heard of them.¡± Dream was shocked to hear an unfamiliar voiceing from one of the caves. ¡°What the f*uc*k?¡± Dream uttered. ¡°Who is there?¡± she called out, taking slow steps at the entrance of a particr cave. ¡°Ah! I feel such good energy from you. Who are you, child? You seem special,¡± Those were the kind of words Dream had never wanted to hear. Her spine was erected, and a sweet smile covered her lips before she shed her phone¡¯s shlight into the cave. ¡°But who are you? What are you doing in this cave?¡± Dream continued to ask, too scared to enter the cave. ¡°I am Huia! I have been waiting for a savior like you for over 22 years.¡± The seer said, making Dream believe she wasn¡¯t that useless after all. ¡°Come to me, help me. I will grant your every wish,¡± Huia then called her in, using the sweetest tone she kept for this day. After a minute¡¯s pause, Dream walked into the cave to unchain the devil from the world. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 133 -Heavenly Pleasure With D*ildo Beatrice¡¯s POV: My body arched as the pleasurable pain struck up my v*agin*a. I moved my hips in a circr motion with every entry inside me. I kept my eyes close to it to enjoy it to the fullest. The smooth surface of the d*ic*k slid into my tight p*uss*y and ran out, vibrating inside me. Title of the document I held the d*ildo tightly in my hand and kept pleasuring myself until a shback of that evening woke me up. I put the d*ildo aside and straightened my back in the bed, closing my legs as what Ace said shed before my memory. ¡°If Maddox hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Ace would have been free now,¡± I recalled when Maddox visited the hospital, and the first thing he did was give me my evening pill. Ace¡¯s ns were ruined, and I¡¯m d that happened. Maddox saw some blood on my back and reckoned I had not taken my pill. I am d nobody found out about my ident*ity, but ever since that happened, I have been living in fear. I haven¡¯t missed any pulls; I even took two at a time. With everything happening and Akin losing the girl he was interest- ed in, the air had been pretty tense in the pack. Akin had called out his warriors and asked them to seal the borders to make sure no other weredragon entered their pack. Little did he know he was keeping one at home. A knock on the door dragged me out of my thoughts. I answered the door to find Maddox standing there with a smile on his face. ¡°I heard you haven¡¯t eaten anything. I was leaving to try some food from the U-Choose caf¨¦, so if you are free, we can go!¡± Maddox asked me out in hidden words. He had been su- per clear about his hints He was so thoughtful and took good care of me while the brothers tried to calm Akin down. Turned out, he was angrier at the fact that he let a weredragon in the pack than losing Gwen. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t feel like going anywhere,¡± I excused, trying to shut the door on his face when he prevented it by resting his hand on the door. His eyes traveled behind me, and a smirk took over his lips. ¡°Oh! That thing won¡¯t be able to please you the way you deserve,¡± he whispered, licking his bottom lip when his eyes. peered at my lips. ¡°And how do I deserve pleasure, exactly?¡± I teased, crossing my arms over my chest and waiting for him to respond. ¡°A slow seduction should be the first step,¡± he said, making me nod and raise an eyebrow at him. ¡°You must have an eligible candidate in mind already then,¡± I mumbled, and his smirk grew wider. ¡°I can do that. Imagine my hand running up and down your beautiful v*agin*al lips before I part them and make a way for my hard d*ic*k.¡± His smirk disappeared when he lowered his face to stare at my cleavage. My heart made a flip inside my chest, but I f*orc*ed my spine to remain upright. ¡°I know I have messed up in the past, but I am taking you seriously now. I want t¨C,¡± He drew his face closer to whisper, ¡°To be your only mate.¡± As soon as he said that, I pulled back and watched his face in shock. ¡°Well¨C ¡° I retreated, reaching my bed and grabbing the d*ildo from it. When I walked back to him, I found him frowning at me. ¡°You know what¡¯s the difference between you and this thing?¡± I asked as I waved it in his face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t carry emotions,¡± he answered. ¡°None! Actually, there is no difference in my eyes. You both are just toys for me like I was once a toy for you,¡± I shrugged, not entirely being honest with him. After how he showed change, I have started to forgive him, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will end up in his bed. ¡°You sound bitter about the past. I made a mistake, and I¡¯m ready to own up to it,¡± he grumpily grunted and delivered the words with much difficulty. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m trying to be a better person for you now?¡± he asked, sounding very genuine. I just couldn¡¯t take him seriously. There was a time when I was so desperate for either of them to pick me, but now things have changed. It was ironic that now one of them was after me, wanting to prove himself capable of my love and affection. ¡°Maddox! There was a time when you shoved this toy in my face and kicked me out of your room. I think it¡¯s time that you find yourself a toy too, but something that is just a toy in nature and not a person with feelings,¡± I said as I waved the d*ic*k in his face and then threw it away. I was expecting an explosive reaction from him, but the reaction he gave was something I never expected. He looked behind me and then gasped. A visible gulp ran down his throat while he took a step back from me. I followed his step-in confusion and came face to face with an unknowndy. ¡°What is going on here?¡± thedy yelled, making me frown. ¡°Isn¡¯t this that w*ho*re¡¯s daughter and your supposed step-sister? Why the heck is she waving that thing in your face?¡± She was shaking in anger when demonstrating what she was witnessing. ¡°Mom! It is not like that; let me exin.¡± as soon as he said that, I felt like I was struck with thunder. Thisdy who saw me holding a s*e*x toy with her son was Lady Sofia. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are sleeping with your stepsister.¡± She shouted as she ced a hand on her chest. I was so petrified of her constantly portraying us as step- siblings that I couldn¡¯t even say a word. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Mo¨C,¡± before Maddox could utter a word again, she lunged at me and pushed him away from me. ¡°I will not let this s*lu*t near you,¡± she screamed in my face. <><><><><><> A/N: Which brother do you like for Beatrice? Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 134 ¨C The Brothers And Their Girlfriends. ¡°I cannot believe this is what has been happening behind everyone¡¯s back. Does her mother even know what her daughter has been doing behind her back? Or did she put her up for this?¡± Lady Sofia has been constantly shouting ever since she dragged me downstairs to speak to the brothers about what she saw. ¡°You have just arrived. Tell me, how are you?¡± Akin taunted, steadily getting between us, and then held my arm to see the bruise his mother left. ¡°How do you think I am after seeing such a thing?¡± Lady Sofia muttered, watching her son hold my arm to examine the bruise and then pull away from me after he disapproved of his mother¡¯s behavior with me. Title of the document I was standing in the corner with my hands tied over my chest and looking all guilty. I didn¡¯t know she woulde to visit the mansion because I thought she and Lord Vasquez were on bad terms. ¡°Don¡¯t give her a hard time. She is nice enough to stand here and not say anything back to you. Otherwise, you know girls these days,¡± Akin continued to take my side while walking around the living room. I noticed how cold he was towards his mother. ¡°I don¡¯t care. She can try to talk back to me,¡± Lady Sofia squared up, giving me an att*itude. I was only silent because the brothers had been super nice to me. I didn¡¯t want to humiliate their mother in front of them. Besides, they were taking my side and arguing with their mother for me, so I didn¡¯t need to speak for myself. ¡°But what is bothering you so much?¡± Helel walked back into the living room with a ss of fresh orange juice that he had squeezed out for me. He handed me the ss and eyed me, telling me not to bother his mother and to enjoy the drink. ¡°I saw her with my son, holding a ¨C ¨C ¨C I don¡¯t even want to say it,¡± Lady Sofia was watching her sons act like I was all they cared about, and I could tell she wasn¡¯t liking it very much. ¡°Then don¡¯t say it,¡± Helel said, standing beside me with his hands in his pants. ¡°Beatrice! Go back to your room,¡± Akin said when he noticed I wasn¡¯t able to take a sip because of the stress his mother was putting me under. ¡°No! She is not going anywhere. I want to know why she was holding a d*ildo in my son¡¯s face.¡± Lady Sofia questioned again. I felt weird every time she said that in front of them. Everybody looked my way and then at their mother. ¡°Mom! Why would you automatically a*s*sume something nasty?¡± Helel cleared his throat and took my side again. I was surprised he didn¡¯t ask me to exin myself. Instead, he wanted his mother to not repeat those words. ¡°She is a bit shy type, mom! Try not to offend her by giving it a wrong look,¡± Akin described me in kind words, making me sp my fingers around the ss even tightly this time. ¡°What is happening here? Did you not hear what I said? Why would a stepsister give her brother a d*ildo?¡± She finally raised her voice once she was done trying to instigate them. It was clear at this point that they were not going against me. ¡°She did not. I was being mischievous!¡± Maddox finally walked into the living room to clear the air.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I threw that thing on her to tease her. She was only reacting to it in anger,¡± he lied, cing his hands on his waist to challenge his mother. ¡°You are taking the me to save her a*ss?¡± Lady Sofia yelled. The look she gave when Maddox stood against her was more violent than how she was responding to the other brothers. With Maddox, it seemed more personal. ¡°Mom!¡± they all said in unison, calling her out once again for using such a tone for me. ¡°I am telling you I was at fault, yet you are targeting her.¡± Maddox stubbornly stood beside me despite his mother¡¯s at- tempts to turn him against me. ¡°Beatrice! You can leave for your room,¡± Helel then called for me once again. ¡°And take this with you,¡± Akin then interrupted as he handed me a box of donuts to take them upstairs with me. They knew Sofia would make it difficult for me to sit and eat with them, so he wanted me to have some snacks in my room. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, trudging towards the exit. ¡°I cannot believe this,¡± Lady Sofia grunted at her sons. ¡°It is like I mean nothing to you all now. You have made your own happy little family with your new stepmother and stepsister,¡± she said, sounding hurt. I couldn¡¯t me her for feeling that way, but it wasn¡¯t like she and Vasquez were together when my mother started dating him. ¡°It is not like that. We still love and respect you the same way. It is just that Beatrice is a bit naive and innocent. Don¡¯t attack her for what her mother had done.¡± I was shocked when I heard Helel say it to his mother. It was a huge flip from their side. They used to think of me as this evil person, but now they all look at me like I am the purest one alive. ¡°Fine. I will see how much you all love and respect me when I tell you I have found girlfriends for you all, and I want you all to give them a chance by taking them out on dates.¡± As soon as Sofia exined why she hade over, my heart missed a beat inside my chest. I know I have said it many times that I don¡¯t care about the brothers anymore, but then why did a sad pout form on my lips just at the mention of them having a girlfriend? More specifically, I was confused as to which brother among Helel and Maddox I was feeling for. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 135 ¨C They Don¡¯t Want To Share Me Anymore. I stayed in my room but had to walk downstairs for dinner. After I had a weird interaction with Lady Sofia, I didn¡¯t want to sit and eat with her. Just as I opened my bedroom door, I saw Maddox standing with a food tray. ¡°Come on, quickly shut the door,¡± he said, pushing me. back and ordering me to lock the door before his motheres and sees us. Title of the document ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone in my room behind their mommy¡¯s back,¡± I stubbornly said as I folded my arms over my chest. He put the tray on the bed and let out a tiring sigh. ¡°Beatrice! She is only here for a few days. Once she leaves, everything will be back to normal,¡± Maddox said, taking off his shoes and jumping into my bed. ¡°Why are you getting toofortable in my room?¡± I frowned at him, and he shrugged his shoulders while pouring soup into a bowl. ¡°I want to spend time with you,¡± he said. e! Have dinner with me,¡± he requested. I couldn¡¯t say no to him because I had been starving. Jumping in the bed, I grabbed the bowl he had filled to the top for me. ¡°May I ask you something?¡± he then proceeded to ask, sneakily slurping on the noodles as if he were stealing them. ¡°Go ahead,¡± I said. ¡°Is there any way I can find out how you feel about the idea of getting epted by one brother only?¡± he asked, instantly lowering his face when I deepened my stare into his face. I thought they lied about sharing everything. I was honestly speechless. It was like something I had dreamed of, but with the current happenings and my wolf being a dragon instead; I didn¡¯t know if I could ever be with a werewolf. ¡°There are a lot of restrictions in this scenario,¡± I answered, and he stopped being sketchy. He put the te down and looked at me. ¡°We are not siblings,¡± he argued, ¡°and if it is about my mother, you don¡¯t need to worry so much about everything, Beatrice. I will take care of everything. I will convince her to ept you and give you a request,¡± he started babbling out of the blue, and I even knew he wasn¡¯t lying. I had seen him take care of me and change into a better person. But my hands were still tied. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I put the bowl aside and got out of bed again. ¡°Why? Tell me what¡¯s the matter, and I will do my best to resolve it,¡± Maddox insisted, chasing after me and making me wince. I didn¡¯t want to have a conversation when I didn¡¯t know what my future might hold. ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t get upset with me. You can take all the time in the world. I¡¯ll wait,¡± Maddox said, stepping back when he realized he was making me ufortable. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, awkwardly breathing loudly from my nose. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡± I could tell he was upset by his heavy voice. I didn¡¯t want to stop him for the night, so I let him go. The instant he was out of the room, I began to call Colt for the hundredth time. It¡¯s been some days since that incident, and I haven¡¯t heard from him yet. It was probably because he was constantly on the run from the crazy warriors and guards, or whoever those people were. ¡°Colt!¡± I grunted, and finally, he picked up my call. It was like a breath of fresh air for me when he answered me. ¡°Where the f*uc*k have you been?¡± I yelled, briskly walking around the room and getting angrier at him. ¡°I had to run around, hide, and save myself. There are more people on my back now,¡± Colt answered in heavy breaths. It seemed like he was still running around and trying to change his location. ¡°Tell me, how can I help you?¡± I asked out of worry. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved, Beatrice. I just wanted to let you know that I¡¯m fine and that I will be trying to flee the country very soon,¡± he said, and before I could even bring up another question, he hung up on me. ¡°Col¡ª,¡± my words were left dried in my mouth while he had switched off his phone again. I was extremely worried about him. To divert my mind, I grabbed the tray and left for downstairs when I could confirm Lady Sofia had gone to bed. Once in the kitchen, I bumped into Helel, who was restlessly working on something on his ¡°You look stressed out,¡± Helel asked, getting out from be- hind the ind and approaching me to grab the tray out of my hands. ¡°It¡¯s about Colt,¡± I sighed. ¡°He is not okay. There are people chasing after him, and I¡¯m getting worried about him,¡± I said as I nervously rubbed my palms. ¡°Hm! Why don¡¯t you ask him to meet me? I can arrange somece safer for him.¡± As soon as Helel said that, I stopped moving for a second to stare at his face. It was a relief to hear that. ¡°Really? You would do that?¡± I asked, and Helel nodded aggressively, confirming he would help me. ¡°Yeah. Just give him a call and ask him where he is at?¡± Helel said in a most concerning voice. I couldn¡¯t exin it to him, but he helped me feel much better. ¡°Okay!¡± I smiled at him, holding my phone tightly in my hands, and typed a message to Colt. Just when I was about to leave the kitchen, Helel said something that made me turn to him. ¡°Mom wants me to go on a date with a girl of her liking,¡± he said, his eyes staring into mine and waiting for my reaction. ¡°She wants me to go out with Reign Winchester!¡± He then said something to rea*s*sure me that he wasn¡¯t making it up. ¡°But I told he¡ª,¡± before he could finish, I rushed to shut him down. ¡°Oh! She is a wonderful girl. You should definitely take her to that caf¨¦. The environment there is T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. beautiful and cozy.¡± that left my lips without any thoughts involved. In the process of sounding cool and unenvious, I messed up. He watched my face with a nk look and then walked furiously past me to the exit. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 136 ¨C He yed Me I have spent the night wondering: What if Helel takes Reign out on a date in spite of me? And every single time, I flinched at the thought of it. I don¡¯t know why Lady Sofia came out of nowhere to ruin everything, but the rest was on me. I wasn¡¯t too sure what I wanted at this point. There were too manyplications, one of which was my weredragon status. I woke up before it was time to call my mother, for whom I have a lot of burning questions. I was only waiting for us toe face-to-face. Title of the document But I needed to tell her about the arrival of Sofia at the mansion. Also, I kind of wondered if Sofia would tell my mom that I was holding a s*e*x toy for her son. ¡°Mom!¡± I sighed, remembering how she had hidden such a huge thing from me. ¡°You sound low. Is everything okay?¡± Mom asked, and I nodded as if she would see me from the phone¡¯s screen. ¡°I am just a bit stressed out after the arrival of Sofia.¡± I find it weird how good I am at lying. Maybe I got this from my weredragon side? I do remember Colt acting the same way. Gwen, however, was different Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. from us. She had sessfully fooled everyone with her fake innocence, just like I had. In my case, it was my mother who had morphed me into a scared little kitten, and once she let the leash loose, the true me came out. ¡°Wait! You are telling me that b*itc*h is back? Why? This is not her home anymore,¡± mom¡¯s aggression was to the roof. I didn¡¯t expect her to get that angry. I was thinking maybe she would speak to Vasquez, and he would warn Sofia not to cause any trouble. But that was surely not the case anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but she is home,¡± I said. ¡°Okay! Stay away from her and keep taking your medicines. I will convince Vasquez to take some days off so that we cane over, okay?¡± Mom said, and I agreed with her. I would want her toe over, if not for Sofia, definitely for me. I hung up on her after talking for a few minutes and then walked downstairs to meet with Helel and tell him where Colt was hiding for the next few hours. If we want to meet him, we will have to go now, or else we will lose him once again. ¡°Trust me, she is a good girl.¡± I heard Sofia speaking to the brothers in the kitchen. ¡°I dated her and didn¡¯t like my life for a second when she was a part of it.¡± Maddox argued with his mother. When I entered the kitchen, his mother went silent for a moment to pass me a quizzical nce before talking to her son again. ¡°But why? She is the type you have always wanted. She is fierce, a baddie, and an alpha¡¯s daughter. Consider how strong your children will be if you marry Dream Winchester.¡± Sofia brought her up, and only then did I recall how she took Maddox¡¯s car and left before us when we were at the Vortex. She didn¡¯t even speak to anyone and even kept Maddox¡¯s car. I heard Maddox talk to his brothers about breaking up with her, and I thought maybe that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to return to his car. But Maddox confirmed he doesn¡¯t want the car back either. ¡°Mom! What we think we like is not always what we end up liking. So please give it a rest,¡± Maddox said, and the way he said it and then slightly turned to look at me made my body fill up with goosebumps. ¡°Fine. What about you, Helel? Are you going out with Reign today?¡± Sofia then turned to Helel and my muscles. stretched. I didn¡¯t even want to look up from the toast and watch Helel say yes. ¡°I have some urgent things to do today. I will talk to you about this matterter this evening.¡± Helel dodged the subject for now, but that didn¡¯t mean he rejected her offer entirely. I grabbed the toast and sprinted out of the kitchen before Sofia targeted me. After a few minutes of me sitting alone on the front porch, I watched Helele out after me. ¡°I got your text. Where is Colt?¡± he asked, all set to leave to pick him up. ¡°He is in the woods. I can lead you to him,¡± I uttered, and Helel shook his head at me. ¡°I think you should stay at home. Just let me know where he is, okay?¡± He asked me, but it seemed odd. I couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was going on, but he wasn¡¯t worried about going on a date with Reign or what I said earlier to him. There was more than what he was telling us. ¡°No! I think he will be more at ease when he sees me,¡± I said as I got on my feet to face Helel. He didn¡¯t look too im- pressed with the idea. ¡°Just wait here. I will go grab the jacket, okay?¡± I said, getting on my feet and rushing back into the mansion once again to get some stuff I had packed for Colt. If I could, I would give him my own room and stay on the front porch myself. I never had friends, but I realized that when I care about someone, I care too much. Before I could even reach the staircase, I saw Sofia walking out of the kitchen, and that was my cue to take a u-turn and run towards the exit again. I can wait and give him the stuffter on. Helel is going to provide him with a shelter where I can visit him whenever I want. With that thought in my mind, I only reached the gate when I heard Helel speak to someone on the phone, and it wasn¡¯t what I had expected from him. ¡°He is in the woods. I will try to get the exact location, but remember to take iron chains with you. Don¡¯t let him take off his pendant, once he transitions into a full dragon, it will be much harder for you to fight him,¡± as Helel instructed someone on how to catch Colt, my jaw hit the floor and a gut wrenching feeling turned the shine in my eyes into a mist. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 137 ¨C Exposing My s*e*x Life. ¡°I have to ask someone for more details. And that someone is tough to crack. Just know that you have today¡¯s time, or else we will have to wait for him to tell us his location again, got it?¡± Helel said, ready to turn around when I booked into the staircase. ¡°OUCH!¡± Sofia yelled when I bumped into her, but I didn¡¯t stop to check on her. ¡°What a reckless brat!¡± she cursed after me, but I wanted to escape everyone for now. I gave my trust to Helel, and this is how he betrayed me. Once in the room, I locked the door and started texting Colt with my shaky hands. Title of the document Me: Get out of the woods. Me: Helel fooled me. He is the one who is after you. Me: He knows all about you. He freaking used me to get to you. I was in tears when I was typing all these messages. It seemed as if somebody had ripped open my heart and left me injured. ¡°How foolish of me to believe him when he stated un-equivocally that he will not allow a weredragon on hisnd. What if he knows about me too?¡± I covered my mouth with my hands and shuddered. My entire confidence had been shaken up at this point. I couldn¡¯t tell where it all went wrong, but Helel yed me big time. After a few minutes of me crying in silence, when I still didn¡¯t leave my room, Helel started blowing up my phone. When I didn¡¯t answer his calls, he came to my door to ask what was taking so long. I was reluctant to open the door at first, but then I did. ¡°Have you been crying?¡± he asked in shock, trying to reach for my face to clean the tears from my cheeks. ¡°I am fine,¡± I answered, stepping back to prevent him from touching me. ¡°Then what happened? You were supposed to give me the exact location.¡± He sneakily asked me, not knowing I was onto him now. ¡°I lost contact with him,¡± I lied, and he could tell from the way I was avoiding looking at his face that something was in- deed wrong. ¡°Beatrice! Did somebody say something to you? Did mom say something?¡± He asked, refusing to leave. I wanted to ask him why he was wasting time on me. Didn¡¯t he have a weredragon to catch? Imagine what he will do when he finds out I am also one of those forbidden creatures. ¡°I bumped into her, and she got angry at me,¡± I sniffled, hugging myself and angrily keeping my face to the side. ¡°I am so sorry about that. I don¡¯t know what had gotten into her, but she had been acting super weird ¡°So! Umm! Can you call him again and ask him if he is still where he told you he was hiding?¡± He asked again. ¡°I said I lost contact with him. His phone is switched off,¡± I retorted, using a much harsher tone with him this time. ¡°Okay! Rx. He will be fine. Just let me know when he contacts you again.¡± Helel had a weird look of uncertainty on his face when rea*s*suring me Colt would be fine. ¡°I am going to rest now,¡± I said, and as I was about to step back to close the door, my cellphone rang in my hands, and Helel got a peek. ¡°That¡¯s Colt. I guess his phone is on again.¡± Helel rushed into the room with me and pointed at my phone. He did it in such a hurry that I feared he was going to snatch my phone out of my hands any minute. ¡°I don¡¯t think it is a good idea to speak to him now,¡± I excused hesitantly, running my hand behind my back and hiding the phone from him. ¡°What? Beatrice! Remember what we have nned? We are going to shift him to a much safer ce. Now ept the call.¡± Helel rushed into me, trying to grab the phone out of my hands when I kept fighting him. I wanted to scream and hit him with all my might for ying me. ¡°Beatrice! What are you doing?¡± He almost raised his voice as he grabbed my hand and pulled it in front of my body, but instead of grabbing the phone out of my hands, he f*uc*king pulled me over his chest and wrapped his other arm around my back to keep me close. ¡°Let me go!¡± I frowned, but he kept staring at my face like he was going to eat me alive. ¡°Helel!¡± It was weird that my struggles were mild too. The way he was watching me had me frozen to my spot. It would be simr to an artist wanting to touch a piece of art. ¡°What the f*uc*k is happening in my house?¡± As expected, Sofia arrived at the wrong time. I could imagine the shock she received when watching me this close with her other son. Helel pulled away from me when she walked inside the room, and after ring at her son, she looked my way, and what she did next was something I had not expected from her. She f*uc*king pped me hard enough to knock me down. It happened quick, and I didn¡¯t expect her to a*s*sault me, or else I would have defended myself. ¡°What the f*uc*k?¡± Helel yelled, pushing his mother back when she tried getting her hand on me again. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He held my hand and rose to my feet while his mother watched him with terror-filled eyes. ¡°Have you two been¡ª?¡± she gasped, covering her mouth. I didn¡¯t want this to happen, but it was happening now. ¡°No!¡± Helel tried saving me, but it was worthless now. Sofia was not a child. The minute Helel put his hands on her for me, she concluded it was more than what she was seeing. ¡°Fine! I will call her mother toe over and take her to the doctor to see if she still is a v*irgin,¡± Sofia dered, re- minding me how I was introduced to everyone here. I knew the instant she told my mom this, my mom would f*orc*e me to take a test to find out if I had lost my v*irgin*ity, and there was nothing holding Sofia back now. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 138 ¨C Smile For Me, My Alpha King Maura¡¯s POV: It¡¯s been a few days since Alpha King Zane saved me from my father¡¯s wrath, but I knew the money he gave my father wouldn¡¯t be able to keep me safe for much longer. My father had already wasted half of it on his drinking problems and was going to lose the rest gambling. He didn¡¯t have to buy food or anything for the cows. He would make me sing for them, and that would be enough to keep the cows healthy for a few days. Title of the document I don¡¯t know how I got these powers, but that had been the only reason I was living. I have been ate bloomer, so while I waited for my wolf to wake up, my powers saved me from many troubles. ¡°Maura! There is a customer waiting for you,¡± Pam said when walking into the backroom, where I was helping her cook. We didn¡¯t have many helpers because my father would rather save the money for himself than pay for any help. I never got paid for my hard work, and Pam would re- ceive a very little amount. ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked, wondering why the customer didn¡¯t just ce the order with Pam. ¡°The alpha King Zane!¡± she snickered, eyeing me to go see him. ¡°You are lucky that the Alpha King said your name and specifically called for you.¡± She added, and my body shuddered. ¡°I am not going in front of him. Can you please make up an excuse for me and take the order from him?¡± I requested her, refusing to leave the backroom when he was around. There was something about him that made me extremely shy in his presence. ¡°Oh,e on! He will get upset.¡± Pam was no longer teasing me. She was worried now. ¡°Please!¡± I requested again, and with a sigh, she nodded. I watched her leave the kitchen to tend to him. She returned just after a minute and shook her head at me. ¡°He is asking for you,¡± she gave up, making me realize he wasn¡¯t going to order or leave until I went out and took his or- der. That made me a bit icky. It was like he was using his pow- er to get me to do something, and I didn¡¯t like it. My father was enough already to control me; I didn¡¯t want an alpha king to take part as well. ¡°Thank you for trying. I will care about it,¡± I told Pam and grabbed the notepad to leave for his table. The instant I watched him sit there, my heart missed a beat. He looked dev- ilishly handsome in all ck. His long arms were resting against the backrest, and his eyes were staring at me through his eyebrows. ¡°Good afternoon. What would you like to have?¡± I approached him with a fake smile on my lips and asked him. He had his finger resting on the menu, pointing at a tuna sandwich. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe when I asked you to?¡± Those were the first words he spoke to me instead of ordering food. ¡°I am here now,¡± I smiled awkwardly, trying to avoid get- ting into an argument with him. ¡°But why didn¡¯t youe before?¡± he insisted on knowing. It was the seriousness in his voice that was making me feel ufortable. I couldn¡¯t tell how he would react to my response. ¡°I asked you toe. Why didn¡¯t you?¡± He then asked again, and this time I felt like I had to speak up Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. for myself. ¡°Because I don¡¯t take orders from others,¡± I muttered un- der my clenched jaw, but I didn¡¯t stare back at him to instigate him into misbehaving. ¡°Funnying from someone whose job it is to take or- ders from her customers,¡± he eximed, shaking his head. ¡°So, what will your order be?¡± I continued to avoid trouble, but I offended him when I didn¡¯t listen to him. ¡°Nothing! I will not sit and eat where I am not weed.¡± He got up from his seat and walked past me angrily. I didn¡¯t want to be rude to him, but I was too shy toe up to him. However, I did mess up when I made ament about not taking orders from him. Feeling guilty about what I had done, I rushed back into the kitchen and grabbed the fresh tuna sandwich, which was someone else¡¯s order, and ran out of the caf¨¦ in search of Zane. He hadn¡¯t left, though. He was standing next to his car, his arm resting on the car, and his lips were smirking. It seemed like he knew I woulde after him. ¡°Yes?¡± he asked, watching me make steady steps toward ¡°Have this!¡± I pulled my hands out to him and offered him the sandwich. He stared at the sandwich and then at my face for a few seconds before he hunched over to reach my level. ¡°I am not going to pay for something I am eating outside your caf¨¦,¡± he whispered, looking for a reaction from me. ¡°It is okay. Consider this my apology,¡± I uttered, and soon he grabbed the sandwich out of my hand. He smiled when holding the sandwich, tilting his face to deepen his stare into my face. I rushed back to my caf¨¦ and to the kitchen to steady my racing breaths. I stood by the wall with my hand on my chest. My heart was pounding in there. I felt so shy in Zane¡¯s presence. ¡°Maura! A customer needs you at the table.¡± Pam¡¯s voice made mepose my posture and stop blushing. I grabbed the notepad again, and when I walked toward the ta- ble, I found Zane sitting there with a smile on his lips. He hade back with the sandwich, and this time I was going to take his order nicely. ¡°Coffee!¡± he ordered sweetly before I could even ask him what he wanted next. That moment, when I saw him at the table again, the smile he gave me was just pure. I don¡¯t think I can survive such a smile. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 139 ¨C The Brotherly Rivalry Beatrice¡¯s POV: Helel pushed his mother out of my room, and I hesitantly grabbed my phone to call back Colt before telling my mother what Sofia had done to me. ¡°Colt!¡± I sighed when he picked up my call. Title of the document ¡°I got your messages and ran out of the woods,¡± he said, panting as I a*s*sumed he was running around. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for what Helel did.¡± I closed my eyes and sighed, gently touching my bruised cheek. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a surprise to me. I knew the Alpha Kings hate weredragons, and the day they find out they have a were-dragon living among them, they will go crazy,¡± Colt answered with sadness in his voice. ¡°I am so sorry that I got you in this much trouble,¡± I mumbled in guilt. I was going to tell him about my dragon too, but now that I realized how he was himself in so much trouble, I didn¡¯t want to trouble him more. ¡°Oh! Come on. You did nothing wrong,¡± he replied. I didn¡¯t tell him anything when we spoke for a few minutes. I would rather let him flee the country and save himself than suffer because of me. I hung up on him after a few minutes, and then the knocking on my door began. ¡°Mom! Stop it!¡± I heard Maddox and others yelling at her. Now that she has started this nonsense, I feel like I have to stay in my room and let my mother arrive. ¡°Fine. I will not say anything, but you will have to resolve this issue. Ask her if she has gotten in bed with any of her step¡ªbrothers,¡± she muttered as the thought disgusted her. ¡°I will speak to her. But you have to leave now,¡± Akin said from the other side of the door. ¡°I will be in my room. You better warn her for staying away from my sons,¡± Sofia muttered, probably walking away be- cause I could no longer hear her yell and grin from the other side. Akin didn¡¯te to ask me anything because he knew the entire truth. There was no point in having that conversation. But the person who came again was Helel. It was the right time for me to tell him I knew what he had done. I would not be able to keep this to myself and act like he did nothing wrong. I opened the door for him and watched him stare at my face. ¡°Let me apply something to it.¡± He looked sad when he saw the bruise on my face. ¡°And what will you apply to the trust you broke?¡± As soon as I said those words, he narrowed his eyes in bewilderment at my face. We were standing at the entrance of my room. I didn¡¯ t want to walk inside and lock the door after us. His mother had already imagined a lot and kind of guessed everything. was right. ¡°I don¡¯t get what you are talking about,¡± Helel said, trying toe closer to me so that we don¡¯t have to raise our voices when talking to each other. ¡°Helel! I know,¡± I said, and he frowned. ¡°You know what?¡± he asked, his arms folded on his chest and his eyes darting at me with questions. ¡°You wanted to catch Colt,¡± I said, and Helel¡¯s jaw met the floor. ¡°Wait¡ª,¡± he closed his eyes and then cleared his throat, ¡°He was fooling you, Beatrice. He is not what he seemed to be. He has hidden a big truth from you. The truth about him being a weredragon! He is going to harm you soon. So yes! I am going to do whatever I can to save you from his ws.¡± The way Helel was talking, I was just silently watching his face. I didn¡¯t know how to respond to him when he stated everything in such a way that I only heard him raise a concern. for my safety. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your rtionship with him is, but I can tell he is very special to you. However, I am only doing this because I don¡¯t want him to harm you,¡± he exined, waiting for me to respond to him, but when I stayed silent, he anxiously stepped back and forth. ¡°Y¡ª¡± I was finally at the point of responding to him when Maddox appeared out of nowhere and we shut up. ¡°What is going on?¡± Maddox asked, passing a quick stare to Helel and then to me, ¡°What happ¡ª did my mother do that to you?¡± Maddox rushed between us and even pushed Helel away from me. ¡°I am fine,¡± I excused, nuzzling his hand away when he tried touching the bruise on my face. ¡°Helel! How could you have let her do this to her? And why the heck was you in the room with her? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Didn¡¯t you know it would raise Mom¡¯s suspicions?¡± Unexpected by Maddox, he started raising questions about Helel¡¯s actions. ¡°You are my younger brother, don¡¯t try to control me.¡± Helel¡¯s response was even harsher. The way Maddox closed his eyes and then opened them to face him, I knew they were up for a fight. ¡°Look at her. She suffered because of you. And don¡¯t forget, mom has called her mother and yelled all sorts of things at her, including the usations that Beatrice might be sleeping with you,¡± Maddox exined what Sofia had been doing after she caught us in the room. And just the thought of it was enough to freeze my mind. ¡°She told my mom what?¡± I gently ced my hand on Maddox¡¯s shoulder to turn him around to look at me. He looked guilty for talking about it, but now that I was waiting for his response, he answered with his eyes lowered. ¡°My mom has demanded your mothere over and take you to the doctor to see if you are still a v*irgin. If not¡ª she is going to use you of sleeping with your stepbrothers,¡± Maddox finished, making my heart flip inside my chest. That was not supposed to happen. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 140 ¨C New Year s*e*x! I didn¡¯t want to stick around for now. I knew my mother would be on a flight home soon. She would be desperate toe here and see what I have been doing behind her back. And I also knew the instant she finds out I have truly lost my v*irgin*ity, she will put me in lockdown. So, I wanted to enjoy myst night of freedom. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he messed up so badly,¡± I was grunting, slipping into a ck miniskirt, and getting ready to have a stroll when others enjoy the new year fireworks. I was wearing a ck tank top with nothing good to wear on top of it. I wanted a jacket. ¡°You can wear this,¡± Maddox appeared out of nowhere, especially when I have told the two brothers to stay out of my sight for now. Title of the document I turned around and watched him hold up a ck leather jacket. He was dressed up in all ck himself, holding his heavy bike keys in his fingers too. ¡°A night out without anyone to show you around is no fun,¡± he added, strolling inside and helping me wear the jack- et. I didn¡¯t want to spend myst night arguing with someone, so I stayed silent. ¡°Have you ever ridden a bike?¡± he asked, fixing his hair and then smirking when he noticed how my eyes traveled to his half n*ake*d chest. I instantly looked away, as it was just an ident, but he found it intriguing. ¡°No!¡± I answered. ¡°Then how about I show you around on my bike tonight?¡± He stepped back and gestured at the door, waiting for my response. There were moments where I did not give too many thoughts to something, which was one of the traits of being a dragon. We are more fearless, and, well, we don¡¯t think too much before doing something. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s see how this pack looks on your bike,¡± I answered and walked past him, catching him stare at my butt from the mirror¡¯s reflection. He followed me, and soon we were standing in front of his s*e*xy ck bike. He handed me a ck helmet and wore one too. ¡°Hop on!¡± he yelled, setting off on the bike. I did what he had asked me to do and crawled behind him. The posture automatically got intimate. I was leaning on him with my arms folded tightly over his stomach. It was the first time, so I was a little hesitant but not anything crazy. He started the bike and drove off. I knew he was an ex- pert. The cold wind was only able to freeze my n*ake*d legs. Side note: It is an awful idea to wear a skirt on a cold, windy night, especially when your ride is a bike. He drove around the pack and then exited the border. That¡¯s where the fun began. I took off the helmet and got up from the backseat, my hands resting on his back while I opened my arms and let the beautiful wind y with my hair and skin. ¡°YOHOOOOOO000000!¡± I screamed at my loudest,ughing as he sped up. The dark sky was filled with red clouds. On a long, deserted road, it was just him and me. I noticed he slowed down in the middle and parked the bike on the side of the road. I jumped off and frowned at him in bewilderment, thinking maybe something went wrong with the bike. ¡°Why are we stopping here?¡± Now that I noticed there was nothing wrong with the bike, I asked him. He had taken off his helmet and strolled around freely with his arms spread. ¡°I want to enjoy this fresh air too,¡± he smirked, walking ahead of me. I was following him with a smile on my lips. As we walked on the empty, silent road, he paused and stared at the sky. I followed him, a little skeptical of his actions, but then everything was clear when the fireworks ran up the sky. The sporadic whistle noises before the fireworks ran up the sky and then the beautiful coloring dissolving in the mist brought a smile to my lips. Maddox stepped back and stood behind me, gently holding my hand. ¡°Happy New Year!¡± he whispered from the back, and my smile reached my ears. I turned around and T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. smiled back at him. ¡°Happy New Year to you too, biker boy!¡± I teased, throwing my arms around his neck to give him a little peck on the cheek. I was so happy and excited for no reason that I forgot all the worries in my life. The moment I brushed my lips. against his cheek and pulled back, I noticed the smile disappearing from his lips. There was no mystery about why that happened. His gaze was fixed on my lips. He wanted more than just a kiss on the cheek. ¡°On a strict diet? Do you not believe in cheat days?¡± He drew his face closer to mine, whispering. I had just a few seconds to think through my decision, and I let those seconds wash away when I closed my eyes for him. His soft lips humbly touched mine; his hands grabbed my back and pulled me over his body. I let out a little m*oa*n when sucking his upper lip. His hands were reaching for what he had been staring at this whole time. The skirt was too small for my bottom. He took the advantage and lifted the skirt that didn¡¯t need any lifting to expose by mum. I was wearing a tee- ny tiny p*an*ty, something that was stuck in my a*ss crack by now. His icy hands gently grabbed my a*ss cheeks while he deepened the kiss. Our bodies were pressed tightly; my b*rea*sts were demanding to be freed. He was f*ondling and rubbing my soft, round a*ss before he slid his finger under the fabric of my feeble p*an*ty to pull it down. I had to spread my legs a little to help him with the process, as the p*an*ty seemed to be glued to my body. The instant my p*an*ty rolled down, I knew sh*t was going downhill. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 141 ¨C f*uc*k Me On Your Bike I sat on his bike facing him; n*ake*d and all horny. His d*ic*k. was fully erect and standing, reading to prate me. He pulled me closer, making me sit in hisp. He was aggressively licking me everywhere. His thirsty tongue ran all over my neck. My hands brushed through his hair; my body f*orc*ed our bodies to keep sticking. My tight n*ipp*les were pressed and squeezed against his hard chest. He leaned me back and held my b*oo*bs in his hands, fighting to bring them together, and then he f*orc*ed his face between them, making my v*agin*a squirm. His c*oc*k was pressing against my stomach; I could feel the hot pre-cum dripping over my skin. Where his lips sucked the life out of my t*its, his hand traveled down to my p*uss*y. His fingers brushed over mybia lips before he started f*ondling them, making the heat rise in my body. I closed my eyes and lifted my face to the sky, enjoying his tongue running around in circles around my ares. I found his finger leaving my p*uss*y and reaching for my a*ssh*ole. I jumped when he only inserted the tip of his finger and only touched the tip of his finger on my hole. Title of the document He raised his face from my b*rea*sts because he wanted to see my reaction to his mischief. I was flustered, my cheeks tinted red. He looked me deep in the eye when he brought his finger to my lips. Without breaking the eye contact, I sucked onto his finger, coating it with my spit and then he took it out. His hand went down to the forbidden area once again. He kept looking me in the eye when shoving his finger¡¯s first pha-nx into my hole. ¡°f*uc*k, Maddox!¡± I screamed out of the blue. I didn¡¯t realize his big finger would make me feel that way. Instead of taking it out after seeing how I was dying, he started pushing it in even more. I closed my eyes and bit my bottom lip, feeling him pull his finger out and let me only breathe for a second before he ripped open my hole once again by inserting his fin- ger inside and this time, he used much pressure and f*orc*e. He proceeded to probe my a*ssh*ole, making my toes wiggle and my eyes roll back into my head. He pushed most of his finger into my rectum, which resulted in a loud grunt heaving across my lips. The way he instantly pulled his finger out and grabbed my hips to move me closer was a sign he could no longer hold in the urge to f*uc*k me. The f*orc*e of his pull made my p*uss*ynd against the shaft Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. of his d*ic*k. He mercilessly brushed the shaft all over mybial lips before resting the head of his c*oc*k on the opening. My p*uss*y was squeezing and begging to suck his c*oc*k in. He shoved his d*ic*k inside me, and a weird spark ran through my body. He lifted his head, making me lean back on the bike. His d*ic*k slid it again while his fingers rubbed around my c*lit. I was squirming with my eyes stuck to the sky. As his c*oc*k drilled inside me, the drizzle began. The rain didn¡¯t stop any of us. In fact, the moment my body was wet, he pulled his c*oc*k out and drew his face between my legs. He started licking the rain from all over my p*uss*y, drinking every bit of it. The cold rain filled in my curves, and Maddox noticed it. His hands ran up and down my b*oo*bs, his tongue making its way around my c*lit. It seemed like his tongue was scooping the rain from the c*lit. Wriggling his tongue around mybial lips, he spread them open with the help of his tongue and then ran down to my v*agin*a. He used his hands to spread my v*agin*a wide open so that his tongue could get ess. The warm and moist tongue teased my v*agin*a while I m*oa*ned loudly. Not taking his tongue away, he used his fin- ger to push through the soft skin of my p*uss*y and enter thend of juices. Tickling my v*agin*a and then running over to my c*lit, his tongue wiggled my c*litoral area while he finger-f*uc*ked me faster this time. I felt the entry of his two fingers, and he started pushing in and out so hard that I felt like I was going to fall off the bike. He was using his arm¡¯s strength, the juices of my v*agin*a, and his hunger to f*uc*k me with his two fingers. As the rain went wild, so did Maddox. He then straight- ened his back again and held his d*ic*k in his hand, rubbing the palm of his hand over his d*ic*k¡¯s head, and then shoved it in- side me. Our bodies didn¡¯t disconnect while he held me in his arms and picked me up. After a few strokes, he made me get off the bike and bend over it. My one leg was lifted to rest on the bike, while the other was on the ground to keep my posture. Maddox stood behind me with his c*oc*k being rubbed in his hand. He slid his d*ic*k from the back of my v*agin*a and began the wild thrusts. The speed only increased, making my b*rea*sts graze over the rough seat of his bike. ¡°Argh! f*uc*k hard!¡± I yelled, biting my lip when his speed and d*ic*k seemed to be ripping me roughly open. ¡°Ah yes!¡± Maddox grunted. ¡°Your f*uc*king p*uss*y is so tight and warm,¡± he mumbled, taking loud breaths and grunting while shoving with speed. I was fearful he would toss the bike to the ground, but that didn¡¯t happen. The exploring d*ic*k caused my body to shudder before I o*rgas*med. ¡°ARGHH!¡± His grunts were louder than ever this time as he pulled his c*oc*k out and released the cum like a waterfall. We were both tired, but the new year¡¯s celebration had never been so wild before. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 142 ¨C I Will Disappoint You ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t believe this happened,¡± Maddox sighed, holding me tightly in his arms while wey on the top of his bike. He made an excellent adjustment. ¡°Why?¡± I asked, feeling cold, but his arms were helpful. We have dressed up, but I didn¡¯t wear the jacket again. It was still drizzling, but we were wild tonight. It seemed as though nothing else mattered for now. ¡°You were so reluctant to even look at me,¡± heined, staring at the sky. I lifted my head from his chest and folded my arms over his chest. Title of the document ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling any attraction to you guy anymore,¡± I said, not lying. I lost that feeling of wanting to be with someone after that night, but things were beginning to change. I had been feeling this weird sensation in my heart for Helel and Maddox, but I didn¡¯t want to pick one in the moment. In short, I was confused about who to give a chance. With Helel¡¯s messed-up n to catch Colt, it was easy for me to give Mad- dox a chance. ¡°You are feeling attracted to me now, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked, but before I could answer him, he added himself, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I wouldn¡¯t like sharing you with anyone anymore. I want you to be exclusive to me, Beatrice,¡± Maddox said as he lowered his eyes to look at my face. I wasn¡¯t sure about that, though. ¡°About that¨C,¡± I lifted my body from his chest and cleared my throat, ¡°I don¡¯t think I am ready to be exclusive with any one of you yet. I am not saying I will be sleeping with others, but I want to see how it goes. Anyway, your mother is going to cause a lot of ruckus when my motheres home. So, I don¡¯t know where that will lead to,¡± I sighed, jumped off the bike and grabbing the leather jacket from the ground to brush it clean and wear it. ¡°You can take your time, but I am telling you in advance, I don¡¯t want to see you with anyone else.¡± He repeated himself again, straightening his posture and staring at me. ¡°Beatrice! I know you wanted to be exclusive to one of us before. I am ready for it,¡± he argued as he followed me. ¡°I am not sure what happened. I just don¡¯t want to be exclusive to you for now. But I am a*s*suring you that I am not sleeping with your brothers behind your back. Let¡¯s be loyal and show each other if we are trust-worthy,¡± I stated, trying to exin to him why I cannot fall hard for him. I fear heartbreak. At the moment, I didn¡¯t even remember that I was not supposed to get this close to anyone before telling them. about my true ident*ity. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s stay like this for now, but remember, you mentioned loyalty. Don¡¯t step back from it,¡± Maddox approached me in haste and turned me around, holding me by my arms. and staring at my face. ¡°I will not,¡± I answered, watching him bend over and gently press his lips against mine. I let him sink deeper and shoved my tongue into his mouth. He must be starving to suck my tongue as if his life de- pended on it. I knew our kiss was going to turn into a steamy session once again, so I broke the kiss but kept my hands on his chest. ¡°Can I stay in your room tonight?¡± he asked, his eyes still on my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t even ask it twice,¡± I answered, giving him a quick peck on his lips, and then walking over to his bike. ¡°Let¡¯s go home now,¡± I said as I hopped onto his bike. I was tired and probably getting sick of staying in the cold for so many hours. But my heart was at ease. I have felt genuine love in Maddox¡¯s eyes. Once we returned home, I was weed by Helel in the living room. Maddox had rushed upstairs to change while I went to the kitchen to grab hot tea. I didn¡¯t even remember Sofia, but luckily, she was long asleep in her bedroom. Helel walked in just as I was reaching for the shelf on top. He came right behind me and stretched his arm up to get me the mug I wanted. I pulled away from him and stared at his face, still angry with him. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are so angry with me. I know you have always seen him as your friend, but he lied to you,¡± Helel started talking before I could demand he say anything. ¡°Beatrice! He is a weredragon,¡± he said, then hunched over to stare at my face for my reaction. ¡°He lied to us. They are clever and cunning. I have a feeling he is only getting clos- er to you so that he can earn your trust and then call you any- where and abduct you. I was just looking out for you,¡± he yammered in a low tone. ¡°Then you should have told me so. You f*uc*king fooled me,¡± Iined, feeling agitated at how he described my kind. ¡°Beatrice! You are innocent. I was frightened Colt would say all the right things to make you feel like he is not that bad dragon and all. I couldn¡¯t risk losing you, dammit.¡± He grunted when he felt like he was unable to convince me. He could have persuaded me if I hadn¡¯t been a weredrag- on myself. ¡°Are all weredragons bad?¡± I asked, staring at his reaction. He turned to me with his hands on his waist and nodded. ¡°They are evil. They will do anything to ruin everything they touch. They have k*illed and wiped off packs after packs until we finally won and shunned them into the dark world. Beatrice! If any of them came here and bred, we are done.¡± Helel¡¯s description of why the weredragons shouldn¡¯t be al- lowed in theirnd shocked me. There was no way they would ever ept me once the truth came out. ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t want to ruin your night because it seems like you had quite a lot of fun.¡± Helel added as he pointed at my top. I was wearing it upside down. ¡°This¡ª,¡± I gasped, feeling embarra*s*sed in front of him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°So that was all you needed to drop me?¡± He let out a little sarcastic smile and stepped back from me. ¡°One mistake? The one where I was genuinely thinking about your safety?¡± He continued to shake his head, his eyes forming mist. I couldn¡¯t even lie to him. He knew his brother f*uc*ked me good. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 143 ¨C Another Thirsty Mate Helel left me alone in the kitchen after he disyed disappointment. I couldn¡¯t even stop him because his hatred for weredragons was enough to scare me off. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. In the next two days, I had to attend school even though I was extremely terrified that my mom would arrive and beat me up. They had worked on our school¡¯s building and made it look brand new again. It was weird to be back at school and face Mariah, who was already wandering in the hallway with her friends. Title of the document ¡°Hey!¡± Before she could approach me, I heard Flynn¡¯s voice from behind me. I didn¡¯t stop and kept walking in the di-rection of the lockers. ¡°Beatrice!¡± He rushed over and stood beside my lockers. ¡°What are you wearing?¡± he asked the first thing when I stopped at my locker. I looked down at my white skirt, and the most prominent thing was my cleavage. Although the blue top had a deep cleavage, it wasn¡¯t something I was wearing exclusively. There was no dress code at school today, so I wanted to wear something cute and naughty. However, Flynn looked flustered. ¡°If you are asking this question because you are impressed and want to buy this dress for someone or yourself, then I can give you details of what she is wearing. But if you are asking this because you think it is inappropriate, then I have only one thing to say to you¡ª¨C¡± I paused to narrow my eyes at his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but who are you?¡± I nodded with a stern face while he looked shocked. ¡°Your mate,¡± he scoffed, his re deepening into my face. ¡°Wait! Where did you wake up from? You have been missing for months and suddenly you areing back to remind me that I have an ipetent mate who made fun of me instead of epting me when it was the right time?¡± I said as I recalled the horrible first day of school. I relied on him so much, and he ruined everything for me. We weren¡¯t only mates but good friends too, and he threw it all away just to please Alpha King Zane. ¡°You didn¡¯t use to look like this back then,¡± he shrugged, making my eyes to grow wider and watch him in disbelief. He really thought that would be enough exnation for his f*uc*ked up behavior. ¡°Right!¡± I bobbed my head. ¡°So! I think you should forget about it. It happened a long time ago. Why don¡¯t we start over? Why don¡¯t you meet me in the empty *s*sroom at the end of the hallway?¡± He smirked as he took a step closer and ran his finger through my hair, pushing it back from my face. ¡°You are not nning to b*ull*y me again, are you?¡± I asked in the softest tone. ¡°No! I promise, not this time,¡± he said and then stepped back to point at the hallway where he would be waiting for me. ¡°I am waiting,¡± he said, walking away after saying that. I stood in my spot, kept staring at the hallway, and decided what to do. He wasn¡¯t wrong about the fact that we were still mates. It took me some minutes to follow the trail and reach the *s*sroom. With my heart pumping hard in my chest, I pushed the door open and walked into the empty room. He turned around from the window when he heard that I had arrived. ¡°Say what you have to say,¡± I said, gently folding my arms over my chest and letting him speak. ¡°I am sorry for what I did to you. I should never have pranked, or in other words, belittled you. You were my mate, my fated mate, and I f*uc*ked up. I was the one who convinced you that we could be more than just friends and then humiliated you in front of everyone. I am really sorry. I want to correct my mistake by epting you,¡± he stated with a lot of emotion. I didn¡¯t look away from him for a minute. After he was done talking, he waited for my response before he said, ¡°So, I, Alpha Flynn Winchester¡ª,¡± As I heard his surname, I felt icky but couldn¡¯t say more because I had an issue at hand that needed my full attention. ¡°Wait!¡± I stopped him from talking. ¡°Don¡¯t you like an audience for your special days?¡± I smirked as I stepped aside and opened the door to the principal and his sweet mother. ¡°Mom!¡± Flynn gulped, looking petrified of her arrival. ¡°Varisha Winchester! You had a lot to say to my mom when your son bullied me. You even called me a w*ho*re, who was forcing your son to ept her. Now, what do you have to say to the truthing out of your own son¡¯s mouth?¡± I folded my arms over my chest and shook my head at them. The students behind them were gossiping in their ears. Flynn looked hurt. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way to the caf¨¦ now that I¡¯m done here,¡± I shrugged, walking among them to the outside and watching Mariah look at me with shocked eyes. She didn¡¯t expect this from me, did she? I didn¡¯t give a f*uc*k what Flynn said. I knew he wasn¡¯t pursuing me because he liked me or because he was sorry. He was trying to get under Zane¡¯s skin by dating his stepsister. I went to the caf¨¦ and ate a lot. I don¡¯t recall being this hungry before. That¡¯s when I saw Zane walking in my direction with a weird look. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± he muttered, keeping his spine erect. ¡°Where?¡± I asked, taking a huge bite of my third sandwich. ¡°Juste with me,¡± he insisted in an annoying mood. ¡°Is it because I exposed your bestie in front of everyone?¡± I immediately expected the worst from Zane. He closed his eyes to take a deep breath before opening them and hunching over my table to say, ¡°Your mom is home. And guess who else is there? Flynn and his mother.¡± As he finished, I gulped. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 144 ¨C it¡¯s About To Get Dirty Zane took me home in silence. I knew he had a lot running through his mind, but he didn¡¯t bring anything up since I was too consumed by how I would deal with my mother and all the usations being thrown my way. Once we reached the mansion, we knew there were a lot of ruckuses happening inside as everybody was present in the living room, waiting for Zane and me. I entered the living room to find my mother sitting with Vasquez. She got up from her seat to hug me when she stopped just to pass my outfit with a raging stare. It terrified me, the look she gave me. Even Vasquez looked stunned when she saw me dressed up like that. Title of the document ¡°Hi,¡± I awkwardly greeted my mom, because she had sat down again instead of hugging me. Sofia was sitting alone on the sofa, her eyes darting at all of us. Akin and Helel were sitting near the firece, and Maddox was standing beside his mother. Flynn and his mother were sitting across the table, facing my mother and Vasquez. I don¡¯t know where I fit in, so I stood in the doorway while Zane stood on the other side of his mother. ¡°I havee by to apologize for my behavior with you.¡± Varisha started stealing eyes from Vasquez. I couldn¡¯t tell if anyone else noticed, but Vasquez was stealing nces at Flynn¡¯s mother here and there. In fact, I turned my face slightly toward Sofia and caught her rolling her eyes at Varisha. ¡°I didn¡¯t know my son was behind everything. But I do believe everybody makes mistakes. And we all know the alpha blood is a bit dark and egoistic. They make more mistakes than anybody else.¡± Varisha didn¡¯t raise her face and narrated everything while fidgeting with her fingers. ¡°Everyone makes mistakes, but evil people y games. Your son didn¡¯t make a mistake. He yed my daughter dirty,¡± my mom grunted, tying her arms over her chest and steering her face away from them. ¡°That¡¯s why I brought him here to apologize.¡± Varisha instantly lifted her face and then elbowed her son. ¡°I am sorry, Beatrice. I was being a jerk,¡± Flynn said without an ounce of guilt in his voice. If anything, he sounded super angry now. ¡°It is okay, Alpha Flynn. You have learned from your mistake. That¡¯s all we need to know.¡± Instead of allowing us to decide how to respond to Flynn¡¯s apology, Vasquez has already epted it. The look that Vasquez passed on to Flynn made my skin crawl. There was something very odd going on, and few of them were aware of it. I remained silent as Vasquez had already taken the lead. ¡°Thank you, Lord Vasquez. You truly are kind and forgiving.¡± Varisha never raised her eyes to look at Vasquez when talking to him. She got up with her son and decided to take a leave since nobody was really talking to them anymore. ¡°However, I would like to request something.¡± It was then that Flynn stopped in his mid-steps to turn to Vasquez and speak to him directly, ¡°I would want my mate to consider my wish of epting her,¡± he said, and when he turned around to bolt out of here, he looked me in the eye, and at that moment, I freaked out. He looked like a demon from hell. I was too stunned to look at everyone¡¯s reaction to Flynn¡¯s wish. Soon it was only us in the living room. I wanted to rush back to my room and change into something they call decent. But the meeting wasn¡¯t over. ¡°Wait!¡± Sofia voiced her opinion when she noticed everybody was ready to leave. ¡°Your daughter has done a list of stuff that needs your attention.¡± She spoke directly to my mother, who clenched her jaw and then f*orc*ed an under- standing look on her face. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± My mom asked. ¡°I have told you everything, but I think you are too ashamed to talk about it in front of Vas!¡± Sofia smiled sarcastically, making my mom shift ufortably. ¡°What is going on? What is it that you are so ufortable talking to me about?¡± Vasquez asked after Sofia rmed him. ¡°Your stepdaughter has been seducing and sleeping with our sons.¡± Sofia had a huge smile stered across her face when she exposed me. My mom closed her eyes and then gulped, turning to me. Vasquez looked like he had seen a ghost. He looked at me and then at his sons. ¡°Mom! What are you saying?¡± Akin grunted, getting up from his couch to face her. ¡°I am not lying. When she came here, she was a v*irgin, but now she is not. I found her with my son, holding a d*ildo and talking nastily,¡± she exaggerated, ¡°Oh! I found her with Helel too. They were intimate when I caught them.¡± Her words made me hug myself and then ufortably look to the side. ¡°What is this nonsense I am hearing?¡± Vasquez yelled in anger, mming the cup he was holding against the wall and shattering it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°She is lying to make my daughter look bad. Beatrice would never sleep with her stepbrothers, right, Beatrice? Nothing happened, right?¡± Mom grabbed my arm and turned me to face her. Her eyes warned me to lie, even if it was true. I nodded to her, but that wouldn¡¯t be enough. ¡°Fine. If you say so. But you were not here to witness all the things that I saw,¡± Sofia continued to st my character in front of everyone and I felt like running out of there and hiding somewhere. ¡°Tell me what is the truth, did they¡ª really¡ª?¡± Vasquez asked me, but then turned away after disgust took over him. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you ask Maddox?¡± Sofia murmured and cradled Maddox¡¯s hand to push him for- ward and make him testify. I raised my eyes and stared at him in shock. Did she convince him to rat me out? ¡°Tell them, Maddox, tell them how she seduced you,¡± Sofia said quietly, crossing one leg over the other. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 145 ¨C Shame On You, You Slept With Your Brothers ¡°Tell me, Maddox. ¡°Is what your mother saying really true?¡± Vasquez yelled at Maddox, who was watching me with shame and guilt. My mom was still holding my hand and shaking my body a little in anger. ¡°Dad¡ª,¡± Maddox cleared his throat, his brothers staring at him in surprise and worry. They all were too Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. stunned by the way Sofia confidently asked Maddox to expose me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what mom is talking about. Beatrice had never been inappropriate to us and neither did we do anything with her,¡± Maddox answered in one breath. I let out a sigh of relief while his mother got on her feet to stare at him. Title of the document ¡°You are lying,¡± Sofia argued, ¡°Fine. If you are too scared to speak the truth then I would like to request Helel to tell you what happened here,¡± she then desperately called for Helel, who stepped ahead in confidence to respond. ¡°You are not only destroying her character but also calling your son¡¯s bastards,¡± Helel said tly, dismissing his mother¡¯s im. Sofia looked terrified after her sons didn¡¯t back her up. ¡°Sofia¡ª did youe here to ruin our peace?¡± Vasquez yelled at her for giving him a mini heart attack. But I should have known Sofia would not ept her defeat that easily. ¡°Wait! Let¡¯s do the test then. She is not a v*irgin, and I can bet on that. So, tell me, to whom did she lose her v*irgin*ity? She hadn¡¯t been out and would barely go to school.¡± She brought up my v*irgin*ity issue once again, and this time it wouldn¡¯t be hard to escape the matter. I didn¡¯t even have to take the v*irgin*ity test because I can lose my v*irgin*ity to anyone. It doesn¡¯t prove anything. ¡°There is no need for that.¡± I finally stood up for myself, everybody looked my way and waited for me to add more to the conversation, ¡°I lost my v*irgin*ity to my exe boyfriend,¡± I lied, watching my mother¡¯s face change color at my confession. It was as if someone had sucked her soul from her body. ¡°Your boyfriend? That is a lie. There was no boyfriend,¡± Sofia shook her head, still trying hard to prove that I f*uc*ked with my stepbrothers. ¡°It is true!¡± I frowned, raising my voice. ¡°Then he must have a name. What is his name?¡± Sofia scoffed, and that irked me. But her question brought Vasquez¡¯ attention to me. He was waiting for me to say his name. ¡°Colt Abyss!¡± I wasn¡¯t the one who said that name. Zane blurted it out and then shrugged at me apologetically. Everybody went silent for a moment before Zane added, ¡°He was a rogue and had lied to Beatrice about his status in the pack. Hence, the two broke it off. Everybody was silent, and then my mom straightened her back to face Sofia, who was now standing in front of me. ¡°Now if you are done humiliating my daughter over nothing, can I please?¡± my mom sarcastically asked her. ¡°I would like Colt toe here and testify to everything,¡± Sofia insisted, not letting go. She knew if she failed to prove her ims to be true, she would be kicked out and never trusted again. ¡°No! My daughter would not face her ex and suffer just to stroke your ego. You can either believe her or not, doesn¡¯t matter. Just stay out of my daughter¡¯s business,¡± my mom warned her before she tugged me after her and left the living room. I knew what was happening. My mother was not going to rest until she had this conversation with me. After she dragged me with her, she shoved me into my room and locked the door behind us. She red at me for a moment before she lunged and pped me hard, but this time, I didn¡¯t fall to the ground. She did leave a bruise, but the stinging pain was not as bad now that I was fully aware that she wasn¡¯t being truthful to me ei-ther. ¡°You lost your v*irgin*ity?¡± She grunted, clenching her fists. in desperation, as she couldn¡¯t raise her voice at me. ¡°And it wasn¡¯t Colt or whatever that guy is. So, tell me, for which brother did you open your legs for?¡± She was breathing like a bull when she questioned me. I figured she believed Sofia but didn¡¯t want us kicked out. ¡°Beatrice! I am going to ask y¡ª,¡± as she continued to pester me, I reckoned I should speak on my own. ¡°It was Colt.¡± I lied again. ¡°Fine. Then I will bring Colt here and ask him myself,¡± Momughed sarcastically, almost hysterically. ¡°Give me your phone, let me call him,¡± she lunged at me to grab my phone when I finally decided enough is enough. I put my hands on her chest and pushed her away from me. My actions were met with a gasp from her. She watched me re at her, and that was a new thing for her. ¡°Yes! I slept with the brothers, at least three of them.¡± I confessed, making her eyes grow twice as big and her lips let out a terrifying gasp. ¡°Not only once, many times. And don¡¯t even ask me how many positions we tried¡ª,¡± I added, irking her to the point that she tried reaching me again to p me into silence. But this time it was different. I stopped her hand, grasping onto her wrist to prevent the hit. ¡°No mother! You will not hit me anymore. Not after you have been exposed to deceiving me as well,¡± I warned her, muttering under my breath and watching her tremble in her skin in fear. Watching me stand up for myself and speak the words that I had never dared to even think of scared her into covering her mouth with her hands. ¡°What have you done?¡± she asked. ¡°Why did you sleep with them?¡± she eximed, gasping for air. ¡°Why not?¡± I scoffed, narrowing my eyes at her and judging her with my stare. ¡°They are your brothers,¡± she pped her forehead, not even calling them my stepbrother to manipte me. ¡°They are not. You know what they truly are to me?¡± I asked, and her face went nk. She already knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to hear the answer. ¡°They are my mates,¡± I dered. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 146 ¨C New It¡¯s Forbidden ¡°What?¡± My mom¡¯s eyes, which were growing in size, wereical. She took a pause, and in those few seconds, she went through a lot of emotions. I believe she began at one point and progressed to the point where she could tell where this entire conversation originated. ¡°Did you¡ª-,¡± she couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence. Her eyes and frightened stare told me she had cracked the code. ¡°I did. I skipped the medicines,¡± I said, not hesitantly though. I had every right to have this conversation with her and ask her why she hid my true ident*ity from me. Why not tell me and get me somewhere safer? Why leave me behind with the Alpha King brothers, who hate weredragons? Title of the document She never thought once about what would happen if I for- got to take my pills. ¡°What have you done?¡± Mom ced her hand on her forehead and walked over to the bed to sit down. ¡°Your wolf¨C what did she tell you?¡± She then raised her face and met my eyes. ¡°She is not a wolf, and you knew about it, didn¡¯t you?¡± I was staring at her with tears forming in my eyes. This changes everything for me. ¡°Whatever I did, I did it to keep you safe.¡± She instantly got up on her feet and approached me to cup my face in her hands. But when I stepped away from her, she quickly retreated. ¡°You could have at least told me. I freaking would have transitioned. Then what? You left me here to suffer while you enjoyed your best life. You know what you did to me? You caged me in the name of care and love, and then suddenly you plucked me out of your garden and nted me in apletely strangend. I didn¡¯t even get a minute to adjust, and you left. Did you ever think about me? Did you ever worry how your daughter, who you made dependent on yourself, would be dealing with everything that is basically new to her?¡± I yammered my heart out to her. I had kept silent for years because I thought she was the only one outside the walls of my house for me. She made me believe nobody would ever care for me. But what she was supposed to teach me was to not even rely on others to be happy and safe. I could care for myself, and my dragon could care for me. ¡°Oh, no! That¡¯s not what my intentions were. I wanted to be epted by Lord Vasquez so that I can make him change the rules,¡± she snuffled and covered her face in her hands. If I hadn¡¯t spoken up today, she wouldn¡¯t be crying and looking guilty. In fact, it would have beenpletely the opposite. I would be crying while she threw usation after usation at me. ¡°Did you tell the brothers?¡± she asked after realizing she had lost the power of making me beg her for mercy after not taking a step ording to her set rules. ¡°No!¡± I answered, ¡°They don¡¯t know I am a were¡ª¡± I paused because I didn¡¯t want anybody to hear it. The brothers hated weredragons, and, from how Vasquez looked so dis- gusted by the idea of his sons sleeping with me, I could tell he would hate me more if he found out about my truth. ¡°And what about¡ª you and them being mates?¡± She in- quired, her terrified gaze fixed on my face. ¡°Do you think I slept with them and didn¡¯t tell them anything? When you share a bed with someone, some of your secretse out in pillow talks. All of them know about it,¡± I answered, feeling much better now that I had spoken every word to her. Even if this hadn¡¯t happened, I would have told her I wasn¡¯t ready to be controlled by her anymore. So, I am d she found out. ¡°So, what is their n? They are sleeping with you and sharing you.¡± She cringed, shuddering at the idea of me being in bed with all of them. ¡°They are not my stepbrothers,¡± I retorted. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°But they are brothers. Imagine how they must feel whenever they are in the same living room and you are in front of them. I don¡¯t know how they are okay with the idea of you sleeping with the other brother and then hopping onto another brother. Love is already veryplicated, and mates are always filled withpet*ition. And to top it off, they are brothers too. It must be disgusting to think Helel¡¯s mate is sleeping with his brother too, and vice versa,¡± she said, rolling her eyes when talking about how disgusting our situation was. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Since I have dealt with all my problems by myself, I will deal with this one as well,¡± I blurted out at her, shocking her. She wasn¡¯t crying anymore. In fact, she looked flustered at the thought that I was talking to her in that tone. ¡°Beatrice! I know being a weredragon is a powerful thought, but don¡¯t forget you still need your mother to keep you safe.¡± She folded her arms over her chest and threatened me with hidden words. ¡°So, you will expose my truth, then?¡± I asked, bobbing my head at the realization that I cannot trust anyone. ¡°I am not saying that. In order for you to stay safe, you need me and my advice. I have kept you safe for so long and now look at you. A few months away from you and everything is already a mess,¡± she scoffed. ¡°Now whatever you did before my arrival is passed. But if I see you with the brothers again, Bea! I will not hold in.¡± She looked stern this time. Her eyes changed colors just to express anger. ¡°What? You cannot t¡ª¡± I was cut off in mid-sentence when she raised her hand and showed me her palm as a warning to stay silent. ¡°Enough already! Even if you are a weredragon, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are your stepbrothers. And for your kind information, I am getting married to Vasquez next month.¡± As soon as she exined what had been happening in their lives, I realized I was screwed. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 147 ¨C Too H*orny To Think. Mom left my room after exposing me to the worst news. Now that she was marrying Lord Vasquez, my rtionship with the brothers would be frowned upon. I was also sick to my stomach because she kept exining how messy and dirty it was for the brothers to share me. However, I do remember Maddox telling me he wanted me to be exclusive to him. The thought of Maddox pulled me back to the thought of Helel. After that night, he kept his eyes down and didn¡¯t even spare me a nce. I was lost and confused. Of course, I would be in a lot of trouble if Mom saw me with any of them now. I had to leave my room to attend a dinner with the most messed up family. Sofia still stayed after she managed to convince Vasquez that she was only worried because she had seen us in some questionable situations. Title of the document My mom was sitting with Vasquez, keeping one empty seat for me on her side. I sat down with her, wearing an over- sized gray hoodie because apparently anything that showed a little skin for me was banned. ¡°I know we started off a little on the bad side, but I want this new year to be better for us. We as a pack members and family need to make resolutions. We have to decide what is important for us and what is not. Wasting time is no longer an option anymore.¡± Vasquez paused as he stretched his hand out to hold my mom¡¯s hand on the table and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I have made a decision. This sweet and gorgeousdy sitting beside me has given me a new life. She has been a wonderful person to me. She made me realize I am still young and I de- serve a beautiful rtionship with my new mate.¡± As he continued to lead the conversation smoothly to their mating ceremony, I watched everyone¡¯s jaw drop. I remembered how the brothers used to tell me that would never happen-that their father would have some fun with my mother and move on then. But that surely didn¡¯t hap- pen. Mom finessed her way into his life and heart. ¡°So, I am not going to take too much time, as I believe you all want to enjoy the food while it is still warm. I have nned a February 1 mating ceremony with my beautiful Scarlet Mintz.¡± He tightened his grasp around her hand and announced the news to us. The brothers shared a nce while Sofia put her ss down and gulped. One could tell she wanted to scream and cry but was holding all those emotions inside. I noticed her staring at Vasquez¡¯s face, a tear welling up in her eyes. It would not be easy for her or anyone to ever see their beloved mate fall out of love with them and choose someone else over them. Mom was giggling and smiling from ear to ear. They wait- ed for anyone to congratte them, but nobody spoke a word. That¡¯s when my mother secretly drew her hand near my thigh and pinched my skin. I had to wince and pull my leg away from her, but I knew I had to do it. ¡°Congrattions, mom and Lord Vasquez,¡± I f*orc*ed a smile across my lips and congratted them. That¡¯s when I watched Maddox and Helel look disappointed in me. ¡°Thank you, my daughter.¡± Mom faked a huge smile and turned over to hug me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Lord anymore. Call me dad,¡± Vasquez joked, having no idea how wrong it will sound for me to call him my dad and then go around sleeping with his sons, who are going to be my stepbrothers. ¡°Boys!¡± Lord Vasquez raised his voice, smiling as he f*orc*ed them to express their emotions. ¡°Congrattions,¡± Helel, Akin, and Maddox said in unison. while Zane grabbed the ss of wine and raised his hand up. ¡°Here is a toast to my father and my stepmother,¡± Zane clenched his jaw after faking a smile and making a toast to the new happy couple. Everybody but Vasquez and my mother knew he was being sarcastic. My mom didn¡¯t seem to care, in fact. She was flying too high to give a damn about anything. The dinner was filled with awkward silence from us and the noises from the spoons and dishes. After everybody left for their rooms, I couldn¡¯t help but think about what was going to happen. That¡¯s when my phone pinged, and I received a message from Maddox. I knew it was going to be nasty. He will have questions for me. Maddox: I want to speak to you. Can I sneak into your room? Me: Okay! Come over. I sighed, putting my phone aside, and waited for him by the door. He rushed over and instantly closed the door before my mom or anybody else saw us together. There was an awk- ward silence when he stood with his back leaning against the wall and faced me. We stood near the door, facing each other for a few seconds. ¡°So what now?¡± I asked, feeling a fear of losing him. ¡°I don¡¯t care if my father marries your mom or anything. Beatrice! I am not ready to lose you.¡± He shook his head stubbornly. ¡°But it would be frowned upon,¡± I said, and he scoffed, shoving his hands in his ck shorts. The ck All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. sleeveless shirt made his buff biceps look intimidating. ¡°When I have you in front of me, I don¡¯t see the frowning forehead. I just want you,¡± he was breathing profusely, his eyes making deeper eye contact with mine. The silently stayed for a second before I rushed at him, and he briskly walked over to me. He crashed his lips against mine while I lifted his shirt to take it off in one fell swoop. When I realized he didn¡¯t want to break the kiss, I ripped his shirt open and left him n*ake*d. His tongue was fighting in my mouth, and his hands were squeezing my bum hard enough for my lips to let out m*oa*ns into his mouth. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 148 ¨C f*uc*k Me Hard, Stepbrother My b*ra dropped off my shoulders, and it hung loose when his hands unhooked it from the back. He was m*oa*ning in my mouth and sucking the life out of my lips while our bodies roamed around, reaching for the bed. He casually ran his fingers all over my back and then to my arms, dropping my b*ra on the floor and leaving my t*its out as I pressed hard against his chest. Our lips crashed even harder as he pushed me into the bed with his body. Maddox didn¡¯t want to break the kiss, even now that we werepletely n*ake*d. Title of the document He made sure to hold his body up by leaning on his elbows, as he didn¡¯t want to crush me under him. As we kissed deeply, I felt his d*ic*k against my thigh. He finally broke the kiss when his hands yed with my b*oo*bs and an urge to suck them prated his thoughts. He leaned over my chest, tonguing my hard n*ipp*les. ¡°Ahh! You like sucking them, don¡¯t you?¡± I m*oa*ned, squirming under while he smooched my t*its hungrily. My p*uss*y was wet already. I was constantly rubbing my legs to- gether and my p*uss*y between them. He could tell I was thirsty and excited, and so was he. His c*oc*k was standing like a fine dagger, ready to enter the soft valley of my holes. He released my n*ipp*les from the cage of his lips and kissed my stomach, traveling down between my legs. When he finally reached that zone, he made me spread my legs and breathe on my p*uss*y. I covered my b*oo*bs with my hands, only to y with them while he ran his finger along my little s*lit. He nuzzled his finger into my v*agin*a, making me pinch my n*ipp*les hard and squirm a little. Pulling his finger back, he ced his lips on my v*agin*a after spreading it with his fingers. and kissed my v*agin*a lips. I was in a state of bliss, feeling him breathe and treat my p*uss*y with so much love. I moved my body a little, rubbing my v*agin*al lips on his lips as he used his tongue to explore my c*lit. Bending my knees as he continued to lick at my c*lit and ce his tongue over my p*uss*y, I squirmed a little. He kept going, and I understood he wanted me to cum. So, I let loose while he kept tonguing my v*agin*a like a hungry beast. ¡°AHHHHHHH! f*uc*k!¡± I gasped, reaching climax. He raised his head from between my legs and then came on top of me again. But I didn¡¯t want to do it in that position tonight. I didn¡¯t want to be under him. As he gently kissed my lips, I tripped him under me and got on top of him. Spreading my legs around his body as I sat on my knees, he guided his d*ic*k to my p*uss*y. After the head of his c*oc*k came in contact with my p*uss*y, he ran his hand all over my stomach to reach my b*rea*sts. His fingers plucked my n*ipp*les while I sat on his d*ic*k and took it in. My body was shuddering at the pleasure. I wanted to be f*uc*ked hard. I started moving up and down his d*ic*k, and he too moved his body to help with the speed. His hands were grabbing my b*oo*bs and ma*s*saging them wildly. I was reaching o*rgas*m when he dropped me on the bed and adjusted his body behind me. He bent my knees and slipped his d*ic*k from behind into my v*agin*a while his hand held onto my b*oo*b and pressed on it with so much pressure that I thought he was going to pluck it out of my chest. His. speed was impable this time. His d*ic*k was running in and out of me like a hot iron, tearing me apart. ¡°Ah! Ah! Faster!¡± I couldn¡¯t tell how loud I was this time. The other noises from the surrounding area had been subdued by the noise his balls made whenever his d*ic*k was shoved deeper into my p*uss*y. While he pped me like a monster, I forgot my mother was on the lookout. We were f*uc*king and so immersed that we didn¡¯t even hear my mother sneakily unlocking the door with the duplicate key she All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. had and walking in on us in a state in which a family has no need to see each other. ¡°What the f*uc*k!¡± My mother made sure she had locked the door and ran all over to the front to make me look in the eye and then gasp. My body went icy cold at the moment. I couldn¡¯t process the whole situation for a second while Maddox pulled away from me and grabbed a sheet to cover my body first. ¡°Now you want to cover her?¡± My mom grunted, turning tomato red with anger. Maddox jumped off the bed and grabbed his shorts, slipping into them, and then walked to my front to prevent my mother¡¯s eyes from ring into my soul. He knew I needed some time to get over the trauma my mother had gifted me with. Why did she have to open the door like that? Can¡¯t I even have privacy? ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to her. I wanted toe here,¡± Maddox tried exining, but my mother was walking back and forth, rubbing her face in her hands, and yammering some- thing in her mouth nonstop. Although I have told her everything, I was too ashamed to look at her after being caught n*ake*d and getting f*uc*ked. ¡°Please leave the room. I need to speak to my daughter,¡± my mother didn¡¯t raise her voice at him as she knew keeping it a secret will resulted in her wedding with Vasquez. ¡°I will leave if you promise you will not say a word to her,¡± Maddox warned her. His muscles had stiffened, too, as he was nervous. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± my mom said, shaking her head as she turned her face away from us. ¡°I am leaving for now. Let me know if she says anything that hurts you,¡± Maddox turned to me and told me, making sure my mother heard it. I didn¡¯t tell him, but I didn¡¯t want to stay behind with my mother at the moment. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 149 Pit Bhama Like Hell. Maddox made sure he got a nod from me before he rushed out of the bedroom. Mom silently locked the door, grabbed an oversized ck sweater, and threw it on the bed for me. She turned her face to the other side, as if she hadn¡¯t seen me n*ake*d. I grabbed the sweater and slipped into it. I was now waiting for my mom to turn around and speak to me. She will probably p me, or maybe she will try to remind me that Maddox is going to be my stepbrother soon. But she was aw- fully silent all of a sudden. She turned around and rubbed her hands all over her face, taking long, deep breaths before she connected her eyes with mine, and I saw the anger sh through them in the form of a changing color. Title of the document ¡°Mom! I understand you are marrying Lord Vasquez, but they are my mate¡ª-,¡± I couldn¡¯t even finish when she lunged at me. I didn¡¯t expect that. She grasped my hair and dragged me to the bathroom. I couldn¡¯t raise my voice and call for help out of fear of Lord Vasquez finding out anything. ¡°How dare you?¡± She dragged me into the bathroom but didn¡¯t set me free. My hair was tangled around her fingers while she opened the hot water in the tub. While she waited for the water to fill the bathtub, she f*orc*ed me to straighten my body and stare at her in the eye. ¡°I have warned you, threatened you,¡± she muttered, keeping my hair in her grasp and holding my face in her other hand. Her nails dug into my cheeks while she grunted on my face. ¡°You even heard about our mating ceremony, but that didn¡¯t stop you from bing a hoe. You called him to your room so that your small, thirsty p*uss*y could suck his cum. Did you forget he is your Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. brother?¡± she muttered, and around this time, the tub was partially filled. ¡°But he is my mate,¡± I murmured in pain, my knees shaking. ¡°I will not speak to you until you are cleaned up nicely,¡± she muttered on my face, forcing my head into the hot water. ¡°Mo¡ª,¡± I couldn¡¯t call for her anymore when she dunked my face in the water and it burned my skin like hell. The pain was so intense that it felt like my skin woulde off. I was moving my hands around to free myself, but she wasn¡¯t letting me go. She then pushed me into the water, and my whole body felt the hot water. I pped around like a fish and crawled out of the tub. As Inded on the floor, she kicked me. I was panting and gasping for air. But I realized I couldn¡¯t find peace until I was no longer with her. The pain was so strong that I felt like I was going to die. It wasn¡¯t only the pain from her beatings; my back began to feel a burning sensation. ¡°Ughhh!¡± I crawled out of the tub while my mother cursed me. My vision had turned all bloody. I didn¡¯t know what was happening, but a little crack from my back made me realize Ace had woken up. I don¡¯t know how that was possible, but she broke free from the cage of medicines and came alive. ¡°I told you whatever I¡¯m doing, I¡¯m doing it for you, but you¨C,¡± she was yammering when I started crawling faster. I heard her let out a yelp when she tried rushing after me but tripped in the bathroom due to the floor being all wet. I managed to get on my feet and unlocked my bedroom door to run out. I knew everyone would be asleep. The thought of knocking on Maddox¡¯s door seemed stupid. He would see me and question my state-specifically, the marks on my back. I made my way through the hallway, biting onto my tongue to not let out a single whimper. There was no time for me to cry about anything. I had to quit the mansion and reach for the woods. Another reason I wasn¡¯t waiting to catch my breath was my mother. Now that she knew I had escaped the room, she would be worried anybody would see me in this state. I dashed down the road after breaking free from the mansion. I was lucky that nobody caught me. Ace didn¡¯tmunicate with me. She was forcibly trying to take over. Since I had no clue about weredragons, I was suffering and sprinting to nowhere. That¡¯s when I bumped into someone in the dark. My body retreated andnded on the ground. The feeling of pain made me bit onto my bottom lip before my mind recalled where and in what state I was in. I was in the woods, showing signs of transformation. But who did I bump into? It wasn¡¯t a tree or anything else nonliving. ¡°Eh!¡± I winced, raising my head to see him. He stood in his spot, slowlying out of the darkness with his eyes focusing on my face. My heart almost stopped before I watched him show his face. I hugged myself before I rushed in his direction, and he filled me with his arms. ¡°What happened to you, Beatrice?¡± Colt wrapped his arms around me and patted my back. ¡°Hey!¡± His voice was filled with worry. He would never guess that the person who did this to me was my own mother. ¡°Let¡¯s take you somewhere warmer first,¡± he said, breaking the hug just so that he could carry me in his arms. I didn¡¯t even see where he was taking me because soon my body began to ache again. I started fighting to be freed from his arms. ¡°Beatrice! What are y¡ª,¡± Coltined and gasped when I jumped on my feet andnded on the ground once again. The night was at its peak, and here I was, ready to transition. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 150 ¨C In His Bathtub ¡°Beatrice! Did you miss your medicines?¡± Colt approached me again, kneeling beside me and not understanding what was wrong with me. I was on my knees, my hands on the ground, and my back was aching. I raised my head and watched him stare me in the eye before the frown on his forehead unfolded. His eyes grew, and his eyebrows reached high. ¡°Beatrice! You are not¡ª,¡± he gasped, closing his eyes and clenching his fists. ¡°S*hit! You are not a Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. werewolf,¡± he gasped, shaking his head as he too knew what my fate would be now. Title of the document ¡°I am i¡ªn pain,¡± I spoke to him, but even I was scared when I heard my voice. It was raspy and full of ¡°S*hit! I am so ¡ª,¡± he said, grasping his hair in his fist and then snapping his fingers. ¡°I know¡ª I know what to do,¡± he nodded to himself. ¡°Juste with me, okay?¡± He proceeded to carry me again, and this time, he left his dragon to take over. Since he was still wearing the pendant, he was only going to transition a little. Enough to let his dragon help him keep me in ce. He took me into the deep woods and to a cabin covered in trees and branches. Once we were inside the cabin, I realized it was a much cozier one. It had one big room and a bath- room. He sat me down in the bathroom while he filled the tub with cold water. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about your dragon, but every were- dragon feelsfort when theye in contact with cold water during their transition. I don¡¯t even know if you are transitioning into your full form or weredragon form, but I guess this will help,¡± Colt had been talking nonstop. I was very well aware of how frightened he was. He must have a lot of questions for me, but I wasn¡¯t in a state to answer him anything at the moment. I couldn¡¯t see my face, but I could tell my skin was all red from seeing my other body parts. My mother really messed me up. ¡°Take off your clothes and get in the bathtub,¡± he said, turning around to face away. I did what he had asked me to do and s*tri*pped off my clothes instantly. Ace was struggling toe out, but because she wasn¡¯t able to due to the medicines, she was causing me pain. I slid into the tub and instantly felt at ease. Having Colt was a blessing in my case. I rested my head back and closed my eyes while he sat against the wall and exhaledfort- ably. ¡°Your face will heal soon. I am sure your dragon is awake inside you,¡± he said, starting a conversation. ¡°I took the pills,¡± I said. ¡°Hm! Maybe whoever did this to you had irked her? Looking at you, I can only imagine what you went through. Your dragon woke up to keep you safe,¡± Colt uttered, nervously cracking his knuckles. I bet he was looking for the right time to ask me more questions. ¡°I found out about my dragon after we defeated Gwen,¡± I whispered, still feeling a little pain due to the stretching of my facial skin. ¡°I wanted to tell you, but¡ª you were already under so much stress that I didn¡¯t want to burden you with my worries. too,¡± I sighed, feeling much better now. ¡°Beatrice! You should have said something. I don¡¯t even want to imagine how you dealt with so much pain all alone, and also, being clueless makes things worse.¡± He said this without even looking at me. I admired him for always treating me with respect. ¡°I was scared to tell anyone, Colt. I live with people who hate weredragons.¡± I sighed, gently touching my cold hands. to my face to soothe my burning skin. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it. I remember you telling me you¡¯d spoken to your wolf. What was that all about?¡± Colt asked. He had every right to question me because we stayed close for so long, and never did he suspect I wasn¡¯t a werewolf. ¡°She lied to me, just like my mother,¡± I murmured. ¡°Ace! She is crazy!¡± I smiled and shook my head at her. I was d she woke up and helped me get away from my murderous mother. In the state she was in, I feared she was going to k*ill me tonight. ¡°Did you speak to your mother about it? Did you ask her why she lied to you?¡± Colt questioned, steadily turning to me but making sure his eyes were only sticking to my face. ¡°I did. Her only response was that she wanted to keep me safe.¡± I shook my head in disbelief. After how she hit me, I don¡¯t think I am safe with her either. ¡°So, well! I have another question, but I don¡¯t know if you will befortable enough to talk about it,¡± he mumbled un- der his breath. ¡°Go ahead, Colt. Maybe I¡¯ll learn something from questions,¡± I asked him to go on. The things he was bringing up were going to help me identify my dragon. ¡°Your mother is a werewolf, so does that mean your mother slept with¡ª- a weredragon?¡± He asked, and I stopped moving for a second. I was so upied by the recent happenings that I didn¡¯t even think about that question. ¡°To be very honest with you, mom and I never spoke about my father. She had warned me when I was a child against ever bringing up my father, and I never did.¡± I sat straight, wondering what happened to my father. ¡°Maybe he left her? But then¡ª wouldn¡¯t that make you a tribrid?¡± as he threw another question my way, my spine erect more. How the hell did I never think about it? ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean, Ace told me in clear words that she is a dragon only. She never mentioned anything about having a wolf side,¡± I said, washing my face with the water in the bathtub and then running the wet hands through my hair. ¡°But do you think you can trust Ace? I don¡¯t want to be the person who judges anyone, but Ace lying to you doesn¡¯t make sense. What¡¯s her agenda?¡± Colt asked as he stroked his chin. Even I had no clue what could be the reason that Ace had lied to me so bluntly. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 151- He Caught N*aked Him Colt then asked me to walk out and rest in the bed after a few more minutes in the cold water. My sweater was all messed up, so Colt gave me his ck, oversized shirt to temporarily cover my body with. He brought me hot soup from who knows where after set- tling me into his bed, but I didn¡¯t question it. Title of the document Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Eat it, Beatrice. It will give you strength and warmth,¡± he insisted, holding it for me. I reluctantly grabbed it out of his hands, and after taking a spoonful, I cleared my throat to ask. him something. ¡°You know, I would always get scolded in school for not being interested in a Werewolf history. Now I know why,¡± Iughed a little at myself. It felt so amazing to talk to a creature of my kind. ¡°I remember you taking a lot of interest in weredragons. That should have been a sign,¡± heughed with me, watching me eat the soup hungrily. ¡°Can I ask who did this to you? Was it one of the brothers? Did they find out about your ident*ity?¡± Colt began to ask me all the right questions. I wanted to see his reaction when he finds out the person behind my messy condition was a person we call mother. ¡°Who do you think did this to me?¡± I asked him, wanting to know who he thought was capable of hurting me to this limit. ¡°I have only met Helel and the way he looks at you, I don¡¯t think he can ever do that to you,¡± Colt shrugged. His answerpelled me to remember the tearful eyes of Helel from the other night. ¡°My mom did it,¡± I answered, since he would have never guessed. ¡°What? What kind of mother beats up her daughter like that?¡± Colt was shocked after hearing my answer. ¡°There are a few things that I kept from you, Colt. The brothers are my stepbrothers, as my mother is marrying their father in February,¡± I said, but he didn¡¯t look too amazed by the news. ¡°Oh! Exins why Helel used to be so possessive over y¨C hmm!¡± he stopped because he realized the possessiveness Helel showed looked like more than just a brother being worried for his sister. ¡°I¡¯m also mates with all four of them,¡± I then added, and he almost choked on nothing. He started coughing and gently punching his chest to calm down. ¡°All of them?¡± he asked, finally cooling off. After I nodded, he gave it some thought. ¡°The weredragons can feel a mate bond with more than one partner at a time, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to ept everyone. However, that happens rarely. Wow! I kind of want to know your dragon more now.¡± He smiled as hepletely drifted away from the primary subject, and until he realized, I was already ring at his face. ¡°Oh sorry! Right! We were talking about¡ªwait! Did you indulge in a group s*e*x with¡ª,¡± he paused when I narrowed my eyes in his face. ¡°Look! I¡¯ll be honest with you. I always felt there was something going on between you and Helel. I just didn¡¯t know the exact story behind it.¡± He said, ¡°Did your mother hit you because she found out that you had found out about your mate?¡± He was yammering a bunch of questions, jumping from one topic to the next. He looked way too excited to have a fellow weredragon. ¡°I did more than just that. I didn¡¯t only tell her that I have been missing my pills and found out that my stepbrothers are my mates, but¡ªshe also found me having s*e*x with Maddox!¡± As soon as I said that, Colt got up from the bed and covered his mouth with his hands. ¡°Oh s*hit! I thought you and Helel¡ª I mean, what now?¡± He instantly gulped and got his act together by sitting down in bed again. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have so much going on in my head that I think I¡¯ll lose my mind.¡± I covered my face in my hands and sighed. ¡°I wish I could tell you to show your mother a middle fin- ger and keep pursuing your mates. But it¡¯s not like the Alpha King brothers would ever ept a weredragon,¡± Colt whispered sadly. This is what I liked about him. He was so genuine when it came to showing his emotions for me. He really felt bad for me. And I believe it would also be due to the fact that we are the same creature. We feel strongly towards each other. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I am going to do now. I¡¯m not even sure if the Alpha kings will love and care for me after finding out that I¡¯m not the same creature as them,¡± I said and the thought of starting to ache my body more. I ran my hand behind my back to scratch my skin when Colt held my hand and stopped me from doing so. ¡°It¡¯s so itchy,¡± Iined. ¡°Then sit in the bathtub again. It will help you with the itchiness,¡± he suggested, and I nodded. I would rather spend the night in cold water than sit here and die I agony. I got out of bed again and stripped n*aked while Colt turned his face to the other side. ¡°I¡¯ll put the water bottle on the side just in case,¡± he said, then walked into the bathroom after I had sat down in the tub and put the bottle on the side. That¡¯s when something strange happened. A loud thud made me realize somebody had barged into the cabin. Colt stood in front of the bathtub to defend and protect me. I no- ticed how agitated he looked. Even I was scared. The footsteps approached the bathroom in haste, and finally the person came into our sight. His entry made my heart skip a beat in my chest. ¡°Beatrice! Wher¨C,¡± His words became dry in his mouth as his gaze moved to Colt and then to me. ¡°What the f*uc*k is going on here?¡± Maddox asked, taking a step back and looking betrayed. I knew in the moment that he thought differently from what was actually happening. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 152 ¨C I Am A Product Of A Sad Incident. ¡°Maddox!¡± I called out for him, but he was looking red with anger. He didn¡¯t spare me a second nce and lunged at Colt, who was not at all ready for this kind of reaction. I watched Maddox punch Colt in the stomach, and when Colt had to bend over, Maddox elbowed him in the back. The power Maddox held and the f*orc*e he applied when hitting Colt made a cracking noise from Colt¡¯s body. One could tell he had broken bones from Maddox¡¯s beating. But that didn¡¯t satisfy Maddox. He kept kicking and punching Colt while the other one didn¡¯t do anything. Title of the document ¡°Maddox stop!¡± I yelled, wanting to get out, but it was too slippery, so I fell into the bathtub again. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± Maddox screamed at Colt, holding him by his neck and forcing him against the wall, ¡°She is my f*uc*king mate that you slept with.¡± Those words from Maddox exined his rage. Seeing me in that state made Maddox think he had caught us having s*e*x. ¡°That is not true. He was only helping me,¡± I yelled, panicking as Maddox started choking Colt without any intention of leaving him alive. I got up in the tub, and the instant I took a step out of it, my other foot slipped, and Inded in the bathtub. But this time, it was different. I hit my head, and my body lost the power to get back up on my feet again. I stood there and watched the ceiling turn blurry. The blood in the bathtub slowly began to turn crimson. My breaths were irrational, and I wheezed like a dying fish. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Maddox finally noticed me and ran over to the tub. By the time he hunched over me, my eyes hadpletely shut down. I went into a deep slumber while Colt was left at the mercy of Maddox. I had no clue how things would go from here, but I was sure as hell worried for Colt, even when the blood from my head had filled the bathtub. I must have been taken back to the mansion because when I started waking up and taking back my consciousness, I found myself in thefort of my bedroom. In fact, I had bandages all over my head, and it seemed like not a few hours but days had passed. It was difficult for me to process everything the minute I opened my eyes. Taking deep breaths, I looked around, stillprehending everything, until the memory of what happened in the cabin shed before my eyes. I instantly rose from my bed, but theck of motion in the past days made me dizzy enough to lie down instantly. ¡°Hey! She has woken up.¡± I heard someone call for every- one, informing them of my awakening. I pushed myself up and saw my mother rush ahead of everyone else. She seemed to be in a state of hysteria after watching me. ¡°Bea!¡± She jumped into the bed and crawled closer to me. I had to pull back from her as a reflex. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this would happen,¡± she whispered, cup- ping my face in my hands and sobbing ufortably. ¡°Please forgive me,¡± she said, hupping and keeping my face in her hands when I gently pushed her away and straightened my back to gather myself. Akin and Helel were the only ones that came into the room to check on me. The two rushed inside and stopped at the same time. A mild smile covered their lips when they watched me look all fine and sit on the bed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Helel asked, stepping closer to the bed with his eyes shining at my sight. All I could do was a nod to him. ¡°You scared us like anything,¡± Akin said, reaching for the bed but keeping his distance. He was always at a good dis- tance from me. I didn¡¯t know what to say to them. It all happened because my mother caught me in bed with Maddox. I could say my mother beat me up and the whole truth afterward, but my hands were tied behind the truth of my own. My ident*ity would cause them to hate me and probably I would end up in the same cave along with Gwen. Besides, I couldn¡¯t risk talking badly about my mother, who had so much against me that I feared she would use it once she felt threatened. ¡°I think we should let her spend some time with her moth- er for now,¡± Akin noticed the silence from my side and concluded that I wanted to be with my mother. He gestured at Helel to follow him, and soon they had left the two of us alone again. ¡°I am sorry. I don¡¯t know what happened to me that night, but fear and panic about losing you made me lose my temper,¡± she continued, now that it was just the two of us. ¡°You hit me like I was your worst enemy. You frea¡ªking burned my body.¡± Iined, clenching as I refused to fall for her sugar-coated lies. ¡°I know what I did, and I cannot justify my actions. But I will say, I was angry because¡ª this is how I got fooled too,¡± she muttered and held her hands to her chest. ¡°Do you think I am a heartless person who would hit her daughter for nothing? My anger knew no limits at that time. I was reminded of the foolery I have performed in my time.¡± She was finally speaking about her past. And even though I hated the sight of her, I was calm. That wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d beaten me up like that. The only difference was that I was not apologizing this time after get- ting beat up. ¡°I was once just like you-sweet and na?ve. But Beatrice! Thatnded me in a mess. You must be wondering how the hell I gave birth to a weredragon when I am only a werewolf,¡± she asked, and tears formed in her eyes. ¡°I was ra*** by a weredragon,¡± she finished, making my body squirm ufortably. ¡°You are a result of it,¡± she added, letting tears fall down her eyes. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 153 ¨C The Sad Story ¡°Years ago, Lord Vasquez and Lady Sofia were going through some troubles. They never spoke openly about it, but they made it seem like there was something going on with one of their twins. Nobody knew much, but I knew one thing: weredragons were not yet banished from ournd. I was dating someone who was working closely with Lord Vasquez. It was a sweet affair, and I had high expectations of it. But then one cursed night, I decided to collect some herbs at the night time instead of the day. You see, I didn¡¯t have any parents or family. I had to make a living for myself. You can say I was a hustler. That night, I came across some weredragon soldiers. I have lost my way, so I made the mistake of asking them to help me. They did help¡ªbut it was more to satisfy their lust than to lead me out of the woods. After they were done with me, they left me lying alone and crying in the woods. I was helpless and in agony. Sadly, I was found by my sweet mate. I could only imagine the trauma he got from seeing me like that. Somewhere along the line, my sight broke him. He helped me out of the woods, and soon we found out I was pregnant. It was too much for him. I could tell he was distancing himself from me the instant I told him I didn¡¯t want to abort the baby. I did not want to lose you. Well, he rejected me, and I cannot me him for it. I was left in the woods, alone and pregnant. I knew nothing of weredragon pregnancy. In fact, I didn¡¯t even know why my belly was growing faster than during normal pregnancies. Before I could know, I was giving birth to you in the woods in rain. Oh, I was in so much. pain. I could have sworn that I thought I was not going to make it alive. But it didn¡¯t really bother me. What worried me was leaving my baby behind at the mercy of this cruel and brutal world.¡± She paused just to take a deep breath and f*orc*e a smile across her lips. ¡°And then I saw you. You were so little and cute,¡± she ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but hold you tightly and protect you from the rain. Maybe it happened that night that I developed this fear of losing you. It made me overprotective to the point that the only person hurting you was me. I thought embedding fear in your heart would help you not get into dangerous situ- ations. I messed up, but I couldn¡¯t lose you.¡± She covered her face with her hands and sobbed. I was stunned by her words. ¡°I knew what you were, so I had to visit a seer and beg her to help me. That b*itch screwed me over and hid your wolf¡¯s side instead of your dragon¡¯s side. I just knew she wanted a dragon baby for T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. something. I had to hold you tight and run far away from all these crazy people. That¡¯s when I ended up always changing packs and leaving those who loved me be- hind. My first priority was you, and would always remain you,¡± she finished, but was no longer crying anymore. Her face was slightly tilted and her eyes stared lifelessly into space. Title of the document ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± I knew I had to say something tofort her. ¡°I am sorry that you went through so much,¡± I added, but she only scoffed at herself. ¡°No! I am serious. You deserved the right to say no to those a*ssh*oles.¡± I held her hand andforted her, but she was burning with fever. ¡°You have a fever?¡± I asked, and she frowned. ¡°I feared I had lost you.¡± She slid her hand out from be- tween my hands and let out a sigh. ¡°Bea! I know you want to believe these alpha kings love you, but they hate the idea of a weredragon walking among them. They will do anything to k*ill you, and I will die the day that happens,¡± she muttered at the end, then started wailing angrily at me for putting myself in danger. ¡°I gave birth in such conditions. How could you not care for yourself?¡± sheined, crawling away from me and looking at me all mad and upset. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you went through so much,¡± I murmured in guilt. If only she had told me she had been through so much, I would not have questioned her or gone against her. However, that wouldn¡¯t stop me from living my life. How- ever, I would need to take slow steps so that my mother doesn¡¯t get triggered. ¡°No! You don¡¯t get it, Beatrice. See! Two days ago, when you crawled out of the bedroom. Maddox saw you sneaking out of the mansion, and he followed you. I believed he lost your trail for some time, but he found it again in the cabin with that boy; he lost it. And you know what is crazy?¡± She yammered, making my heart skip a beat at the fact that she knew about the whole drama in the cabin. ¡°What?¡± I asked, taking a big gulp down my throat and be worried for Colt. ¡°He didn¡¯t only find you with that boy, but he also told everyone that that the boy in the cabin is not even a were- wolf,¡± she said, her eyes staring at my face for my reaction. ¡°Do you know what would have happened if Maddox hadn¡¯t arrived in time?¡± She inquired, probably thinking Colt had fooled me, just as Helel had. I was watching her face with fear and terror. I didn¡¯t care about my state anymore. I was concerned about Colt. Why the heck did Maddox do that? Why didn¡¯t he wait for me to wake up? ¡°Where is Co¡ª-It?¡± I asked my mother, tears ready to leave my eyes, when she lowered her head and let out a de- feated sigh. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 154 ¨C The Disgusting Perv My mom told me they were nning to execute Colt be- fore all the pack members after exposing the truth about him. I could not believe my ears. The state I was in made me feel miserable. But I knew for a fact that I wasn¡¯t going to let it happen. Even if I have to expose my ident*ity to them. I didn¡¯t get to see Maddox and Zane for the next two days because I heard they were busy resolving matters of west and Eastern packs. Since they were not returning for a few days, I felt like I had a chance to find a way to save Colt. The execution was supposed to happen after my mother¡¯s mating ceremony with Lord Vasquez. Lord Vasquez wanted to celebrate the wedding by k*illing a weredragon. ¡°Are you two leaving for somewhere?¡± Lord Vasquez watched me and my mother¡¯s head out, wearing ck dresses as if we were attending a funeral. Mom¡¯s ck dress looked more depressing, while my ck jeans and shirt looked casual. Title of the document ¡°I nned a little lunch with her to make her happy after what happened to her,¡± mom ran her hand through my hair, passing me a smile. I didn¡¯t tell her about my friendship with Colt and what I was nning to do. I knew she hated were- dragon men, and I couldn¡¯t me her. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. I am so sorry that you had toe face to face with a weredragon. But I hope you learned a les- son from it and will not sneak out again.¡± Lord Vasquez gave me a smile after advising me to not leave the mansion after midnight. I bobbed my head in agreement and walked behind my mother to the car. It was true that my mother nned this lunch out of nowhere. I believed it was because she was feeling extremely guilty. We reached the same caf¨¦ that had been trending in the pack after the alpha king brothers started visiting it. The moment I and my mother sat down, the girl with the red hair appeared again. ¡°Good afternoon! What may I get for you?¡± she asked us, giving us sweet smiles. I recognized her from that day on. Her name was Maura, as I remember. ¡°Give us a second to choose from the menu, please?¡± My mom sweetly asked her, and Maura walked away after passing us a nod. ¡°She is a pretty one,¡± my motherplimented, digging her face into the menu. I wasn¡¯t interested in consuming any- thing. The only reason I came was because I wanted to ease up on my mother. While she was busy going through the menu, I stared outside the window and found a rather familiar face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡ª,¡± I said, grabbing my mother¡¯s attention. She followed my stare to the outside and gasped. ¡°What is Lord Vasquez doing with Varisha?¡± my mom asked herself, her eyes narrowing at the two. Lord Vasquez seemed to have taken Varisha out shopping. She had bags in her hands as she sat down in the car with him. ¡°What the f*uc*k?¡± My mother grunted and got up from the seat to walk after them. ¡°Stay here,¡± my mom ordered me, rushing out to catch them before they left. Varisha wasfortably sitting in the backseat while Lord Vasquez was watching the driver load up the stuff in the car. I realized the lunch was off. The way my mother briskly walked over to them did not seem like it was going to end well. Vasquez raised his face, and after seeing my mother heading towards him, he gulped and started panicking. A long conversation and many fights were destined to happen. I wondered what would happen if Vasquez and Varisha were having an affair and he no longer wanted to marry my moth- er. What will happen then? He will definitely kick us out, but then what about me and the brothers? ¡°I need to tell Maura that we are leaving,¡± I said in my mouth, leaving my seat and looking around to find a server. Weirdly enough, there were not many waiters or servers. I reached the backdoor and thought twice before gently pushing it open. I knew there was a kitchen there, but I didn¡¯t know if I should just leave or let her know first. Something seemed to be dragging her towards the door. So I opened it just a little bit to see if I could catch her attention and gesture to her that I was leaving. That¡¯s when I saw something that I did not expect to see in a million years. She was mmed hard against the wall with her hands sticking to the wall by herself and an old man sucking her b*oo*b. The sight was so disgusting and scary that I forgot to move a muscle. She wasn¡¯t struggling, but she wasn¡¯t taking part either. She looked stunned, almost frozen like a man- nequin. She had her shirt opened to her stomach and her b*oo*b sticking out of her b*ra as he nibbled at it. Her eyes were staring nkly at the wall. I felt an urge to barge in and help her. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. But I didn¡¯t know if it was consensual or if she would want anybody to know. So I did what I could best do. I closed the door and banged hard on it before I pretended to open it and walked into the room. The banging noise had scared the old man into running away while she was fixing her shirt shakily. I entered the room now that the man had fled. ¡°I will b¡ªe taking your or¡ªder in a few minutes,¡± she said, turning to the other side and hesitantly buttoning up her shirt while trying to hide her face from me. ¡°Hey! That man was a*s*saulting you. Why didn¡¯t you make a noise?¡± I couldn¡¯t act like I didn¡¯t see anything. I wanted to help her, so I thought maybe if I let her know I could speak to the alpha kings and get her protection, she would agree with me. ¡°No! everything is fi¡ªne,¡± she smiled awkwardly, tears. appearing and disappearing in her eyes. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 155 ¨C Everybody Hates A Cheater ¡°But if you tell me, I will help you.¡± I tried convincing her, but she only shook her head and dismissed my help. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you saw, but there is nothing going on. I would like for you to wait in the caf¨¦ while I prepare food for you.¡± She stepped away from me, and this time, she wasn¡¯t smiling either, like she usually does. ¡°Maura!¡± I said her name, making her stop in her steps and look at me, ¡°Just in case you want to talk and are ready to take help,¡± I said and left my number on the counter for her. I did not want to f*orc*e her over anything because I didn¡¯t know why she wasn¡¯t making a noise and was refusing to take any action against that man. Title of the document I walked out of the caf¨¦ to find Helel looking around. His search ended when his eyesnded on me. I looked around and then rushed to the exit to look for my mother. I couldn¡¯t find them anywhere. ¡°They left.¡± Helel knew who I was looking for. ¡°They had an argument, and things turned dirty. My dad called me to pick you up while they resolve whatever issue they are having,¡± he said from behind me. ¡°Issue! Your father is cheating on my mother with Flynn¡¯s mother. That¡¯s the issue,¡± I scoffed, shaking my head at the audacity of these men who cheat so shamelessly. ¡°Hm! Seems like you are not a fan of cheaters.¡± The way Helel said it, I had to turn around and face him. ¡°Was it a question, a statement, or a taunt?¡± I asked, folding my arms over my chest and watching his face uneasily. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Maddoxined you cheated on him with C¡ªolt,¡± Helel had to steal his eyes from me when talking about it. ¡°Oh!¡± I let out a scoff and thenughed sarcastically. ¡°That¡¯s not how you resolve issues. I know you are clear in your head, but you being n*aked in his bathtub at that hour of the night with him standing beside you makes no sense. What was going on?¡± Helel questioned me. I know what he was saying wasn¡¯t wrong, and I would have thought even worse if I had found Maddox in a bathtub with any girl, but at the mo- ment, I actedpletely different from how I should have. In fact, I was so lost in everything happening around me that I acted like they were at fault for even questioning me. ¡°So, you think I will stoop that low to jump into someone else¡¯s bathtub when I already have a mate who is my boyfriend?¡± Iined, watching him eye me to step aside and not raise my voice, as everybody could hear us. ¡°Let¡¯s go talk over there.¡± Helel walked ahead of me and only turned a little to make sure I was following him. I did follow him, just to act like a brat. ¡°Bea! It doesn¡¯t matter what I think. He found you in his bathtub. He deserves an exnation.¡± Helel sided with his brother, and it irked me more. I have never been put in such situations before, so my actions and reactions were all wrong. I was aggressive and get- ting offended over everything. And the worst part is that somewhere in my head, I knew it too. I just didn¡¯t have an ex- nation for why I was in the bathtub. ¡°He would have asked me that question first instead of lunging at Colt and beating him to the point that I thought he was going to k*ill him,¡± Iined, clenching my jaw at the memory of that night. ¡°Don¡¯t be unfair. When I told you Gwen was special, you were ready to burn her room to a crisp. So don¡¯t act like you would have acted differently if you had found me in another girl¡¯s bathtub,¡± Helel grunted and paused to itch his temples and correct himself, ¡°I mean, Maddox! if you have found Maddox in the bathtub,¡± I am left with no answer now. Helel was f*uc*king good at winning arguments. ¡°Besides, I told you Colt lied to you, and you told me you have no idea where he is. Then how in the hell did Maddox find you in his cabin? Why would you go with him to his cabin, Bea?¡± Helel was slowly asking me more and more. I opened my mouth to defend myself, but then shut it immediately. How do I tell him that I am not afraid of Colt because I am one of him? ¡°Speaking of Colt¡ª- I want you to free him.¡± I had to take deep breaths before demanding something that made him shake his head and close his eyes in shock. ¡°Sorry! What?¡± he asked, hunching over and drawing his ear near my face. ¡°I want you to help him escape,¡± I repeated, making Helel look stunned. ¡°You want me to free that weredragon? Am I hearing you right?¡± he asked while c*oc*king his face to the left, processing my demand. ¡°Yes!¡± I answered, taking a deep breath. ¡°I- don¡¯t know if you understand what you are asking of me, but that is never happening. I would never set a were- dragon free. Those creatures are vicious and dangerous. I will not put my pack in danger, Bea!¡± Helel shook his head and de- nied helping me. I kind of expected it, but somewhere I thought he would do it for me. ¡°Right!¡± I nodded and smiled to myself. ¡°I am sorry I asked you to save a disgusting creature called a weredragon.¡± I lowered my face as it hit close to home. Mom was right. These brothers would never ept a weredragon. So I was a fool for growing feelings for them. As for Maddox, I was not only upset with him for not giving me a chance to say my side, but also for caging my friend. He had heard about Colt from me many times and even knew that I cared for Colt. That exined only one thing. They would never make an exception, not even for me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 156 ¨C They Are Nasty For f*uc*king ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t even be talking to me,¡± I blurted out after feeling exhausted. Colt got caught because of me and here I am, unable to convince a single brother to help him out and don¡¯t let him be a victim of their hatred for other creatures. ¡°What is happening to you? You are more concerned about Colt than Maddox? you have not asked me once where he is and how he is doing.¡± Helel shook his head at me, making me close my eyes and squirm inside. The reason I was so reluctant to speak to Maddox was because I had no exnation to give him. If only I could tell him that I am a weredragon, I wouldn¡¯t have to hide from him. But they would never understand. They think I am being difficult when, in reality; I am scared of the treatment they will show me once the truthes out. Title of the document ¡°Helel! Why can¡¯t you help Colt for me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be direct with him. He ced his hands on his waist and stared at me in disbelief. ¡°You are asking me to break the packws for that were- dragon? I cannot believe you would ask something like that from me.¡± Helel sounded offended when he heard that I was asking him to do that. ¡°Take this. It is cold.¡± He then watched me stare down and gave me his jacket. I didn¡¯t even know how Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. to react to him anymore. He left the jacket on my shoulders and then gestured at me to stay behind while he brought the car. As soon as he stepped away, I slid into his jacket but ran to the other side of the caf¨¦ to get myself together. I knew he couldn¡¯t help me, but it was an attempt I made with high hopes. ¡°I am so sorry, I couldn¡¯t help you.¡± I covered my face with. my hands and sobbed, ¡°I am left with no option but to¡ª- do something that might expose my truth. But I will do it to save you,¡± I said as I cried softly. I didn¡¯t want to cry in front of Helel. I stopped crying in front of them after some time. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anybody cry so pretty,¡± a lovely whisper from beside me prompted me to turn around and look at Maura. ¡°Oh! I am not crying,¡± I f*orc*ed a smile onto my lips and cleaned my tears with the back of my hand, ¡°It is the dust particles,¡± I lied. ¡°Here,¡± she said, handing me her handkerchief, which I epted. Nobody uses those these days. It made me smile be- cause her handkerchief smelt very pleasant andforting. ¡°This used to be my mother¡¯s,¡± Maura said, gesturing for me to sit down on the steps of the backdoor of the caf¨¦. Once I sat down, she followed me, too. ¡°What happened to your mother?¡± I asked her, watching her smile a bit while keeping her eyes on the wall in front of her. We were sitting in a tight alleyway, having a heart-to- heart conversation. ¡°She passed away one night mysteriously,¡± she whispered, and then turned her face to the other side. I believe she, too, didn¡¯t want to cry in front of anyone. ¡°You know, I have never seen my father. It is always easier not to miss someone you have not seen than to lose someone you have known for years.¡± I sighed, cleaning my cheeks with the handkerchief she gave me. ¡°So what happened here? Trouble in paradise?¡± she asked as she talked about Helel and me. My body shuddered at the mention of Helel and me like that. ¡°Oh, we are not together.¡± I gave a nervousugh, remembering all the times Helel and I had awkward encounters. ¡°That¡¯s weird. He always looks at you a bit weirdly,¡± she mumbled, and I had to look at her to ask her through my eyes what she meant. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have not noticed it. He looks at you the way a man who carves you would look at you.¡± Her exnation tinted my cheeks red. I cleared my throat ufortably and contemted whether I should tell her that my mother is marrying Lord Vasquez or stay silent. I am sure the news will make headlines very soon. So, with that being in my mind, I decided not to tell her anything on my own. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never noticed,¡± I lied. ¡°I think my car is here. I will leave now,¡± I said as I got up on my feet, ¡°thank you for this.¡± I held the napkin for her, but she shook her head and let me keep it. ¡°My mom made many, you can have this one,¡± she smiled and watched me shove it in the jacket. ¡°Thank you for talking to me, or else I would be standing here and sobbing in my palms,¡± I joked, ¡°And Maura! Please don¡¯t let anyone mistreat you. I know it seems difficult to raise your voice, but things change only when we make some noise. If you can¡¯t do anything, leave me a message, and I will handle everything for you,¡± I said to her while she smiled through the pain. The mist in her eyes made me understand whatever was happening to her was breaking her, and she was so scared of raising her head that she was just standing in front of her abuser with her head bowed down. ¡°Maura! What are you doing here? Go back inside and take orders.¡± It was then that an old man entered the alleyway and yelled at her. I watched him walk past me for a second before my body felt shivers down my spine. This was the man who was all over her a few minutes ago. ¡°I was taking a second, Dad!¡± as she agreed with him and left behind him to the caf¨¦ from the backdoor, my body felt numb. ¡°She was with her father?¡± I gasped, covering my mouth, and felt this urge to throw up. I had a forbidden rtionship myself, but never in a million years did I think I would see someone having such a rtionship with their father. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 157 ¨C The Fate Of The Brothers. Author¡¯s POV: Few Days Ago: The silver chains were hard to detach, but Dream had managed to use the axe in the backseat of Maddox¡¯s car to unchain Huia. Title of the document ¡°Get in the car.¡± Dream made her sit down and started the engine. She was angry at Maddox for leaving her behind and going after Beatrice. So she had taken his car and had decided to never return it to him. Not only that, she had to find a vehicle to take Huia with her. Hence, the car came in handy. ¡°I fear going into bright light,¡± Huia said, sitting in the front seat with difficulty. Her body was extremely weak, so Dream had to help her with everything. ¡°It is not even midnight yet. Don¡¯t worry about daylight. I will give you my sunsses.¡± Dream said, a bit scared in her heart. She was very well aware of the fact that she had freed a possible criminal, but ever since Huia told her she could make her special, Dream couldn¡¯t think of anything else. ¡°Ah! Freedom smells so strange,¡± Huia said, rolling down. the window and taking in the fresh air. ¡°May I ask who you are and why you were chained in that cave?¡± Dream asked her, focusing on the road. Since she was going to drive all the way back home, she knew she had to deal with her. It was going to be a day¡¯s long journey, so making friends with her seemed like a good idea to her. ¡°Blood is the only thing that can cause you this much loss. I nevermitted a crime. I was put here by my sister and her husband,¡± Huia answered, closing her eyes, and that¡¯s when Dream turned to look at her. ¡°Why are you worried about daylight when you are blind?¡± Huia¡¯s lips curved into a smile as Dream inquired. ¡°I am not afraid of daylight; I am afraid of people seeing me in daylight,¡± she added, and Dream gulped. ¡°You see! I am a white seer, my child. I am someone who is special, or at least someone who used to be special. But with poweres a lot of enemies and those who want to have what you have.¡± Huia said and rested her head back, letting Dream know she doesn¡¯t feel like talking to her anymore. Dream had to stop near a caf¨¦ after hours of driving. She got herself and Huia some food. Throughout this time, Dream couldn¡¯t help but keep checking her phone. ¡°Being blind is bad,¡± Huia shook her head, making Dream look at her. The two were sitting in the backseat of the car, where they were going to finish the food and then Huia would take a nap while Dream had nned to sleep in the front seat. For some reasons, Dream was afraid of sleeping with Huia in the car. ¡°Is there a particr reason you are saying this?¡± Dream asked, as she sensed Huia was saying this because of some- thing Dream did. ¡°Aha! I feel you are anxious, but I cannot even look at you to tell you what is bothering you,¡± Huia said, continuing to eat. Dream stared at her and frowned. She couldn¡¯t stop won- dering if Huia was being truthful about her eyesight. Her worries ended when her phone rang. Dream dropped her sandwich and picked up her phone in hopes of Maddox checking up on her. But instead, it was Helel. ¡°Hello,¡± she said as she answered the phone. ¡°Dream! Where are you? We have returned to the base, and you are nowhere to be found,¡± Helel ¡°I am heading home,¡± Dream said, staring at Huia, who had slowed down at eating as if she was focusing on their conversation. ¡°At this time? Why and what happened?¡± Helel asked in worry. ¡°Maddox and his unstoppable cheating happened. He has been cheating on me all this time while I stupidly let him announce we are dating.¡± Dream shook her head at the thought of Maddox using her. She was upset at Maddox for making things official with her just so that he could break it off with her without any exnation. ¡°Dream! That¡¯s between you two. But leaving like this is not at all a wise decision. I have promised your father that I will bring you back to your pack safety. Now what will I say to him?¡± Helel grunted from the other side of the call. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I have spoken to my dad and told him that I aming home. He knows how stubborn I am, so nobody will me you. Don¡¯t worry,¡± she rea*s*sured Helel, who was the only brother who had checked up on her. ¡°By the way, you must have known I took Maddox¡¯s car. Tell him I am not returning to his vehicle.¡± She sounded petty when trying to piss Maddox off.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°It is okay. You can keep the car, Dream. Just stay in con- tact with your father, okay? I got to go, bye.¡± Helel hung up on her after making sure she was fine. She stayed silent for a minute until Huia¡¯s sigh caught her attention. ¡°I heard you say Alpha King Maddox¡¯s name,¡± Huia said. ¡°It was Helel, the elder twin,¡± Dream told her. ¡°Sometimes I wonder why I fell in love with Maddox? Helel is way better than him in the fact that he is caring and affectionate,¡± Dream pouted, thinking of a n. ¡°Imagine how Maddox will feel if I end up bing his brother Helel¡¯s Luna Queen,¡± she smirked, but it was her rage that spoke. ¡°Helel! The one with blue eyes,¡± Huia said, and Dream frowned at her. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Dream asked, as she had heard from Huia that she had been stuck in that cave for over 17 years by now. ¡°I had dreams of the brothers. Helel! in particr with Maddox. You are not supposed to fall for Helel. Dream! Helel¡¯s fate is horrible.¡± As Huia exined why Dream shouldn¡¯t focus on Helel, Dream¡¯s jaw hung low. Not only that, she realized Huia might be useful after all if she truly can see the future. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 158 ¨C Wee Home Stepbrother Beatrice¡¯s POV: Present Time: It¡¯s been a few hours since I returned home, and I haven¡¯t seen my mother. I heard my mother and Lord Vasquez argued for hours, and then my mom locked herself in her room. Title of the document I had to awkwardly stand in the living room with Lord Vasquez, Helel, and Akin. Vasquez had been rubbing his face in his hands and sighing nonstop while we stood around him and waited for him to open up to us. Whatever they talked about had deeply unsettled my mother. ¡°Dad! Why were you with Flynn¡¯s mother?¡± Helel finally broke the silence and questioned his father. ¡°And that too after you announced your mating ceremony with Scarlet to us,¡± Akin added, shaking his head at his father in disbelief. ¡°I wasn¡¯t on a date with her,¡± Lord Vasquez argued, sounding upset at being called out for taking Varisha shopping. ¡°But why were you with her, dad? Would you like your mate going around shopping with someone else?¡± Helel sat down on the couch in front of his father and hunched over his knees. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell you all why I was with her,¡± Vasquez sighed, closing his eyes and thinking he could hide. from reality by simply shutting his eyes. ¡°Can you please wait for their arrival and then I can ex- in everything?¡± Lord Vasquez finally opened his eyes and straightened his back. We all shared a nce and then watched his face in silence. Who was arriving? The doorbell rang, and Helel ran before anybody else. I raised my head to let out the breath I had been holding back and found Akin staring at me. The way he panicked when I caught him made me feel bad for not looking away. He instantly looked around, probably mentally cursing himself for getting caught. I could tell he was being too hard on himself. Soon, Helel arrived again with guests behind him. My body trembled at the sight of not only Flynn but also Lady Varisha with him. A frown covered my forehead while I expected the worst toe forward. They could be here for two reasons. Either to make me ept Flynn or because of whatever was going on between Varisha and Lord Vasquez. ¡°I will go bring my mom,¡± I said, turning around but un- able to move past the living room when Lord Vasquez stopped me in mid-stride by calling for me. ¡°Beatrice! I¡¯ve already spoken with her. This meeting is toe clear before you all.¡± Lord Vasquez spoke, making me stand back and wait for him to finish. ¡°I know you all have many questions regarding me and Varisha,¡± Lord Vasquez started while Varisha sat down with him on the couch and Flynn stood beside her. From the looks of it, I could tell they knew what Lord Vasquez was going to talk about. Flynn looked all red as if he had a whole meltdown prior toing here. He wasn¡¯t even looking at anyone. ¡°The reason you saw me with her is¡ª- that she is a moth- er of my child,¡± Lord Vasquez¡¯s words swept the world from under everyone¡¯s feet. Where Helel and Akin shared a nce in shock, Flynn closed his eyes. He seemed to want to disappear. ¡°What? Dad! Do you know what you are saying?¡± Helel stepped forward while Akin held his hand and T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. pulled him back. ¡°No! he is telling us that Flynn¡ª- is our brother and we never knew about it?¡± Helel argued, freeing his hand from Akin¡¯s grasp and shaking his head in disbelief. I was stunned too. Some things make sense in my head now. I should have questioned it long before when he was the only person out- side the alpha king bloodline that I felt a mate bond with. ¡°It¡¯s one of my many bitter truths that I¡¯ve hidden from you all,¡± Lord Vasquez said, unable to raise his head and look at his sons. Akin was standing in the firece while Helel was shaking his head repeatedly and grunting. I was at a loss for words. That¡¯s when Lady Sofia entered the living room and got attention for herself. ¡°For those who had used me of ruining my rtionship with Lord Vasquez, this truth drove us apart,¡± she said as she stared at her sons. I watched Akin slowly lower his face and look guilty. So maybe he was the one who had questioned her and probably used her of their divorce. ¡°I found out about the truth many years ago and con- fronted him. Huh! He didn¡¯t look that guilty back then. He used me of focusing a lot on my kids and not giving him time. Anyway, here is the truth now,¡± she smirked, but there was pain hiding behind her voice and bodynguage. It was nasty how Lord Vasquez made her feel guilty when, in reality, he couldn¡¯t keep his d*ic*k in his pants. ¡°Now that everybody knows about it¨C I want Flynn to move in here with us.¡± Lord Vasquez announced another terrifying news to us. It was indeed a lot for all of us, as the brothers also knew that he was my mate. ¡°It¡¯s sweet that you suddenly remember that you are my father, but I would rather stay with my mother,¡± Flynn said, looking angry and probably hurt, too. He spent his childhood not knowing his father was a lord. And where others were given luxuries and a title of an Alpha King, he was left with nothing much. ¡°What if your mother moves in here with us?¡± Lord Vasquez, who was feeling guilty for not being there for his son, gave Flynn another option, and it struck me this time. I watched the brothers shake their heads and then silently look my way while Sofia had a sly smile on her lips. She was probablyughing at the fate of my mother. ¡°Then it is fine,¡± Flynn agreed out of the blue. The anger he showed before made me think he would never agree to this, but strangely enough, he did, which confused me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 159 ¨C His Little Kitten Lord Vasquez dismissed us while I aimlessly wandered around in front of my mother¡¯s room. I knew Lord Vasquez was not leaving my mother, and neither was he epting Varisha, but it was still bizarre how everybody was now going to live under the same roof. ¡°This is your bedroom.¡± Varisha walked upstairs with Flynn and pointed at thest room in the hallway. I stepped aside to let them walk past me, but Flynn decided to slow down. ¡°Flynn! Not now.¡± Varisha warned him as she noticed he was preparing to have a word with me. Title of the document ¡°What? I am not going to argue with her. I just want a few minutes with my mate¡ª-,¡± he said, putting emphasis on the word ¡®mate¡¯. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll be downstairs.¡± Varisha left us alone after her son made it clear he wasn¡¯t going to leave until he had a word with me. I straightened my back and folded my arms over my chest, my eyes staring deeply into his. ¡°No wee to your stepbrother?¡± he inquired, raising the corner of his lips to form a smirk. ¡°Oh sorry! I almost forgot we are mates as well.¡± He pped his forehead and then snapped his fingers as if he re- called something. ¡°I was genuinely trying to give you a chance for a better life when I approached you in school, but your fragile ego was so bruised that you blew it up. Now look at us, we are standing under the same roof with all the power in my hands,¡± Flynn mumbled, shoving hands in his pants¡¯ pockets. I watched his face for a few more minutes before a smile crept over my lips. ¡°How bold of you to think that epting me is a lifetime. opportunity for me,¡± I taunted. ¡°You are the one who slept. with his best friend¡¯s girlfriend, right? Yeah! Thank you for giving me an option the other day, but I will dly reject your of- fer again and again,¡± I mocked him, a*s*suming he thought I was desperate enough to ept him. ¡°Oh,e on, Beatrice. You shouldn¡¯t be flying so high. now that I am here.¡± He said this, licking his bottom lip and giving little jerks to his head. I didn¡¯t get a chance to respond to him because soon Helel walked upstairs and started watching us. He stopped and stared at both of us. ¡°Thank you for weing me. I thought nobody liked me moving in,¡± Flynn smiled sweetly, hiding the evilness behind his perfect white teeth smile. me. I frowned while he walked away to be in his room. ¡°I didn¡¯t wel¡ª,¡± before I could finish, Helel interrupted ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°If he annoys you, let me know,¡± he added while sneakily hiding his eyes from me. ¡°By the way, Akin wanted to see you in the living room. He is waiting for you there,¡± he then announced before he too departed for his room. I went downstairs and found Akin in the living room. His face told me he was upset about something. ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± I asked, standing behind the couch while he stood by the firece and stared at the fire. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a genuine question, and I want a genuine answer to it,¡± he stated. ¡°Is there something you are hiding from me?¡± he questioned, raising his face to look at me. ¡°NO!¡± I shook my head but felt bad inside for lying. But he wouldn¡¯t understand the truth. ¡°Beatrice! If there is anything bothering you at all, You cane to talk to me. I will try my best to help you out of any mess you are in,¡± he whispered, but didn¡¯t dare turn to me and look me in the eye. I was tempted to ask him to help Colt, but I couldn¡¯t be too sure. He could manipte me into sharing my secrets with him. At this point, everyone was scared by the dragon side of mine. ¡°I will do that,¡± I said to myself, knowing he wasn¡¯t even looking at me. ¡°Also¡ª,¡± he cleared his throat and that¡¯s when I got curi- ¡°Yes?¡± I asked. ¡°Ummm! I found this in the garden. You didn¡¯t tell me that one of those tests was never done properly,¡± he suddenly brought out the tiny bottle Mr. Mykel had handed over to me when we were doing the fear check exercise. I instantly recalled the bottle. It was the one I dropped af- ter realizing Zane would never perform. ¡°Zane didn¡¯t want to take any tests,¡± I exined. I didn¡¯t want to lie for Zane and make myself look stupid. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, so I told him the truth. ¡°Okay! Thank you very much,¡± he nodded as he shoved the bottle in his pocket. ¡°Is there something you want to talk about?¡± I kind of noticed how awkward he was acting. ¡°Eh? No! Thank you, but that will be all,¡± he said, looking weirded out when shaking his head and forcing a smile across his face when announcing he didn¡¯t have anything else to ask me. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be in my room then.¡± I mumbled and left the living room, feeling something different about Akin. Not thinking too much about it as I rushed upstairs, I al- most bumped into Flynn, who I thought would be in his room by now. ¡°So now you are going to dance on our heads every day?¡± I rolled my eyes as I walked past him, but I knew he was still following me. ¡°I thought I heard your mom whimper a cry of agony,¡± he joked, probably getting why I clenched my jaw. ¡°Oh! Little kitten is furious now,¡± as he made fun of me, and I wanted nothing more than to transition and show him who he was calling a kitten. ¡°I see you love your mother a lot, and she loves you, too. So let us put you two to the test.¡± He stood near my bedroom door, bing a nuisance. I knew he would say something ridiculous, yet I stayed to hear him. ¡°Either you sacrifice something, or your mother does.¡± His words brought a frown upon my forehead as I failed to under- stand the reason behind the beginning of his mask slipping off.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 160 ¨C Ma*s*saging His d*ic*k ¡°Exin your threat to me.¡± I didn¡¯t want to back off and let him think he could scare me with his nonsense. ¡°It¡¯s pretty simple. I¡¯m the abandoned son who never got what he wanted. Imagine what will happen when I will tell my dearest dad that I want to be with my mate at any cost? Do you think dad would still want to marry your mother and make me your stepbrother if I, the abandoned son, expressed his only wish to him?¡± Colt had a smirk drawn over his lips when making a threat that left me confused. ¡°You get used to my presence now, Beatrice. I¡¯m the new stepbrother now,¡± he statedstly before walking past me to his room. Title of the document I was furious now. Instead of returning to my room, which was my initial. n, I turned around and walked straight to the staircase and down again. He left my mouth dry with his nonsensical words. I could tell he would use this threat to make me give him what he wants from me. While I was rushing over to the kitchen, I didn¡¯t notice who else was in the kitchen until I reached the ind. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Akin asked, standing beside the refrigerator ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I chewed on the words and mmed the refrigerator door hard, taking out a beer can and staring at it. Should I drink? As I stared at the can, I wondered. Anything that would help me calm down. So I did what I could do best. The only thing that can calm my ragged nerves down is aggression. And with that being in my mind, I turned around andunched the cold beer can in the direction of what I thought would be a wall. ¡°Oh f*uc*k!¡± I heard an agonizing whimper and knew instantly what had happened. I didn¡¯t only hit Akin; I freaking hit him in the groin with the cold beer can. ¡°Oh, no, no!¡± I panicked, watching him hunch over and rest his arm over the counter while breathing through his nose. His eyes were bloodshot red, and his lips wanted to let out aint. He had his hand on his d*ic*k, squirming in pain. I rushed over to him and anxiously bent down with him. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hit you.¡± I pped his hand away to help him. I was so shocked and embarra*s*sed that I didn¡¯t know what I was doing. ¡°It¡ªs okay! J¡ª-ust give me some t¡ªime,¡± Akin groaned, trying to pull away from me. ¡°Ma*s*sage it, ma*s*sage it,¡± I panicked, cing my hand on his enormous bulge to ma*s*sage it for him. I rubbed my hand up and down in a quick movement. It was all happening in a matter of seconds. Akin shuddered in utter shock and pulled back from me. That¡¯s when I raised my head to see why he wasn¡¯t letting me help him. While my hand stayed on the bulge in his pants and I stared into his eyes, I realized where my hand was. The deep eye contact between us stayed for a second before I pulled my hand back, but that was all the movement I did. I kept hunching over while I covered my mouth with my hands. ¡°Oh s*hit! I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to touch your throbbing di**!¡± As soon as I said that, I pped my forehead and bit my tongue. ¡°Hey! No! I didn¡¯t mean to say it was moving.¡± I flinched when uttering those words. ¡°Beatrice! Just g¡ªo,¡± he said through difficulty, awkwardly straightening his posture. I wondered how his d*ic*k was feeling after getting hit aggressively by a cold beer can. ¡°Do you want me to call you a doctor?¡± I asked sneakily, knowing damn well he would not open his pants for anyone. ¡°I¡¯m fi¡ª,¡± he lowered his head to avoid me when his eyes traveled to my cleavage and he gasped. The way he shook his head and closed his eyes to step away confused me. I lowered my head and saw my books al- most sticking out of my shirt. Thankfully, no t*its were harmed or exposed in this process. I clutched my shirt in my trembling fingers and moved it up, covering my chest and straightening my back. Although Akin was still squirming, he was not looking my way or showing pain. ¡°I didn¡¯t see an a¡ª,¡± he grunted, biting his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not like I am not going to ever wear a bikini around my stepbrothers.¡± I shrugged, watching him close his eyes and shake his head at my foul mouth. I don¡¯t know why he had to always be so proper and perfect. Nothing really happened here, and he was acting as if we were n*aked in front of each other. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Try to ma*s*sage it with oil. You will feel better,¡± I mum- bled, casually walking over to the refrigerator and grabbing some fresh juice. I was feeling much better now. ¡°I mean, you will feel really better,¡± I teased, smiling secretly as he grumpily started walking away. I heard his footsteps leave, and then my attention rested on the fact that in less than a month, we will officially be step- siblings. It will be so hard on me and my wolf since I was expecting more with Maddox. However, the way he acted that night and then didn¡¯t even let me say a word before attacking Colt had left me not wanting to speak to him. He made me see the side of him that hates the weredragon As I turned around with the ss in my hand, I faced Helel. ¡°Did you speak to Maddox or not?¡± he asked, repeating himself like a broken record. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he should be the one to reach out to me?¡± I asked as I took a sip from the ss. ¡°He thinks you were cheating on him with Colt,¡± Helel mumbled, making me roll my eyes at him. ¡°But you know I wasn¡¯t, right?¡± I asked, watching him straighten his back and look deep into my eyes. ¡°Beatrice! No! That¡¯s not even a question. I know you will never cheat, and you will never hide anything from your mate.¡± The way he said it with so much confidence and longing, my heart missed a beat. Helel was incredible! Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 161- Everything is Falling Apart ¡°You know Maddox texted me. He was worried about you.¡± Helel said after his statement turned everything awkward. ¡°What for?¡± I asked as I didn¡¯t understand why he would be worried about me and then not call me. Title of the document ¡°He heard Flynn had moved in. Zane and Maddox are also distressed over this whole situation. So you being here has worried Maddox even more,¡± Helel exined, and I could only imagine how Zane must be feeling now, but something made me worry a little more about Maddox being scared for me. ¡°Wait a minute. What is Maddox worried about?¡± I said this as I locked my gaze on Helel¡¯s face. ¡°He is worried that Flynn would bully you again,¡± he mumbled, but I refused to believe him. ¡°Show me the text conversation,¡± I said, watching a gulp run down Helel¡¯s throat. He looked like he had seen a ghost. ¡°I don¡¯t have it with me. I deleted it,¡± he was lying. The way he stole his eyes from me was a sign. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are lying to me, Helel,¡± I said, grabbing the ss of juice and then pouring it into the sink. I no longer felt like drinking anything. I don¡¯t know why, but Helel has a*s*sured me of his loyalty so much that hearing him lie deeply upset me.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Beatrice! I don¡¯t understand why you are not ready to be- lieve he can be worried for you,¡± Helel rushed over to the counter and sighed when he couldn¡¯t stop me from spilling the juice. One could tell he was upset that he had ruined mymood. ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t believe that. I just know for a fact that Maddox wasn¡¯t only worried that Flynn would bully me,¡± I exined, and this time, we were facing each other with not much space between us. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± he asked me with a hint of acknowledgment. ¡°He is worried I will let Flynn smash,¡± I scoffed and folded my arms over my chest. Helel had an instant disgusted look on his face as he pulled a step back from me. ¡°No!¡± He shook his head, but it was clear that he was lying. ¡°I know it is true. He was probably thinking, now that Flynn is the alpha king, I will let him flirt back and forth and even allow him to sleep with me as I did with you brothers back then.¡± I didn¡¯t need to shed a single tear, even when it hurt. that Maddox would think I could do something like that. ¡°No! Beatrice! I am sure everyone here knows that was a different time.¡± He said, ¡°Besides, Maddox didn¡¯t say anything about doubting you. He was worried Flynn would convince you to give him a chance. As for the past, we were the ones who told you that you were not exclusive to one of us. This time, it is different. You are exclusive to Maddox and you will neve¡ª-,¡± he was talking nonstop when I felt the urge to stop him right there. ¡°I am not!¡± I imed, making him shut up. ¡°You and Maddox¡ª,¡± he started yammering again when a head shake from my side shut him up again. ¡°It is over. After what happened in the woods and how he attacked Colt without giving us an opportunity, I realized he didn¡¯t attack Colt because he thought Colt was hurting me. He thought Colt and I were hooking up. And not to mention, he didn¡¯t even ask me once if I was doing okay. Helel, if he saw my face because he made eye contact with me before lunging at Colt. And even after that, he wasn¡¯t concerned about my state. Then I am sorry, I am done,¡± I stated, looking sternly at my decision. ¡°Does he know?¡± Helel questioned. ¡°He will know when he man¡¯s up and talks to me,¡± I finished and started walking past him when Helel gently held me by my arm to stop me near him. ¡°That night! What happened to you? Who did all that to you?¡± Helel inquired, his eyes digging into mine. I stared into his face and then gently slid my arm free from his grip. His eyes were like the ocean, but I was afraid to take a boat and ride in such water, especially when I knew my honesty would hurt him. ¡°It¡¯s all taken care of, so there¡¯s no need to worry,¡± I mumbled as I walked upstairs. Just the instant I was in my bedroom, I received a call from none other than Maddox. He must have heard from his brother that I was talking about breaking up with him. ¡°Say quickly what you have to say because I have to be with my mother,¡± I said the instant I answered his call. I couldn¡¯t tell how he would talk to me, but I knew for a fact that I would try not to take his words to heart. ¡°Youined that I didn¡¯t give you a chance to tell your side and attacked that a*ssh*ole. Fine, I am giving you a chance now,¡± Maddox said from the other side, making me. raise my brow and scoff. But then I realized I would have asked for his side as well if I had found him in that state with someone. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sleeping with Colt. That night! I didn¡¯t take my medicine, and my wolf wasing out and causing me agony. I was in the woods and thankfully Colt found me, he took me to his cabin to calm me down and that¡¯s when you arrived and thought we were hooking up,¡± I exined, not feeling like talking about our rtionship but since it was the right thing to give him an exnation, I did. I didn¡¯t want to be a brat and just expect him to under- stand everything on his own. However, I was still upset over the fact that he hurt Colt, and now he is facing execution. ¡°Did you know about Colt?¡± His question made a gulp run down my throat. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 162 ¨C A Serious That To The Brothers. Before I could answer, the door to my room opened, and in came my mother. She looked like a mess with her red, swollen eyes and messy hair. ¡°I will speak to youter,¡± I whispered to Maddox, watching my brother look like a zombie and stand near the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Maddoxined from the other side. I didn¡¯t want to hang up on him and let him think I was running from the conversation, which I wanted to, so I didn¡¯t hang up on him just for a few seconds. Title of the document ¡°Mom! What is going on? Are you okay?¡± I held the phone in my hand and rushed over to my mother. ¡°He will marry her,¡± my mother said, panicky and shed- ding tears. Now that I was certain Maddox had heard her, I hung up on him and held my mother by her arm to sit her down in my bed. ¡°What are you saying? Did Lord Vasquez say that to you?¡± I asked, and she shook her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to. I am sure he will ept her, eventually. I don¡¯t know what to do now. He was in my control as long as I was the only one with him, but now he has two other mates who are desperate enough to get epted by him.¡± My mom buried her face in her hands and whimpered. I felt bad for her. All she wanted was for her mate to be loyal to her and exclusive to her. However, this could be the sign that we leave. ¡°I know you are probably going to hate me for it, but I think we should leave now. Our time here is done,¡± I stated with a lot of pain. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for me to leave this ce, as this has been the safest I have felt in my whole life. But now that my dragon has tasted freedom, I was afraid she would one day break free from the effect of medicines and transition. And that day will be myst day to breathe in fresh air. ¡°What are you saying?¡± My mom immediately turned her head around to re at me. ¡°Think about it, mom. They will find out eventually that we lied to them and then what? I will be tied in chains in some cave while you will get rejected for hiding the truth. I have heard they punish those who became allies of the dragons. Besides, Flynn had been saying some stuff to me.¡± I shifted ufortably, and my mother stopped crying entirely. ¡°What did he say now?¡± she asked in confusion. ¡°He said if I didn¡¯t do what he wanted me to do, then he would ask his father to make me ept him. And you know what will happen if I ept him. You and Lord Vasquez will be unable to marry because that will make Flynn my stepmother.¡± I told her what Flynn had threatened me with, but she didn¡¯t look too worried about it. ¡°Even if he emotionally ckmails his father to make you ept him, you can always tell him that you don¡¯t feel for him. I am sure Lord Vasquez would not be stupid enough to f*orc*e you into epting Flynn. In fact, he will use your feelings to tell Flynn off. Lord Vasquez will find a way to make me his mate, so don¡¯t listen to that little boy,¡± she scoffed and shook her head, grunting at Flynn for trying to threaten me. ¡°You are correct,¡± I sighed, wondering why I hadn¡¯t thought of it before. ¡°Or maybe we can use his desperation to get him kicked out of the mansion?¡± A smile crept over her lips as she stared at my face for more than a minute. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± I whispered, genuinely worried about what evil n she was viewing in her mind this time. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Get ready for dinner. Lord Vasquez wanted everyone to attend the dinner to wee Flynn into the mansion.¡± Her entire demeanor changed. She even smiled and brushed my finger through my tinum blond hair before getting up and walking towards the door. I was still in confusion and worried about what she meant by all that. Since she had left, I took a shower and got ready for dinner. To my surprise, everybody had arrived in the dining room. Not only were Lord Vasquez¡¯s lunas and baby mommas present there, but all the sons were also attending the dinner. Maddox and Zane had just arrived and only took a shower when their father asked them to join the dinner. Zane had been silently ring into Flynn¡¯s face. He had not looked away for a second while Maddox¡¯s blue eyes were making me un-fortable. He was constantly staring at me. ¡°I am d you all attended the dinner. This night is a special one for me. Under this room, I finally have all my kids. present,¡± Lord Vasquez, who didn¡¯t really give a f*uc*k about what his sons or the Lunas were feeling, announced merrily. ¡°Not only are we feasting together, but now there will be apet*ition among the brothers,¡± Lord Vasquez dered, and the brothers exchanged a worried look. Sofia almost choked on her wine before locking her gaze on him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I know some of you will get upset. But it is the right thing to do. Since Flynn is also my son, he deserves to be given a chance to be the alpha king. So, he can challenge which- ever brother he wants to challenge, and then¡ª- if he wins, he will get to keep the region,¡± Lord Vasquez shrugged as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal to just throw one of the brothers out of the crown status. It was saddening because these brothers had been preparing since they were kids. ¡°What about my son, who will lose the crown?¡± Sofia spoke up, making everyone turn to her and agree with her, except for Flynn and Varisha. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 163 ¨C He broke The Law For Me ¡°That son can exchange spots with him. He can be the alpha of his pack,¡± Lord Vasquez said, giving a fake, sad scoff. My mom looked tense. I am sure she was wondering why Lord Vasquez was giving Varisha¡¯s son so much importance. ¡°But why?¡± Sofia argued. ¡°Because that¡¯s the right thing to do. He is just as deserving of the title as the other. And that will also help everyone stay in check and take their duties seriously. If nobody is messing up, they shouldn¡¯t be worried,¡± Lord Vasquez shrugged, making everyone worried even more. Title of the document ¡°Why not give him the Midwest?¡± Sofia said, and that was the moment when silence engulfed the air. The way everyone just stared at Lord Vasquez¡¯s face was a sign that they caught him fuming. ¡°Midwest is not popted anymore. There is no¡ª you want my son to go and be the alpha king of the Midwest, where no creatures exist anymore.¡± Lord Vasquez raised his voice at Sofia. I turned to the brothers, staring at their faces one by one. What was the mystery behind the Midwest? ¡°The physical match will be too much; don¡¯t you think so? My son had not been trained like that.¡± Varisha went first be- fore anybody else objected. She unintentionally helped Sofia survive the res of Lord Vasquez. ¡°I am not talking about a physical test. I am talking about the ones who are incapable of performing their duties and taking care of their region¡¯s safety,¡± Lord Vasquez exined, and it turned even messier. I could not believe he was going to do that to his sons. The regr alphas were not given a chance to object to the duties of the alpha king and challenge them, but Flynn got the advantage, and from the looks of the smile on his face, I could tell he was going to take full advantage of it. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s eat.¡± Vasquez filled his te and even my mother¡¯s, and that was the only thing that That dinner felt heavy. Every bite that everybody took was like a f*orc*e for our existence. After we finished dinner, I walked behind my mother to my room. I knew she had a lot to say to me after dinner. ¡°This Flynn is not going to sit around and let the brothers take the title. He seemed to havee back for a mission,¡± Mom uttered in a rush, watching Lord Vasquez gesture at her to be in his room through the little ajar door. ¡°I think it will be stupid to give Flynn that power when the others have literally worked so hard for this crown,¡± I muttered under my clenched jaw. I wasn¡¯t in favor of Flynn ever bing the alpha king. He ¡°Anyway, why would we care? Just try not to get involved. Go back to bed, we will talk again in the morning,¡± mom rushed out of the room as if she had dyed another minute. She feared Varisha would take her ce. Now that I was alone in my room, I couldn¡¯t help but think about everything going on. I wish my mother had agreed to leave. Or maybe she could help me find my pendant, but all that didn¡¯t matter. My first priority was to free Colt, and then we could find my pendant and maybe what¡¯s left of our people. I was told several times that the weredragons attacked the werewolves and killed many of them. That¡¯s where the hate train began. Many creatures developed a personal aversion to my kind. I didn¡¯t have to wait till morning to talk to Maddox because while I was busy thinking through every- thing, I received a text message from him. A.K Maddox: Sneak into the garden, I am waiting for you. I knew we had a long conversation awaiting, and it was about time that I told him I knew about Colt¡¯s ident*ity, yet I chose to defend and protect him. I didn¡¯t believe he was evil at all, so he shouldn¡¯t get punished for something his ancestors did. I nodded to myself and grabbed a baggy sweater to sneak out. I snuck out of the mansion and made my way to the gar- den, where I once used to practice with Helel. Maddox could be seen from afar, wandering back and forth and looking extremely worried. It had been some days since we hadn¡¯t seen each other, and it truly wasn¡¯t the same anymore. When his eyesnded on me, I could tell it was going to be hard telling him the truth. He stopped pacing and walked over to me with his hands in his cargo pants¡¯ pockets. He stopped right when he was facing me and looked me in the eye without blinking. The awkward silence persisted as he waited for me to say something. ¡°Save him,¡± I whispered, feeling judged by the way he was staring at my face. ¡°Why? Why would you want me to jeopardize my crown for that creature?¡± he asked, folding his arms over his chest and kept staring into my face. ¡°He is my friend,¡± I uttered, making sure I didn¡¯t say any- thing that would upset him into not helping Colt. ¡°But he lied to you. He didn¡¯t tell you he was a ¡ª,¡± I didn¡¯t let him finish this time and spoke up. ¡°I knew,¡± I said and closed my eyes, and when I opened them again, his gaze was fixed on my face and he was clenching his jaw. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°You knew?¡± he mumbled. ¡°Of course, you did. I was such a fool.¡± He sighed, clenching his fists. ¡°I want you to convince your father to let him go. Just be- cause one weredragon messed up, doesn¡¯t mean all of them are the same,¡± I was now almost requesting him. Being stern and showing arrogance wasn¡¯t an option at the moment. If anyone could save Colt, it would be one of the brothers. ¡°I did,¡± he muttered, ¡°I did save him when I hid him in the cabin and provided him food and shelter. I did it all for you, Beatrice. But what did you do? You hid the truth from me.¡± The way he exined how Colt got into that cabin and survived was Maddox¡¯s doing. I was left speechless. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 164 ¨C Too embarra*s*sed To Be Rted ¡°What did you say?¡± In shock, I inquired from Maddox. His ims left me speechless. He was staring into my eyes with much pain. ¡°I heard you and Helel talk about Colt,¡± he paused, closing his eyes and walking away to calm down first. I watched him wander around, run his hands through his hair, and fix hist posture before returning to me. ¡°I knew Colt was a weredragon. I also knew Helel was looking for him, so¡ª- I did what I could to-save your friend. I found him first and hid him in the cabin. I was going to help him escape the country. I couldn¡¯t give him any cellphone to contact you or anyone else because I didn¡¯t want anyone else to get med for a*s*sociating with and helping the weredragon.¡± Maddox admitted to doing so much for me Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. and not even telling me about it. Title of the document I was just watching him with no idea how to respond to him. ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell me¡ª,¡± I sighed, feeling like an idiot for thinking nobody would help Colt. ¡°I didn¡¯t have to. I just wanted to help him with you.¡± He whispered, ¡°But then what did you do? The instant you are in pain, you went over to him and he¡ª,¡± Maddox¡¯s expressions changed again as misconceptions clouded his mind. ¡°You are wrong. Nothing happened between us. You think I cheated on you just because you saw me n*aked in his bath- tub? Did you not see all the bruises on my body or on my face?¡± I asked because, as I recalled, he did lock eyes with mine. ¡°Maddox! I was in pain, and he only helped me,¡± I said, shaking my head at him for thinking I would do something so gross. ¡°Did you know from the start that he was a weredragon?¡± Maddox asked, and a gulp ran down my throat. I wish I could tell him a lie, but that would only make things worse between us. Prior toing here, I had made up my mind to break up with Maddox, but after he told me what he had done for me, I just couldn¡¯t break it off with him. He gave me a little hope. A sliver of hope that if he can hide and protect Colt for me, he will do the same for me. ¡°I knew,¡± I mumbled, watching him close his eyes and sink in the information with fresh pain that he might have felt in- side his heart. ¡°I knew about him from the start,¡± I said, and he nodded to himself. Before Maddox could say a word, we heard someone¡¯s footsteps approaching us. I stepped back from Maddox and f*orc*ed a smile across my lips. Whoever it was, they didn¡¯t need to see the tension between us. ¡°Oh! Look who is not asleep tonight.¡± Flynn walked out. into our sight and mumbled as he stared at me and Maddox. ¡°What are you doing here at this hour of the night, Beat- rice?¡± he asked me, clenching his jaw secretly. ¡°It¡¯s her choice to do whatever she wants to do. Why the f*uc*k are you questioning her?¡± Maddox didn¡¯t even let me respond to Flynn. He stepped between Flynn and me and grunted at him. ¡°Easy brother! Easy! I only asked. She is my stepsister as well. In fact, she is more than just a step¡ª,¡± Flynn had a smirk covering his lips when talking nonsense, but Maddox wasn¡¯t in the mood tonight. When he grabbed his cors, Flynn¡¯s mood changed. ¡°Let go of me,¡± Flynn muttered at Maddox. I began to panic. ¡°Let him go, Maddox.¡± I walked over to Maddox and gently nuzzled his elbow, but he was not listening to me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make me, Flynn? I heard you want to be the Alpha king, but you can¡¯t even set yourself free,¡± Maddoxughed at him, shaking his body vigorously. The frustration was clear on Flynn¡¯s face as Maddox kept mocking him and belittling him while he couldn¡¯t even get himself out of Maddox¡¯s grasp. It wasn¡¯t like Flynn didn¡¯t deserve it. He had been a nuisance ever since he hade, but I was worried about Mad- dox. He would get into trouble if he didn¡¯t let him go now and drew the attention of the sleeping people in the mansion. ¡°Maddox! Please stop,¡± I requested, but with much more. f*orc*e this time. Maddox stared at me and then looked back at Flynn, who was huffing and panting angrily. ¡°Ahhh! Look! your sister saved your a*ss,¡± Maddox taunted Flynn before he finally let him go. The way Flynn stared at us one by one made me ufortable. His silent res held some sort of challenge or revenge in them. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Once Maddox was done here, he held my hand and walked me past Flynn without caring what im- pression holding my hand would give. After we entered the mansion, Maddox slipped my hand free and gestured at me to go back to my room. The night was so difficult to pass. I kept having night- mares and then waking up in the middle of the night. When I finally woke up in the morning and dressed up to join everyone at breakfast. I saw Maddox miss out on the family dinner. I a*s*sumed it was because of what we had talked about at thest minute before the arrival of Flynnst night. ¡°Beatrice! Your brothers will drop you to school today.¡± Lord Vasquez said my name, and everybody turned to me. ¡°Besides, I heard you haven¡¯t told anyone that you are going to be my stepdaughter. Don¡¯t tell me you are ashamed of being rted to me,¡± Vasquez joked while I awkwardly passed a quick nce to the brothers. ¡°No! it is not that. I believe she was waiting for a set date for our mating ceremony,¡± Mom jumped in for my defense, ¡°but now she can tell everyone and even invite her friends to the wedding, right Beatrice?¡± Mom turned to ask me, and I had to awkwardly nod my head. I have no friends. ¡°Very well then, Flynn and Beatrice can send out invitations to their teachers and fellow students today,¡± Lord Vasquez grouped Flynn and me, and everything turned awkward. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Author¡¯s POV: On New Year¡¯s Eve: Dream had been hiding Huia in an abandoned little cabin in the woods. She would bring her food and other necessities, while Huia would enjoy listening to the TV the whole day. Title of the document At this point, Dream was beginning to think Huia wouldn¡¯t be able to help her. That she only tempted her with false promises so that Dream could free her. Dream had grabbed the fresh food for Huia for New Year¡¯s Eve and was on her way back home when she spotted something that made her hit her brakes. ¡°Is that Maddox?¡± she frowned, watching Maddox on a bike with some girls. Since both of them were wearing helmets, Dream could only recognize Maddox. ¡°Who is this girl with him?¡± She frowned before starting her car and following him at a safe distance. It seemed to her that Maddox was enjoying this girl¡¯spany a little too much. Dream¡¯s heart was pumping hard in her chest as she kept reying the voice note she had sent to him, wishing him a happy new year in advance. But he never responded to her, and now she knew why. This new girl was keeping him upied. After following them to an abandoned road, Dream had to park her car way before them and get on her feet to get a glimpse of this girl. As she started walking in their direction through the woods, her eyes kept growing in size. Finally, she reached them, but they could not see her. She was hiding in the field, watching the two stare at the fireworks. As the girl turned around, Dream¡¯s lips let out a gasp of surprise. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Dream clenched her jaw, watching the two soon start kissing and getting intimate. She had to get out of there before she lost herself and made a mistake. After she rolled back into her car, she drove like crazy. Her eyes never stopped shedding tears as she made her way into the woods. Her heart waspletely ripped out of her chest, but there was not much she could do about it. She cleaned up her tears and walked into the cabin to give Huia the food she had brought for her. Huia was sittingfortably in bed, listening to some TV show. The loud voice was bothering Dream, as she wanted to be alone at the moment. ¡°I will meet you in the morning then,¡± Dream said without any enthusiasm. Her voice was a big hint that she was incredibly upset. ¡°You sound upset,¡± Huia mumbled, grabbing the slice of pizza out of the box and taking a huge bite of it. ¡°Life is sad,¡± Dream scoffed, smiling to herself. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Heartbreak! I smell heartbreak,¡± Huia¡¯s words made Dream stare at her without any expression on her face. ¡°Did he hurt you?¡± Huia asked, and Dream sat down beside her. Dream couldn¡¯t share all these things with anyone else. ¡°There has been a lot going on in my life,¡± Dream sighed. ¡°My brother has stopped responding to my text messages after he told me in clear words that he is not returning home.¡± Dream mumbled, but as Huia shook her head, Dream couldn¡¯t proceed. ¡°It is not about your brother.¡± Huia corrected herself, ¡°Your stepbrother,¡± but Dream refused to call her brother that. She had always cared about her stepbrother and saw him as her hero, but with time, things changed. After her fatherpletely shunned her brother from their lives, using his mate to have conceived him from someone else, her brother turned into her stepbrother, and he slowly started drifting apart from them. Dream and he used to be best friends when they were kids. It took a toll on Dream¡¯s mental health when her stepbrother started distancing himself from Dream while taking care of his grandfather¡¯s pack; their mother¡¯s father¡¯s pack. ¡°It is about the man you love,¡± Huia brought up Maddox and a tear rolled down Dream¡¯s eyes. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me. In fact, I think he doesn¡¯t even like me,¡± Dream sighed, wanting to cry loudly and vent her feelings before her. ¡°I can tell.¡± Huia raised her hand and asked for Dream¡¯s hand. Dream stared at her attempt for a minute before surrendering her hand into Huia¡¯s palm. ¡°Hmm!¡± Huia ran her fingertips all over Dream¡¯s palm, reading her fate. ¡°He is already in love with someone else.¡± She said this as Dream drew her hand away from her. ¡°It stings, but it is the reality,¡± Huia added. ¡°So, what are you trying to say? I should just give up?¡± Dream scoffed, not ready to let go of Maddox. ¡°No! I would never say that. If you haven¡¯t learned that about me already, then I believe you don¡¯t know me at all. I don¡¯t rely on giving up,¡± Huia smirked, leaning backfortably. ¡°Who is he in love with?¡± Huia asked. ¡°Some girl.¡± Dream rolled her eyes hard, as she hated to mention Beatrice. ¡°Reign?¡± Dream couldn¡¯t help but snap at Huia when she heard her sister¡¯s name. ¡°Why would he be in love with her? NO!¡± She kept staring at Huia¡¯s face, a small smirk forming on Huia¡¯s lips. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± Dream sat down again and asked in a shocked tone. ¡°I see your sister stealing him from you,¡± Huia said, making Dream¡¯s heart sink. ¡°She lik¡ªes him, but I don¡¯t think that would ever happen. I am better than my sister,¡± Dreamughed ufortably, snickering at how stupid Huia sounded, but the tears in her eyes said she was afraid that would happen. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Huia questioned. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t think I am better than her?¡± Dream muttered, clenching her jaw and fixing her eyes on Huia¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t know; you tell me.¡± Huia straightened her back as she asked Dream, ¡°A she-wolf with a white wolf can be better than a dark wolf.¡± Huia had a smile on her lips as she knew Dream heard her right. ¡°Your sister is the future white seer, and you are going to be a dark ent*ity only. There is always a set of twins; one is evil, and the other is a savior.¡± Huia¡¯s words had stung Dream deep in her heart. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Author¡¯s POV: New Year¡¯s Eve: ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say,¡± Dream shook her head and got up from the bed, ¡°I am not a dark ent*ity,¡± sheughed awkwardly, feeling tears itch her eyes. Title of the document ¡°Who are you lying to? You know it too. Isn¡¯t that why you never transition with your sister because you are insecure about her white wolf?¡± Huia smirked, hitting the right nerve. Dream sniffled the tears back and kept shaking her head. It was not true. She never transitioned with her sister because she didn¡¯t want her sister to feel insecure about her wolf. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. My wolf is a ck wolf,¡± she said, and as soon as she said that, Huia¡¯s lips parted as a spark of interest ran through her body. ¡°Ah!¡± Huia smiled to herself. ¡°ck wolf with red eyes,¡± she mumbled to herself, and Dream felt dumbfounded. How did Huia know about it? ¡°You see! I am very powerful myself,¡± Dream smiled, attempting to disprove Huia. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand me, do you?¡± Huia smirked wider, making Dream stop smiling. ¡°You are indeed powerful, but your evil side is more dominant. But that doesn¡¯t mean you were born an evil, the evil instincts are triggered during the lifetime,¡± Huia exined it to Dream in better words. The idea of bing a dark ent*ity didn¡¯t sit well with Dream. ¡°Besides, the dark ent*ities are not always the bad ones. Some of them are formed by the hardships and traumas they have faced. When the world does them wrong, they turn evil, and I believe it¡¯s the world¡¯s karma for hurting them,¡± Huia said as she gently rubbed her fingers and recalled her own miserable life. She was once a good girl herself. ¡°Then what do I do? How do I be a better person?¡± Dream asked, walking over to the other side of the bed where Huia was. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Some people are supposed to be the way they are. All you need to do is to find yourself and ept it. Life will get better if you stop running away from what you are going to be and ept the reality,¡± Huia advised her, but it definitely didn¡¯t make any difference. Dream was still not certain how to ept being a bad person. ¡°I¡¯ll go now,¡± Dream said, not wanting to get too much into this topic. Dream left the cabin with many thoughts in her head. She drove over to her mansion, where she hadn¡¯t seen her mother or brother in years. Her mother used toe by to spend some days with them, but that too stopped in thest few days. Her father would make them tell everyone that their mother had passed away years ago. Dream has only parked her car and gotten out of it when she watched a car pull up but park a little farther from the mansion. Being curious about who owned it, Dream walked closer but made sure the owner wasn¡¯t watching her. She stopped right when she could get a clear view of the inside of the car, and the sight made her heart drop to her stomach. ¡°What the hell?¡± she gasped, watching Reign with her teacher. Mr. Mykel was in the driver¡¯s seat, and Reign was in the passenger seat. Dream kept watching them act weird with each other. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Mykel said to Reign, watching her look out the window ufortably. ¡°I am fine. I just need some time,¡± Reign uttered, holding her hands together and nervously flinching. ¡°Oh,e on. It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t want it. You were alone, remember? You want someone¡¯s attention, and I¡¯m only doing that to help you.¡± Mykel said this to her, reaching to hold her hand, but she ufortably shifted. ¡°I am scared of transitioning and finding out there is something wrong with my wolf,¡± she hesitantly uttered, expressing her fear of finding out about her wolf. ¡°There is no need to worry about it. I told you, I¡¯m with you. I¡¯ll help you with your wolf,¡± Mykel a*s*sured her. He wasn¡¯t only her teacher, but her mentor too. He was more important to me than to anyone else. ¡°And what about¡ª,¡± she paused just when she was about to utter more. ¡°What about what?¡± Mykel caught it, and instead of letting her take her time and ask him again, he insisted on knowing instantly. ¡°What about us?¡± Reign asked, not even turning to face him. She was nervous about bringing up the topic of their rtionship. ¡°I told you, we are helping each other,¡± he said, not clearing it up. for her. ¡°That¡¯s not it. We are having s*e*x! That¡¯s not something you can¡ª tag as helping each other,¡± she T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. trembled as she recalled how she lost her v*irgin*ity to him. ¡°Reign! I obviously love you. I¡¯ve told you that many times. As for epting each other, I will need some time. I¡¯m not your teacher exactly, but I¡¯m your trainer in school, and even though it is not forbidden for us creatures, it will question my credibility, and people will call me biased,¡± he said as he cradled her hand. She didn¡¯t pull her hand back this time, either. ¡°Now go, rest!¡± he smiled sweetly at her. Reign finally smiled back after his words soothed her agitated soul, and she walked out of the car. Dream saw it all happening in front of her eyes, and all she could think was that this wasn¡¯t some normal teacher-student rtionship. It looked more intimate. ¡°Why would she be hanging around at night with him?¡± Dream frowned, trying to figure out what her sister was up to. She hastily walked behind her sister and entered the mansion to get her and have a conversation with her. However, she couldn¡¯t do any of that because her father spotted the two at the entrance. It seemed like they were up for another debate. ¡°I¡¯m d I found you two here. We have something to discuss over,¡± Lord Winchester stated, making the girls stare at each other¡¯s faces and gulp. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Beatrice¡¯s POV: It had been super awkward sharing a ride with Zane and Flynn. I could tell Zane didn¡¯t want to sit in the same car as Flynn, but he only stayed because I was in the car and he didn¡¯t want to leave me alone with him. Title of the document Once we reached the school, Zane held the door open for me while Flynn opened the other side door. I rolled my eyes at Flynn¡¯s attempts and epted Zane¡¯s offer. However, Zane wasn¡¯t disying any emotions of victory or anything. He had a very blunt face, and his tongue was tied. I was concerned that it was the calm before the storm. ¡°Where are you headed? We have to send out invitations.¡± Flynn watched me walk away and instantly rushed in my direction. Zane, who was leading me, slowed down and eventually stopped. He turned around to look at us. ¡°I don¡¯t have any friends,¡± I muttered, trying to walk past Flynn. ¡°Or you are afraid to call us your brothers?¡± Flynn smirked, his eyes taunting me. ¡°Flynn!¡± Zane walked back to us, heaving heavy breaths and clenching his jaw. He was so tall that he was able to tower over us both. ¡°Stop bothering her,¡± Zane muttered, once againcking any expression except for the secret clenching of his jaw. ¡°We used to bother her together, remember?¡± Flynnughed a little, making Zane stretch his neck. ¡°I said, don¡¯t bother her,¡± he didn¡¯t even add anything else. Flynn¡¯s smirk faded as he stepped back, and Zane held my wrist between his long, strong fingers and walked me behind him. Once we reached the hallway, he finally set my wrist free but kept walking in the direction of the lockers. ¡°Thank you for sticking up for me,¡± I said, briskly walking after him. ¡°Did I make your heart flutter?¡± He finally stopped and turned around with a smirk on his lips. The expressions were back on his face, but my raised eyebrow made him roll his eyes and mumble, ¡°If not, then I failed.¡± He started grabbing stuff from his locker while I stood beside him. ¡°You know I¡¯m with your brother now, right?¡± I asked, as his flirting made me think he probably thought we had broken up already. ¡°I understand,¡± he shrugged. ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t tell me you are still sticking to ¡®sharing me¡¯ thingy. It is long over.¡± I stated that, but the little scoff and smirk from him. made me question him. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he shook his head, ¡°You can date anyone you want but mark my word,¡± he had to hunch over way down in order to look me in the eye, ¡°in the end, you are going to be mine only,¡± the seriousness of his tone gave me chills down my spine. I tried tough and make it seem like I got his joke, but when he didn¡¯t change his expression, I went T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. expressionless. ¡°Enjoy whoever you are with for now. Because when you are finally a mine, I will not let anyone have an eye on you,¡± he added, his eyes traveling to my lips. He gulped when he saw my lips, then straightened his back to finish grabbing his books and mming his locker shut. His words shocked me. He had walked away while I was left behind in confusion. Ever since I started going out with Maddox, Helel has stopped showing me that he wants me, even when deep inside he still does. But out of respect for his brother, he was not saying anything. As for Zane, he made it clear he didn¡¯t give a damn who got me now. As I turned around, I watched Mariah stand behind me with her eyebrow raised. ¡°What were you two talking about?¡± she asked, her arms folded over her chest. ¡°Go ask him,¡± I said, giving her an att*itude. ¡°Beatrice! Don¡¯t try to get on my wrong side. I¡¯m asking you nicely to stay the f*uc*k away from him¨C,¡± she hadn¡¯t finished threatening me when I intervened with her. ¡°Or else what?¡± I asked, stepping closer to her. ¡°Oh, trust me; you don¡¯t want to know what I can do to get what belongs to me.¡± She took a step closer this time. We came face to face without much space between us. ¡°Oh! I know what you can do.¡± I let out a little chuckle to annoy her. The surrounding students were beginning to take an interest in our conversation because they knew Mariah wouldn¡¯t talk to anyone unless she was nning to make fun of them. ¡°You will sleep with his friends or even fa¨C,¡± as I reminded her I know she was a big a*ss cheater, she grunted and raised her hand at me. However, she couldn¡¯t hit me. I held her hand tightly and pulled her closer. She was shocked when she almost tripped and reached closer. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± I warned her. st time I bit you, this time I will f*uc*king rip our arm off your shoulder.¡± My deep re into her eyes and my threatening voice made everyone whisper and talk about us. Mariah awkwardly looked around and freed her arm from my grasp. ¡°I¡¯ll see you,¡± she muttered under a clenched jaw and sped out of my sight. Everybody else was watching me as if I were a monster. The fact that I didn¡¯t even have a wolf and yet I was threatening dangerous creatures proved my courage. Sadly, I didn¡¯t get a chance to celebrate when my phone beeped and I received a video from an unknown caller ID. I opened the message and yed the video to find horror. It was the video of Maddox and me in the garden fromst night. But that wasn¡¯t what concerned me. It was particrly the timestamp mentioned in the title that caught my eye. It was right when Maddox admitted to have been helping and hiding a weredragon. Before I could even let out a gasp, another message popped up. Unknown: Seems like somebody has been breaking thew. Alpha King Maddox is a bad example of a leader. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 I had been sick and worried ever since I watched that video. The bell for the first *s*s didn¡¯t let me investigate. I rushed over to the *s*s and sat down with a lot of worries clouding my mind. I feared for Maddox. If anybody finds out he has been protecting a weredragon, he will get in trouble. The *s*s eventually came to an end, and by that time, I was devastated. I rushed out of the *s*s and ran into the hallway to meet Zane outside in the parking lot. Title of the document Instead of finding Zane, I bumped into Flynn. He had reached the car before any of us and had been waiting for our arrival. I stopped dead in my tracks and rolled my eyes at him. I didn¡¯t want to get closer to him and get indulged in another heated debate when my mind was already all over the ce. ¡°Seems like you got my message,¡± Flynnmented, looking straight and leaning back against the car while crossing his arms over his chest. It was evident what message he was trying to convey. But it shocked me in the worst way possible. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I still asked, not wanting to believe he had leverage over us. ¡°Oh,e on! You know what I¡¯m talking about,¡± Flynn chuckled,ughing at my attempt to hide from the truth. ¡°You recorded us?¡± I gasped, reaching for him and blocking his view of the road. ¡°See! Now that you want to talk, you are getting in my way. What happened to staying away from me and h h?¡± He mocked me for my devastation. ¡°Flynn! Tell me, why do you have that recording on your phone?¡± I didn¡¯t raise my voice. I wasn¡¯t in that state, anyway. I was the one who wanted him to remain calm and delete the recording, so I had to adjust. ¡°Because it¡¯s a crime that hemitted. And unlike him, I wouldn¡¯t go behind my daddy dearest¡¯s back. I cannot defend someone who has been betraying our kind by keeping a weredragon hidden. in the pack.¡± Flynn touched his ears to express how wrong Maddox had done to everyone. ¡°He didn¡¯t do it. I was the one who did it,¡± I instantly said to get the me for myself. ¡°The recording says otherwise, but I admire how you are defending him.¡± Flynn looked eerily rxed. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Because I care about him. He is not a bad person.¡± I muttered as I watched him let out a crackle upon hearing me talk about Maddox. ¡°How can you do this to your brother?¡± I then thought I should use that against him. Maybe he will think through his actions and not hurt his brother? ¡°Huh! Just like you can f*uc*k your brother,¡± those words from Flynn¡¯ s lips caused me terror. ¡°I¡ª,¡± I gulped, realizing he heard every bit of the conversation fromst night. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were a brother f*uc*ker.¡± The disrespect he held in his voice made me squirm. If he didn¡¯t have that video with him, I¡¯d have attacked him. ¡°Why do you have that video on your phone? What are you going to do with it?¡± I asked in a fric tone. Watching him smirk wider was making my heart skip a beat. ¡°It all depends on you, Beatrice.¡± Flynn said, ¡°If you work with me, maybe I will even delete the video,¡± he imed. But the problem was what he might expect from me. I had to gulp and gather all the strength I could muster to ask him what it is that he wants from me. ¡°I cannot ept you. My mother loves Lord Vasquez. It will break her heart,¡± I mumbled, lowering my head to hide my eyes from him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not asking you to ept me,¡± he shrugged, making me even more concerned. ¡°Then what is it that you want from me?¡± I had only asked him when Zane appeared out of nowhere. He looked a bit skeptical when watching us interact and stand so close by. ¡°Oh! Beatrice! You are so damn cute. Fine! You can make me your special omelet,¡± Flynn, being an a*ssh*ole, snickered as he lied. I know he was pissing off Zane, and, sadly, I couldn¡¯t even call out his lie. I had to steal eyes from Zane and pretend like I didn¡¯t even see him. ¡°Ready to go home?¡± Flynn asked me. But Zane didn¡¯t let me answer him. He grabbed my shirt between his fingers and dragged me to the side, opening the door to the backseat for me and eyeing me to get inside. I understood that if I stayed out with Flynn for another minute, Zane would lose his mind. Flynn also rushed inside the car, but instead of taking the passenger seat, he sat in the back seat with me. Zane was the one driving this time, and I could tell he wasn¡¯tfortable at all with Flynn sitting with me. After starting the engine, Zane adjusted the mirror to me and hit the road. Flynn tried having little conversations with me, and I forcibly indulged. After we reached home, I didn¡¯t speak to anyone and ran over to my room. I took a long shower to ease up my muscles. I was frightened at what Flynn could do with this video. My mom came to me and asked me to have lunch with them more than five times, and every time I gave her a new excuse. I was just not ready to be around anyone, so I let Flynn take advantage of the video and make me interact with him. Once I had sat down in my bed, I watched Flynn¡¯s messages pop up on my phone¡¯s screen. He wasn¡¯t using his regr number, which was clever of him. I took a deep breath and read the messages. It was at that moment that I wished I had left this ce long before. Unknown: You were asking me, what do I want from you? Unknown: Then hear me out. Unknown: I want to do what the brothers did with you. Unknown: Each and everything. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 169 ¨C The Crazy Gi I was left in ruins after reading the messages. It was as if he had asked for my heart. I stared at the screen for a few minutes before I put my phone down and lied on my back in bed. ¡°What do I do now?¡± I asked myself, wondering how I could convince Flynn to delete the video. He wanted to have a rtionship with me in exchange for the video. Title of the document If I were single, I would have epted him in a heartbeat to save Maddox, but now I was stuck between wanting to save Maddox from public humiliation and not cheating on him. I had to somehow ignore the messages for now and walk out of my room when I heard some guests had arrived. Everybody was busy with the leaders of the council while I left to be in the garden instead. Staying in that small space was making me nauseous. ¡°You are disturbed.¡± Helel came from behind me and stood beside me with his hands in his pockets. ¡°It¡¯s because I am.¡± I answered, ¡°You are not with the guests.¡± asked, as I knew his mother had invited the counsellors just to introduce their daughters to him. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to sit with strangers. What happened to you?¡± He quickly shifted the conversation back to me. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just worried.¡± I didn¡¯t want to tell him anything and get Flynn upset. ¡°Is it because of your friend? Beatrice! That man had lied to yo¨C,¡± Helel was yammering once again, so I decided to just put a stop to this certain topic once and for all ¡°He did not, okay? He had told me everything,¡± I mumbled, stealing my eyes from him in guilt. ¡°What? You knew about it? Bea! Do you have any idea what would happen if anybody found out you were helping a weredragon. behind everyone¡¯s back?¡± Helelined. Little did he know his brother hadmitted an even bigger crime for me. ¡°I don¡¯t, please enlighten me.¡± I tried sounding arrogant, but in reality, I actually wanted to know what All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. they would do if they found out somebody had been helping the weredragon. ¡°Bea! They will be punished in the worst way possible. They will be kicked out of the pack,¡± he grunted, making direct eye contact with me. ¡°Oh! What happens if an alpha King is caught helping a weredragon?¡± I asked with a pout on my lips. Looking at me like that made him unfold the frown on his forehead and smile a little. ¡°You cannot ask me such a serious question with such an innocent face,¡± Helel whispered, but then reality struck him. He instantly brought a furrow upon his forehead for acting like this towards his brother¡¯s girlfriend. ¡°If you had asked me this question before the arrival of our new brother, the answer would have been different. Father would have scolded us, maybe even hit us, but then he would have forgiven us, eventually. But now ¡ª I¡¯m afraid he will just take the crown and throw it in Flynn¡¯sp,¡± Helel exined how dangerous it was now to help anyone that is a forbidden creature. They were under strict supervision now. ¡°Oh!¡± I sighed. ¡°You are really worried about him, aren¡¯t you?¡± Helel¡¯s voice contained a lot of emotions this time. ¡°I am,¡± I sighed once again, feeling defeated because now I cannot even ask the brothers to help Colt. It will be too much to ask for. They have worked their entire lives to be crowned as the Alpha Kings. I cannot snatch that from them. He just stood there and kept staring at my face before we had to part ways when his mother came out and called for him. ¡°Helel! Have you met Jessie?¡± His mother dragged a young girl behind her and introduced her to him. The girl was cute, probably a few months older than me. She had these striking orange hairs that could grab anyone¡¯s attention from far away. The freckles on her skin and her long, brown eyes were shining under the sun. She was pet*ite, with 5 feet 3 inches in height. Honestly speaking, we were towering over her. I instantly rolled my eyes because I knew for a fact that she would not look good with Helel. There was nothing wrong with her being too shorter than him, but he was too gigantic for the little frame. I was not jealous, just concerned for her. ¡°Hey,¡± Helel awkwardly greeted her. ¡°I like your hair,¡± she said the first thing when talking to Helel. The little smile on her lips and how excited she was staring at his hair made me ufortable. ¡°Thank you,¡± Helel was embarra*s*sed. ¡°Helel will show you around,¡± Sofia pushed the girl in his direction and eyed her son to take her to the garden and show her where he trains the trainees. While Sofia walked back into the mansion, I decided to tag along. ¡°You must be their stepsister,¡± Jessie stopped in mid-tracks to greet me. ¡°She is not yet,¡± Helel objected. ¡°But the mating ceremony is in a few weeks now. You must be very excited to call them stepbrothers, right?¡± She asked, rubbing her palms together and looking extremely happy. Her confidence level was something else. ¡°Let me show you the garden,¡± Helel, who realized I wasn¡¯t enjoying her talking to me and calling me their stepsister, got her attention and walked her over to the garden. ¡°This is where i¨C,¡± Before he could finish, Jessie interrupted, and it was not something I had expected from her. ¡°Wow! Imagine working here and getting f*uc*ked from behind.¡± her words made me choke on air. I had my eyes wide open and was staring at her face while Helel looked all lost. ¡°What happened? Oh,e on. We are all young here. Hey!¡± She then snapped her fingers and rushed over to me. I was terrified to the next level now. ¡°Have you ever fantasized about getting f*uc*ked by your stepbrothers? Gosh! You are so lucky. Your fantasy cane to life now.¡± She didn¡¯t even hear my answer and expressed how excited she was at the mere thought of it. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 ¡°I don¡¯t have such¡ªkinks.¡± I only denied it when I watched Helel smile at me with his eyebrow raised. He would barely ever tease me, but when he looked at me like that, I would lose my bnce. ¡°Then you should. I will give you ¨¢ scenario!¡± Jessie broke our stares from each other¡¯s faces as she spread her arms to grab Helel by his muscles. He was stunned when she touched him without any notice. She dragged him closer to me and stepped aside to get a good view of us. ¡°Imagine! Shees here wearing a s*e*xy sports b*ra, unting her big, jiggly b*oo*bs-,¡± the way she described it, I hesitantly covered my arms over my b*rea*sts. Title of the document ¡°And you are her trainer. Now she is grinding her hips over your groin¡ª,¡± the girl had no chill. Helel had to shake his head and step aside to stop her. ¡°That¡¯s very inappropriate,¡± heined, and it was time I raise my eyebrows at him. ¡°Oh,e on!¡± she pouted sadly. ¡°I want to see you two f*uc*k!¡± she said, and that was all I could hear from her. This one was out of control. ¡°I¡¯ll head back to my room now,¡± I nervously excused, but she ran and blocked me from leaving. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. Okay! Don¡¯t f*uc*k him. You can f*uc*k any other brother. How about Akin?¡± she asked with her beautiful, innocent eyes blinking and sticking to my face. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You cannot disrespect her like that.¡± Helel reacted rather aggressively this time. He made her step away from me and look even sadder. ¡°I¡¯m not upsetting you. I¡¯m just too miserable. You see! All I think about is s*e*x! People f*uc*king. For example, look at her body. Wouldn¡¯t you want to bang her?¡± She stepped farther back just so that she could point at me. ¡°NO!¡± Helel yelled at her for making us ufortable. ¡°What about me?¡± the little whisper and a hard blink when pointing at herself was all it took for her to silence us. Helel was ufortable, and so was I. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for annoying you. I actually liked you the instant I saw you. I¡¯m not the type who keeps her emotions inside. I¡¯m very open to everything, so yes! I crave s*e*x a lot.¡± She shrugged, making my jaw meet the floor. I red at Helel, who frowned at me. ¡°What did I do?¡± he mouthed. ¡°Your mom said you would take me out to show me around. Let¡¯s go.¡± Jessie was a weird girl. As Helel opened his mouth to object, his mother appeared out of thin air and smiled at the two. ¡°Of course, he will take you out. Helel! Go, get ready, and take her to the library. She wanted some books, so why don¡¯t you help her?¡± His mother stared at him as he grumpily shook his head at her. ¡°Do you want her to go out alone?¡± His mother knew how to make Helel listen to her. She manipted him into agreeing with her. The fact that this girl was mostly honey scared Helel that somebody might take advantage of her. As Helel reluctantly nodded to his mother, I looked at him in anger and walked past them. I didn¡¯t have any right to forbid him from seeing whoever he wanted to see. But I didn¡¯t know it would happen so quickly. Also, because she was so thirsty and h*orny, I knew for a fact she would not stop until she gets intimate with him. And that made me frightened for this brief trip they were going to make to the library. I returned to my room but met Flynn in the middle. I could tell he already had a n from the way he was smirking at me. I was already in a bad mood, and now he appeared in my sight to destroy me some more. ¡°So, what did you decide?¡± he asked while leaning on my door and preventing me from walking in. I was just staring at him with countless thoughts running through my head. I expected him to at least give me a day. ¡°Come on! What¡¯s taking so long? All I¡¯m asking for is a fair chance,¡± Flynn mumbled, ¡°Or else the video goes out on the inte tonight,¡± he threatened me but then followed with a burst ofughter. However, I knew his threat was real. He was capable of doing just that. ¡°What do I have to do?¡± I finally made up my mind. I will save Maddox. It¡¯s not like Maddox and I can ever be together. So at least I help him keep his crown and status. ¡°I¡¯lle to your room tonight,¡± he said, his eyes shing evil. With a trembling body and an exhausted soul, I nodded, and he stepped aside to finally let me enter my Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. room. The room was supposed to be my sanctuary, but tonight it will be where I give myself to Flynn and break the promise of loyalty I made with Maddox. I didn¡¯t have any option but to give up. After nightfall arrived, I skipped dinner as well. Around midnight, I heard a knock on the door and knew instantly that the time had arrived. I opened the door for him, and he sneaked in. The moment he shut the door, I felt my body shudder. ¡°So,¡± he rubbed his palms, walking over to my bed and jumping on itfortably. ¡°Tell me, what can you do to get the video deleted from my phone?¡± he asked as he scanned me from head to toe. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± I asked, and he waved his finger and said no. ¡°You get to decide what you can do. I¡¯m not going to tell you anything,¡± he said, leaving the matter in my hands. I knew what he wanted. He just didn¡¯t want to say it aloud. I stood in front of him and started stripping. His eyes held the shine that told me he was satisfied. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Maura¡¯s POV: I¡¯ve been working my a*ss off every day, but nothing has pleased my father. He was incredibly dismissive of my emotions and feelings. Even when I did everything I could. However, that wasn¡¯t the only issue. Title of the document My dad a*s*saulted me in the kitchen a few days ago, and Beatrice saw it. Although I¡¯m not sure if she saw his face, I was embarra*s*sed. I didn¡¯t know how it started or what went through his head, but he came to me. The way he aggressively attacked me left me so stunned that I couldn¡¯t even defend myself. I hadn¡¯t been able to Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. process the whole situation in days. I have not looked my father in the eye. And neither mentioned nor excused his behavior. It wasn¡¯t like he was drunk or anything. ¡°Maura! Somebody left this on the table for you.¡± Pam walked inside with a small box in her hand, along with the empty tes. I frowned, grabbing the gift box from her. I shook it near my ear, thinking somebody was trying to prank me, but it wasn¡¯t a prank at all. ¡°Seems like somebody has an admirer,¡± Pam teased, hurrying up into washing the dishes so that she can leave. We have been working the whole day and even now. It was around midnight when we were wrapping up all the work to depart for our homes. Ever since the Alpha Kings starteding here, our cafe has grabbed attention. And my greedy father increased the work hours for us. The cafe used to close early before, but now we had to keep engaging till midnight. ¡°Come on, open it up.¡± She dried her hands with a towel and approached me again, looking over my shoulder to see what was inside the box. I was nervous and excited at the same time. Nobody had ever given me a gift. I excitedly opened the box and stared at the fragile gold bracelet inside. ¡°Oh My!¡± Pam was the first one to let out a gasp. She looked like she had sniffed drugs. It was then that I saw a small note inside the box. ¡°See who it is from,¡± she said, rubbing her palms while sticking beside me. I opened the note, and my heart sank in my chest the very next second I saw who it was from. ¡°Alpha King Zane!¡± Pam said, probably ready to pass out. ¡°For a fragile wrist as yours, this bracelet is still not pretty enough,¡± I whispered and blushed hard. He had been giving me a lot of attentiontely. Something I wasn¡¯t used to. My dad has always told me that I¡¯m never getting a mate because who will take care of him if I leave him? ¡°You are so lucky. Have you seen that handsome piece of art? He is like a perfect Alpha King and he is drooling over you.¡± Pam giggled like a child. I put the bracelet in the box and turned to her. ¡°I¡¯m going to return it to him,¡± I said, watching her smile fade away. ¡°Wait, why? You didn¡¯t like the bracelet?¡± Pam panicked, holding, my hand and stopping me from walking away. ¡°It¡¯s not about that. I cannot ept such a gift from him,¡± I excused, sighing as the reality of who I am struck me. ¡°But he wants to gift you this. What¡¯s wrong with being wanted by the perfect man in the world?¡± She obviously didn¡¯t understand my situation. ¡°Li¨C,¡± the words left dry in my mouth when I raised my face and watched my father listening to our conversation. ¡°What is going on here?¡± My father lunged at me, snatched the box out of my hands, and grunted at me. ¡°You are having an affair?¡± he yelled, making me shudder. He tried getting near me to hit me, but Pam got in the way and prevented him from hitting me. ¡°She is not having an affair. Somebody likes her; that¡¯s a different thing.¡± Pam was the one doing the talking because I was too afraid to speak. I knew my father was going mad. ¡°Don¡¯t you want an alpha King to ept her? It will be an honor, and even you will be praised for being rted to him.¡± the moment Pam said it that way, my father¡¯s face changed expressions. He stepped back from me and stared at the box for a moment. ¡°Think about it. An alpha King as your son-inw is everything you want for your business to seed,¡± although Pam was shaking, she managed to convince my father not toe at me again. From the looks of it, I could tell he was convinced. ¡°You are right,¡± my father said with a smile covering his lips. I let out a sigh of relief, thanking Pam a million times in my head. Dad gave me the box and then turned to Pam to talk. ¡°Thank you for knocking some sense out of me. But aren¡¯t youte for home?¡± He asked very sweetly, and only then did she p her forehead and speed up to grab her stuff and leave. ¡°I¡¯ll see you two in the morning,¡± she rushed out of the cafe while my dad walked her to the exit. The moment he walked back into the kitchen, I understood he wasn¡¯t fully convinced. He casually locked the door and started taking off his belt. I understood it was going to be another night of torture where he beats me up with his belt andter asks me to cook for him. ¡°I don¡¯t give a f*uc*k who has his eyes on you. You are not leaving my cage,¡± he muttered before raising the belt and hitting me so hard that he knocked me to the ground that very instant. ¡°But you sa¡ªid,¡± I was crying and crawling away from him. Every time he was angry, he would beat me to the point that he would leave me unconscious. ¡°Oh f*uc*k! I lied. Do you think I will let go of a treasure like you? You are worth more than just some good business deal or gold.¡± With that being said, he started beating me up like a beast. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Maura¡¯s POV: I was dragged back to home after dad left me all injured. He didn¡¯t even let me take a breather and asked me to follow him home. The blood had dried up on my body, and my wounds were aching. I basically crawled behind him. And since it was too dark, Dad got the benefit, and nobody spotted me in that state. Even if they had, they wouldn¡¯t say a word. Nobody wanted to mess with my father, as he would make their lives hell. Title of the document ¡°Go change and cook for me,¡± dad said as soon as we entered the house. I mustered all the strength I could to rush upstairs and shut my bedroom door. ¡°Ah!¡± I winced in pain when taking off my clothes and walking under the shower. I knew only a shower could help calm my bruised body. ¡°I am sorry, Zane. But we cannot be together,¡± I whispered under the shower, preparing myself to reject Zane¡¯s offer. I wasn¡¯t even allowed to be seen with him. It wasn¡¯t that I hadn¡¯t thought of running away from my house. I just didn¡¯t know if I could trust Zane. If a father could treat his daughter like that, anybody could. How can I trust Zane when I can¡¯ t even trust my own father? With those thoughts in my head, I kept sobbing and standing under the water until I began to feel like I was being watched. It shouldn¡¯t have been so unsafe because I had shut and locked the door to my bedroom. However, I waspelled to turn around and look in the direction of the door. That¡¯s when I spotted my father standing in my room and watching me with a nasty grin covering his lips. It was the horror of seeing him that made me push back and cover my body with my hands. ¡°What the f*uc*k are you doing here?¡± I yelled, sticking to the corner and sobbing. ¡°What? Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m just looking over my little daughter and admiring how beautiful she is now that she has grown up.¡± He whispered, taking a step into the bathroom but doing it sneakily. ¡°Get the f*uc*k out of here!¡± Not willing to let him in, I rushed and pushed him out. At this point, he could see my n*aked body with his hungry eyes. But that¡¯s what confused him, and I was able to kick him out of my bathroom. I locked the door and blocked it with my body weight while I sobbed at the top of my lungs. ¡°You can¡¯t even take care of your father¡¯s simplest desires?¡± He yelled from the other side. ¡°f*uc*k off!¡± I screamed, giving up on staying with him. I cannot live like this. He made a duplicate key to my room so he coulde and go whenever he pleased. ¡°You cannot be my father, a father would never look at his daughter like that.¡± I was screaming and crying when I heard the door being mmed shut. I fathomed he had left the room after he didn¡¯t get what he wanted. I slipped into my clothes and walked out of the bathroom in anger. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave tonight. f*uc*k him and everything! I will see how he survives without me,¡± I was muttering and packing my clothes. I knew for a fact he will be gone for drinking so I could leave without getting caught. And by the time hees home, I will be long gone. I sneaked out of my bedroom, looking around and making sure he wasn¡¯t home. Once I was halfway downstairs, I heard some noisesing from the basement. A frown covered my forehead because I didn¡¯t recall ever going into the basement. I stood on the staircase when my father suddenly appeared out of the basement. I hid away from him while watching him lock the basement door and then fix his pants. ¡°Huh! One of them has to satisfy my thirst. They cannot just live here and act like they own the ce,¡± he was talking to himself. I could tell he was pretty drunk, but that didn¡¯t matter to me. My entire attention was on the basement and what he was doing there, and what did he mean by one of us? He tripped and fell, making his way to the exit and finally leaving the house. I stood motionless for another few minutes before I dropped my bag and strolled in the direction of the basement door. ¡°What is he hiding in the basement?¡± I asked myself, steadily walking over to the storage room and grabbing an axe to break down the lock. But luck was truly on my side that night. I have never gone against his orders, which caused him to stop being overprotective of his stuff. He was confident enough that he made me not do anything behind his back, and that confidence soon turned into carelessness. He had left the duplicate keys to the basement in the storage room. I grabbed the keys and rushed over to unlock the door. The moment the door opened, I felt a breeze so chilly that I had to step back and exhale and inhale first. Slowly walking my way downstairs and looking for who was there, I felt my heart pounding in my chest. It was pretty clear that there was someone living down there. After reaching the ground, I took a deep breath and walked out from the side of the wall to stare at an enormous space with onedy tied in the middle. She had her hands and feet in iron chains. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± A whimper escaped my lips when I watched who it was. I couldn¡¯t even breathe for a moment while I stepped closer to her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was the kind of feeling I¡¯ve never felt, even when my fatherid his hands on me. ¡°Mother!¡± I gasped and dropped to my knees before her. He had been keeping my mom in the basement this whole time while he told me she died years ago. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Beatrice¡¯s POV: The night was incredibly sad. I swear I could hear the wind howling, which sounded almost like there were many broken souls crying in the distance. I was on top of Flynn, feeling his hands hold on to my Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. b*oo*bs and ma*s*sage them. I gave up and epted my fate. I, once again, became Beatrice who wanted to taste her mate. Title of the document It was much easier to think I was not disgusted because I chose to sleep with him. But in that moment, nothing else felt like an option. He would raise his hips up and down while digging deeper into my v*agina. I was not feeling anything, no emotions at all. However, I had a n in mind. He suddenly tripped me under him, and I let out a fake giggle. He stopped in that moment and kept his body lifted on his elbows while he stared at my face in bewilderment. ¡°What?¡± I asked yfully, running my fingers through his hair. ¡°Thank you for giving me this chance to be myself,¡± I then whispered, confusing him some more. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I thought you were only doing this so that you could delete the video,¡± he mumbled, sounding extremely depressed. A changing behavior leaves many questions to be raised. He was concerned what was I up to. ¡°That too. But I also wanted to be with my mate. I know I have slept with Maddox, but being with a fated mate hits different,¡± I lied to him, making him smile at me. Anyway, I was sleeping with him. So I nned to do it hard, make him fall deeply in love with me, and then make him save Colt for me. Once I do that, I¡¯ll expose him for helping a weredragon and get him kicked out of the pack. If he is going to take advantage of my misery, he better believes he is asking for hell. ¡°But you always hated the idea of being with me,¡± Flynn brought up the times when I was reluctant to touch his touch and his intimacy. ¡°I was in a shell. After how you made fun of me, I didn¡¯t know how to ever trust you. But the way you did so much just so that you can be with me had left me thinking my mate finally wants me,¡± I smiled, watching him not look too satisfied with my answer. That¡¯s when I ran my hand down and gently held his d*ic*k in my hand, rubbing it in my palm, and then ma*s*saging my p*uss*y with it. I watched his eyes roll back and a gulp run down his throat as he felt the heat rush from the head of his c*oc*k to his balls. ¡°Ahhh! How do I believ¡ªe that you are not doing all this to make me de¡ª-lete the video?¡± He asked with difficulty. His body was shuddering as I kept ying with his d*ic*k and teasing him. ¡°I didn¡¯t have to lie about it. You already made a deal with me. After I sleep with you, I can get you to delete the video, but I don¡¯t want this to end,¡± I mumbled, and he opened his eyes in shock, hopes dripping through them. ¡°You want to continue sleeping with me?¡± he asked, looking baffled. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want that?¡± I pouted. And when I did that, I remembered how Helel liked it whenever I pouted cutely. I had to f*orc*e a smile onto my lips and blink my eyes harder in order to stop thinking about Helel when I was under this a*ssh*ole. I knew for a fact that I¡¯d lost Maddox. Now that I¡¯ve slept with Flynn, Maddox would be extremely angry with me. So I have decided to give myself to the devil and save those two people I cared about. Maddox! And Colt! ¡°Of course, I do. I would love nothing but to have these beautiful b*oo*bs for myself all the time.¡± He excitedly pinched my n*ipple before licking it. ¡°I would always imagine drinking all the nectar from your n*ipples, and now I see! I got to taste them,¡± he mumbled, holding my t*it between his lips and pulling it out. I squirmed as he did it. I knew he wouldn¡¯t stop ying with my body if I didn¡¯t jerk him off quickly. So, without rming him, I instantly shoved his d*ic*k into my v*agina. He raised his head as he got distracted from my b*oo*bs and started thrusting aggressively inside me. With his every thrust, I felt anger boiling in my veins. I was watching him grunt and have pleasure while I kept thinking about the day I would expose him to be this traitor who had helped a weredragon escape. After a few minutes of him pushing his d*ic*k into me, he finally pulled it out and released. He then I stayed silent for a minute before I cleared my throat, but I didn¡¯t have to say anything as he had already grabbed his phone and turned the screen toward me. He deleted the video right before my eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it crazy?¡± I uttered, feeling disgusted when he wrapped his arms around my body once again. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked in confusion. ¡°Maddox was keeping Colt safe for me,¡± I mumbled, and I noticed how his body moved a little. His muscles tightened at the mention of Maddox¡¯s name. ¡°What¡¯s so special about it? Anyone would do that to you,¡± Flynn. said, shrugging. ¡°Not everybody can do something so bold.¡± I sighed, running the tips of my fingers all over his arm, and then turned to face him. ¡°I can,¡± after a few minutes¡¯ pause, he imed. I smiled and closed my eyes. He has no idea what he has gotten himself into. I fell asleep in his arms and woke up before him. I woke him up and asked him to leave before my mom came over and saw us together. Now that I was standing under the shower, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. I was worried over what Maddox would say when I told him what I had to do in order to save him. Maybe he will understand and forgive me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Author¡¯s POV: A Few Months Ago: Reign had to talk to Mr. Mykel about her dream and the girl she saw. She did it after she realized he would be able to help her since that¡¯s what he mastered. Title of the document ¡°I hope you are not angry at me for hiding it. I honestly didn¡¯t remember it until I was fully awakened the next day,¡± Reign told Mr. Mykel, who was sitting in the chair and staring at her. She had stayed after school hours in the hotel as the building was still not ready for the student¡¯s arrival. It was the same honeymoon suite as before. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand what might have happened. However, I am worried about you,¡± he said with a sigh, and Reign¡¯s body shifted in her chair. ¡°Why? Is it a very bad thing?¡± She asked him, watching him let out a sigh and shake his leg. ¡°I mean, it is concerning,¡± he said, watching her tear up. ¡°But it¡¯s all fine. I can take care of it. I¡¯ll just need to work extra on you.¡± Mykel stretched his neck and sighed. ¡°Reign! Don¡¯t worry!¡± After rxing a bit, he noticed how scared she looked, so he decided to help her out. ¡°It¡¯s a concerning thing, but it¡¯s also a very good thing if you are able to take full control over your wolf. You are a special kind of she-wolf, the one who is only born once every few years,¡± he said to her, and finally, she cracked a smile. ¡°Umm Reign!¡± he then sneakily scratched his chin while scanning her from head to toe. ¡°Have you found a mate yet?¡± he asked, feeling guilty for being so upfront with her. ¡°I have not,¡± she lied, shaking her head at him. She had felt a mate bond a long ago, but her mate failed to acknowledge her. It seemed like he didn¡¯t even care if she was his mate. Or maybe he didn¡¯t like her as a mate. ¡°Hm, maybe that¡¯s why you are so lost. Once you have found your mat¡ª- wait! have you lost your v*irgin*ity already?¡± Mykel asked another question that turned Reign¡¯s cheeks red. ¡°N¡ªo,¡± she hesitantly answered and dug her head down to avoid looking into his eyes when talking about her v*irgin*ity with him. Mykel got out of his chair and walked all the way to her, but only to stand behind her. She felt his hands grazing her shoulders, and a feeling of difort struck her. ¡°We should connect a little so that I can understand you better,¡± he whispered from behind her, rubbing her shoulders. ¡°What do you say about it?¡± he asked her in a whisper, his hands slipping down her shirt and reaching for, her b*reas*ts. ¡°I am sorry!¡± Reign instantly jumped to her feet and pulled away from him. She knew what he was suggesting, but she wasn¡¯t up for it. He wasn¡¯t even hired as a full-time teacher. She didn¡¯t know anything about his background or past, either. Where would she find him if she continued something with him and he abruptly left the pack one day? ¡°I am not talking about an affair. I have seen you on the ground many times and haven¡¯t stopped thinking about how innocent you are. I haven¡¯t found a mate myself, so when I look at you, I feel like the Goddess had put us together for a reason,¡± he said, staring at her face when making big ims. Reign was deprived of attention. and love. ¡°Tell me if I make you ufortable,¡± he said, reaching out again and cupping her face in his hands. She was watching him with big, teary eyes. If only it was her mate; Maddox. Her lips trembled when pressed against Mykel¡¯s lips. A wave of heartbreak stung her. She was only interested in Maddox. The realization hit her instantly, and she pulled away from him, breaking the kiss. ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± she shook her head, sprinting towards the door. She ran out of the room and started walking away from Mykel while sobbing. ¡®It Is not like Maddox will ever ept us,¡¯ Ri, her wolf, said. It was heartbreaking for Ri to watch her mate have an interest in everyone but them. ¡®What are you saying?¡¯ Reign asked in a shaky tone. ¡®Just give it up. We need to find a chosen mate now. Someone who is strong enough to help us find ourselves. I have these weird visions that I need help with and I believe, if we make Mykel fall in love with us, he will be able to help us with our powers,¡¯ Ri was speaking in a whisper, feeling guilty over suggesting something like that. ¡®It is the only way we can ever find someone. With our powers being different, nobody would like a freak like us. Maybe that¡¯s why Maddox doesn¡¯t want to be around us either. He must have noticed that we are different,¡¯ Ri told Reign, convincing her they were not normal, so they should stop expecting a normal life. She craved to be with her fated mate herself, but since it wasn¡¯t an option, she was f*orc*ed to give up on that hope. Reign stopped getting away from Mykel and turned around to head back his way again. She went in Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. the direction of the room, and when she barged in, she found Mykel staring at her in confusion. He didn¡¯t think she would return. ¡°Are yo¡ª,¡± before Mykel could utter a word, Reign rushed at him and crashed their lips together. Mykel was surprised because, when she left, he thought he had lost her. The two rocked while deepening the kiss and reached the room on the side. Reign didn¡¯t want to stop because that would make her question her actions once again. The twonded on the bed, and Mykel quickly got on top of her. While he was busy undressing her and himself, Reign silently stared at his face in pain. All she could do was f*orc*e herself to imagine Maddox instead of Mykel. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 175 ¨C Game Of Death Author¡¯s POV: Recent Time: It¡¯s been some time that Mykel started helping Reign, and also their secret rtionship started. Reign didn¡¯t feel icky anymore. In fact, she liked how caring and mature Mykel was. He would always text her and ask her how she was feeling. He never f*orc*ed her to sleep with him. He would usually wait for her to make an attempt, and even a little kiss from her would start something big. That day, Dream saw her sister with Mykel in the car. She wanted to speak to her sister and ask her what was happening, but she couldn¡¯t because their father needed their immediate attention. ¡°I have sat you two down to discuss something important with you,¡± Lord Winchester said, watching his two daughters sit on separate couches, being pr opposites of each other. ¡°Are mom and brothering home?¡± Dream asked excitedly, hoping that was the news he wanted to give her. The mere mention of those two angered Winchester. ¡°You should learn to sit silently and not open your ugly mouth whenever something pops up in your head. This is the very reason I believe Reign is better than you. Or maybe one of the many reasons,¡± Winchester scoffed when scolding Dream. Hearing such words from a father was indeed like a stab to Dream¡¯s chest. But she kept her eyes down and sucked the tears in. She was known as the carefree sister, so she had to keep that image. I am sorry!¡± Dream whispered. ¡°She was just being concerned,¡¯ Reign whispered, too afraid to defend her sister in a loud tone. ¡°Anyway,¡± Winchester stretched his neck to calm down before he f*orc*ed a smile on his lips once again. ¡°I have decided to retire. I have been working since I was sixteen. It is about time I take some time for myself, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will leave my pack hanging and suffer behind me. So, can anyone of you tell me what my next n is for the pack? He turned to his daughters one by one, excited to hear if they could make a guess. Since Dream had already unsettled him, she wanted to say the right thing this time. ¡°I know,¡¯ she raised her hand and watched her father smile at her, ¡°You are being a good alpha, and before leaving, you want to make some rules that will be for the benefit of the pack. Not only that, you would have a great parting ceremony too,¡¯ she smiled sweetly, finishing with a proud shrug of her shoulders. Her father was watching her face in silence before he let out a loud grunt that wiped off her smile. ¡°AND WHO WILL TAKE THE LEAD? YOU DUMBa*s*s!¡± he yelled in front of the maids that were bringing them food. Dream turned around and drowned her face once more. The feeling of being a failure and never saying the right thing was beginning to be a burden on her chest. ¡°I gave you much more importance than Reign because I saw a spark in you. But I am beginning to realize I have made a mistake. I wasted my time and efforts on the trashy one.¡± Winchester had no idea what he was doing to his daughters. He had previously hurt Reign, but now he has changed sides and was relying on Reign more than Dream. Reign didn¡¯t like how her father was saying mean things to Dream. But all she could do was lower her Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. head and grunt internally. ¡°Reign! You tell me,¡± Winchester then turned to Reign and asked her in a much softer tone. Reign knew what he wanted to hear, but that would only make him hurt Dream more. So instead of giving the right answer, Reign shook her head and disappointed him. ¡°I was expecting a good response from you,¡± her father said, but he wasn¡¯t as explosive towards Reign as he was towards Dream. However, it used to be like that for Reign, but the tables have turned now. ¡°I am going to be choosing a new alpha of the pack,¡±¡® he said, watching his daughters¡¯ faces for a reaction. The two reluctantly smiled and cheered, pping when, deep down inside, they were not happy at all. Dream was afraid of losing and then hearing taunts from everyone, and Reign was afraid of winning and watching her sister suffer. But if she doesn¡¯t try to win, she will suffer. ¡°And it will not be just my decision. In fact, there will be a battle. The one who knocks the other down into deep slumber will win.¡± As soon as he said those words, the two raised their heads and stared at their father with shock-filled eyes. ¡°You mean¡ª,¡± Dream couldn¡¯t finish when her father nodded to her. ¡°There is no use for the two of you when there is only one alpha needed.¡± He wasn¡¯t too impressed with how his daughters reacted. He was expecting a goodpet*itive reaction from them. ¡°You want US to kill each other?¡± Reign had to raise her face to ask her father. ¡°Would you want an envious sister to roam around when you take the crown? The loser will never stoping after the winner to get what she thinks belonged to her,¡¯ her father grunted, ring at her for not appreciating his attempts at eliminating thepet*ition. ¡°Thepet*ition will take ce in a few months. I hope you two prepare well as it is going to be a matter of life and death for you two,¡± he announced, starving for food. The instant he delivered the news to his daughters, he attacked the food. The two were not going to eat anything for a long time, it seemed. They were dismissed, and while walking towards their rooms, Dream came in Reign¡¯s way to have a word with her. ¡°Lady Sofia has nned a gathering. She wants US to be at her mansion. Do you think you can adjust some time?¡± Dream asked Reign, wanting to talk about Mykel, but the timing was not right. ¡°Sure, I will be there,¡± Reign said, forcing the answer even when being around Maddox made her feel empty. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 176 ¨C The Bastard Child. Beatrice¡¯s POV: It¡¯s been two days since I slept with Flynn, and I haven¡¯t felt this dirty before. At least he deleted the video. However, every time Maddox came into my sight, I felt guilty. I didn¡¯t know how to tell him what had been going on. I was afraid I would break his heart with the truth. Title of the document Flynn, thankfully, hadn¡¯t talked to me, as he had been busy with some personal matters of his own. ¡°Just talk to them, okay?¡± Varisha told him, watching us all leave the mansion and be in the garden. I only knew Sofia had invited Dream and Reign over, as she was pretty fond of them. But I didn¡¯t know T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. why Flynn had been acting up ever since he heard of the girls. Varisha didn¡¯te outside when we gathered around the patio to have brunch. ¡°Where is your mother, Flynn?¡± The first thing Sofia asked when Flynn walked among us made me think this meeting must have something to do with Varisha. Dream and Reign awkwardly stood near the table full of food and kept staring at Flynn. ¡°She is inside,¡¯ Flynn answered with a bit of an att*itude. My mom and Lord Vasquez had been busy shopping for their wedding, so they were obviously not a part of this little get-together. I wanted to go speak to Reign, but Dream being in the way wasn¡¯t a good idea. She hadn¡¯t been ring at me ever since she had arrived. I knew for a fact that Maddox had not told anyone about our rtionship, so her looking at me with such hatred only meant one thing. She was just a hater. Everyone was being so awkward. Maddox, Helel and Akin were standing together, having drinks, while Zane was standing by the tree, using his cellphone. I made my way near the girls and grabbed a corn dog, trying to reach Reign. ¡°Try it with mustard,¡± Reign herself approached me and smiled, helping me with the sauce. ¡°So, how is it going? I heard you were going to speak to Mr. Mykel about your nightmare. What did he say?¡± I asked her, trying to hold down my white dress because the wind kept blowing it away. ¡°He has been helping me a lottely,¡± she answered, but instantly picked a food item to change the topic. ¡°This is tasty,¡¯ she said, acting like she had never eaten a waffle before. Something was off, but I didn¡¯t want to press her over it. That¡¯s when Flynn walked between us and stood in his spot in an awkward silence. The way he was staring at us made me wonder if he was going to do something stupid. But then he did something extremely weird. ¡°Why are you two here?¡± he asked Dream, but I knew he was talking to both of them. ¡°You didn¡¯t like seeing us here?¡¯ Dream approached him and asked him sadly. I didn¡¯t want to a*s*sume anything because it was too early for that. ¡°Didn¡¯t he break your heart? Why would youe here again?¡¯ Flynn turned to Dream and asked her directly this time. ¡°He is not the only one who has broken our hearts. Apparently, our own brother left us hanging,¡± Dream said with a broken smile on her lips. I frowned because I never heard of her having a brother. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay in the pack, Dream. Dad shunned me out, remember?¡± Flynn suddenly lost his temper and raised his voice at her. ¡°I was a bastard child everywhere,¡± he then scoffed as he stared at the mansion. ¡°But you are still my brother,¡± Dream grunted, and a tear rolled down her cheek. Reign hadn¡¯t said a word. She was silently standing with me, keeping her head down. The shock I received when finding out that Flynn was Dream and Reign¡¯s stepbrother was all over me. Their surnames should have been the biggest hint for me. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Varisha joined us as she kept watching her kids argue ever since she came out of the mansion to make sure her kids were doing fine. So I realized Varisha cheated on her mate and got pregnant with Flynn. Then she gave birth to the twins, butter got caught and got kicked out. ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t you know Maddox yed Dream?¡± Flynn walked past Dream to speak to his mother, ¡°he f*uc*king used her for his gain and ¨C Flynn was talking nonstop when Reign spoke up for the first time. ¡°Why does it seem like you care?¡± she asked softly before lowering her head again. ¡°This is not an appropriate ce to argue.¡± Varisha told her kids while Flynn shook his head at them. ¡°Lady Sofia is using you. She knows her mate cheated on her with our mother, and that ruined their happy marriage. She is just using you for her son to have pleasures from you,¡± Flynn muttered while pointing at Maddox from afar, who was looking at them with a drink in his hand. The brothers were staring at them, but I don¡¯t think they could hear any of it from that distance. ¡°Thank you for your concern, but you are way off. Maddox didn¡¯t start anything. I was desperate to be his mate, and I still am.¡± Dream cleaned her tears and stepped closer to her brother to announce what her heart wishes. When she said Maddox¡¯s name, she passed me a deadly re. I didn¡¯t like her saying his name, but I couldn¡¯t snap at her at the moment. ¡°But thanks for showing you at least care.¡± She had tears in her eyes when she wrapped her arms around Flynn and hugged him goodbye. The gathering ended before it even made it past 2 hours. Everybody was dismissed, so I rushed to be in the room. That¡¯s when I received a message from Flynn. Unknown: I¡¯ll f*uc*k you so hard tonight that all your holes will ache for days. I stared at the message, calcting the aggression, and realized something. ¡°So you are taking revenge on me for stealing Maddox from your sister?¡± I scoffed. Now that I realize he is only doing this to me so he can make Maddox suffer, I understand he will not willingly help Colt. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 177 ¨C nning Fun Time With Akin Beatrice¡¯s POV: I heard him gently knocking on my door the whole night in intervals after he finally got the hint and left for his room. He messaged me a bunch of angry stuff and even called me many times, but neither did I open the door for him nor did I respond to him on his phone. I knew he would be angry with me, but I had an excuse prepared for that. Last night was a bit difficult for me. Maddox had texted me many times, so I decided to meet him in the morning. And while doing so, I didn¡¯t want to spend the night with Flynn. Title of the document It was not easy for me to shut out the memory of how he f*uc*ked me the other night, making it seem like I had a choice. I was angry at Flynn, but the only reason I hadn¡¯t cried was because I wanted him to help Colt. I woke up with a ma*s*sive headache. A warm shower really helped my aching muscles. After donning a brown long-sleeved, belted shirt and ck tights, I was ready to be at school. The instant I was in the kitchen; I saw Flynn with his mother. They were whispering about something and stopped when they saw me. ¡°Good morning,¡± I greeted without putting much thoughts into it and sat down to eat the freshly made pancakes. Lady Varisha attended a call and excused us. Now that it was only the two of us in the kitchen, I found Flynn hunching over the ind from the other side and spreading his hands apart while Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. staring at my face from his eyebrows. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my callsst night? I came to your door, and you didn¡¯t open it either. What do you think you are doing, Beatrice?¡± He asked, blinking hard to disy how angry he was. ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling wellst night,¡± I whispered, stealing my eyes from him. ¡°Really? What happened to you?¡± The carelessness in his voice and the constant, fixated re were making me ufortable. ¡°I didn¡¯t remember to take my pills. Even after I took my pills, I was still in pain. I wanted to text you back, but I knew you would get worried, so I chose to ignore you.¡± In a dramatic and sad tone, I said. ¡°Hm! Okay,¡± he shrugged his shoulders, ¡°There is always a night we can enjoy. I willnd in your room tonight,¡± he stated in a threatening voice, almost. ¡°Good morning!¡¯Akin¡¯s arrival was like a fresh air of breath. He entered the kitchen and passed a brief nce at Flynn until he made him move to the side. ¡°How is school going, Beatrice?¡± Akin asked me, eyeing Flynn to get away from me. He was taking part in the conversation so that Flynn could walk away and leave me alone. Flynn did just that. He indeed stepped away when Akin took over. ¡°Is he bothering you somehow?¡± Akin asked me, moving his eyes in the direction of the door. ¡°He annoys me, that¡¯s true.¡± I tried to finish the conversation. The wedding was in two weeks, and Colt would get executed on the wedding day. I didn¡¯t have much time to waste onining about Flynn¡¯s behavior to anyone, so I drove him away from me. ¡°I will see what I can do about that as well,¡± Akin said, but before turning away, he paused and looked my way again. ¡°Have you spoken to Helel? He woke up early morning and left, telling me he will be busy in the library,¡± he informed and my mind instantly recalled that girl Jessie. ¡°He said he was helping you with some a*s*signments.¡± Akin asked another question, trying to see if our excuses align. ¡°Yeah, he is helping me a lot.¡± I didn¡¯t want to expose Helel for lying, but he was not helping me with anything. I guess he liked what Jessie was doing in the library. It sucked to see him fall for it so quickly, but then again, I had no right to be mad at him for wanting to live his life the way he wants. ¡°You can ask me for help when ites to study though,¡± Akin¡¯s voice held a hint ofint, ¡°I have not heard you talk to me after that night. It¡¯s been months since everything, and where you have gotten morefortable with the others, you don¡¯t even seem easy around me anymore,¡± he said, talking and preparing coffee to avoid making eye contact with me. It surprised me because I never thought he gave a damn what I thought about him. The fact that he was not even wrong was what made me feel guilty. I have kept my distance from him after that night when they yelled at me for Gwen. ¡°It is not like that. It is just that so much is going on that I am unable to focus on anything.¡± I didn¡¯t have a better excuse to give him. He is a nice guy, someone who I respect a lot. ¡°Maybe we can n something together? Like a book reading or-a carnival?¡± He went from zero to one hundred really quickly. ¡°We hold spring carnivals everywhere. I might need your creative ideas to make this carnival amazing this year,¡± he smiled sweetly, making my heart warm with the way he wanted to include me in this project. ¡°That is a good idea. I would love to be a part of it,¡± I agreed with him, but it didn¡¯t take him long to get distracted when his phone rang and he had to excuse himself. ¡°Yeah?¡± Akin mumbled, ¡°What?¡± The way he gasped and expressed shock made my skin feel like it had goosebumps. Something terrible must have happened for him to look so devastated. ¡°But how did it happen? Where were the guards?¡± Akin asked furiously, ¡°Keep looking around and make sure you contact me the instant you find him,¡± he aggressively warned the caller and hung up on him. He was nervously rubbing his face in his hand until he looked my way and stopped moving for a minute. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, gulping in fright. ¡°Colt escaped!¡± he mumbled, watching my face for a reaction since he knew my reaction would be different from others. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 178 ¨C Threatened After Cheating On The entire pack had been put under lockdown until they found Colt. However, there were no signs of him. I have returned to my room with nothing but relief. I knew he wasn¡¯t an evil weredragon, so there was no need to worry about him being in the wild. Our mansion was filled with countless guests. Everybody wanted to know how a weredragon escaped its cage. The brothers had been running around, trying to solve this mystery. Helel had returned after doing, well, God knows what with Jessie. He looked exhausted. So I could tell she did a lot with him. Title of the document The whole mess carried on for a few hours until the brothers went to the attic and turned on all the cameras to find out there was no Colt in sight. They had to lift the lockdown and release everyone to continue with their daily activities. I was called downstairs by Lord Vasquez, along with everyone else. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s unfortunate that we lost a weredragon. I¡¯ve informed every pack in every country to don¡¯t stop looking until they find him and bring him here. For now, we cannot stop our lives from a weredragon. Zane, Maddox, Flynn, and Beatrice, go get ready for school,¡± he said, looking tired when sitting on the couch with my mother standing beside him. We all nodded and headed towards the exit. ¡°You must be really happy that your friend survived,¡± Maddoxmented under his breath when following me to the main gate. ¡°If you knew him like I do, you would be happy too that he escaped,¡± Imented back at him, getting into the car before him. Maddox was about to get into the car when Helel appeared out of nowhere and rolled into the driver¡¯s seat. I knew either Zane or Maddox were going to drive us to the school, but since Helel stepped up, the others took a second to decide what they were going to do. Maddox turned around and marched into the garage to ride his bike while Zane chose his car to leave for school. Flynn should have done the same, but instead he got into the backseat with me. I really wanted to spend some minutes with Helel, but it was not possible when Flynn was acting so clingy. The awkward silence only persisted for a few seconds. I had a lot to say and even talk about with Helel. So I started out a little easy on him. ¡°How is your girlfriend?¡± I asked Helel, watching Flynn using his phone mainly. ¡°My girlfriend?¡± Helel asked me, fixing the mirror so that he could look at me while he responded to me. ¡°Jessie! You have been spending a lot of quality time in the library with her these days.¡± I wanted to scoff so badly but kept my smile on my face. ¡°She is not my girlfriend, and I have not met her after that day,¡± Helel answered, sounding offended that I even questioned him. ¡°Seems like she tired you a lot in that one day,¡¯ I said, looking outside the window. I couldn¡¯t ask him directly if he had slept with her, so I was running around in circles. ¡°A lot!¡± Helel mumbled, and I shot my gaze at him. I found him staring at me with a look that told me I was an idiot for teasing him. ¡°Good!¡± Imented bitterly. Now that Colt had escaped, I didn¡¯t know what I was going to do with Flynn. I was initially thinking about getting him out of the brothers¡¯ way and letting them enjoy their crowns in peace along with helping Colt. But now that Colt had survived, Flynn was of no use to me. Not to mention, he ckmailed me into having s*e*x with him. School arrived, and I jumped out of the car after Flynn. He had his friends waving his way, so he stepped ahead of me to greet them. While I stopped only for a few minutes to speak to Helel before leaving for my *s*s. ¡°Did you two roley in the library?¡± Deep down, I was bothered Helel about them having s*e*x. ¡°Yeah! In fact¡ª,¡± Helel paused, folding his arm on the window and looking at me with a smirk covering his lips, ¡°she was dressed up as you,¡± he said, and that little joke made me shyly look away from him. Not waiting around to turn my cheeks redder, I ambled into the school and met Reign at the entrance. ¡°Reign!¡± I waved my hand at her and tried to get her attention, but she was walking away from the crowd, making me wonder why she was leaving the school. I stayed in my spot for a few seconds before deciding to go check on her. When I reached the parking lot, I saw a scene that I wish I hadn¡¯t been exposed to. Reign was in the car with none other than Mr. Mykel. The two were sitting in the backseat, having wild s*e*x. My eyes were watching them with fear. How could he do this to her? She is only his student, and he is in power. Obviously, this rtionship is going to get a lot of criticism. She had her shirt lifted to her neck while he was taking pleasure in her b*reas*ts and also f*uc*king her. Although she was of legal age, how the hell was he letting her do these things in the school parking lot? What if anybody caught them like that? I couldn¡¯t think of anything else, so I did what I could do best. I started calling her number while hiding behind a car. My heart was beating like a drum in my chest. I watched her stare at the phone for a minute before Mykel snatched the phone out of her hand and dropped it to the side. ¡°What the fuc¡ª,¡¯ I muttered, closing my eyes, and deciding to walk away. At the same time, I kept receiving messages from Flynn demanding stuff that I was never going to do with him now. After I didn¡¯t respond to him for a few more minutes, I finally received a text that I sort of expected from him. Unknown: Fine. I see what you are trying to do. But there¡¯s no need to worry. I would love to see how Maddox reacts when I tell him how amazing you were in bed. My eyes read the text while my lips trembled. ¡°I hope Maddox knows I did it for him,¡± I whispered through trembling lips, returning to the school with T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. shattered hopes and dreams. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 179 ¨C Beginning Of The Chaos¡¯ I spent the rest of the day not wondering why I wasn¡¯t interested in Werewolf history. It was pretty clear why. After the bell rang, I was the first one to leave the *s*sroom and walk in the direction of the lockers, while the others decided to pay onest visit to the cafe and get the free cupcakes; they were giving them away to divert attention from the missing weredragon. After reaching the lockers, my attention was instantly drawn to the weird noisesing from one of the empty rooms beside the lockers. Title of the document I was tempted to look around the school to see who else was f*uc*king. The closer I got to the room, the louder the moans turned. My heart was beating loudly when I gently pushed the door open. Inside were the two horny young fes in a questionable state. Flynn had his d*ic*k out and shoved Mariah deeper. She waspletely n*ake*d from her waist down; her legs were spread wide to give easy ess to Flynn¡¯s c*oc*k. While f*uc*king her in the p*uss*y, he kept ma*s*saging her c*li*t for a double o*rgas*m. I stood there for a minute before I pulled my phone out to take their picture. The reason behind doing such a thing was simple. I didn¡¯t want him to create trouble for my mother by asking Lord Vasquez to let him ept me. With these pictures, I will be able toy out a perfect excuse as to why I think Flynn should be with Mariah and not me. The girl he is so fearlessly f*uc*king in school should be his mate. The instant I clicked the picture, the sh opened and alerted the two. ¡°Shit!¡° I cursed loudly when my eyes met Flynn¡¯s eyes. He pulled away from Mariah, who jumped out of the chair to look for her skirt. The look Flynn gave me meant only one thing. He was angry and confused about why I took a picture of his intimate session with Mariah. While he adjusted his pants, I bolted away from them. I could make him grunt ande after me, but I have already fled the scene. The students carrying cupcakes became a big hurdle for him to catch me. I don¡¯t know what I was going to do, but I nned to tell at least one of the brothers about Flynn and his ckmailing. He definitely didn¡¯t have the video from earlier, so I expected everything to be fine. Even if he does tell All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lord Vasquez that Maddox was keeping Colt safe, nobody would believe him without proof. I ended up taking a bus instead of waiting for a car to pick me up. I had to be at home before Flynn. Once I got off the bus, I rushed over to the mansion, only to find some cars in the parking lot, which meant there were some visitors in the living room. The whole Colt escaping thing had caught a lot of attention. The counselors were worried about what the weredragon would do now that he was free. I was rushing through the driveway when Flynn popped up out of nowhere. He must have used his werewolf strength. Since all the guards and maids were in the mansion, busy serving the guests, he was able to get his hands on me easily. ¡°Let me go,¡± I grunted, trying to free my wrist from his hand. ¡°We need to talk,¡¯ he muttered, dragging me to the garden, but I refused to be alone with him. ¡°Flynn! If you didn¡¯t, let go of my han-,¡± I was unable to finish when he put more strength and plucked me away to the garden. As soon as he shoved me on the bench, I knew he had lost his mind. ¡°WHY THE f*uc*k WERE YOU RECORDING US?¡¯ he yelled, reaching for my hand to take out my phone from the wristlet. ¡°Ouch!¡± I winced when he ruthlessly started pulling the bag off my wrist. I honestly thought he would seed until a f*orc*e dragged him away from me. ¡°What the f*uc*k were you doing to her?¡± Helel yelled, his eyes bloodshot and his breathing irregr. He didn¡¯t let Flynn exin anything to him before hended a deadly punch to the face and cracked his jaw. My scream was stuck in my throat when I saw so much bloode out of Flynn¡¯s mouth. ¡°How dare you f*uc*king touch her!¡± Helel yelled again like a raging beast, attempting to get Flynn to stand up so that he could beat him up some more. I had to shake myself awake and get up to grab Helel¡¯s hand and pull him away from Flynn. ¡°Just stop! Please!¡± I begged him through whispers, ¡°There are guests inside. I don¡¯t want them to see you in this state,¡± I uttered, pushing Helel with me to the side. Flynn was coughing and ma*s*saging his chest, where Helel hadnded a second punch. ¡°He needs to understand that he cannoty a finger on you.¡± Helel was so out of control that I figured I might be unable to hold him back for too long. Thankfully, Maddox had arrived home and heard all the ruckus. He joined us the instant he could and held Helel back. ¡°What is going on over here?¡± Maddox asked, looking at me and then at Flynn, who kept getting up and falling. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s going on here.¡± Helel shrugged himself free from Maddox¡¯s grasp and wandered back and forth aggressively, ¡°He had his hands on Beatrice!¡± Helel muttered as he pointed at Flynn. Hearing those words made Maddox close his eyes and take a deep breath. ¡°He was a*s*saulting her,¡± Helel added and lost his calm once again, but this time, before he could reach Flynn, Maddox attacked him. I had to step aside while Maddox kicked him in the gut. ¡°Helel! Don¡¯t just stand here; stop him.¡¯ I ran to Helel, requesting that he stop it before anybody sees the brothers beating up their brother and calls them heartless or jealous of Flynn foring for their thrones. ¡°He deserves it,¡± Helel shrugged, watching Maddox beat Flynn ruthlessly. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 180 ¨C When The Lord Finds Out. ¡°Please stop!¡± I yelled, grabbing more attention and bringing Zane over. He saw it all happening, and without even asking what was going on, he joined Maddox and started kicking Flynn. ¡°That is enough!¡± I was afraid of their reputation. While the brothers didn¡¯t seem to stop, the next person toe out and see what was going on was Flynn¡¯s mother. She spotted them from afar and rushed over to push Maddox and Zane away from her Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. son. Title of the document ¡°What are you doing to my son?¡± She yelled, getting on her knees to hold her son¡¯s head and rest it in herp. ¡°Are you all animals?¡± she cried as she hugged her son tightly. ¡°Ask your saint son what he was doing to Beatrice?¡± Maddox yelled, and that¡¯s when Zane raised his head to look at me. Till now, I don¡¯t know if he had an inkling that it was all about me. But after he heard it, he pushed his brother to the side to make him face him, and his eyes narrowed in his face. ¡°What did he do to her?¡± Zane asked, breathing loudly and getting ready to pounce on Flynn again. ¡°He was a*s*saulting her,¡± Maddox repeated what he had heard from Helel. Zane red at Flynn and then hunched over to grab him away from his mother. Varisha tried to stop him, but she understood Zane wasn¡¯t into conversations. I¡¯ll teach you how to a*s*sault someone,¡± Zane muttered as he grasped Flynn¡¯s hair and made him carry his face so that he could look into Zane¡¯s eyes and realize what mistake he had made. Varisha watched Zane elbow Flynn and drop him to the ground, and she knew it wasn¡¯t going to just stop there. She rushed out of there to get help for Flynn while Maddox and Zane surrounded him. ¡°You thought you wouldn¡¯t face any wrath?¡± Maddox said, spitting on him. I tried to get to them, but Helel held my wrist and pulled me back. Before anything could happen, Flynn started chuckling and confusing everyone. ¡°You think it¡¯s funny?¡± Maddox yelled as he kicked him down again. Anytime Flynn tried to f*orc*e his body up from the ground, either Maddox or Zane kicked him to the ground again. ¡°NO! It¡¯s not funny. It¡ªs actually quite the opposite,¡± Flynn mumbled, not giving up and keep trying to get up from the ground. ¡°You are over here¡ª,¡¯ He finally gave up and turned around to lie on his back and face the sky. ¡°You are fightin¡ªg, hitting your stepbrother like he is a scum of the earth for someone who had been f*uc*king me this whole time,¡± Flynn let out augh but then he choked and started coughing. However, his words were enough to drive stares my way. ¡°Say it again and I¡¯ll pull your tongue out of your mouth,¡± Helel freed my hand just so that he could approach him and kick him in the stomach. Flynn squirmed and curled into a ball, wincing in agonizing pain. ¡°It¡¯s true. Ask her. Did she not let me in her room to have s*e*x with me?¡± Flynn uncovered his face from his hand and turned his side to me. His arms were wrapped around his stomach. I found everyone turning to look at me. I stared at them, thinking that lying wouldn¡¯t do anything. I cannot lie andter get caught. Maddox deserves to know. ¡°Beatrice! What is he saying?¡± Maddox asked, giving me a chance to say anything that would give him relief. I bet if I lied, he would dly ept it. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡¯ I sighed, closing my eyes to avoid the shock the brothers expressed after hearing it. ¡°NO! He is threatening you to say that, isn¡¯t he?¡± Maddox rushed over, and, as he held me by my arms and shook my body, I opened my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± As soon as I said that, Maddox stopped and raised his hand. But before his hand could Maddox, pushing him farther away from me. ¡°How do you expect me not to react? Did you not hear what he just said?¡± Maddox was panting angrily when I decided it was only fair that I tell him the entire truth. ¡°He had our video,¡± I said, raising my voice, and once again, they all turned silent. ¡°When Maddox and I were talking about Colt, Flynn recorded us. He threatened me to please him or else he will leak the video and get you kicked out,¡± I shouted at Maddox, telling him I didn¡¯t do it because I was horny. Zane was watching us silently, his eyes traveling around and noticing everyone¡¯s expressions. ¡°What did you guys talk about in the video that scared you so much that you couldn¡¯t evene talk to us about it?¡± Helel asked me very softly. I noticed that others were looking at me with disappointment in their eyes. Helel¡¯s eyes looked sympathetic. ¡°I know,¡± Maddox nodded, ¡°It was about the fact that I gave Colt a ce to hide in the woods even when I knew he was a weredragon.¡± He clenched his jaw and closed his eyes while Zane looked surprised. ¡°I was¡­¡± I opened my mouth to talk again, but Maddox wasn¡¯t over it. ¡°You should have talked to me instead of cheating on me!¡± he yelled after opening his eyes. ¡°I feared you would be kicked out.¡± I instantly broke down when I realized Maddox didn¡¯t care that I did this for him. He looked like he was more upset that I cheated on him, regardless of the reason. ¡°I¡¯m sure Maddox helped him escape too just so that he can please his sweet girlfriend Beatrice,¡± Flynn chuckled, lying on the ground and having fun, even when he was bleeding excessively. ¡°What the heck is happening here?¡± We all went silent when we turned to look at Lord Vasquez. ¡°Maddox! Is it all true? Did you help him escape? And what am I hear¡ªing about you and your stepsister?¡± The way he asked his son those questions was enough for us to understand that it was all over. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 181 ¨C Flynn Is Indeed Evil ¡°Dad!¡± Maddox shuddered at the sight of his father, who was ring at him before he turned to look at his wounded son on the ground. As Lord Vasquez rushed over to Flynn with Varisha and Sofia, my mom and Akin came into our view. Akin was looking at him, shockingly, worried for us as his father had found out about us now. ¡°Call off the meetings!¡± Lord Vasquez yelled at Akin, who nodded and bolted back into the mansion to ask everyone to leave. Title of the document Varisha was helping her son get up when Lord Vasquez turned to Helel. ¡°Don¡¯t you see your brother needs help?¡± He yelled at him, very angry. When Helel didn¡¯t move a muscle, Lord Vasquez got up from beside Flynn and reached Helel. ¡°I¡¯mmanding you to help your brother,¡± Lord Vasquez muttered, standing face to face with Helel. He already knew the brothers had done it together, so he wanted Helel to carry the mess he created. ¡°NO!¡± Helel stubbornly shook his head, making his father grunt and get angry at him. ¡°You are saying no to me?¡± Lord Vasquez closed his eyes to take a deep breath before he grunted at Helel, ¡°Tell me who is asking you to misbehave with me.¡± The way Lord Vasquez asked him that question and then turned to me, I felt like he was implying something. ¡°Nobody is telling me nothing. Do you want to know why we even hit him?¡± Helel stubbornly yelled back at his father despite the deadly warnings his father was darting at him through his eyes. ¡°When I arrived, I found him a*s*saulting Beatrice. He was pushing her and-,¡± Helel didn¡¯t finish because anger once again took over him. He bit his tongue into silence while my mother looked my way and ran in my direction to check on me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked me in a whisper, wrapping her arms around me to make sure I knew she had me. Sofia was nervously ying with her fingers and watching her sons get scolded. Varisha lifted Flynn up from the ground and wrapped his arm around her own shoulder to give him support. ¡°That¡¯s n¡ªot true.¡± Flynn sputtered, but then his knees started looking weak, and he fell to the ground again. Lord Vasquez seemed to have received the shock of his life. ¡°They hit me because¡­¡± Flynn spoke with difficulty, still on his knees. ¡°Because she got jealous of my rtionship with Mariah.¡± Flynn¡¯s words left me stunned. I felt an icy breeze run down my spine when he used me of something so ridiculous. ¡°He is lying,¡± I shouted, making Lord Vasquez turn to me and warn me with his finger not to say a word. ¡°Everybody has left,¡± Akin arrived and announced, quickly passing a nce to everyone. ¡°Carry him to the living room,¡± Lord Vasquez said. He didn¡¯t want to give a wait before Flynn recovers. I could tell Flynn wanted to transition quickly to recover, but that was no longer an option, as Lord Vasquez had too many questions in his mind that he needed answers for. Akin, who still had no clue what was going on, stepped ahead and helped Flynn stand up. We started making our way to the mansion. But I knew deep down in my heart that I was screwed. It would go against me today. All the things Flynn was yammering about, including Lord Vasquez using Maddox of treason, were making me tremble in my skin. Once we all had gathered in the living room, Lord Vasquez locked the mansion doors to have a good conversation with us. I feared for Maddox. Varisha was already helping Flynn with his wounds, as she, too, figured it would take some time before he was allowed to leave and transform. ¡°Flynn! I will start with you.¡± Lord Vasquez called him for attention. ¡°They have told me their version of the story. They said you were a*s*saulting Beatrice. Is it true?¡± Lord Vasquez was eerily calm, but it was the calm thates before the storm. ¡±1 was trying to get her phone,¡± Flynn surprisingly said the truth. My mom was standing beside me, nervously chewing on her nails and watching everything unfold. ¡°Why?¡± Lord Vasquez asked. ¡°She had secretly recorded me with my girlfriend,¡± Flynn, who had not introduced Mariah as his Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. girlfriend, lied. He had no other option but to call her his girlfriend now. ¡°She was jealous of us because she thought we were getting back together.¡± Flynn was so clever that he was ying with words and situations. I shook my head at Lord Vasquez, denying the usations. ¡°Why would she record you and your girlfriend if she is jealous of you two?¡± Lord Vasquez asked. With his every question, my heart would pound faster and harder. ¡°Because she wanted something to ckmail me with. She told me she would leak it and ruin Mariah¡¯s reputation if I didn¡¯t sleep with her¡ªagain. As soon as Flynn said that, my mother turned to me. ¡°He is lying!¡± I grunted, muttering helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s a lie. He ckmailed me into sleeping with him.¡± I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Already Zane and Maddox were passing me quizzical stares while Lord Vasquez had eyed my mother to take off my bag and give him my phone. ¡°What would I ckmail you with?¡± Flynn asked, making deeper eye contact with me. ¡°Ther¡ª,¡± I paused, gulping as I didn¡¯t know what to say. How do I tell him it was the video where Maddox and I didn¡¯t only talk about our rtionship, but Maddox also confessed to helping a weredragon? I didn¡¯t even have a video to prove I was being ckmailed, but Flynn, on the other hand, had shown the pictures from my phone to Lord Vasquez. ¡°They are young and¡ª,¡± my mother interrupted, as she knew it would go far if it didn¡¯t just stop here. But it was already over for us. ¡°Somebody hasmitted a crime here.¡± Lord Vasquez was no longer interested in this topic. He had already dered Flynn innocent and me guilty when he gave a head nod to Flynn after seeing the proof. I was wrong in thinking it would be easy to fool Flynn. ¡°Maddox! You are a traitor, and you know what punishment we give to traitors, right?¡¯ His father closed his eyes as he prepared to outcast his son. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 182 ¨C My Secret Hero ¡°Wait!¡± Sofia ran in front of his son and spread her arms around. ¡°You cannot punish my son without any proof,¡± she continued to defend Maddox, who seemed a little lost but was keeping his tongue tied. ¡°But Maddox didn¡¯t help Colt escape,¡± I yelled to defend Maddox. Title of the document ¡°You shut up! You are the reason my sons are in trouble in the first ce.¡± Sofia turned to me and grunted. The anger in her eyes made me close my eyes and swallow the tears. ¡°If he is not opening up his mouth, then he is guilty,¡± Lord Vasquez said, his fists clenching. ¡°Step aside, Sofia. How can you still defend him after hearing all of it? Not only did hemit treason, but he also slept with his stepsister and lied to us when they were confronted thest time,¡± Lord Vasquez was finally showing rage. ¡°The weredragons were the ones that caused so much trouble for us. Out of all the people, he should have known that,¡± Lord Vasquez pointed at Maddox, who seemed clueless of why he should be aware of them. ¡°If that¡¯s what we are talking about now, then you should have known Maddox would sympathize with them,¡± Sofia muttered, not getting out of Lord Vasquez¡¯s way. ¡°I don¡¯t care what he did or why he did it. It seems like he fell in love with her and she made him her ve, and this fool followed hermand,¡± said Lord Vasquez, getting up from his seat and shouting at Sofia for siding with Maddox. ¡°Then punish her.¡± Sofia pointed her whole arm in my direction. My mother instantly came into my sight and blocked me from her angry res. ¡°I left my daughter, all pure and innocent, at the mercy of your horny sons. Ask your son why he f*uc*ked my innocent daughter.¡± My mom yelled back at Sofia, causing more chaos. ¡°You daughter¡ª,¡± Sofia was about to yell some slurs my way once again when Akin stood up and approached his mother. ¡°Stop using her. Since we are telling truths today, let¡¯s tell each other everything. Beatrice is not at fault for having feelings for Maddox!¡± Akin¡¯s words hurt his father¡¯s belief in him. He watched Akin¡¯s face and then gave him a disapproving look. ¡°You too?¡± Lord Vasquez sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not a forbidden rtionship. She is his fated mate,¡± Akin yelled once he noticed the eyes on me were quizzical. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Flynn, who had already told everyone that I¡¯m his mate, looked shocked when he found out I¡¯m mates with Maddox too. ¡°That¡¯s one of the many reasons why she shouldn¡¯t be here then,¡± Sofia scoffed. ¡°You cannot just marry her mother and keep her here for your son to please. I¡¯m telling you, she fooled my son with her body and¡­¡± Sofia was cut short when Lord Vasquez threw the vase at the wall and shattered it into many pieces. ¡°That¡¯s it. You are telling me, so much had been happening behind my back and a little girl controlled every single decision my sons made?¡± Lord Vasquez pointed at me. ¡°NO! Please, let¡¯s talk in private,¡± my mother tried speaking to him, but she was so scared of him that she didn¡¯t daree closer to him. ¡°So that you can fool me like your daughter fooled my sons?¡± That would be the first time that Lord Vasquez had yelled at my mother. ¡°This wedding is off!¡± he dered, causing terror for not only my mom but also guilt for me. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We love each other, remember?¡± Mom begged in a shaky voice. I watched Varisha hold back her smile. Everything seemed to be going well in their favor. ¡°I said, it¡¯s off. There will be no mating ceremony. In fact, your daughter will get punished for hiding things from me and mating with my son without informing me about them being mates first,¡± Lord Vasquez yelled as he red at me in hatred I was shivering at this point. Akin and Helel looked worried, while Zane stood in the corner of the living room in silence. ¡°Please, no!¡± My mom rushed to his feet, but he kicked her away. I had to approach her and drag her to the side. He had lost his mind; no amount of begging or requests would change his decision. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her, surely, but for now, I¡¯ll take care of this one. You were supposed to be my pride, but a little one manipted you into letting a dangerous creature into our pack and then escaping him. You are not my son anymore,¡± Lord Vasquez yelled, making everyone gasp and cover their mouths. ¡°But I didn¡¯t help him escape,¡± said Maddox, who had been silent for some minutes before finally breaking free from whatever shock had left him speechless. ¡°I heard everything,¡± Lord Vasquez yelled at his son, trying to get to him, but Sofia wasn¡¯t walking out of his way. ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. I did not help him out.¡± Maddox looked exhausted when trying to defend himself. ¡°Then who did it?¡¯ Lord Vasquez didn¡¯t believe him until someone else confessed. ¡°I did,¡± The heavy voice shocked us all. We all gasped and turned to look at Helel. ¡°You! No! I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Lord Vasquez didn¡¯t even let Helel admit properly, and I dismissed his confession. ¡°I did it. I was the one who distracted the guards and then helped Colt escape.¡± Helel looked stern, shocking me. ¡°You had no reason tomit such a crime,¡± Lord Vasquez gave an excuse for his favorite set of twins. My heart was doing jumping jacks in my chest, worried for Helel. ¡°She is the reason!¡± Helel didn¡¯t even hesitate as he pointed his finger at me. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see her upset. I wanted to be the hero that would do anything for her.¡± His eyes turned watery when talking about me. I was shocked. I didn¡¯t know he would go this far to prove to me that he cares about me. ¡°And you didn¡¯t think of your father?¡± Lord Vasquez¡¯s soft whimper was not a good sign, ¡°very well then, you will get the punishment so worse that anyone who would ever dare go against me will shiver at the mere idea of it,¡± Lord Vasquez cleaned up his tears and picked up his phone to call the guards. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 183 ¨C The Lost Soul Of Helel I was dragged into my room after I started causing a ruckus. I couldn¡¯t let the guards in and take away Helel. His brothers were also debating and questioning their father, who stood silently in the corner and watched Helel being dragged out like a criminal. ¡°Look what you have done.¡± My mother hadn¡¯t stopped pacing from one corner of the room to the other. ¡°I cannot let them punish him, mom!¡± I had been sitting on the floor, crying my heart out for Helel. ¡°Screw him. We are f*uc*ked, too. You should worry about yourself now,¡± mom stopped and pped my head, ¡°He is anyway doomed. They are beating him in front of the whole pack to get answers from him. I don¡¯t think he will survive such silver bullets and wolfbane.¡± The moment my mother told me what they had been doing to Helel, I lost it. Title of the document I got up from the floor and ran over to the window to see what was going on in the garden. ¡°Don¡¯t open the window,¡± my mother approached me and scolded me. The window was preventing the noises from prating our ears. I watched the pack members and the councilors surround him while the guards shot bullets at him, making sure they didn¡¯t hit him in the head or heart. It was just to cause him pain. ¡°He is not telling them where he left Colt,¡± mom nervously mumbled from behind me. Helel had big chains around his neck, which the guards would pull around and make him fall to the ground. The brothers didn¡¯te out as they couldn¡¯t see him in such a state. After Lord Vasquez told the pack what Helel had done, there was no point in trying to keep him in the mansion. Everybody knew no one was going to respect Helel anymore. ¡°Mom! Please help him somehow,¡± I was crying and whimpering, watching him get humiliated and go through so much pain. ¡°He is forbidden from ever setting a foot in this pack. His pack has been given over to Flynn. As for us, you better start learning to apologize. Get in Lord Vasquez¡¯s feet or provide yourself to the brothers to beg for mercy. What they are doing to him is nothingpared to what they will do to you.¡± Mom¡¯s words didn¡¯t scare me. The sight before my eyes was enough to rip my heart out of my chest. A knock on the door made my mother pull me away from the window. I changed into a white dress after returning to the room. I was just suffocating in those tights. Every color was making me vomit out blood, the same color blood they were making Helel bleed. ¡°Who is this?¡± my mom asked instead of opening the door. I walked back in the direction of the window and found an evil, scary sight. Helel¡¯s body was lumped over to one side while the guards were listening to the directions from Lord Vasquez. ¡°Mom! They killed him?¡± I asked in gasps, cleaning my eyes so that my blurred vision could be taken care of. ¡°Mom!¡± I whimpered, mming my hand on the window, and started crying when the guard tugged at his lifeless body. He was pulling him behind him with the six- foot-long chain around his neck. The way Helel¡¯s body looked like it had no bones and no life left made me crumble down on my knees. ¡°Ahhh!¡± I screamed as I scratched my face helplessly. I wish I hadn¡¯t taken the pills. I would not have thought twice before transitioning and ending every living thing. ¡°We are here for Beatrice,¡± the guard from outside my room yelled. ¡°What for?¡± my mother asked shakily. ¡°You will know. Just open the door. It¡¯s lord Vasquez¡¯s orders to bring her and present before him this very instant,¡± the guard knocked harder this time. My vision had turnedpletely dark. My throat was dry, as if I was losing my life, too. They had taken Helel¡¯s dead body very disrespectfully. Mom told me they will torture him until he dies and then throw him in the woods for the animals to feed on him. That humiliation he endured for me left me dead. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I got on my feet and ran past my mother to open the door. Helel didn¡¯t deserve this ending. It was all my fault. I should be punished. ¡°What are¡­¡± Mom came after me, but it was toote. I have already let the guard in. He grabbed my All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. arm, expecting I would put up a fight, but I didn¡¯t. I just wanted them to punish me so badly that the pain would make me forget about Helel. As soon as I was dragged into the living room, Sofia lunged at me and pped me to the ground. ¡°You ate my son.¡± She sat on top of me and started punching me. I was crying, but it wasn¡¯t because of the pain. But because of Helel. I realized today what I¡¯d done when I didn¡¯t choose him. I drove him to the path where he only wanted to prove to me that he loves me more than anyone else, and he did. He saved Colt. He confessed in front of his whole family and pack that he loves me. Nobody else, not even Maddox, had the guts to say it out loud. ¡°Mom!¡± Akin¡¯s fading voice hit my eardrums as he pulled his mother away from me. I quickly ran a nce around and noticed Zane wasn¡¯t around. Maddox was sitting on the floor in the corner with Helel¡¯s shirt in hisp. He wasn¡¯t even blinking. ¡°This s*lut will get what she deserves. She will realize what she has done when every man in the pack will f*uc*k her to quench her thirst.¡± Lord Vasquez approached me and kicked me just as I was about to get on my feet. ¡°Dad!¡± Akin left his mother and ran to control his father. My mom was being held by the guards, preventing her from approaching me. ¡°I announce her to be public property,¡± Lord Vasquez yelled, deciding my fate. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 184 ¨C The One Who Stood By Me. ¡°Take her away from here and throw her on the road. Whoever wants her first can have her.¡± Lord Vasquez waved his hand as he ordered the guards to take me away. I didn¡¯t move a muscle, as I thought I deserved it. But that¡¯s when I felt a push towards the side and Akin¡¯s back facing me. He had shielded me entirely with his broad shoulders and gigantic body. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡°What are you doing, Akin? Do you not know what happened to your brother because of her?¡± Sofia protested her son¡¯s actions and tried to remind him of the horrible fate of Alpha King Helel. Title of the document ¡°Because of her? Dad is the one who made that call,¡± Akin argued with his mother. I have never heard his voice shake before. His twin just died. It obviously devastated him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Akin!¡± Lord Vasquez warned him against saying anything else. ¡°You cannot silence me anymore. You said Helel would not be shot in the heart or head, but then you changed your mind, and that¡¯s exactly what ended up happening,¡± Akin yelled at his father, using his aggression, but he didn¡¯t step out of my way at the same time. He was keeping the guards away from me. ¡°It was a genuine mistake,¡± Lord Vasquez lied. Even a blind man could see the guilt on his face. He knew this would happen and didn¡¯t do anything to stop it. I just couldn¡¯t get how a father could do something so heartless to his son. ¡°No! You don¡¯t kill your son because of a mistake. You wanted one of us gone so that you can give your bastard child the crown and stop the investigation open on your name,¡± Akin was not having it. I could only see his back, but his voice gave me the hint that he might be in tears. ¡°What investigation?¡± Sofia gasped at the mention of something she didn¡¯t expect to be the reason behind this execution. ¡°Oh! So, you don¡¯t even know. Your dear ex had been under scrutiny for abandoning his Alpha son. In order topensate, he badly wanted to snatch the crown from one of his kids and give it to Flynn. Today was an opportunity for him, and he made sure he didn¡¯t let go of it.¡± Akin let out a scoff before yammering the whole truth to his mother. I was emotionlessly standing behind him. It was even impossible now to shed a single tear. ¡°You sacrificed my son for a bastard child,¡± Sofia yelled. She had been crying hysterically, and I couldn¡¯t even object. She had every right to be mad at anyone involved with what happened to Helel. ¡°Not even for him. Dad did it for his own reputation,¡± Akin made a huge im, leaving his mother in surprise. But the gut-wrenching truth still persisted. Helel was gone! ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s not like Helel hadn¡¯t f*uc*ked up. Do you even know what it means to let a weredragon into our pack? It means letting those vicious creatures crawl out of the other side and ruin everything we have been saving,¡± Lord Vasquez, who had been hearing his son yell and use him of cleverly saving his a*s*s by sacrificing his son, shouted to bring silence to anyone objecting him. ¡°But what for? We already lost one son. My perfect Helel!¡± Sofia¡¯s voice broke down once again. ¡°And the major culprit behind it is standing right over here. Akin! Before defending her, remember that she is the reason Helel lost his life. If she hadn¡¯te into his life, he would have never gone behind my back,¡± said Lord Vasquez, sneakily turning the topic to me once again. ¡°NO!¡± As soon as Akin watched the guardse for me again, he spread his arms wider. ¡°Nobody touches her,¡± Akin warned. ¡°Don¡¯t make me lose myself here,¡± he warned them. ¡°You are making me think you are one of her admirers. It is disgusting how you all are looking at her.¡± Lord Vasquez used a new tactic topel Akin to step away from me. ¡°I don¡¯t give a f*uc*k what you think anymore. You are not hurting her. She is not at fault just the way Helel wasn¡¯t,¡± Akin raised his voice even louder. I heard a cracking of his bone and instantly knew he was going off the deep end. ¡°If you think I¡¯m still keeping her after what she did and what happened¡­¡± Lord Vasquez didn¡¯t have to finish his threat because Sofia took over. ¡°Over my dead body!¡± Her voice was much more profound as she groaned. ¡°Then let her walk away,¡± Akin demanded. ¡°We cannot trust her. That friend of hers will try to contact her soon.¡± Lord Vasquez said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep an eye on her, but I¡¯m not letting you deal with her just the way you made the guards deal with Helel.¡± Akin yelled at his parents. His body was radiating heat. I wondered how his clothes hadn¡¯t caught fire by now. ¡°And if you are unable to watch her walk away alive, then I will leave the crown and go rogue.¡± Akin¡¯s threat resulted in a gasp of shock from his parents. They were stunned to hear their son make such a big im. Obviously, Lord Vasquez only needed one spot, so he could look generous by giving his bastard son an equal opportunity to live his best life, just like the other brothers. Now that he had gotten that spot, he wouldn¡¯t lose another son. ¡°Fine! But whatever she does now is on you. If you made the same mistakes as Helel, I¡¯d have to kick you out myself.¡± I could only imagine how difficult it was for Lord Vasquez not to punish me and kill me right there and then. ¡°But they will not set foot in our mansion again. Take them away; then s*trip them of any luxury they had received from me,¡± he rified, adding that he no longer intended to marry my mother. None of it really mattered anymore, though. He took Helel away from us. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 185 ¨C Please, Leave Me Alone. The eerie silence and the dark night. Nothing scares me anymore. I saw worse just a few hours ago. My mom packed our bags, and Akin took us in his car to depart for our new home. My mom had been sobbing in the backseat of Akin¡¯s car while I was just silent. There was a weird war going on inside my head, and I was determined not to take my pills and let my dragon take over and kill everyone else alive. Title of the document Nothing intrigued me. I badly needed Ace to talk with me. She couldfort me with her words. ¡°Where are we going to live now?¡± Mom finally stopped crying just so that she could ask Akin what was nned for us. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will get a shelter and food,¡± Akin mumbled, fixing the mirror to spare me a nce. I was looking right back at him, so he had to quickly turn his gaze away. ¡°Do you think what he is doing to us is fair?¡± Mom mumbled in a crying tone, ¡°And how are you letting him do this to her? Isn¡¯t she your mate?¡¯ It was ironic that now my mother was the one who reminded Akin that we are mates. She was so against the idea prior to this, and look at her now. ¡°So Helel wasn¡¯t going to library to meet up with Jessie,¡± a random thought shed before my mind and the words just slipped out of my lips. ¡°What?¡± My mom turned her whole body to ask me what I was on about. ¡°He wasn¡¯t into anyone else. He was finding a way to save Colt because he couldn¡¯t see me sad.¡± I said to my mother with a smile on my lips. The way she was looking back at me was such an ufortable gaze. ¡°Wake up! He is gone. You still have a chance with the other brother,¡¯ my mother pinched my arm and gestured at Akin through her eyes. I didn¡¯t respond to my mother but pulled away to the window side even more to look outside and stare at the moon. I was deeply disturbed. My mind was all over the ce. I kept remembering things about Helel, and they would only hurt me more. Akin parked the car near the fields and got out of the car to greet ady, who seemed to have been waiting for our arrival. ¡°We are going to be living here?¡± My motherined, trying to look around and get as much information about our new home as possible. After speaking to thedy, Akin returned to us and opened the door to my side while my mom walked out of the car from her side. ¡°Pam will take care of you guys. Her husband used to be a loyal servant to my parents, but after his unfortunate demise, Pam and her son were given a permit to live on this side of the fields as a rogue.¡± Akin introduced thedy to us, who watched me with a sad smile drawn over her lips. She could probably tell I¡¯ve been through some shit. ¡°And Pam! They are your new roommates. Let me know if you need any money or help, okay?¡± Akin sounded tired, but he didn¡¯t lose hisposed posture. Pam nodded and reached for my mother to give her a hug. I found reluctance in my mother¡¯s body. ¡°Let¡¯s settle you in.¡± Pam helped my mom with her bags while I rolled out of the car and got interrupted by Akin. His ck coat was wrinkled now. His hair was a mess. Beatrice! If you require anything, please let me know. Just tell me, okay?¡± He whispered, his eyes looking for eye contact, but my eyes were stuck far away in the field. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. You don¡¯t need to help me,¡± I said, not wanting another brother to die for me. ¡°Here! Keep my cellphone. I will get a new one and text you with my new number.¡± He pulled his phone out of his pocket and held my hand to put it in my palm. But I refused and held my hands behind my back. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to help me anymore. I am extremely grateful to you for doing so much for me, but it should stop here,¡± I said, feeling tears blurring my vision. ¡°You cannot stop me from caring for you. I wille every day to check on you whether you like it or not,¡± Akin¡¯s voice turned heavy and shaky, even though he was talking confidently. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you see what they did to Helel? If your father finds out you are talking to a rogue and taking care of her, he will hurt you,¡± I murmured brokenly. ¡°If that satisfies his ego,¡± Akin said. ¡°Thank you, but please, if you respect me, you will leave me alone,¡± I said, unable to hide the tiredness in my voice. Even if I had to hurt him, I would. I cannot watch another one of them suffer for me. Ever since I havee into their lives, I have only caused them pain and suffering. ¡°I respect you, but I¡¯m not listening to you. You cannot expect me not to worry about you, Beatrice.¡± Akin was never this stubborn. But this time, he was refusing to let go of me. And the only reason he could be doing that was because he realized his brother gave his life for me. He wanted to take care of me for his brother now. ¡°Do you not know what I did to your brother, Maddox? I slept with Flynn.¡± I had enough. I needed to push him away. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you did. You cannot make me stay away from you.¡± Akin mumbled as he dismissed T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. my attempt to make him hate me. I didn¡¯t know what else to say or how to convince him that talking to me and showing me his care would make him face the same fate as Helel¡¯s. I stepped back from him and then, after lowering my head, I followed Pam, who had returned to the car after taking my mom to her home. Akin stayed for a few minutes, and then I heard the car engine start and drive away. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 186 ¨C Landed In A Devil¡¯s Den ¡°The house is through the field, but don¡¯t worry, the tall gra*s*s helps with protection,¡± Pam said, making me walk behind her and reminding me to memorize the way. ¡°I heard what happened at the mansion. These people of higher status are all the same. They make us work our a*s*ses off for them, and once they no longer have anything to gain from us, they toss us aside,¡± she sighed, probably reminiscing over the past. The exhausting sounds from her lips were pretty clear indications of her grief. I could recognize those sighs from miles apart. Title of the document ¡°There!¡± She stopped aftering out of the tall gra*s*s and stood in front of a broken house in the middle of the fields. ¡°Your new home,¡± she said, weing me. My mom was still outside the house, as Pam didn¡¯t open the door for her until she had collected me. My mother¡¯s face was yelling that she was mortified to be at this ce. Pam led us inside a house with three stories. ¡°You two can stay on the ground floor. I¡¯ll be on the second floor,¡±¡¯ Pam smiled, gesturing at the room on the ground where she asked us to settle our stuff. There was one bedroom on the ground floor, along with a kitchen, bathroom, and lounge. ¡°What about the third floor?¡± my mom curiously asked. ¡°My son lives there,¡± Pam answered, but her face made it evident she didn¡¯t want to talk about her son. ¡°Your son doesn¡¯t know we areing over?¡± Mom asked, making me shake my head at her. She had just arrived and was already crossing boundaries. If Pam didn¡¯t want to introduce her son to us, she shouldn¡¯t be pressured, but of course, my mom didn¡¯t know what privacy meant. ¡°He likes to stay in his room.¡± Pam had a frown on her forehead now that she had talked about him again. ¡°He must be old enough, then. No offense, but you don¡¯t look like a young mother to me. How old is he?¡± Mom continued pestering her. ¡°Here! All set. I¡¯ll bring you dinner here.¡± Pam visibly ignored my mother and left the room to prepare dinner for us. ¡°Her att*itude will make you think she is the lost queen of dragonnd,¡± my mom scoffed before she All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. wrinkled her nose while taking a full spin and scanning the room. ¡°What is this ce?¡± she sighed as she flopped into bed. Be grateful we are not dead,¡± I said, walking over to the window and looking outside. All I could see was tall gra*s*s. ¡°This ce is giving me anxiety,¡± Momined. ¡°What was Alpha King Akin saying to you? He looked like he cares,¡± mom brought him up. Just to think the same mother was so against the idea of me dating the brothers that she had beaten me up like a stray dog and now she was constantly reminding me that I can be with any one of them reeked of greed. She got so used to power and poprity that now living this life is not eptable to her. ¡°Quit asking me about him. It¡¯s not happening,¡± I said, unzipping my bag and grabbing my pill bottle. ¡°You better take it. You don¡¯t want your dragon to wake up and attack the mansion. Although Lord Vasquez and others deserve to die, you would not want to see the brothers die, would you?¡± She scoffed and rolled her eyes when she reminded me how I was crying when they killed Helel. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for a job,¡± I dered to my mother, who had previously kept me in a cage. ¡°Why? Pam told me Akin is paying for us. So why do you want to go out and tire yourself? Besides, nobody would give us a job,¡± mom yammered, resting her back in the bed tiredly. ¡°I don¡¯t want his money.¡± I blurted it out after she frustrated me with her constant attempts to take advantage of Akin. That¡¯s when a knock on the door made us aware of Pam¡¯s arrival. ¡°Somebody hase to meet you two,¡± Pam called from the other side of the door. Me and my mother shared a nce before walking out of the room to find an old man standing at the entrance with a tray full of food in his hand. ¡°You must be Beatrice!¡± the old man smirked. ¡°This is Ubel! He runs a cafe with his daughter, Maura. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve met her. I have seen you arrive at our cafe a few times.¡± Pam smiled my way, and I couldn¡¯t even f*orc*e myself to return the favor. ¡°I work in that cafe with his daughter,¡± Pam said, walking into the frame to grab the food tray from him. ¡°Hey,¡± my mother said, always pleasant with men. I noticed his eyes sticking to my face before they traveled down to take a full nce at my body. I remembered this a*s*shole. Him and Maura! Even the mere thought of it made me feel disgusted. ¡°Your daughter is beautiful,¡± he shamelessly said to my mother, who turned to me and then looked at him again. The smile she was throwing his way was long gone after heplimented me. ¡°I heard you were hiring servers,¡± my mom lied. She didn¡¯t hear it from any source. ¡°I wasn¡¯t, but¡ªif Beatrice wants a job, she is wee,¡± he said with a cheeky grin. He even looked drunk. ¡°Oh, wonderful. She was just talking about wanting to get a job. It seems like you came at the right time.¡± mom smiled widely. It surprised me how she had quickly recovered just to find the means to survive. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing, because she was finally putting me out there when previously she had kept me sheltered. ¡°Amazing! I¡¯ll meet you at the cafe tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete; punctuality is the key to sess,¡± he said angrily, making sure to look me in the eyes. A new journey was going to begin tomorrow. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 187 ¨C The Daughter of Despair. Maura¡¯s POV: ¡°Mom!¡± I cried as I sat down with her. It was not expected from my father. He was the biggest scum of the earth, but I never thought he would manage to hide my mother here and I would never find out. ¡°Maura!¡± My mom, who was in and out of sleep, turned her neck around and watched me. ¡°Oh!¡± I yelped at her broken sight. Rushing towards her, I sat down and wrapped my arms around her body forfort. Title of the document She was only wearing bits and pieces. Father has beaten her up so much that some of her bones were clearly dislocated and turned blue. ¡°What has he done to you?¡¯ I was crying on her shoulder, trying to understand why she was being chained to iron shackles. ¡°My daughter,¡± she said in such a whisper that I could barely hear her. No wonder she stopped attempting to call for help. There was no way any noise could reach outside of this basement. ¡°I¡¯m your daughter,¡± I nodded, breaking the hug and crying happy tears. I had longed to see her. Every time her thoughts appeared in my mind, I thought I would have to die in order to see her again. ¡°You are okay.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question that she asked me; it sounded more like a statement she told to a*s*sure herself. ¡°I am,¡± I said to her, running my hand over her broken bones, trying to ease her pain. ¡°You are all grown up now,¡± she mumbled, with little tears leaving her eyes. She has cried so much that Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. her eyes have turned dry now. The dried up tears and blood were pretty visible. ¡°That man didn¡¯t hurt you; please tell me he didn¡¯t.¡± The way my mom mentioned my dad was clearly because she knew he didn¡¯t deserve to be called a father or a mate. ¡°Dad is a horrible person,¡± I pouted, holding back tears. I didn¡¯t want to instantly tell her what he had been doing to me, but I would eventually tell her after I freed her from these chains. ¡°He is not your father,¡± she snapped at me with a frown on her face. ¡°What are you saying?¡± I asked in astonishment. ¡°He is not your father,¡¯ she repeated herself, making my heart skip a beat. ¡°He kidnapped me when I was pregnant and dragged me here. He is not your father!¡¯ She first sted the truth in my face and then repeated the same statement. My body was covered in goosebumps when I heard his truth. ¡°Oh, God!¡¯ I gasped. ¡°We need to get out of here,¡± I told her, reaching for the chains when she made a little scream to stop me from touching those things. ¡°You will burn your skin,¡¯ she warned me, looking petrified. I noticed her skin had been ripped off wherever it hade in contact with the iron chains. But it didn¡¯t make any sense. Werewolves are not supposed to be resistant to iron. ¡°Mom! I¡¯m immune to iron,¡± I said and touched the iron, watching her eyes double in size. ¡°Oh!¡± She seemed to have finally cracked the code. ¡°Let me get you out of here. I can actually bend and melt the iron,¡± I smiled sweetly through tears. ¡°NO! Don¡¯t do that.¡± She shook her head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t unchain me,¡± she begged me, making me angry at Ubel, the man I had been calling my father since I was born, for scaring my mother so much. ¡°Mom! It will be okay. Once I get you out of here, we will go straight to the Alpha kings and let them know what this man had done to you.¡¯ Iforted her with the idea, but it made her even more uneasy. ¡°You cannot do that. If I am unchained, I¡¯ll transition, and that will bring chaos to the world,¡± she warned me with a fearful voice. Goosebumps had covered my skin at the way she was forbidding me from freeing her. ¡°I¡¯m sure he had not told you the truth about us, but I¡¯ll now,¡± she calmed down once she saw I wasn¡¯t going against her orders. ¡°I¡¯m not a Werewolf. I¡¯m a weredragon!¡± she uttered, stealing the world from under my feet. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense. I¡¯m a werewolf. Don¡¯t tell me you are not my mother either,¡± I broke down when asking her that question. I wasn¡¯t ready to hear any other sad news. ¡°You are my daughter. But you are not a werewolf, and neither are you a weredragon,¡± mom imed. ¡°You are a huldra, born from a werewolf and a weredragon. You are a cursed creature. But your curse can also be a blessing to you,¡± my mom said, raising her fragile hand to gently caress my cheek. ¡°You have the power to bring dead animals back to life. Your beautiful voice can be used to lure men into the forest. Your long hair is just like the real huldra¡¯s cow tail. But you are definitely not a typical Huldra since you are of mixed blood. But it still makes you special, and a forbidden creature at the same time,¡¯ mom went through several emotions when she spoke about what I was. I always wondered why I couldn¡¯t speak to my wolf or why I couldn¡¯t transition. Now I know why this man kept me here. He had used my magic to keep his farm animals alive without having to buy them food or take care of them. ¡°Does that mean we are never leaving this hellhole?¡± I asked, my eyes welling up. ¡°We are. But I will need my pendant to control my dragon. I¡¯ve been in iron chains and suffering for so long that my dragon has be impatient. The instant I¡¯m out of these chains, I will transform,¡¯ mom exined why she couldn¡¯t get out of these chains. ¡°Can you tell me where I can find the pendant for you?¡± I asked in hopes of finding a way. ¡°The Alpha Kings will have it in inventory, maybe, but make sure you get the pendant that belongs to them only.¡± She said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to look for a pendant that belonged to Destiny Despair,¡± she mumbled, making me nod at her. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 188 ¨C Something Is In The Tall Gra*s*s Beatrice¡¯s POV: It¡¯s been a few days since I joined the cafe and I have been staying with Pam. Mom¡¯s patience seemed to be wearing off once reality started to settle in. She was not ready to go back to this lifestyle. I wasn¡¯t too sure what I was looking forward to anymore. A part of me died with Helel that day. I have T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. tried to upy my mind with countless thoughts that didn¡¯t include the brothers and Helel, but every time I went to bed, I failed. Title of the document I couldn¡¯t stop remembering the words Helel said in front of his father and everyone. ¡°Go to sleep, Beatrice. You have work to do in the morning,¡± mom must have heard me sniffle when she mumbled. We shared a bed here. As I previously stated, life here was not luxurious, but it was still superior to any other option at the time. ¡°I need some fresh air,¡± I whispered, rolling out of bed in exhaustion. The work at Cafe wasn¡¯t toofortable for me. I was mostly in the kitchen and forbidden froming out in front of anyone. The word went out about me, and everybody started hating on me, calling me a ck widow who had seduced her stepbrothers and ended up killing one. Mom didn¡¯t bother as I walked out of the room and headed straight towards the exit. It was full moon, so the werewolves were going crazy outside. The howling could be heard even from across the tall gra*s*s. I stood in front of the house, staring at the moon, which stood higher in the sky. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡¯ I whispered, ¡°I wish we had a moment to talk. I would have forbidden you from helping Colt. I was already making a n to help him out, and that didn¡¯t even include your death.¡± I said, feeling an itchy sensation in my eyes as freshly born tears started taking over. ¡°Nooo! f*uc*king let me gooooo!¡± A scream so agonizing and painful jolted me into stepping away from the gra*s*s and looking around in worry. ¡°Ahhhh! Nooo! Don¡¯t touch me,¡± Once again, the girl screamed in agony. I gulped, trying to locate the direction of the voice, but it was impossible to find anything or anyone in this darkness. ¡°Hey! Where are you?¡± I yelled, and suddenly the screams stopped. I felt my soul leaving my body. ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted again, hugging myself miserably, and kept trying to look around in search of the owner of the voice. That¡¯s when a warm hand touched my shoulder, and I found my body jumping away from the person. ¡°Oh dear! I didn¡¯t mean to scare you,¡± said Pam, who might have heard me yelling outside. She ced a hand on her chest andughed afterwards. ¡°I heard someone call for help.¡± Deciding not to get distracted, I told her about the noises. ¡°Where?¡± She looked around and then looked my way. ¡°That must be the wind,¡± she said, but I refused to agree with her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a wind. I heard someone call for help twice,¡± I said as I reached for the gra*s*s and gently pushed some aside with my hand. The problem was that the area was vast, and I couldn¡¯t do anything without knowing a little about where the voice came from. ¡°Then it must be the werewolves. Tonight is a full moon. These rich brats transition without having any idea where to go. They usually get caught in a Hunter¡¯s trap and then cry for help,¡¯ she sighed, not showing much concern. ¡°The hunters?¡± I questioned. ¡°Deer hunters, etc,¡± she said, ¡°nowe inside before you catch a cold.¡± She held my hand and almost dragged me behind her until I freed my hand and stopped to look back because I heard the gra*s*s rustle and move. Suddenly, someone popped out from behind the gra*s*s, which made me step back and look at Pam. She didn¡¯t look too frightened, so I a*s*sumed she knew the guy. ¡°Who are you?¡± Not even waiting for Pam to ask, I spoke up. The boy looked like he would probably be in his early twenties. His dark ck hair and jet-ck eyes were actually very creepy. The way he scanned me like a hungry beast made me feel icky. ¡°That¡¯s my son, Markus,¡± Pamughed softly, running past me to hold her son¡¯s hand and drag him into the house. She didn¡¯t even introduce me to him. ¡°Hi Beatrice!¡± the boy said, keeping his hands tied to the sides of his body and his head lowered. ¡°HI! It¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± I murmured, noticing he was not fully able toprehend how to act or react. ¡°You are beautiful,¡± he said, hugging himself. ¡°Sorry for that, he is not mentally stable,¡± his mother had to step between us to pass out an excuse on his behalf. ¡°It¡¯s okay. What were you doing in the field at this time, Markus?¡± I asked him sweetly, following him inside when his mother kept shoving him out of my sight. ¡°It¡¯s a full moon. He tries to set his wolf loose,¡± Pam yammered, not even thinking twice about what she was talking about. ¡°But aren¡¯t you required to be with him when he does that?¡± I recalled what she had told me a couple of days ago. However, this was the first time I had met him. She was constantly pushing him towards the stairs, while he kept stopping to hear me talk. ¡°That¡¯s why I came out,¡± sheughed, not even caring if she had convinced me enough and ran upstairs with him. I stood there, watching them disappear. Something didn¡¯t seem right to me. Hearing a girl call for help and then watching Markuse out from the fields was not a coincidence. I didn¡¯t do anything for now, but I knew what I was going to do next. ¡°I¡¯m going to get Markus to speak to me,¡± I said determinedly, walking back into the room and spending the rest of the night in bed. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 189 ¨C Found A Genuine Friend. I left early for work this morning. Staying in the kitchen was my only job, but it was very hard for me. I have never cooked before, so now I am suffering. ¡°Flip it before you burn it,¡± Maura walked in on me, zoned out and almost burning the patties. ¡°Oh! I am sorry,¡± I said, biting my tongue and instantly flipping the patties over and letting out a sigh. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t burn them. ¡°You look exhausted today,¡± Maura said, watching me with a smile covering her lips. ¡°Do you miss him?¡± she asked, her eyes holding concern for me. Title of the document ¡°There will be no day when I don¡¯t miss him. But the reality is that I have lost him,¡± I nodded to myself, taking the patties off and preparing the buns now. ¡°I am so sorry that you had to see it all. It is not easy to see your loved one in such a state.¡± Maura gave me a side hug before Pam walked in on US. She had been acting a bit differently with me sincest night. However, her behavior with Pam seemed pure. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We have to prepare an order for Spade mansion,¡± Pam spoke directly to Maura because she knew the mention of that mansion will hurt me. ¡°What for?¡± Maura asked, walking around and checking the order list. ¡°For the coronation of Flynn Winchester,¡± Pam addressed, and all the memories of that day rushed back to me. I kept my head down and my eyes stuck at the buns as I prepared orders. My vision was so blurred that I couldn¡¯t even put a patty down properly. ¡°We should excuse ourselves.¡± Maura¡¯s wordspelled a gasp from Pam¡¯s lips. ¡°Why?¡± Pam asked, talking in whispers with Maura this time. ¡°It is unfair what Lord Vasquez give that throne as a gift to Flynn. He is the worst example of an alpha king. I would not want to be a part of that celebration,¡± Maura grunted, as I have told her everything since I joined the cafe. ¡°What happened that day is their business. We don¡¯t know exactly what happened. As for Alpha Flynn, that poor boy had craved love and affection for years. He was given the surname Winchester, when in fact he was a spade. Let¡¯s carry empathy for him.¡± Pam made me realize her smiles towards me and my mother meant nothing. She was probably just being kind because Akin had asked her to. Speaking of him, he had trieding around, looking for me, but so far, I have sessfully hidden away from him. ¡°I know what Flynn had been through was not his fault but the others things he did to Beatrice and the brothers. I am sorry! But tell Vasquez we are busy today.¡± Maura sternly took her stand and joined me, smiling at me tofort me. ¡°Alpha King Zane will be very upset when he hears you have declined their request.¡± Pam made onest effort to make Maura agree with her. But that¡¯s where she puzzled me. Why would she say Zane¡¯s name to Maura? ¡°If you truly care about the alpha kings, why don¡¯t you go attend Alpha King Akin?¡± Maura changed the subject, but I found out from her that Akin had arrived once again. He woulde by twice a day, hoping to catch me. ¡°Fine,¡± Pam sighed, walking out of the kitchen and leaving US behind. ¡°He had been sitting and waiting for you for hours. He asked me twice if I could bring you out. Beatrice! Don¡¯t you want to see him once? Just see what he has to say, please.¡± Maura gently nuzzled my elbow, trying to convince me to meet Akin. ¡°Helel was just like Akin-persistent. He would always appear out of nowhere to help me. I never thought he would go that far to please me, but he did. I¡ª don¡¯t want Akin to face the same wrath and fate as his brother. Zane and Maddox will need the guidance of Akin now that Flynn is taking over Helel¡¯s region.¡± I mumbled as tears were ready to leave my eyes. The topic was such a burden on my chest. ¡°I understand. I am sorry for bringing it up.¡± Maura passed me a smile, but I saw her lips tremble and knew there was something she was biting under her teeth. ¡°Is there something you want to talk about?¡± I asked Maura, who started fidgeting with her fingers and looking all concerned. ¡°Remember when I told you my mother died when I was very little?¡± She began in hushed tones. Just the way she was constantly staring at the door to make sure nobody was listening to our conversation was enough evidence that whatever secret she had could be the beginning of another mess. ¡°Yes, what about it?¡± I asked, watching her take a gulp and open her mouth to speak. ¡°S¡ª,¡¯ before she could share it with me, the door mmed open and her father barged in, looking angry. ¡°Father!¡± Maura straightened her back when greeting that disgusting man. We had not talked about the incident again, but I watched him eye US with nothing but lust. I understand I was a stranger to him, but he would look at Maura the same way, and that would make me gag every time. ¡°Come to the storeroom with me,¡± Ubel said, walking behind Maura and brushing his entire hand against her a*s*s. My body shuddered in disgust, but I kept my silence since she didn¡¯t want to say a word. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, but her response was met with a head shake from Ubel. ¡°I am not talking about you. I am talking to Beatrice.¡± He turned to face me and f*orc*ed a smile on his dirty lips. ¡°My house is not very far. If we leave now, we will be back in two hours after collecting the stuff from the storeroom,¡± he said, making a demand that I follow him. There was no secret that he was expecting something to happen today. ¡°If you want to keep your job, you will have to work hard.¡± Hemented before walking towards the backdoor and holding it open for me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 190 ¨C The Disgusting Man Got A Chance ¡°Dad! I can help you with it,¡± Maura insisted, but Ubel shook his head at her. ¡°Did I say I wanted you to follow me?¡± Ubel changed his tone to aggression when he red at his daughter and asked her to stay out of it. ¡°It is okay, Maura. I will go,¡± I nodded to her in rea*s*surance. She looked worried about me. Little did she know I was aware of his intentions. I walked after Ubel, and soon we were out of the cafe. I made sure Akin didn¡¯t see me. The few minutes¡¯ walk behind Ubel made me feel extremely anxious. Title of the document What if he has bigger ns? What if there are more men in the house than I can overpower? I was still on my pills, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for a human like me to fight these creatures. We ended up All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. reaching the house in silence. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Ubel said as he stepped aside and gestured at me to walk in. I was staring at him for a minute, scanning the area around as well. ¡°I don¡¯t know theyout of the house. Why don¡¯t you lead me to the right room?¡± I requested, smiling sweetly so that he wouldn¡¯t notice the agitation of my existence. He gave it a thought before he bobbed his head and walked into the house. I have never been to their house before. Usually, Maura and I would sit in the fields, hiding in the tall gra*s*s, and then return to our homes. The moment I set one foot in the house, I realized I was in trouble. Ubel had stopped in the lounge, waiting for me to follow him closely. He led me to the staircase, and I realized he was taking me to the second floor. I followed him to the room and instantly knew it was no damn storeroom. It was a bedroom. ¡°Umm! I just remembered, I had to do something,¡± I excused just when he was about to open the door. Something didn¡¯t seem right. My pulse was going crazy. ¡°It will take only a few minutes,¡± Ubel said, pushing the door open and reaching for my hand to follow me into the room. ¡°Hey! I said I have to go see my mother,¡± I frowned, pulling away so that he doesn¡¯t touch me. The look of evilness changed to a look of l*ust on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t f*uc*king test me.¡± He grasped my arm and started dragging me into the room. ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± I yelled at the top of my lungs, grasping onto his chest and hitting him in the groin so hard that his eyes rolled back into his head. ¡°DON¡¯T TOUCH ME!¡± I shouted, watching him bend over in pain. I scratched his face with my nails and pushed him back. He tripped on the floor and cried out in pain. ¡°You h*orny pervert!¡± I yelled, taking off my shoe and hitting him. ¡°Is it that hard for you to keep your d*ic*k in your pants?¡± I was yelling and beating him up nonstop. He was already in pain, and the hits were justnding perfectly. I bet he never thought he would get it from someone. He was so used to scaring Maura that he forgot we could fight back. ¡°You are lucky; I don¡¯t kill animals.¡± I then spat on his face and rushed downstairs. I knew the instant he got up on his feet, he would make sure he made me pay. I sprinted out of the house and made my way into the fields like a crazy person. Now that I have escaped him, I am afraid of what I am going to do if he catches me. The tall gra*s*s was making it harder for me to turn around and see if he was following me or where I was going. The loud wind was howling against the tall gra*s*s, making it look scarier. That¡¯s when I tripped over something and fell to the ground. ¡°Uhhh!¡± I winced in pain, lifting my body and observing what had caused this ident. The sight was horrible. So much so that I couldn¡¯t help but start throwing up. ¡°Oh, God!¡± I was crying and throwing up, crawling away from the dead body. It was a young girl who had been brutally murdered. Her eyes were missing, but her other body parts were also amputated. ¡°Oh, no!¡± I held my hand to my stomach and proceeded to crawl away in disgust. After I managed to calm myself down, I got up on my feet and turned to look around. ¡°I am lost!¡± I mumbled, taking deep breaths, and was unable to find a way out. ¡°What if whoever did this finds me?¡¯ I murmured to myself, panicking at what was going on. ¡°Help!¡± I yelled, but then covered my lips after the realization struck me that nobody would be here to help me except for the killer. The bugs on the dead body sounded louder than the wind this time. I was constantly looking around and making sure I was not being watched. And then the gra*s*s started to move. Somebody was approaching me. ¡®Ace! Can you hear me?¡¯ I made a failed attempt to speak to her. She was obviously asleep, but I hoped she might try to break free when she finds me in trouble. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can fight!¡¯ I murmured in fear, taking slow and steady steps backward while the person kept approaching me. The instant the person came into my sight, I closed my eyes and yelled. ¡°I will kill you if you kill me.¡± I was shaking and mumbling in whimpers. I don¡¯t know how ridiculous my threat sounded, but I tried to scare him away. When I didn¡¯t feel a movement from the killer, I opened my eyes to see who it was. ¡°You!¡± A loud gasp was all I could let out of my lips. Watching him again was something I never thought would happen. He stood in front of me, his eyes scanning me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 191 ¨C The Cries Of The Broken Alpha. ¡°Beatrice!¡± he said my name before approaching me but then instantly stepping back. ¡°There is a d¡ªead body,¡± I stuttered in tears, avoiding the fact that we have met after almost a month. Akin followed my finger pointing at the dead body and frowned. ¡°Oh Goddess!¡± he yelped, reaching the dead body and kneeling beside it, Title of the document ¡°Whoever did this is an animal. You are not safe here.¡± he got up again and turned to speak to me. ¡°I am very safe here,¡± Iposed my posture and said, holding back a whimper. His sight was a reminder of Helel. Only I knew how I was able to look at his face and not cry out loud, missing Helel. ¡°Beatrice! Please stop pushing me away. Let me help you,¡± he requested, not carrying the usual confident posture he used to have. ¡°I am not. I just want to move on from everything. What your brother endured because of me was too much. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone of you to face the same terror again for helping me,¡± I said, keeping my eyes to the side and not looking him in the eye. ¡°Flynn is crowned as the alpha king?¡± I asked s I changed the subject, feeling this fit of rage that I couldn¡¯t describe in words. He had taken over what belonged to Helel, I will not forget that. ¡°I am not here to talk about anyone else but you,¡± Akin whispered, trying to step closer. ¡°Did they find hi¡ª did you find his body?¡± I asked Akin, not strong enough to say his name. ¡°They had his body for a few days. The elder of the council wanted to make sure our father was not lying. So, they kept his body and after making sure he is dead, they discra¡ª,¡± Akin stopped talking and rubbed his face in his hands. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up like him, please leave me alone.¡± I requested him and this time I even begged him with my palms met before him. He was watching me with mixed emotions. ¡°Please,¡± I repeated myself, ¡°I am much happier here,¡± I lied, turning my face to the other side. ¡°I will call the guards to take care of the dead body and also look for the monster who did that. I will make this ce safe enough for you, Beatrice!¡± he stubbornly stated and let me know that no matter how much I request him, he will not back away. ¡°You can follow me to the out and find your way back to your home from there,¡± he murmured as he knew I have lost my way in the tall gra*s*s. I followed him to the road in an awkward silence. Everything about us being together made me fear for his fate. I was responsible for what happened to Helel, I would die if anyone else faced the same fate. ¡°There,¡± Akin said, stopping on the road. ¡°How is Maddox?¡± I asked, stealing eyes from him. I have not heard his name in a while. He didn¡¯t try approaching me either so I was worried for him. ¡°He is trying to get through this hard time,¡± Akin said, watching the guards and the cops arrive. The moment I saw so many cars, I bolted into the fields. I even heard Akin express his shock at how afraid I was to be seen with him. I made my way straight into the house where my mother was resting the whole day like every day. She T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. saw me panting and gulping down water like a thirsty crow and rushed over to see what had happened to me. ¡°You are supposed to be at work,¡± Mom said, trying to scan me. ¡°I am not returning to that job again,¡± I informed her, drinking from the ss when she suddenly snatched it out of my hands and threw it in my face. The water was cold enough to make me lose my breath for a second. She then grasped my arm and pulled me closer, her other fist holding my hair from the back of my head. ¡°Enough with this bratty att*itude. You are the reason we are here today. If you had not spread your legs so wide for all the brothers to fit in, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Now go to work like a good bitch or if this is not your choice of work, go be a prost*itute,¡± she muttered on my face, spewing so much hate that I was left frozen for a moment. ¡°Let me go,¡± I screamed at her, freeing myself from her grasp and it pissed her off. ¡°I have enough of your att*itude missy. You should be ashamed of yourself and be in my feet for ruining my future with Lord Vasquez but here you are, giving me res?¡± she lunged at me and pped me hard to knock me down on the floor. I got up again to push her back but this time, she held a knife to my throat and surprised me. ¡°Disobey me again, Beatrice! Just try me,¡± her eyes changed colors, making me aware she could do way more than what I was expecting from her. ¡°I am not those people who you beat around and act like a queen with. I am your mother, I know things that will control you and make you my b*itch so you better be grateful I am treating you nicely even after everything you have done.¡± She pushed me back after scratching my neck with the knife and throwing the knife in the sink. ¡°Now go, sleep with any rich guy and bring me money. Or else¡ª,¡± she waved her finger in my face, making me wonder what else she had been hiding from me. When she turned around and left for the bedroom, I let out the breath I had been holding in and raised my head to watch Markus hiding in the stairs and staring at me. I f*orc*ed my back straight and forged a smile for him until I remembered thest night and the cries of the girl. How was he able to survive in the fields with such a deadly monster roaming around? Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 192 ¨C The Devil In Disguise Something told me I should know more about Markus. I watched him get up from the stairs and then disappear on the third floor. Pam was not home, and my mother wouldn¡¯te out for hours. This wouldn¡¯t be the first time that she had beaten me or threatened me with a knife, so it didn¡¯t really affect me too much. I wasn¡¯t allowed to be on the stairs, but since no one was around, I followed Markus, and soon I was on the third floor with him. The third floor was drastically different from the first. There was only room at the end of the dark hallway. Themps were broken, and shattered ss was everywhere. I don¡¯t know when it happened, but the spider webs gave away the truth. Title of the document Walking through the hallway and reaching the bedroom was the scariest pathway I have ever followed. Once I pushed the door open, I found Markus sitting on the floor and holding a teddy bear. I did a quick scan around and noticed all the drawings on the walls. They seemed to be following a story. One could also see some chaos in the drawings. ¡°Do you like my room?¡± He suddenly lifted his head and asked me with a pout on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s cozy,¡± I admitted ufortably. ¡°Then why don¡¯t youe sit with me?¡± He asked sweetly, tapping his hand on the cold floor. passing him a smile, I sat down with him. ¡°You drew these?¡± I asked, pointing my finger at the drawings hanging from the walls. After he nodded, I reached for one of the drawings and grabbed it. ¡°Where do you get the inspiration for these?¡± I questioned, getting intrigued by his imagination. ¡°From my dreams,¡± he said, forming a sad pout on his lips. ¡°Can you tell me what this picture is about?¡± I turned the drawing to him and tapped my finger at what seemed to be a warrior. ¡°I will tell you in your ear,¡± he whispered, making me wonder if somebody was listening to us. ¡°All right,¡± I said, hunching over and tucking my hair behind my ear. He leaned over and brought his lips near my ear, but then he did somethingpletely out of character. He grabbed my face and f*orc*ed me to look in his direction. It happened in a matter of seconds. By the time I could gather what he was doing, he had already pressed his lips against mine. ¡°Mmmm f*uc*k!¡± Iined, pushing him away and breaking the kiss. I was going to respond, but I felt a tight grip around my arm and f*orc*e dragged me up on my feet and away from Markus. ¡°What were you doing? He is unstable. How could you do such a thing with him?¡± Pam was panting in shock and revolt. Even I was taken aback by the whole incident. It was disgusting to think about, but he initiated it. I didn¡¯t even take part in it. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. He kissed me,¡± I pointed at Markus, who was now hugging his teddy and shaking while crawling to the corner of the room in fear. ¡°You said I would enjoy it. I didn¡¯t like it,¡± he cried, making my jaw meet the floor. ¡°What did you do? What were you doing to him?¡± Pam¡¯s anger was justified. Any mother would be angry, but I didn¡¯t do anything. Markus f*uc*king yed me. ¡°Why are you lying?¡± I asked him, and he acted as if he was so scared of me that he couldn¡¯t even breathe in my presence. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Your mother should know what a horrible person you are.¡± Pam kept my arm in her grasp and made me briskly walk after her as she took me downstairs. I raised my face and watched Markus standing at the top of the staircase with his hands in his pants¡¯ pockets and looking eerily normal. The whole incident has left me in shivers. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t even try getting out of Pam¡¯s hold. She shoved me into the room and caught the attention of my mother. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why did you have my daughter¡¯s arm in such a tight grasp?¡± Mom rolled out of bed to check on me before she yelled at Pam. ¡°Your daughter was preparing my son to have s*e*x with her.¡± Pam didn¡¯t even tell her the exact thing that she had witnessed. She went overboard with her usations. ¡°There is no way my daughter would do something like that.¡± Mom stood in front of me to save me from the eyes of Pam. ¡°Well then, ask her why I found her kissing my son in his bedroom. Why did she go there?¡± Pam yelled at the top of her lungs. If mom wasn¡¯t in the way, she might have tried attacking me as well. ¡°I wanted to check on him but he ¡ª he kissed me,¡± I repeated myself but it sounded like a bunch of daughter was seducing your crazy son?¡± My mom let out augh, mocking her for thinking anybody would ever want her son. It wasn¡¯t the right thing to say, but he wasn¡¯t even disabled. He was using that excuse to fool everyone and get away with whatever crazy shit he was doing behind our backs. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Tell your daughter not toe near my son again. I will strip her n*aked and make her run around if I find her in bed with my innocent son,¡± Pam warned my mother before she walked out of the room and mmed the door shut. The silence remained for a minute before my mother turned around and pped me hard enough to burst my lip and make it bleed. ¡°That crazy boy? Seriously? Are you that devastated?¡± She muttered under her breath, making sure Pam didn¡¯t hear us. ¡°He is not crazy. He is ying us all,¡± I muttered back at her, and my ims did shock her. ¡°They are fooling us,¡± I finished. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 193-Caught Them Having Morning s*e*x ¡°I can¡¯t believe we havee here to live with these psycho people,¡± Mom was wandering around the room in worry from thest few minutes ever since I told her what I found in the fields today after hearing a girl call for helpst night. Pam had only left a few hours ago, and she was back already. She knocked on the door and walked into the room after my mother let her in. She was holding some sandwiches on a te and had a smile so stic on her lips that she couldn¡¯t fool US for a second. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Title of the document ¡°I have realized maybe it was a misconception.¡± She had changed her entire demeanor with us after returning with the food te. ¡°How did you go from using my daughter of seducing your son to saying it might be a misconception?¡± My mother folded her arms over her chest once she mustered some courage. ¡°I found out maybe I saw it wrong. When I came home, I was already a mess, so it just happened in a state of a haze. I would like to apologize to Beatrice for what happened upstairs. My son told me you guys were having fun, just like friends.¡± She f*orc*ed a smile onto her lips while setting the te on the bed. ¡°Really?¡± My mom was skeptical, and so was I, but since we didn¡¯t have a choice, we gave her a smile. That didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t on Markus¡¯ back. I was not going to rest until I exposed his truth and found out what was in those drawings. ¡°Please ept this,¡± she pointed at the sandwiches and when tried walking away, she paused just so that she could approach me once again. ¡°I heard you found a dead body in the fields. Are they investigating it?¡± she asked nervously. Her pupils were dting when wanting to know what was the status of the investigation. ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I heard was Akin calling the guards.¡¯ I said, telling her the truth. ¡°Oh! Well. I hope whoever did it gets caught. I don¡¯t want US to be afraid of the tall gra*s*s,¡± she murmured while ying with her fingers anxiously. ¡°Oh! One more thing. What happened between you and Mr. Ubel?¡± She brought up his name, and I wrinkled my nose in disgust. ¡°He was found injured in his home, and he imed he caught you stealing from him, and when he confronted you, you attacked him,¡± she conveyed his side to me. I closed my eyes as I clenched my jaw. He had the audacity to think he could lie on my behalf. ¡°He didn¡¯t have anything to steal. He was being inappropriate with me, so I beat him up,¡± I said without looking guilty. ¡°Oh!¡± Pam seemed a bit off about my statement. ¡°Well, you will have toe to the cafe tomorrow to sign the papers that you are leaving the job,¡± she informed me, turning around to leave when her proceeding steps slowed down at the sight of my mother. ¡°I am sorry but¡ª ever since I have seen you. I keep wondering if I have seen you before,¡± Pam said to my mother, not ying any games. Her voice held suspicion, and the way my mother stretched her neck and fixed her posture made me feel like whatever she was going to say was a lie. ¡°No!¡± My mother shook her head. ¡°Oh! You look oddly familiar.¡± Pam stroked her chin before she shrugged and said, ¡°Maybe my mind is looking for a friend in this world full of strangers.¡± After she left the room, my mom turned to me and didn¡¯t say anything for a few minutes. ¡°You met with Akin and didn¡¯t tell me about it?¡± Mom asked after she was done devouring a sandwich. I didn¡¯t eat it. Everything that was happening around me was taking a toll on not only my mental health but on my physical health as well. ¡°There was nothing to talk about. I will go to the cafe tomorrow and let them know I am not going back there again,¡± I said as I got under the nket and covered my head. I knew my mom would be against the idea, but I didn¡¯t care. I would not go back to working for that pervert. The morning routine didn¡¯t involve much. I would wake up, quickly take a shower, and leave for work. I did the same thing today, but only to properly resign. However, walking through the field was a bit different today. I kept feeling as if somebody was following me. Maybe it was because of the trauma of finding a body not even a day ago? Whatever it was, it made me extremely ufortable. Not wanting to take the backdoor anymore, I decided to barge into the cafe from the front door this time. There were not many people around at this time in the morning anyway. Before I could get into the cafe and speak to the devil while he grunts and mentally abuses me, I recognized Maddox¡¯s car parked near the cafe. My heart skipped a beat because I never thought he woulde by to check on me after he hadn¡¯t done it for a month now. Gulping down the fear of getting him in trouble, I tried walking into the cafe, but then I couldn¡¯t proceed. The few hopes that had risen in my heart when watching his car drowned the instant I focused on what was going on inside the car. Maddox had note here for me. He was in the car with none other than Reign Winchester. She had her hair messy and her clothes off. Maddox was sitting too close to her, fixing his hair, and then grabbing a dress out of her hands to help her wear it. At that moment, I just couldn¡¯t move a muscle. I never thought he would move on so quickly. Not even once did he check on me? The moment Reign wore her clothes, he filled her in his arms. It seemed like they found no better ce than this cafe to have morning s*e*x. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 194-used! I stayed there for a minute when finally, Maddox got distracted from her and looked my way. I lowered my eyes and then f*orc*ed my head up to give him a smile. I felt bad for him. He lost his brother, his girlfriend, and his mate too. He kept staring at my face while I kept giving him a while looking into my eyes. Title of the document He crashed his lips against hers, and my smile slowly started fading away. I realized he wanted me to know I was not wee in his life again. I was not going to approach him and jeopardize his life anyway. I just wanted tofort him, but I guess he had already found hisfort zone, and I can¡¯t even me him. He kept deepening the kiss, and then slowly turned his eyes closed. He shunned me out of his sight and his life. And maybe from his memory, too. I took a deep breath, feeling bad for spying on their intimate kiss. Giving up on that part of my life and walked into the cafe. The courage and confidence I had beforeing here were shattered. I walked in, rubbing my hands and looking like I was on the verge of crying. I am not saying he shouldn¡¯t have moved in, but kissing her in front of me just to hurt me was where he messed me up. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Maura spotted me and ran over to hold my hand and pass me a sad smile. ¡°I am sorry for what happened yesterday. I am sure that bastard made an attempt, but I am so happy you taught him a good lesson,¡± she was talking and I was nkly nodding to her. ¡°I ¨C havee to resign,¡± I said, fidgeting with my fingers and trying topose my posture. ¡°Dad is in the kitchen,¡± she informed me. I walked behind her, making sure I was not alone, and indeed, he was waiting for me in there. ¡°Ah!¡± He mmed the register down and straightened his back to re at me. I felt Maura gently rub my back to rea*s*sure me I was not alone. I didn¡¯t want her to suffer with me. I didn¡¯t want anybody to side with me and get in trouble. My slow and steady steps were due to all the stress I had been put under when I saw Maddox purposely trying to hurt me. It made me wonder if he thinks I am responsible for everything. But I am. ¡°I¡¯m here to sign the papers and leave,¡± I said as I emotionlessly walked near him. ¡°Resign? Do you think you are in power to do so? Your mother took money from me. Pay me that money back, and then you can go to hell,¡± he grumpily muttered while throwing the apron my way. ¡°How much money did she take?¡± I asked, and my eyes stuck to his face as he grimaced. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ask her? And make sure you ask her why she got that money?¡± He had a nasty grin on his face when mentioning that. ¡°But first, wear this apron and go take orders,¡± he hurled at me and eyed me to get to work. ¡°If not. I¡¯ll call the cops on you and your mother,¡± he added before he pulled out a cigarette and exited from the backdoor. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t know.¡± Maura looked extremely guilty about her father¡¯s behavior. ¡°I wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the kitchen previously. Now he wants me to go out and take orders.¡± I sighed devastatingly at his attempts to bother me. ¡°He wants to lure in customers by making a beautiful girl walk around,¡± Maura grunted at her father¡¯s ways. ¡°Fine, if he wants everybody to hate his cafe for hiring me, then I can¡¯t do anything,¡± I grumpily muttered while feeling tears burn my eyes. Those were the tears of anger and frustration. I grabbed the apron angrily, tying the strap behind my back, and walked out of the kitchen with a notepad. I still couldn¡¯t believe my mom took money on my behalf. ¡°Yes sir? What ma¡ª,¡± I have reached the first table with my head down. So, it wasn¡¯t until I lifted my head that I saw the person looking me in the eye and waiting to get my attention. ¡°Yes! Me and my mate over here would love to order the best of your menu,¡± Maddox f*orc*ed a smirk across his lips, introducing Reign to me. His mate! When did that happen? I never knew they were mates. But then again, we all had our secrets that we kept from each other. ¡°Oh! I didn¡¯t know you work here,¡± Reign seemed to be caught off guard. She looked at Maddox and then at me in confusion. I also noticed how tired she looked. There were a few bruises on her neck as if somebody had tried to strangle her. I am sure she will feel better when she transitions. ¡°How would you know? Her job is to sleep with the alphas, so seeing her here might be a little confusing,¡± Maddox¡¯sment rooted from when I slept with Flynn for him. ¡°What would you like to get?¡± I asked, after gulping the guilt down my throat. ¡°A loyal and decent mate, who isn¡¯t running around taking pictures of someone else just because she is All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. jealous,¡± He continued to pass a taunt at me. ¡°I will get roasted asparagus with poached eggs.¡± Reign murmured awkwardly, probably feeling some type of way because of thements he was passing on to me. ¡°Go on! Take My Luna¡¯s Order!¡± Maddox snapped his fingers at me when ordering. I had mixed emotions, but I showed none because I knew it wouldn¡¯t matter to anyone. ¡°Blueberry pancakes for me,¡± Maddox ordered with an att*itude. I gave him a nod, and just when I was about to walk away, he said something that made me scream internally. ¡°I wonder if she nned it all to hand over Helel¡¯s crown to Flynn.¡± Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 195-Driving Me Crazy! I stayed in my spot, thinking if walking away was a must. It wasn¡¯t! Helel at least deserves to have his name cleared. Lord Vasquez punished him because he wanted to look good in the eyes of the counselors. It was unfair how they humiliated Helel. After taking a deep breath, I turned around to face Maddox and approached him again. Title of the document ¡°What? you are back for a tip before even serving us?¡¯ Maddox spoke very bitterly to me. I noticed the shine of the formation of new tears in his eyes whenever he deepened his eye contact with me. ¡°Can we talk for a minute?¡¯ I asked him, feeling my heart pounding hard in my chest. I am sure a little conversation would not get him into trouble because he wasn¡¯t only Lord Vasquez¡¯s son anymore. He was also Lord Winchester¡¯s soon-to-be son-inw. ¡°Ah! With me?¡± Maddox pointed a finger to his chest and then turned around dramatically to make it seem like he thought I was talking to someone else. ¡°Since when did you start talking to me?¡± He scoffed. ¡°Fine. Meet me at the backside of the cafe.¡± He said after he stopped, forcing a smirk across his lips. I was aware of Reign¡¯s ufortableness but I had to talk to him about what happened that day. After I walked into the kitchen and handed Maura the order, I walked out from the backside to meet up with Maddox. I waited only for a few minutes because Maddox arrived as if he had been wanting to have a talk with me. Seeing him walk in my direction, wearing a dark brown shirt, made me take a deep breath and thenpose my posture for a heavy debate. ¡°Say what you have to say. I don¡¯t have a lot of time to waste here,¡± Maddox mumbled, his eyebrow raising and reaching high on his forehead. ¡°I didn¡¯t want all that to happen. I was only trying to help you brothers get rid of Flynn,¡± I started with a shaky voice. ¡°Help us how? Tell me exactly how you were going to help eliminate him by taking pictures of him and Mariah. Or wasn¡¯t it out of jealousy? Out of spite?¡± He made deep eye contact with me, judging me for something I admit I shouldn¡¯t have done. ¡°I wanted to use those pictures to save myself from him when he asks Lord Vasquez to make me ept him,¡± I exined, thinking that should be a good enough exnation. ¡°So, you were doing it all for yourself. Then don¡¯t make it seem like you were helping us. Your first priority was yourself and then that snake friend of yours. We were just objects you wanted to use,¡± Maddox said in rage and anger. The increased volume and heavy breaths made me step back from him. ¡°That¡¯s not true. My first priority was you. I slept with him because I wanted him to delete your video.¡± I Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. almost broke down at the memory of what Flynn made me do. ¡°Oh,e on! Cut the crap. If you really wanted to help me, you should havee and talked to any of us. But that wasn¡¯t the case. You got the opportunity to be with your mate, and you thought, why not?¡¯ He shrugged, wrinkling his nose to express his disgust forme. ¡°I couldn¡¯te and talk to you guys. He had his eyes on me. And even if I could talk to you and you confronted him, he would leak the video. It was just one click away.¡± I raised my voice this time at the frustration of being misunderstood. It wasn¡¯t an easy feeling for me to be f*uc*ked by Flynn. I kept my tears in so that I can convince myself I am in power in that moment. That was the only thing that made me not suffer a lot, but now that it was backfiring, I was feeling hurt. ¡°I did it for you, dammit!¡± I yelled, whimpering a little. ¡°But I never asked you, Beatrice! When did I ever beg you to save me?¡± He threw a punch in the air and stepped closer to me in a threatening way. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to ask. Just the idea of you getting dragged through mud was something I couldn¡¯t stomach. I was just trying to help,¡± I said. I no longer yelled or raised my voice. I was beginning to see how angry he was getting every few seconds of us talking. ¡°Next time you think of helping someone, please don¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t want another Helel to die. You know what you have done to us? You have killed all the brothers inside. We are just empty vessels walking around while your other mate is enjoying the crown. So, thank you for ruining us.¡± Maddox pointed his finger in my face and muttered, ¡°We are done here. Stay away from my brothers,¡± he warned me before he stepped back without breaking eye contact with me. I kept staring at him while he turned around and disappeared out of my sight. The door behind me opened, and Maura rushed outside to hug me from the side. ¡°I am so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hear anything, but¡ªI am so sorry!¡¯ She was sniffling, while I couldn¡¯t even let out a whimper. ¡°I should have done a better job,¡± I uttered, without moving a muscle. ¡°But you did whatever you could do. We are filled with regret. You were alone, trying to help everyone. It wasn¡¯t your fault that you failed.¡± She didn¡¯t let me out of her embrace, and, honestly speaking, I felt warm in her arms. ¡°Helel deserved that crown, that throne,¡± I whispered, zoning out. ¡°But he is dead,¡± she whispered, breaking the hug but keeping her one arm wrapped around my waist while she brushed my hair with her other hand. ¡°Flynn should be too,¡± I said determinedly, making her stop moving and probably stare at my face. I should not let Leo Flynn and Lord Vasquez get away with this crime. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 196-The Remains! Maura took me inside and sat me down to calm me first. Maddox and Reign left the cafe after he was done reminding me how I am the reason his brother is not here with us today. ¡°You are probably not understanding it right now, but you are also a victim.¡± Maura said, tugging the strand of my hair behind my ear. ¡°Flynn ckmailed you into having s*e*x with him. That¡¯s the worst,¡± she said sadly, ¡°no matter what excuse you make for that night, he did wrong. It isn¡¯t even about you thinking you were using him; you were not. You know that when victims go back to their r*apists, it is their mind trying to take power back. The victim is not at fault,¡± she said, talking some really deep stuff. My mind was frozen and locked away from all the decent debates. I just wanted Flynn to suffer, just the way they made Helel suffer. Title of the document ¡°That¡¯s why Flynn must die,¡± I whispered. ¡°iming to love someone is not enough. We have to find a way to show it,¡± I mumbled, rubbing my palms and sitting against the wall in the kitchen. ¡°What if you are hurting someone else along with me?¡± she asked. ¡°No amount of sacrifice is enough for your loved one, Maura. Sometimes, we just have to choose one person over the other.¡± I sighed, lowering my head, and realized I still had my mother to argue with. ¡°Do you want to go home and rest now? I will fill in for you.¡± She patted my shoulder, and I nodded to her. ¡°What about your dad?¡± I asked. ¡°He will not return for another few hours, anyway. He will be passed out drunk somewhere,¡± she shrugged, getting up from the floor and holding her hand out for me. ¡¯Thank you, Maura,¡± I hugged her forfort the instant I was on my feet. Since she had rea*s*sured me, I left the cafe in peace. While walking back home, I kept preparing an argument that I was going to have with my mother. I kind of got the idea what she paid that disgusting man for. But I just wasn¡¯t sure how to confront her. It is never easy to ask your parents why they sold you for one night. With my mother, though, it would be even more difficult. Previously, she used to make sure I didn¡¯t lose my virginity, but now she is very open about wanting me N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. to sell myself so that she can have a rxed life. While walking through the tall gra*s*s, I was uneasy. The memory of the dead body being found shed, but it didn¡¯tst for too long because I didn¡¯t lose my path today. Since I arrived before Pam, I had enough time to talk with my mom before Pam arrived and heard any of the conversation we were having. I stormed straight into the room to find my mother with a new cellphone and watching videos. So this is what she did with the money she got for selling me? ¡®Oh! You are early.¡± Mom instantly put her phone down and secretly tried sliding it under her pillow. ¡°Did he let you resign?¡± she asked, watching me with a quizzical stare. ¡°You tell me, what did you do that he wouldn¡¯t let me resign?¡± I yelled at her instantly when I could open my mouth. ¡°What did I do? What do you mean by that? And what kind of question is that now?¡± She rolled her eyes, but I could tell she was nervous. ¡°He told me that you have sold me to him. So that day, when he was dragging me into his room, it was because he had already paid for that time?¡± I shouted at her with all my might. Her eyes grew, and her forehead formed a furrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he would drag you. He offered me money, and I took it. He said he will ask you to sleep with him and if you didn¡¯t, he will ask you to do double shifts,¡¯ she shrugged, steadily getting out of the bed. I was stunned at her audacity to give me an excuse some and thought I would be satisfied with her answer. ¡°I just can¡¯t understand which is a real you. The mother who used to be overprotective of me or the mother who is ready to sell me to anyone?¡± I yelled, letting tears stream down my face. I wanted to cry after Maddox made me realize I let Flynn to take advantage of me for nothing. Maddox didn¡¯t even feel for me when I f*uc*king gave myself to Flynn. He probably didn¡¯t think sleeping with someone was too traumatizing for me. ¡°I was overprotective of you when you deserved it. But what is left with you for me to protect? I thought since you could sleep with Flynn to help Maddox, you would be down to do at least this much for me¡± Her voice didn¡¯t hold any guilt, and that angered me. ¡°How dare you! Who the f*uc*k are you to decide what I should do with my body? I slept with Flynn because I was not left with any other option¡ª,¡± I yelled, but that¡¯s when my mother used her next-best weapon. She raised her hand to p me. Before she could even hit me, I held her hand and walked closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t f*uc*king touch me again,¡± my threat triggered her, I could tell. She used all her f*orc*e to grab me by my shoulders and then pushed me behind so hard that Inded on the floor. I knew she had lost her mind and would not let go until she had beat me up for good. And I wasn¡¯t going to take her hits today. So, I got up from the ground and ran toward the exit. The moment I entered the tall gra*s*s, I tripped on something and went face down. I knew I had tripped on another body this time, but this body was ced right close to the house at the very entrance of the field. I got up hesitantly to run away when my feet froze. I steadily turned around and recognized the dposing body. ¡°Helel¡± was all my lips could murmur. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 197-Trusting No One. My mouth started getting dry when I watched him lying dead. Somebody left his body here or mocked me. Instead of rushing away, even when I could hear my mothering for me, I backtracked and dropped to my knees beside Helel. ¡°Helel!¡± I grabbed his dposing head and carried it on myp as I mourned loudly. Title of the document ¡°This is not fair to you. You were supposed to live long and cherish the crown you have worked so hard for,¡± I said, crying and cleaning his face from the bugs. ¡°There you are!¡± My mother appeared viciously and muttered, trying to grab my arm and pull me away from him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do anything? You used to protect me from these people. See what she is doing to me; wake up, please,¡± I begged Helel while my mother tugged me after her and away from him. ¡°Wake up, please!¡± I cried loudly, getting dragged away from him when I saw a little movement in his finger. ¡°He is awake!¡± I smiled crazily, ¡°he is¡­¡± I stopped when everything started shaking hard and I fathomed the movement was from the earthquake and not him waking him. ¡°Wake up!¡± I heard, and my body shook harder. ¡°Who attacks their daughter like that?¡± I heard Pam groaning at my mother. I f*orc*ed my eyes open and realized I was in my bedroom with Pam shaking me awake. ¡°Oh! She woke up!¡± my mother announced, reaching for the bed. I tried sitting up, but my head felt heavy. So, Iy down again. ¡°You hit your head when your mother pushed you.¡± Pam gently rubbed my arm, and that¡¯s when I realized it was all just a dream. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± Pam noticed how silent I was, so she asked me. ¡°I¡¯ll be,¡± I answered without a disy of emotion. Mom was standing beside her in guilt, unable to get any closer to me. If any of them could feel the pain I was in, they would be surprised. Waking up every day and forcing myself to go to work and face so much stress was difficult, but I keep doing it. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some food in a few minutes. Eat something and then rest, okay?¡± Pam got up from beside me and left the room for me and my mother to have a moment. ¡°I¡±m sorry. I don¡±t know what happened to me, but I lost my temper.¡± She tried sitting down with me, but when she noticed, I wasn¡¯t even responding to her, she grabbed her phone and sat by the window. Just like that, she was back to enjoying herself. I was beginning to realize how lonely it would be if I didn¡¯t have my dragon awake. If only I could speak to Ace and enjoy herpany, I would feel much better. But how will I do it without transitioning into my full dragon form? Now that I have been depressed and heavy in my feelings, the instant I stop taking the pills, I will transform. And since one can only stay in their full transition form once they are old, it will not be the same for me. I will only be in a transition state for a few minutes and then back to my body, ready to get captured and killed. Then there was another thought that I couldn¡¯t get out of my head. I must find Helel¡¯s body. The least I can do is give him a proper burial. With that thought in my head, I cleared my throat to speak to my mom. ¡°Do you have Alpha King Akin¡¯s number?¡± I asked her while miserably conversing with her. At this point, I knew my mother didn¡¯t care about me the way normal parents do. Her way of showing love was to control me. Mom stared at my face in silence before a huge smile drew the corners of her lips wide apart. ¡°Of course, I can call him right away. See! A little head bump was needed to help you understand you need to stay in contact with him.¡± She hurriedly dialed the number for me without even asking me what I was going to say to him. I got out of bed and grabbed the phone to go outside and talk to him in peace. ¡°Hello?¡± He answered the call in a heavy voice. ¡°Akin!¡± I said his name and heard him gasp a little. ¡°Beatrice! Is that you? Are you alright? How are you calling me?¡± The change in his tone was noticeable. He went from having no energy to showing the most. ¡°May I know exactly where they dumped Helel¡¯s body?¡± I requested, biting my tongue, as I have promised myself not to bother the brothers again. ¡°Oh! Why? Why do you want to torture yourself?¡± he asked. I could hear sympathy in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m confused how you brothers didn¡¯t do anything to find his body and ¡ª wait! You know where his body is.¡± I was yammering when I realized there was no way Akin would sit silently and do nothing about it. ¡°Beatrice! Don¡¯t worry; everything is taken care of. He is resting in peace now,¡± Akin said, making me breathe heavily. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Why didn¡¯t he tell me that he had found his body? ¡°You have his body?¡± I asked, and this time I bet he could hear the anger in my voice. ¡°I-,¡± I was ready to hear him out when I stepped back and bumped into someone¡¯s hard chest. I couldn¡¯t hear him talk because I had f*orc*ed the phone away from my ear after watching Markus stand behind me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked him, keeping a safe distance from him. ¡°Trice! Who is it?¡± I heard Akin say something, but my entire focus was on Markus. He was just silently staring at me and drooling. It irked me to watch his mouth water like that. I stepped aside and sprinted past him to the inside, hanging up on Akin and giving my mom her phone back. All I knew was that I was going to meet Akin if he came into the cafe tomorrow. Enough hiding from him. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 198 ¨C Between Her Legs Author¡¯s POV: Two Days Ago: The entire pack suffered after hearing about Helel and his betrayal. Where some of them considered Helel¡¯s death as justice being served, many thought he should have been fed to the same weredragon to learn a lesson. Title of the document Things were finally back to normal after a month had passed. However, forsome, things have taken an even darker turn. ¡®Spread your legs wide; Mykel told Reign as he got between her legs with an iron rod in his hand. ¡®Are you sure we are not making a mistake?- she asked hesitantly. Once he does this to her, there will be no turning away from it. ¡°Reign?¡± Mykel sighed and got up from between her legs and put the rod aside, if you are not one hundred percent certain, we shouldn¡¯t do it.¡± He shook his head at the idea. ¡°I mean, I want to do this, but branding me seems a little too far,¡± Reign clung her legs together and pouted at him, expecting him to understand. ¡°Okay!¡± he understood. ¡°You are not ready for it then,¡± he said and made her jump up from the seat, pulling her shorts up and approaching him in haste. ¡°No! That¡¯s not what I meant. It is just the pain the branding will cause.¡± She didn¡¯t want to upset him, as it seemed like he was the only one who had given her hope until now. ¡°Reign! I don¡¯t want to f*orc*e you into anything. If you are not ready, you should go.¡± He said as he started putting the stuff into his bag. ¡°You know what? brand me!¡± she gave up, smiling and approaching the chair again. ¡°Reign! It is not about just branding you. It is about a mission. If you cannot be ready for this, then I don¡¯t think you are ready for anything else. Just please go home and try to find other ways to entertain yourself.¡± He sounded annoyed when responding to her. He had spent months preparing her to be someone like him. but the fact that she got scared of branding made it clear she wasn¡¯t ready at all. ¡°It is just a brand mark on my inner thigh, right? Just do it.¡± She was still not ready to be branded with a weird-looking symbol, but she was doing it for him. He had one too. She had seen it many times. ¡°I am telling you, you are not ready,¡± he sighed exhaustedly, getting annoyed with her constant yammering. ¡°We will help you with your abilities, okay?¡± he said as he grabbed his stuff to leave. ¡°Come on, I will drop you home,¡± he said, pausing when he noticed she wasn¡¯t following him. The two were staying at a cabin in the woods when all this took ce. 1 will go home by myself. I want to shift and run around for a while,¡± she excused, feeling like a failure for not living up to his expectations. ¡°Are you sure? I heard they found a dead body in the fields from across the woods.¡± Mykel refused to leave her behind, but Reign wanted this time for herself. 1 will be fine. I will not go that far.¡± She f*orc*ed a smile onto her lips to rea*s*sure him that she would be fine. ¡°Okay! Give me a call when you transition back into human form.¡± He reluctantly got into the car and N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. started driving away. ¡°What is she doing? I don¡¯t know why I am leaving her behind and not dragging her home safely,¡± he grunted to himself, but the idea of forcing her into anything wasn¡¯t something he was ready for. He wanted her to make her own decisions. Reign, however, never nned to transition. She had a white wolf, the kind that would catch everyone¡¯s eye. So, she started walking around aimlessly and even left the woods to find sce elsewhere. While reaching the fields, she stood there for a second. ¡°I heard they shunned Beatrice, and she lives here now,¡± she spoke to herself, remembering how she and Beatrice connected at their first meeting. ¡°I hope she is doing fme,¡± Reign uttered, and the moment she turned around, she felt a hand reach for her and pull her into the field. ¡°Arhhh!¡± Her scream couldn¡¯t go outside the field. The monster turned her around and f*orc*ed her down onto the ground. ¡°What the f*uc*k are y¡ª¡± Reign panicked at the long teeth and ws of the scaly monster. He was a wolf, but most of his fur was reced with scales. He wed her in the back and ripped her clothes open. The pain was so great that Reign could barely look around and find a way to escape. He was so scary that she couldn¡¯t focus on fighting back. He pinned her down, wrapped his rough, scaly fingers around her neck, and started choking her. ¡°N¡ª,¡± she said, struggling to fight until she closed her eyes and let her wolf take over. The instant her eyes opened, the monster gasped and loosened his fingers around her neck. ¡®Let me go!¡¯ Her eyes shone white, and in those few seconds, he stepped back and listened to her. Reign crawled away, but her powers could only hold him back for a few seconds. He lunged back at her, but she was already out of the field. He ran his hand out and held her foot, dragging her inside when she clung to the tree on the side and started screaming at the top of her lungs. ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡± She screamed loudly, and before her nails turned into ws, she scratched the monster into letting her go. Once she was set free, she stormed in the opposite direction, reaching for the road anding directly in the way of a fast-driving vehicle. The driver hit the brakes before he could hit her and rushed out of the car to yell at whoever wished to be run over by his car. ¡°Don¡ª,¡± Maddox stopped when he realized it was not a stranger or a rogue, but Reign. Once she saw him, she knew she had been saved. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 199 ¨C Take Off Your Clothes Author¡¯s POV: Two Days Ago: ¡°Can you stop crying and tell me what happened? Who did that to you?¡± Maddox had sat her down in the car the instant he found her and taken her to where he was headed. ¡°It was a b¡ªig monster!¡± she hupped while wailing. She was still traumatized by what she had encountered. Title of the document ¡°A monster?¡± Maddox frowned at her, not sure if he could trust her words in the state she was in. ¡¯Have you been drinking?¡± he asked her, and she opened her mouth but then shut it instantly. ¡°I took a few shots ¡ª but I know what I saw,¡± she didn¡¯t lie to Maddox as she did take a few shots before the whole branding thing was done. She thought a little booze would help her get distracted, but now her credibility was getting questioned. ¡°Where did you see that monster?¡± Maddox asked her, his eyes traveling to her neck and noticing the marks on her skin. ¡°Wh¡ªen I was headed to the fields,¡± she murmured in guilt, as she had no business to be in those fields. ¡°That¡¯s where¡ª why did you want to go there?¡± Maddox was more stern after remembering Beatrice. ¡°I was just walking around when somebody grabbed me and pulled me into the tall gra*s*s. It was so scaly¡ª,¡± she cringed, hugging herself at the memory of the monster. ¡°Okay! Calm down now. He tried strangling you?¡± Maddox wasn¡¯t sure why a monster would want to strangle her and not eat her alive. Besides, where the heck did this monstere from? ¡°He wed me in the back,¡± she then said, holding her shirt tightly. ¡°Show me the w mark,¡± Maddox said as he pulled away from her to take a good look at her back. ¡°l am ¡ª I don¡¯t want to go n*aked in front of you,¡± she instantly turned her face to the other side and puzzled Maddox. ¡°Why not?¡± he asked in bewilderment. ¡°You know very well why not,¡± she responded to him in a bit of a sad tone. The fact that he was so clueless was unsettling to Reign. ¡°I know what you mean, but¡ª,¡± he paused when she turned around to face him. ¡°So, you felt it but didn¡¯t feel like talking about it?¡± Reign had been keeping the truth to herself and excusing Maddox¡¯s ignorance. She had somehow convinced herself that maybe he didn¡¯t talk about it because he didn¡¯t feel it. However, it seems like she was wrong. ¡°Yes! I have felt it with you, but Reign! I have felt an even stronger mate bond with someone else.¡± Maddox didn¡¯t hesitate to talk to her about his feelings. He had been feeling extremely lonely ever since Helel died. His brothers had been avoiding each other, and Flynn was walking around wearing Helel¡¯s crown. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to act normal and keep all these things to himself. ¡°Is the rumors true?¡± She asked him in a whisper, ¡°That you felt a mate bond with your stepsister?¡± she continued. ¡°She wasn¡¯t my stepsister from the beginning. And yes! What Dream told you is true, I was in love with Beatrice!¡± He knew for sure that Dream was the one walking around confirming the rumors. ¡°I¡­¡± Reign, sat back and sighed. ¡°The problem is ¡ª I still love her. It is not easy to forget your fated mate, especially when she is your desired one.¡± Maddox closed his eyes to take a deep breath and then focused on Reign. ¡°Take your shirt off. I need to take a picture of it and do some research. If what you are saying is true and there is indeed a monster in the field, then she might be in danger,¡± he spoke freely, even when he could tell his affection and concern for Beatrice was upsetting Reign. ¡°Okay!¡± Reign said and took off her shirt. Maddox took the picture first before he examined the mark. His heart broke for Reign. He could tell she must be in excruciating pain. He helped her put on the shirt, and soon she rushed into his arms to cry out loudly. He didn¡¯t want to push her away orfort her. She was his second mate, after all. But then his eyes traveled to a sight that enraged him. Seeing Beatrice brought back too many memories of him, and he felt an urge to take his rage out. So, he did what he thought was the best option. He cupped Reign¡¯s N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. face and kissed her while making direct eye contact with Beatrice. Reign was in shock for a moment before she melted and kissed him back. Shepletely forgot about Mykel for a moment. Beatrice¡¯s eyes shone with tears. Maddox could tell it affected Beatrice. Beatrice kept watching them before she lowered her head and ran into the cafe. Maddox didn¡¯t feel like continuing anymore. After he broke the kiss, he closed his eyes and covered his face with his hands. It wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t hurt him, he just wanted to punish someone for what happened to Helel. ¡°I don¡¯t und¡ª,¡± Reign paused once she saw Beatrice inside the cafe from the ss windows. ¡°You did it because you knew she was watching?¡¯ Reign felt hurt, but it wasn¡¯t like she just didn¡¯t cheat on Mykel. ¡°Why are you punishing her and yourself?¡± Reign sighed and looked at Maddox, who was in pain. ¡°Pain is all we are going to get now,¡± Maddox answered as he remembered how forbidden their rtionship is now. ¡°Maybe you can¡ª¡± Reign had to hold her emotions in and give him some rtionship advice when he interrupted her. ¡°Do you want to help me?¡± Maddox let out a sigh and asked Reign, watching her nod her head miserably. She couldn¡¯t say no to him in any situation. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast here,¡± he said to Reign, who understood that he was only doing all that to piss Beatrice off and take revenge on her for something that she wasn¡¯t aware of. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 200 ¨C They Come To Bully Me. Beatrice¡¯s POV: I have been in a weird position with everyone. Pam was taking good care of me, but so far I have cracked her. She was only nice to the girls, whom she thought was miserable. The ones who were strongly loved by someone were not her cup of tea. So maybe she just wanted to surround herself with frills who are miserable and unable to think about anything but their troubles. I went to the cafe with a heavy heart. My head still hurts, and my pill bottle will soon run out of pills. Now that my mother was no longer a rogue she-wolf, nor was she a soon- to-bedy. I don¡¯t know how she was nning to get me pills. Title of the document We were not exactly pack members, as nobody wanted US and neither were we rogues. So, it was pretty safe to say we were neither here nor there. I would usually walk out of the house and look at the tall gra*s*s, but that habit was no longer a choice. After I watched Markus look at me as if I were a meal, I couldn¡¯t stomach leaving at night. I had borrowed some money from my mother because I wanted to call Akin from a telephone booth this time. However, the instant I walked out of the kitchen with an apron on, I saw Maddox sitting in the cafe. ¡°Come here!¡± His tone was extremely discourteous when calling for me. I stared at him for a moment before walking away. There were few customers, as it was still so early. ¡°Good morning, sir, what would you like to have?¡± I asked him, forcing a smile across my lips and keeping my eyes on the notepad I was holding. ¡°Whatever I ordered yesterday,¡± he said. I raised my eyes only a little and noticed him scanning me from head to toe. ¡°So, how is this life treating you? I suppose you must be having a hard time walking through the tall gra*s*s every day and not taking a fancy car with many guards,¡± hemented with a scoff. ¡°It is treating me well.¡± I didn¡¯t want to indulge in a conversation with someone who was still hurt and mourning his brother¡¯s death. If Helel wasn¡¯t in the equation, I might have spent some time educating Maddox, but right now, he looked like a broken brother, and I wouldn¡¯t ever hurt anyone who was rted to Helel. ¡°I heard some dead bodies had been found in the field. In fact, I heard you are the one who¡ª¡± He paused as he stared behind me after the cafe door opened and somebody walked in. I turned around only a little to see Zane walking in and staring deeply into my eyes. Of course, he knew I worked here, but his gaze was always silent and intense. ¡°Good morning, sir,¡± I said, stepping aside but instantly lowering my eyes. ¡°How are you, Beatrice?¡± Instead of treating me like a server, he said my name and sat down from across the table with his brother. ¡°I am good,¡± I answered, keeping my eyes down. ¡°What are you doing here?¡¯ Maddox asked Zane, and I could tell he wasn¡¯t happy to see him here. ¡°I should ask you this question, brother! I know you are angry and frustrated, but taking your anger out on someone who didn¡¯t even do anything with bad intent is just not right.¡± Zane spoke directly to Maddox in a low, deep tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I only came here to enjoy breakfast,¡± Maddox grunted, maybe not liking the idea that his brother hade here and was lecturing him. I honestly expected Zane to be very mad at me, but he looked fine. ¡°She has been through a lot. Don¡¯t make it any harder for her.¡± Zane spread his hand out on the table and steadily held the pepper shaker. ¡°We have been through a lot, Zane. We lost our brother,¡± Maddoxined, not happy that his brother didn¡¯t acknowledge his suffering. ¡°She lost her mate and everything. Her life reset after what happened. Don¡¯t put the me on her, and send the energy to the mastermind behind this mess,¡± Zane hinted at Flynn. The way he said his name was enough for me to know he hated him. And who wouldn¡¯t? Flynn wasn¡¯t only an abandoned child, but someone who hade back in spite and killed an innocent man. The fact that Zane and Flynn used to be friends and then Flynn slept with his girlfriend makes me think he found out about his rtionship with Lord Vasquez sooner and decided to steal everything from the brothers that he thought belonged to him. ¡°Beatrice! Go inside,¡± Zane said to me, keeping his eyes on Maddox, who was ring at him. ¡°But I was taking his order,¡± I whispered. ¡°He will ask someone else,¡± Zane added, but just when I was about to leave, Maddox stole my attention with his one sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t stay at work tillte hours,¡± he grumpily mumbled. I know why he said that. He was warning me of the monster in the fields. I went into the kitchen and took off my apron. It wasn¡¯t easy watching them again and not being able to interact with them like I used to. ¡°What happened? You didn¡¯t take the orders?¡¯ Maura asked me as she walked into my view, her hands behind her pack and tying the apron. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I couldn¡¯t. The Alpha King brothers are here,¡± I stated in a murmur, but the way her face lit up confused me. ¡°Alpha King Zane is here.¡± She asked out of the blue, making me watch her face in silence until she exined, ¡°He is a regr here. He leave¡ªs big tips,¡± she smiled awkwardly. ¡°Yeah! He is outside with Alpha King Maddox,¡± I said, pointing at the door. Maura had a huge smile stered over her lips when she rushed out of the kitchen like a butterfly. I couldn¡¯t help but notice her mood change every time Zane¡¯s name was mentioned to her. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 201 ¨C Blindly Following him. Maura¡¯s POV: T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. I couldn¡¯t believe I would see Zane so early in the morning. I was very aware of the stress he had been dealing with after his brother¡¯s death. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time that we were meeting. Our secret meetings had been the best highlight of my day. So far, we¡¯ve only spent time together as friends. However, there were a lot of moments where I thought he was going to kiss me, but then he f*orc*ed himself into behaving. I wished to speak to someone about him. Title of the document My first choice would be Beatrice, but since she was once their stepsister, I felt uneasy talking to her about him. Once I had walked into his view, I realized he was too busy with his brother to even spare me a nce. They seemed to be arguing. I wondered if it was the right time for me to interrupt. ¡°Then there are other ways to help. Don¡¯t act like you are doing a favor for her,¡¯ I heard Zane muttering to his brother when I reached their table. ¡°What would you like to get today?¡± I stole their attention with a mild smile covering my lips. I wanted to sit here and admire how handsome Zane looked in that gray t-shirt, but that thought took only a few seconds to scatter because his brother was not in the mood for a cheery server. ¡°Don¡¯t you see we were talking?¡± Maddox raised his voice and mmed his fist on the table. My smile faded instantly. ¡°I am so sorry, ¡ª¡± I tried to apologize, but then he mmed his fist again and dropped the ss of water everywhere. ¡°Ugh!¡± heined. ¡°What is wrong with these servers here? do they not know how to do their jobs?¡± He raised his voice, and that¡¯s when my heart missed a beat. I wouldn¡¯t want my father to walk in when a customer is losing his mind and using me of disturbing him. ¡°Maddox! Calm down. It is only a little water. You will not drown in it.¡± Zane came to my defense, but his tone was still mild. ¡°Thank you! If we need anything, we will call for you, okay?¡± Maddox ignored Zane and turned to me, making direct eye contact with me and angrily delivering his words to me. I faintly nodded to him and turned around to rush back into the kitchen. ¡°What the heck was that?¡± I heard Zane scold him, but by the time I could hear their conversation any further, I had already left for the kitchen. Beatrice was in the restroom, so I rushed out of the backdoor to cry alone in the alley. It wasn¡¯t easy to be a server and not find rude customers, but it happened in front of Zane. I was in such a good mood and expecting so much, but now it was all ruined. Zaneing early morning gave me hope. I knew he hade to see me since I have been a little out of energy after finding my mother in chains and not being able to help her. That was another burden I was dealing with. I would go back home, knowing damn well that my mother is chained in the basement, and I would wait for my father to leave so that I could spend some time with her. She had asked me to get her a pendant, and so far, I didn¡¯t even have a n. I wished to speak to Zane and ask him for help, but I was scared. After how they wanted to execute Colt, a weredragon, I wasn¡¯t sure if it would be a safe idea to expose my mother¡¯s identity to any of the alpha king brothers. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he would make you cry so much.¡± I heard a deep and s*e*xy voice from behind me, and it startled me. I didn¡¯t even have to turn around and look at the person to recolonize him. I could recognize Zane by the way he breathes. ¡°It is alright. I believe he is in a bad mood,¡± I excused on Maddox¡¯s behalf. ¡°Look at me.¡± Zane gently held my chin and turned me around to face him. His beautiful eyes were sparking under the sun. I feared losing my breath. ¡°I want you toe with me, would you?¡¯ he asked, making me wonder where he was nning to take me. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked in bewilderment. ¡°That would be a secret for now. Just tell me if you trust me and will follow me to wherever I lead you,¡± he asked, holding his hand out for me. I stared at his hand for a moment before I gently gave him my hand. ¡°I trust you with all my heart, Zane!¡± I whispered, shyly looking down from his face as his intense gaze gave me chills. ¡°Well then, your day is mine,¡± he whispered before he tightened his grasp around my hand and started walking me to his car. I had no inkling where he was taking me, but I began to follow him blindly. I knew for a fact Zane would never take me anywhere I am not safe. He sat me down in his car and then helped me with the seatbelt. I have never been in his car before, so I was a bit shy around him. His scent filled the whole car to the point that I felt like I was breathing him. He started taking me in a weird direction, far away from the poption, I believe. I wanted to ask him what his ns were, but I didn¡¯t want to make him think I didn¡¯t trust him. He parked the car in front of an abandoned hotel and looked out to say. ¡°We were taking *s*ses here for a while, but it is back to being abandoned now,¡± he said, making me wonder if nobody was living here. Why were we here? He then got out of the car, ran over to the passenger seat, and held the door open for me. I had a few seconds to decide if I wanted to blindly follow him or maybe ask him at least a few questions. I did what my heart told me to do. I blindly followed him. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 202 ¨C Everybody Moved On Beatrice¡¯s POV: Zane and Maddox left instead of ordering anything. I wasn¡¯t too surprised because I knew Maddox had onlye here to vent his feelings to me. ¡°Where is Maura?¡± Pam walked into the kitchen with empty tes in her hands and asked for Maura. Title of the document ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I walked out of the restroom, I found her gone,¡¯ I told Pam, watching her look around for Maura. ¡°She never leaves like this,¡± Pam said, concerned, as I shrugged. ¡°Maybe she went to her house to get something?¡± I suggested, and Pam reluctantly nodded. There was not much we could do about it. ¡°Ah!¡± Pam let out a sigh of relief when checking her phone. ¡°She had left me a message,¡± she informed. ¡°What did she say?¡± I asked Pam, who didn¡¯t show me the message but looked extremely pleased about something. I knew there were some things they wouldn¡¯t share with me, and since I was too new, I didn¡¯t f*orc*e them or try to make them ufortable by eavesdropping on their conversations. ¡°She indeed went back to her home to get something.¡¯ Pam f*orc*ed a smile on her lips and immediately broke eye contact with him. I knew at that moment that she didn¡¯t want to share it with me. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I also take some time off?¡± I turned to her and asked her with high hopes. I needed to call Akin and ask him about Helel¡¯s body. ¡°What for?¡± Pam grabbed the dough and asked me with a bit of an attitude. I realized she wanted to know everything we were doing. It was as if she wanted us to rely on her, and that was not something I would do. I appreciated her for being nice to me and wanting to be a shoulder for me to cry on, but sharing everything with her was something only Maura could do. I believed in keeping my secrets to myself. ¡°I have something to do,¡± I said, not disclosing anything to her. She stopped kneading and raised her face to stare at the wall ahead as she gave it a thought and then shrugged. ¡°Fine. Go ahead! Bute back in a few minutes. I cannot take care of everything alone,¡± she warned me while I took my apron off in a hurry and exited the cafe. I was only given a few minutes, so I needed to hurry and not waste my time. I haven¡¯t even walked away from the cafe when I watched somebody standing at a distance and watching me. ¡°Markus?¡± I whispered in confusion, ¡°What is he doing out there?¡± I frowned at the way he was standing there when his mother told me he doesn¡¯t even walk past the tall gra*s*s. I haven¡¯t been able to process what he did with me the other day and now this. Instead of ignoring it, I walked briskly into the kitchen and called for Pam. ¡°Pam!¡± My voice was loud and filled with urgency. ¡°What happened? How did youe back so soon?¡± She taunted but was obviously joking. ¡°Markus is here.¡± The moment she heard me say her son¡¯s name, her body shuddered, and the smile from her lips faded away. ¡°What? My Markus?¡± She couldn¡¯t even believe she heard that. ¡°Yeah! He is outside the cafe,¡± I confirmed, grabbing her hand to drag her out with me. She has told me he cannot be outside. Then why the heck was he walking around so casually? She didn¡¯t try to get out of my grasp and followed me like crazy. The moment he was outside the cafe, I realized I should have kept an eye on him because he was gone. ¡°Where is he?¡¯ she asked, looking around and then at me. She seemed to be judging me. ¡°He was here, I swear!¡± I said, feeling like a fool for believing he would stand here and wait for me to call his mother on him. ¡°Hm!¡± She crossed her arms over her chest and raised her brow, biting the inside of her cheek and keeping her eyes on me. ¡°What? you are not thinking that I ¡ª¡± I sighed when she nodded, making me understand that she was suggesting that I lied on purpose. ¡°What would I get out of it?¡± It was frustrating that she wasn¡¯t even saying anything and was just looking at my face with such a look. ¡°You want to make my son look creepy and a liar?¡± She yelled in my face, causing me to want to step away from her. ¡°Listen, little missy! I have been nothing but kind enough to keep your troublesome a*s*s and your good-for-nothing mother at my home. But I am warning you to stay out of my son¡¯s business. You have been causing US a lot of issues, and I am beginning to get irritated with it,¡± she yammered while pointing her finger in my face. Since I didn¡¯t have proof to show her, I remained silent. ¡°Now go finish whatever you wanted to do ande back to work. You are not getting paid for nothing,¡¯ she muttered grumpily before stomping her foot and walking back into the cafe. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Since there was not much I could do in this case, I rushed across the road and ended up in the phone booth. I dialed Akin¡¯s number, and it took him a few minutes to answer my call. ¡°Hm?¡± he said, sounding super drunk or maybe sleepy. ¡°I-,¡± before I could even make a noise and tell him it was me calling him, I heard someone from behind him that stopped me from uttering a word. ¡°Come back to bed. Who is calling you so early in the morning?¡± The girl sounded annoyed when questioning Akin. ¡°I will take this call and then return to bed.¡± He told her, making me wonder who he was sharing a bed with. ¡°No! You are not doing that. Today is nobody¡¯s day,¡± she seemed to have snatched the phone out of his hands while he didn¡¯t even object, ¡°Whoever you are, callter.¡± She said that and hung up on me. I had no words to say, and I couldn¡¯t call him back again. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 203 ¨C Gifted My Virginity. Maura¡¯s POV: ¡°You look frightened,¡± Zanemented as he held my hand and walked me through the hallways. I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t scared at all. There was just this fear in my heart about my identity that I couldn¡¯t stop worrying about. After what happened and how they shunned their stepsister, I could expect the worst treatment for myself. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Zane would do when he found out I was the daughter of a dragon named Destiny Despair. Will he punish my mother? Title of the document What would he do when he will hear about my identity? All these thoughts were worrying me when we were finally there. I gasped and stepped back from him when he led me to a room, and I got a good view of my surroundings. ¡°Happy Birthday to you!¡± He bent in my ear from behind me and whispered in a little humming tone. ¡°How¡ª,¡± I was stunned to see the beautiful white cake with severalyers of a rainbow, the fairy lights and white balloons, and all the pictures he took of me over the course of time, hang around. It was a sight I never expected to see. I never thought I was special enough for anyone to do such a T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. thing for me. But he did it. ¡°I am an Alpha King. I keep data on everyone in my little attic,¡± he teased, walking in front anding into my view. ¡°You did it for me?¡¯ I kept staring around and feeling ecstatic. There was no way I have found someone who was sweet enough to do all that for me. ¡°I did,¡± he answered, stepping on the little balloon that had run out of air. ¡¯I don¡¯t understand how I have not felt a mate bond with you yet because all I can think about these days is you. Do you know-after my brother¡¯s untimely demise, I never thought I would return to my peaceful space, but you did it for me. You stayed with me and helped me cope. No one has ever done that for me. They see me as someone who is unable to express feelings and emotions, and that makes them think I don¡¯t suffer.¡± His words made me feel for him. His beautiful lips expressing his emotions were something I could never get tired of. ¡°I don¡¯t talk much with the others, Maura. But when I am with you, I just keep talking and opening up.¡± He walked closer to me and gently held my hands, ¡°Now enough about me. I want to hear about you today because it is your day,¡± he smiled, walking me to the other side of the small table and handing me a knife. ¡°Let¡¯s cut this cake because I cannot wait to see your expression when you see your gift,¡± he whispered s*e*xily, holding the knife with me and cutting the cake. My heart was loaded with contentment, and my stomach was filled with butterflies. Everything was like a fairytale. Even when I cut the cake and gave him the first bite and he licked my finger a little, I couldn¡¯t help but blush hard. I turned around and noticed how gorgeous and soft his lips looked. My eyes were stuck to his lips when he caught me staring. I immediately turned my face away and pretended to be unaware of what had just happened. But he knew what had happened. ¡°If you like them so much, why not taste them?¡± he whispered, bringing his lips near my ears and licking the earlobe with the tip of his tongue. My heart raced in my chest, and my b*reas*ts went up when I inhaled, matching the pace of his tongue. His hand traveled from behind my back to my stomach and stayed there for a few seconds while he kissed my cheek and melted me in his arms. Soon his hand could no longer remain apart from my b*reas*ts, and he gave in to the urges. His strong hands cupped my b*reas*ts and squeezed them while his lips covered the area near my lips and crashed onto them gently. I felt the movement in his pants and knew he had hardened. While his tongue explored my mouth and his hands yed with my nipples, I moved my hips in a rhythm and ma*s*saged his d*ick in his pants. He let go of my boobs and drew his hands down to run up my thigh and lift my skirt to the point from which he could pull down my panties. I felt his hand reach my p*uss*y, and a little shudder from my body rmed him into knowing it was my first time. He proceeded to graze around my pubic area for a while before using his two fingers to spread my p*uss*y and ma*s*sage the inner lips with much love as if he were rubbing his fingers on a block of butter. ¡°AHHHHHHHHHI¡¯ I moaned into his mouth, letting him know I was ready for more. He turned me around without breaking the kiss and took me to one side. As he pushed me onto the bed, he spread my legs and got between them while taking off his shirt and opening his fly. He rubbed his hard d*ick around my v*agina, making me carve for him before he rested it gently and started pushing it further. He didn¡¯t have to wait for me to allow him with words. He already knew I was ready. I spread my legs even more, and he thrust his d*ick inside me. My p*uss*y contracted, and my hips clenched. I felt the liquid from my p*uss*y run down, but it only encouraged me to let out a mixture of a scream and a gasp. ¡°Ah!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe I made such a loud noise. He adjusted his body fully between my legs and started moving his c*ock in and out of me. I enjoyed every thrust he made into me while he came on top of me and started kissing me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 204 ¨C He Saw Me Doing It. Maura¡¯s POV: He f*uc*ked me in several different positions before we fell asleep n*aked on the bed of this abandoned hotel room. I probably wouldn¡¯t have woken up, but then I heard somethingnd on the window, waking me up from sweet slumber. I grabbed Zane¡¯s shirt and wore it without buttoning it up to the top. The only two buttons in the stomach were closed at this point because my attention was stuck on the window where I had heard the thud. Once I opened the window and walked out onto the balcony, I saw the sad sight of a pretty little bird dead on the floor. Title of the document My heart ached for the little bird as I looked around and noticed a possible mother bird sitting on the tree and looking restless. It seemed like the little bird was only learning to fly when the strong wind messed up her sense of direction and she broke her neck when colliding with the window. I crouched down and picked up the dead bird in my hands, holding her in my palms and staring at her with teary eyes. ¡°Oh, little birdie,¡± I pouted, feeling this f*orc*e of tears trying to stream down my cheeks. I have promised myself not to use magic outside the cowshed, but how could I not? Her mother was staring at me as if she were telling me that she knew I had some powers that I could use to bring her little baby back to life. With all these thoughts and the memory of my mother, I couldn¡¯t help but steadily raise my hand to my head and untie my hair. As the red hair fell across my shoulders and back, I closed my eyes to do what I do best. Bring back the dead animals to life. I felt my palm heat up while a little movement and poking made me realize I had done it again. I opened my eyes to see the little bird get up in my palm and look around until her eyesnded on her mother in the tree. She fluttered her wings and spread them, flying away to meet up with her mother. I kept staring at them chirping and having a reunion. I could never get enough of seeing them be happy when they are given a second chance. ¡°How did you do that?¡± That¡¯s when reality struck, and I acknowledged I wasn¡¯t alone. I was somewhere with a powerful creature who probably wouldn¡¯t stay asleep when thedy he had s*e*x with woke up and left his side. I turned around in hesitation and watched him narrow his eyes in my face as his demands stood firm. He wanted an answer from me. ¡°She¡ª she was probably just hurt.¡¯ I smiled awkwardly, taking a step away from him when he started walking in my direction. The way his deep and intense stare was sticking to my face, I realized it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get him off my back. ¡°You did something!¡± he said, finally stopping when he was only a few feet away from me. ¡°You opened your hair and held her in your palms,¡± he gestured at my hair and then at my hands, ¡°I watched hery dead in your hands until you did something and she woke up again. What did you do, or should I ask, how did you do that?¡± His voice felt breathy. It was as if he was running miles inside his own imagination. I was hesitant to respond to him because what could I say to the alpha king? I am sorry you have been having an affair with a creature who isn¡¯t even a werewolf. Nothing could get me out of this trouble. ¡°Maura! I am giving you a chance to speak your truth before it¡¯s toote.¡± He lowered his head and stared at me through his eyebrows, warning me not to lie to him anymore. ¡°What are you, Maura?¡± he asked again, with a lot more aggression in his voice. I knew if I didn¡¯t tell him the truth now, he would do something that would leave me with no choice but to admit I was not a werewolf, so I told him the truth. ¡°I am a huldra!¡± I whispered, watching the folds forming a frown on his forehead disappear as his expression went from being confused and bewildered to being shocked. ¡°I was born from a weredragon and a werewolf,¡± I mumbled, but he hushed me into silence. ¡°I know what a huldra is,¡± he said. ¡°You kept it from me? Why?¡± He finally raised his voice and shook my body stepping back and copsing against the wall. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to tell you. I was afraid you woul¡ª¡± before I could exin to him why I couldn¡¯t tell him anything about my identity, his next question put a full stop to my words. ¡°Your father is a werewolf; what does that mean? Is your mother¡ª?¡± He had to close his eyes to hold back and ask me that question. I could sense the hatred for the weredragon in his voice and in his body ¡°She is dead,¡± I lied, realizing that was the only way I can protect my mother. No way he would punish her and drag her out of that basement to execute her in front of everyone.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t feel the mate bond with you. That¡¯s why nobody could feel a mate bond with you,¡± he started mumbling, calcting something. My mom has told me I would never find a mate, but I will have to find a partner just like other creatures. Werewolves can have only one mate, or more if they are truly blessed. They do get a second chance mate, but only if they reject the first mate or if the first mate dies. However, dragons have multiple mates. So, when a weredragon is mated to a werewolf, the werewolf can also have a fated mate from his own kind and have a weredragon as a mate on the side. It wasn¡¯t thatplicated, but I never knew about it until my mother told me everything. It was sad because, where everyone had mates, Huldras didn¡¯t have anyone in particr. This means Zane can be with me but also have a fated mate of his own kind. But that was beyond the point. He looked upset now. ¡°Get dressed; I am dropping you off at the cafe,¡± he said after he showed no interest in talking to me any further. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 205 ¨C I Am Inviting Myself To Flynn¡¯s Coronation Beatrice¡¯s POV: I have returned to the cafe with lost hopes. I didn¡¯t know who else to turn to for help. Just when I have stepped a foot into the Cafe, I saw a familiar. The face I didn¡¯t want to see again unless I know how to defeat him and punish him for running everything just because he was hurt. Title of the document ¡°Seems like the servers are very unprofessional here. I wonder why my brothers love toe here,¡± Flynn smirked whenmenting on me to Pam. She turned around and passed me a miserable smile. I could already tell he had bothered her enough. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can take care of this,¡± I told Pam as I plodded close by his table. The white shirt and clean hairstyle could fool no one. I knew he was a dirty rascal. Pam waited a little longer before she trudged back into the kitchen. ¡°Look at you! stripped off of every single luxury, yet your attitude is only swelling. But how are you Beatrice? Tell me, was that chaos you created worthy of losing everything you ever cared about?¡± he had a grinning face when spreading his arm behind his chair and looked me shamelessly in the eye. ¡°How is the crown, Flynn? Is it too tight? Or perhaps too heavy?¡± I asked with an angry smirk on my lips. I was trying to look okay because showing him weakness meant letting him enjoy another victory. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the perfect size. Seems like it was made especially for me,¡± he joked, running his hand over his head and pretending to touch the invisible crown. ¡°This ce isn¡¯t prestigious enough for you. Tell me how many hands have run up those fine legs of yours and prated your panties, sticking their fingers up your tight and thirsty v*agina.¡± His remark made me unconsciously sp my legs tightly. I noticed the other customers secretly stared at my legs and then whispered into each other¡¯s ears. The customers here have always treated us with respect and never let usin about that kind of treatment, but now that an alpha King was opening a door for such nastyments, I was expecting some to follow his lead. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about that. Keep your crown tight and pants¡¯ fly closed because that day is not far when you will no longer need to ask others how many hands and been up their a*s*ses,¡± I smiled, purposely hinting I was not leaving him to enjoy his crown. ¡°Anyway, I only came here to let you know I¡¯m epting Mariah on her 20th birthday. I hope to see you ¡°Not as a guest, obviously. Your cafe will be serving us. We have already paid Mr. Ubel an advance,¡± he announced, making me nod while gritting my teeth at his sight. I grabbed the invitation card from the table, as I was going to enjoy this ceremony more than anybody else. It would be fun to watch him cry his eyes tears of blood on his very happy day. ¡°Would you like me to get you something?¡± I still asked him, letting him choose hisst meal. ¡°Nothing! I already got everything,¡± hemented with an upturned nose and got out of his seat to leave. His mission here was over, so he didn¡¯t waste any time before leaving the cafe. I walked into the kitchen to find Pam standing by the shelf and staring at a list in her hands. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked her. ¡°Remember, he was crowned the Alpha King, along with the other brothers?¡± She shocked me with her words, ¡°Yes! The coronation of the brothers happened. They are now officially moving out of the mansion in a few months to take care of the packs under them. In fact, that¡¯s what this list is about. We are supposed to deliver some sweets for the Spade mansion to celebrate the great new beginning,¡± she detailed the whole news to me with a frowning face. She was scared I would object. ¡°We have already epted the advance from them,¡± she said this time, expressing her fear in words. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me. I will personally deliver the sweets to their mansion,¡± I said with a smile on my lips. ¡°Beatrice! What for? If you have something running through your head. I advise you to drop it and let us handle this.¡± She looked pretty attentive after she noticed the confident smile on my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do nothing wrong. I will just go in with the sw¡ª¡± I paused when I watched Maura get into the kitchen from the backdoor with her head down and her hands sp around the hem of her skirts. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I had an inkling that something was wrong, but I didn¡¯t want to call her out and make her ufortable. ¡°NO! Maura and I will go to the mansion with the sweets.¡± Pam refused to listen to me and said her name anyway. Maura stopped walking away and thought over Pam¡¯s words for a moment before she raised her head and revealed her red, puffy eyes. ¡°To the mansion? Why are we going to the mansion?¡± The way she asked Pam with so much hesitation in my voice was all I could focus on in the moment. ¡°Lord Vasquez wants us to present him the best sweets from our shelves,¡± Pam smiled confidently, because she had spent a few good hours in baking and filling the shelves. Maura heaved a sigh of relief before she shook her head vigorously and denied. ¡°I can¡¯te. I¡¯m not feeling well,¡± Maura excused. Seemed like she wanted to get away from the crowded area and be alone for a moment. Looking at the way Pam was eyeing her, I expected Maura to have a brief fight for her space. ¡°Well then, it¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll apany Pam to the mansion. Now let¡¯s see, should we make croissants as well? I know the brothers likes them,¡± I shrugged, showing interest and making Pam give up. She knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to do all that alone, and libel would never offer her help. He would rather wander around and catcall young she-wolves for how their furs were so shiny on the full moon than toe down to his cafe and put some effort into helping us. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 206 ¨C The Frowned upon Rtionship. Author¡¯s POV: Reign had to forget about that monster and meet Mykel again, who had not talked with her about branding again. She walked through the school¡¯s hallway in haste, her eyes fixed on that one door at the end of the corridor, and her pace was fast. The mark around her neck never healed, which was another question she had for Mykel. The instant she stepped closer to the door and opened it without knocking on it first, she found Mr. Mykel was not alone. Title of the document Dream turned around to look at her side and then adjusted her posture in the seat in front of Mr. Mykel. ¡°What are you doing here. Dream?¡± Reign asked Dream judging her for being in Mr. Mykel¡¯s room this early in the morning. ¡°Mr. Mykel is hired for counseling the young wolves about their issues, so I supposed, why not I too visit him? You have also been around quite a lot,¡± Dream passed a smirk to her sister, fixing the seat next to hers and offering her sister to sit down in silence. Reign could tell something happened from the way Mr. Mykel was stealing her eyes. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Reign sat down and asked the two. ¡°That¡¯s what I came here for,¡± Dream stated, wiping the smile off her face to look more serious. ¡°You do realize she is an alpha¡¯s daughter, right?¡± Dream turned to Mr. Mykel, looking him in the eye and calling him to go down a path with Reign where they would never have a future together. ¡°Why do you feel like you need to remind him of that?¡± Reign was pretty defensive when it came to Mr. Mykel, the only person who had shown her the tiniest bit of affection. That has never happened before. She used to be the ck sheep of the pack until Mr. Mykel wrote good things in his report about her, which got her father interested in her more than Dream. ¡°Because it seems like he forgot he cannot have a rtionship other than a counselor¡¯s with you,¡± Dream muttered after her sister refused to understand such a simple thing. The fact that Mr. Mykel it was frowned upon to be having a rtionship with a student and was yet continuing that absurdity was exasperating Dream. ¡°There is nothing going on between us. I can get you before father for using me of this balon-ey,¡± Reign stole her eyes from Mykel when giving their rtionship that title. That¡¯s what I told Miss Dream as well. I don¡¯t know what made her think that was even possible. Anyway, I would suggest you two resolve whatever issues you are having at home. School is not meant to carry your personal burdens. I hope this conversation will end here, and next time, I will not be put on trial before a 19-year-old. Have I made myself clear?¡¯ Mr. Mykel asked Dream. His tone was harsh, but the fake smile on his lips was deceiving. Reign and Dream gave him a nod and exited the office. He made it clear that he didn¡¯t want to speak to any of them for now. The instant the sisters were out of the office. Dream noticed the pink scarf Reign was wearing tightly Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. around her neck. ¡°Why are ¡ª¡± Before Dream could reach for the scarf, Reign pulled away from her. Since when did you start caring? Or are you just jealous that Mr. Mykel is paying more attention to me now?¡¯ Reign grunted at her sister for the first time. Dream has always known Reign to be silent and afraid of loud voices, yet here she was, openly raising her voice at her sister. ¡°Where were you when I needed you all these years, Dream?¡¯ Reign muttered, recalling all the bullying she had faced from Dream¡¯s friends. ¡°I was right here. You never came asking for help,¡±¡¯ Dream objected, not taking the me at any cost. ¡°Oh no! You were not here. You were busy being too cool.¡± Reign¡¯s voice held a lot of pain that shook Dream. I was just concerned about you. Men like these tend to prey on vulnerable girls like you,¡± Dream tried grasping Reign¡¯s hand to drag her to the side so that they can have a peaceful chitchat, but Reign shook her hand free and took a few steps away from Dream. ¡°Vulnerable? Huh! I don¡¯t think Daddy thinks the same. In fact, I am sure he is betting on my victory.¡± Those words escaped Reign¡¯s lips out of frustration. Dream¡¯s brows rose a notch, her eyes widening at thements she had received from her sister. It deeply hurt her, and even Reign noticed. ¡°I am so-,¡± Before Reign could apologize for her remarks, Dream sped away from her. Looking defeated and destroyed. Reign marched out of the school and sat on the side of the road with her hands on her face. Unknown to her surroundings, she didn¡¯t even catch Maddox¡¯s arrival. He had heard the sisters argue in the corridor but didn¡¯t quite get what they were quibbling over. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡¯ he asked, startling her into raising her head and watching him lean over the parking sign. ¡°If you truly want to help me, can you take me to her?¡¯ Reign asked him, sniffling her tears back and getting to her feet. ¡°I think it would be better if you two stay apart for a few minutes before you approach her again,¡± Maddox suggested, thinking Reign was talking about Dream. ¡°Beatrice!¡± as Reign said her name, Maddox¡¯s wounds were open and a stinging pain struck through his every nerve. ¡°1 want to see Beatrice!¡± Reign demanded, watching Maddox give it some thought. ¡°Why though? I hope whatever is happening between your sister doesn¡¯t have anything to do with Beatrice because Reign, I am not taking you to her to bother her or argue her over with,¡± Maddox warned Reign from dragging Beatrice into their drama. ¡°I am the one who will visit her cafe just to pass taunts andments on her, so chill!¡¯ Reign rolled her eyes as she recalled how harsh Maddox was to Beatrice the other day. Fine then, get in the car,¡¯ he said, not bothering to ask her much and taking the lead. He had to show he wasn¡¯t happy to see Beatrice again, but deep down inside, he knew her sight was pleasant for his sore eyes. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 207 ¨C The Cause Of Her Destruction Beatrice¡¯s POV: After that was decided, I waited for Pam to scatter around so that I could check on Maura. But it seemed like I wasn¡¯t the only one interested in looking after Maura. Pam was walking around the restroom, waiting for her toe out so that she could scoop her to the side before I got to her. Title of the document I stood in my spot with a spat in my hand, but my eyes were on Pam when the utensils started banging against each other. The little noise of the wind howling made me think maybe it was a storm, but that wasn¡¯t what it was after all. Among all of it happening, I heard an agonizing howl in the distance, but the wind and the window pping subsided that grunt and kept our focus on the physical attack. The earth started shaking, making us realize it was an earthquake. The overall scary ambiance shook me to my core. ¡°Run to the exit!¡± Pam yelled at me while knocking on Maura¡¯s door at the same time. I nodded but couldn¡¯t stomach leaving the two behind. However, Maura rushed out, and it seemed like she couldn¡¯t clean the tears that were shedding from her cheeks in haste. Pam held her hand and dragged her to the exit while I followed them. All the customers stood in line on the road, watching the cafe and the trees sway. The muddy dust from the storm made my heart race in my chest. We stayed put until the rain started pouring. And that¡¯s when the natural disaster stopped causing havoc. ¡°That was crazy!¡± One of the customersined. ¡°The storm came out of the blue,¡± another one mentioned. I scouted around and saw Maura wretchedly holding Pam¡¯s hand and looking lost. ¡°Just like old times,¡± The one olddy¡¯s tiring sigh was all my attention went. I turned to watch her and noticed how sparkly the blue of her eye was. She suddenly turned her gaze to me and fixed it on my face. I swear, I thought she could hear me speak in my head. As her stare got intense, I heard someone call for me and break our attention from each other. ¡°Beatrice!¡± I heard her again. Upon turning, I came face to face with Reign, who had to put all her f*orc*e into stopping before she wouldnd on me. ¡°¡¯Hey! What brought you here?¡± I asked Reign, watching Maddoxe after her, carrying no umbre. Reign¡¯s umbre helped me survive the little rain. The customers have found their way back into the cafe now that it is all over. ¡°Can we talk, please?¡± Reign looked like she had been dealing with some mess, of course, a mess was standing right behind her, ring into my face. The look he was giving me was a clear indication that he wanted to be anywhere but here. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go inside,¡± I said, walking ahead of her and leading them into the cafe. We sat in theer end of the seats with the window right next to it. ¡°How are you, Beatrice?¡± Reign asked with a sad pout on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m actually very fine here,¡± I said, not wanting her or anybody to feel bad for me. Huh!¡± Maddox scoffed, looking outside the window the instant I focused on him. ¡°I had been meaning to speak to you regarding something personal,¡± she whispered, almost as if she were hiding it from Maddox too, who noticed it and didn¡¯t appreciate it one bit. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡¯ Maddox got the hint and got up from his seat. Just before he was about to leave, he turned and looked my way. Our eyes connected, and I felt like he might be wanting to talk about something, but then he continued walking away. The fear I had of being seen with the brothers had slowly withered away. At least if there was a third person around. ¡°He is not a bad person. He had just been in a terrible ce,¡± Reign rushed to excuse on behalf of Maddox¡¯s craziness. ¡°I understand, Reign. I have lived with him,¡± I said. ¡°What brings you here?¡± I watched her mouth go dry when the attention was back on her. ¡°I wanted to speak with you about that nightmare session.¡± She recalled, making me straighten my back and rest my elbows on the table. I was wondering when she would bring that up. ¡°I know you saw the girl in the hoodie, and I¡¯m certain you saw her face too.¡± It was shocking to me that she knew I had seen way more than what I¡¯d told them. ¡°Whatpelled you to ask about it now?¡± I asked, wondering if her life was in danger. ¡°I just want to be wary of my surroundings. Tell me, Beatrice! Was it somebody I knew?¡± She asked, taking deep breaths. I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for her. The answer she is looking for might not leave her satisfied. In fact, she will be more broken than ever and probably hysterical too. ¡°Please,¡± she requested when I didn¡¯t answer her for a few seconds. ¡°Yes¡¯¡¯ I nodded with difficulty. It is never easy to inform someone that the one they should trust the most is going to be the cause of their destruction. She looked not only shocked but upset, too. ¡°Who was it?¡± This time, she rified that she wanted to know the whole story. I don¡¯t know what kind of chaos it would create, but she deserved to be rmed by the danger lurking in the dark shadows for her. As she fixed her gaze on my face and waited for me to speak, I nodded and mumbled, ¡°It was Dream! It was your sister,¡± sadly, I had to tell the truth before it was toote. The look on her face changed from being scared to being depressed. Her tears told me she wanted it to be anyone but her. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 208 ¨C My Kind Is Trapped. ¡°What?¡± Reign looked like she was going to break down. I noticed the formation of mist in her eyes. It was a mist of tears. I am so sorry. I pouted, feeling her pain because nobody wants to be betrayed by their own blood. ¡°Maybe there was something wrong with the powder. Besides, it was a nightmare, so there is no reality in that. The nightmares arise from our fears,¡± she shrugged, giving herself excuses at this point. Title of the document ¡°You are right. I am sure that¡¯s what happened,¡± I said, not wanting to freak her out because she looked terrified at the moment. ¡°Anyway,¡± she took a deep breath and got up from the chair. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to get you anything?¡± I asked, following her out of my seat. ¡°Oh, no! There will be no need for that. I will just head back to school now,¡± she said anxiously, but I could tell the truth she wanted from me had unsettled her. ¡°Okay! Have a good day,¡± I whispered, feeling guilty for being in a situation where she had to learn about her fate from me. Or maybe not. It could be just a nightmare, and a nightmare indeed it was. She rushed out of the cafe, and I had to follow her just to make sure she didn¡¯t trip and hurt herself. That¡¯s when I saw Maddox watching her get into the car in tears. He looked over at me and ced his hands on his waist, maybe guessing that I told her something that had upset her. ¡°Oh!¡± I sighed at him and walked back into the cafe. My attention went back to thedy near the window, staring outside and probably enjoying the rain. It didn¡¯t look like that, though. Herments from earlier intrigued me into having a word with her. ¡°Never knew an earthquake would bring rain.¡± I joked, reaching her and acting causal. ¡°It does not,¡± she responded. ¡°But that wasn¡¯t the earthquake we feel normally,¡± she uttered, turning to me and finally smiling. ¡°Then what was it?¡± I inquired with a mild smile on my lips, making sure I didn¡¯t trigger her. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It was the sign of their arrival.¡± She stated and shook her head at some thoughts urring. ¡°Whose arrival?¡± I asked, struggling to keep the smile intact on my lips. ¡°These natural disasters! You know, they were quite a trouble back when the great war was happening.¡± She started talking as she looked outside again. I made sure there were not many customers around, and then I sat down with her from across the table. ¡°The great war that they now recall as the werewolves¡¯ vs some creatures. They never teach our kids that the war was between the werewolves and the weredragons. It was a sad moment in history when two powerful creatures began to fight and one of them was shunned to the other side, from where they couldn¡¯t return because they were afraid they would lose again,¡± she yammered, looking insightful. The way she was recalling everything was making me wonder if she knew something others didn¡¯t. ¡°The weredragons were killing our innocent kind,¡± I recalled what I have been told by the brothers and the teachers. She looked my way, and in those brief moments of her just staring at me, I felt judged. ¡°Honey! Why would they enter the weredragon territory in the first ce where they knew the old dragon was resting?¡± She scoffed, shaking her head at me and not believing the history. She seemed like a werewolf, but her side wasn¡¯t very obvious. ¡°My husband had fought in that war,¡± she then exined, ¡°and my husband died in that war, but he didn¡¯t die at the hands of the weredragons. He died when he refused to take part anymore. Then one day, he was suddenly gone, and I was told that the weredragons had killed him.¡± She had tears in her eyes when recalling her husband. ¡°It all started with Lord Vasquez and Lady Sofia iming the dragon attacked and killed their loyal servant, who had witnessed a set of killings by the weredragons,¡± she mumbled, but sounded bitter. ¡°The loyal servant? What happened there?¡± I asked, feeling intrigued by the history atst. ¡°They used to have a loyal servant. I don¡¯t know what he was doing in the mountains of the Vortex, but he died there, and after his death, Lord Vasquez made a im that it was the old dragon who killed him,¡± she exined as she exhaled with difficulty. ¡°Why was the dragon in the mountains of the west?¡± I asked, not remembering if anybody had told me where exactly the weredragons lived or where exactly our home was. ¡°Sweetie! The weredragons had asked for the vortex because that¡¯s where they used to get their powers from when they turned old. The very first weredragon was born in the vortex, so they wanted to spend theirst days there. After a certain age, they would transition into their full dragon form and would never be able to transition back into their human form. They would only sleep near the volcano and call it home.¡± She let out a sigh when talking about the weredragons. ¡°And¡ªthe others used to live in the west then?¡± I asked and got a head shake from her. ¡°Midwest! But it is basically called an end zone now. Nobody gets there, as the weredragons are living there, hiding behind a magic wall.¡± Her words were able to cover my body in goosebumps. I never thought I would hear about my kind from a werewolf. ¡°You sound like you are on ¡ª¡± before I could finish, she uttered. On the weredragon¡¯s side? That¡¯s because I think the war started with a lie. That servant died, and suddenly a war broke out. Nobody asked why he was in the mountains or how his body looked like it was just ced there.¡± Her a*s*sumptions made me gulp and watch her with my widening eyes. ¡°Who was this loyal servant?¡± I asked, since whatever happened to him resulted in the outrage of the werewolves against the weredragons. I¡¯m not sure what it was, but something was starting to make no sense. ¡°Elex Garcia!¡± she said, shaking the world from under my feet. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 209 ¨C Fine! Let¡¯s Kiss! Thedy had left the cafe after telling me everything that I needed to know fornow. The rm bells were ringing in my head, as even I thought something was not quite right in the story Lord Vasquez had been telling everyone. I had been thinking weirdly all this time. I returned to the kitchen where Pam and Maura were and noticed how silent and distant Maura was from any of us. I was shocked that Pam never told me anything about her mate being killed by a weredragon. I did know her mate was Lord Vasquez¡¯s loyal servant once, but that¡¯s about it. Title of the document I stayed silent for a while, and then, when Pam left to attend to the customers, I approached Maura, who had burned the third pancake in a row because she was too lost in a pool of her own thoughts. ¡°It seems like your mission is to make sure nobody eats here today.¡± I joked, rubbing her elbow to get her attention. ¡°Today was my birthday,¡± she said to herself, staring at the empty wall with tears in her eyes. I understood that maybe that¡¯s why she was so down. ¡°You should have told us, but worry not. The day is not over yet. We will celebrate it,¡± I said, taking a deep breath of relief now that I knew it wasn¡¯t something too seriously. ¡°No! I ¡ªdon¡¯t want to celebrate anymore,¡± she excused and walked out of the kitchen in such a hurry that I couldn¡¯t argue with her anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Pam walked right after Maura had left and gestured at me to follow her, ¡°We will first go to the Spade mansion and set up a section in the kitchen,¡± she yammered, echoing what she had kept from me in ourst conversation. ¡°I thought we were taking the sweets from the bakery,¡± I frowned, following her on the road. It was exhausting at times to think wedies are working our a*s*sess off and Ubel didn¡¯t even give us enough to take a cab. ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t feel like exining everything to you. We are preparing sweets for the¡ª,¡± she started talking, but my constant grunting made her shut up and turn around to stare at me. ¡°Fine. I told them I would be bringing one of the servers with me, and I gave him your name. Alpha King ¡ªFlynn then decided that we should cater his engagement ceremony with Mariah,¡± she sighed, basically telling me that he purposely added extra work on us because he thought I would be jealous when watching him getting engaged to that rusty bum. ¡°Okay!¡± I shrugged, ready to jump straight into making Flynn¡¯s life miserable. It would be the first time that I was going back into the mansion after so much had happened, so I was a bit hesitant in my heart. For some reason, my heart refused to believe Helel was gone. How can someone be gone so easily? Shaking the thoughts away, I was led into the mansion by the guard, and a strong sense of nostalgia hit me. The garden, the fresh smell of lunch, and the beautiful sight of the white sculptures. Everything was a remainder of my time here. ¡°I am not participating in this bullshit. He is getting engaged, he should do it himself.¡± For our luck, we walked straight into a live show. Lord Vasquez and Zane were standing at the entrance of the mansion and arguing over something. ¡°He is your brother; have ¡ªLord Vasquez tried convincing Zane, but he only shook his head andughed at the words of his father. Lord Vasquez always struck me as a messy person, but now I was just disgusted by his presence. ¡°He is not. My brother was the one that you beat to death. There will be no other brother for me, no matter how many bastard children of yours pop up out of nowhere.¡± Zane had only said that much when his father raised his hand to hit him. It didn¡¯t hit Zane because he had grasped his father¡¯s hand. Pam gasped secretly while I kept my eyes peeled so I would not miss any details. ¡°I am not Helel, dad. I will not take any beatings,¡± he muttered under his breath, deepening the eye contact with his father, and then jerking his hand free. He stepped back and turned around to leave when his eyesnded on me. His stiffened muscles rxed when he saw me. The rain was still pretty bad, so the little umbre Pam was holding on her head hadn¡¯t helped me this entire time. ¡°Your highness,¡± Pam bowed down to lord Vasquez, who was so angry that he didn¡¯t even acknowledge anyone, and marched into the mansion. I found Pam rushing after him whilst I stood outside, staring into the eyes of Zane. ¡°Beatrice!¡± He whispered my name, making me lower my head and gulp. ¡°You are soaking wet,¡± he informed me as if I didn¡¯t know already. ¡°Your highness!¡± I mumbled and f*orc*ed myself to give him a little bow as my emotions were all over the ce when he approached me and gently held me by my elbow to walk me to the side. ¡°Umm! Don¡¯t do that,¡± I said, freeing my arm from his grasp and shaking my head at him in disapproval. ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself in trouble by a*s*sociating with me,¡± I said, not raising my face to look him in the eye when we were standing this close. ¡°That¡¯s it? You think I will be dead too if I talk to you?¡± His voice was full of disappointment. ¡°What happened to Beatrice, who didn¡¯t care what others said or did?¡± he made me finally look up and give him a smile before a tear broke down my eye. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That Beatrice ended up killing one of the finest and kindest men in her life,¡± I murmured in a voice full of guilt. ¡°And now I don¡¯t want anyone else to die,¡± I said confidently, sticking to my ground, but I forgot Zane wasn¡¯t someone who believed in restrictions. He nodded his head before he cupped my face in his hands and crashed his lips over mine. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 210- f*uc*king Other Girls For a moment, I was frozen, and then I reacted with a push to his chest. He broke the kiss but kept my face in his hands. It was as if he was trying to tell me something. ¡°I am not afraid of death, Beatrice!¡± he whispered on my lips and crashed his lips against mine one more time. I had a few seconds to give a thought to it, but I was melting under the soft seduction of his lips. The warmth of his hands made me let go of my stubbornness and let him suck my upper lip and push his lower lip into my mouth. I don¡¯t remember when was thest time I tasted something so good. Being a weredragon, I didn¡¯t feel that much pull towards my mates unless I wanted to, and he didn¡¯t feel so strongly about pursuing me. So we were only there because we truly wanted to, and not because some mate bond waspelling us. ¡°Mumm!¡± he moaned on my lips, tilting his head and causing the skin to rub even more tightly. His tongue tried looking for an entrance, but that¡¯s when I felt someone¡¯s hard to grasp against my arm. Title of the document ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sofia grunted when f*orc*efully pulling me away from her son, who instantly held my other hand and dragged me back towards him. ¡°Mom!¡± Zane argued, ring at her for being too rough with me. ¡°Do you not remember what happened to your brother because of her? Do you want to have a simr fate like Helel?¡± She was only grunting and not raising her voice because she didn¡¯t want anybody to hear about us. ¡°I am not afraid of pursuing my mate. Do you not understand that?¡¯ Zane muttered at his mother, making her part her lips and then cover her mouth at the shock of what she was hearing. ¡°She is mated to you ¡ªas well?¡± she asked, remembering the entire argument and where Maddox and Helel finally told them I was their mate. ¡°She is mated to all of us, okay? Now listen to me, I am not a child, nor am I going to die. So, if you truly love and respect me, you will note at her again,¡± Zane warned his mother, who was too shocked to respond to his threat at the moment. ¡°How is she mated to¡ª,¡± She was too busy contemting what was going on. ¡°Beatrice! You don¡¯t have to listen to anyone. I am with you and nobody¡ª,¡± Zane was nonstop talking and making me feel some type of way before the whole Helel¡¯s death shed before my memory and I pulled away from him myself. ¡°If you care about him, you will stay away from him.¡± Sofia noticed and highlighted to me what would happen to Zane if I continued hanging around him. ¡°She is right. I am not even¡ªinterested in you,¡± I told Zane, just to push him away. ¡°In fact, I was only submitting because I wanted Flynn to see us together and feel the heat of jealousy.¡± I lied, watching Zane roll his eyes at me. I knew he would never buy my lie, but at least his mother was convinced that we would not meet up behind her back now. I rushed into the mansion, leaving the two outside, and realized Pam was still in the living room with Lord Vasquez, discussing the whole catering thing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the other girle?¡± Lord Vasquez finally saw me and questioned Pam. ¡°She was sick!¡± I answered, walking into the living room before Flynn, Lord Vasquez, Varisha, and Akin. Akin seemed like he had just returned from somewhere, with his hair messy and his eyes restless. The reminder of that girl¡¯s voice made me not look his way. ¡°I hope that¡¯s not a problem,¡± I asked Lord Vasquez, who raised his brow at me for speaking to him directly. ¡°How is your mother, Beatrice?¡±¡¯ Lord Vasquez had a hint of mockery in his voice when talking about my mom. I never understood this about these lords and alpha kings. They would only need a few minutes to forget they were once in love with the person they were mocking. ¡°She is doing much better now that she doesn¡¯t have to follow someone¡¯s lead just to please him.¡± I reminded him how hard it was for her to always be on her feet and walk behind him. ¡°You sound bitter,¡± Lord Vasquez scoffed, smiling and trying to make it seem like I was the only one at the receiving end of an agonizing pain. ¡°You should be too. You lost your son, or perhaps you didn¡¯t care.¡± As soon as I reminded him of his heartless act, he grunted and mmed his fist on the table to alert me. ¡°She is just joking.¡± Pam rushed over to me and hurriedly held my arm to shake me awake. Lord Vasquez and I were only staring angrily into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Go wait outside for me.¡± Pam eyed me and told me to not go any further and leave. We both knew what happens when Lord Vasquez¡¯s dignity and self- esteem are challenged. Not wanting to stick around for too long, I ambled out of the living room and to the garden in haste, but little did I know Akin had followed me. ¡°What was all that? Why would you mess with him and get yourself in trouble?¡± he questioned, stopping behind me and talking to me aggressively. ¡°Because I don¡¯t give a f*uc*k!¡± I turned to him and looked him straight in the eye. ¡°Don¡¯t get under his radar.¡± Now that I was facing him, he didn¡¯t respond aggressively to me. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± I told him, remembering how easily he forgot about his brother, and instead of helping me find his body, he just went around f*uc*king other girls. ¡°It is my business. I care about you!¡± he said, sounding offended that I didn¡¯t consider his emotions. ¡°Really? Is that why you were f*uc*king another girl instead of helping me find Helel¡¯s body?¡± I scoffed as I told him I knew about his dirty little secrets. Needless to say, he was shocked¡­ Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 211- His Eyes On My n*ake*d b*reas*ts ¡°What?¡± Akin took a step back and stared at me from head to toe before shaking his head and making sure he heard me right. ¡®I called you in the morning,¡± I mumbled, folding my arms over my chest and tapping my foot on the ground. It took him a minute to realize how I knew what he had been up to, but when he did realize, he raised his head and sighed in distress. ¡°Have nothing to say now?¡± I scoffed, not changing my posture and judging him. Title of the document ¡°Look! I have told you that I will help you whenever you need me, but finding his body is¡ªnot something you should do. He is gone; let him rest.¡± His words stung me like a bee. He had once again disappointed me. ¡°Fine. You go ahead and have fun. I will find him on my own,¡± I said, staring at him before turning around. ¡°I wasn¡¯t hav¡ª It isplicated, okay?¡± He rushed after me and held my hand again, stopping me from walking away from him. I had so much happening with me, from getting kissed by Zane to being warned to stay away from him and then facing Akin, that I just gave up. I had to tell him what he never expected-to listen. ¡°You know, I really thought you would care about Helel more than the others since you were his twin, but I was wrong. You forgot about him after a month and moved on. It is just sad because I really thought you were not like the others and were a bit more mature. I can¡¯t believe I ever had a crush on yo¡ª,¡± I instantly shut up when I spoke too much. His expression softened, and he gulped, blinking hard to soak in this new information. ¡°You had a crush on me?¡± He asked in a soft voice, ¡°Something different from what you felt with my other brothers?¡± He asked again, and I took a deep breath and shook my head. ¡°It happened in the past. You are wee to move on and have a mate that you adore, but at least don¡¯t turn your face away from the brother who lost his life because his father wanted to look good in the eyes of the council and give the bastard son a crown to cherish,¡± I yammered without looking back into Akin¡¯s eyes. His deep stare was a little too much for me to look at. ¡°I will leave now,¡± I decided as I watched Pam walk out of the mansion and eye me to follow her. Akin held my hand to pull me back. Watching him do that, Pam looked away to give the impression that she wasn¡¯t seeing anything. ¡°I am telling you for your own benefit; please don¡¯t look for his body,¡± he whispered, finally setting my arm free and stepping back from me. Since I had been in the rain for too long, I was beginning to feel cold, so I didn¡¯t n to stay behind and get sick. I ran after Pam, who I knew had a lot of questions for me. Before we could even take a step off of their property, a car stopped by our side, and the driver told us that Akin had asked him to drop us. Instead of arguing with him, I just rolled into the car so that I could be at home in the next few minutes. I was shivering the whole car ride, also noticing Pam being ufortable. Now that I was in the car with her, I couldn¡¯t help but think about what that olddy had told me. Elex was killed by a weredragon and was the cause behind the whole war. I cannot fathom what she will do if she ever finds out I am a weredragon myself. But that also intrigued me into knowing more about Pam¡¯s mate and why Markus is the way he is. Once the driver dropped us near the tall gra*s*s, we made our way into the house together. ¡°Oh Markus!¡± the instant we stepped inside, Pam yelped at the sight of her son in the lounge. ¡°I was missing you, mommy!¡± He pouted like a child and hugged Pam. While doing so, his eyes It wasn¡¯t until his eyes focused on something that I realized the rain had made my dress turn transparent. He was shamelessly staring at my red ares, which were visible now. I covered my arms over my chest and turned my head to the other side in disgust. ¡°Did you need anything?¡¯ Pam asked him, breaking the hug. ¡°Milk!¡± he whispered, and I knew what he was doing at this point. I let them two talk and rushed into my room to escape his nasty stares. Mom had already fallen asleep with her phone in her hand and some videos ying on it. She was the only one enjoying the rain while lying in bed and watching movies and videos. As for myself, I changed into a ck dress and walked out of my room again to investigate Elex. ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡± I asked Pam, who was getting settled down on the table, to prepare the dough for the croissants. ¡°No amount of help is enough for what we do,¡± she joked. Thankfully, her perverted son had left for his floor. ¡°You are such a smartdy. I am sure your mate used to adore you a lot.¡± I felt bad for bringing him up and opening her wounds, but I had to know about him in order to learn the darkest secrets of Lord Vasquez and Lady Sofia. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± she sighed, making me wonder what made her make such ament about her dead mate. ¡°Did you guys not get along well?¡± I inquired out of curiosity. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Hm! He wasn¡¯t a very¡ªkind mate,¡± she whispered. ¡°He was kind, don¡¯t get me wrong, but only to others and young she-wolves.¡± Her ims made me understand where Markus got his perversion from. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 212 ¨C His Dirty little Secret ¡°He had a sidechick,¡± Pam uttered, forming a defeated smile, and putting the batter down on the table. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry,¡± my mouth snapped shut after I watched her tear up even at the farthest memory of what her mate put her through. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was truly amusing for me as well, because how can a fated mate fall for someone who he doesn¡¯t even feel a mate bond with?¡± She seemed to have never found an answer to that question. Title of the document I had that question for a while, but after I found out I¡¯m a weredragon, I understood why my mates can¡¯t be affected or f*orc*ed to love me due to the mate bond. A mate bond for weredragons is simply not what it is for werewolves. For us, it¡¯s more like a choice. We feel mate bonds just for acknowledgment that a certain person can Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. be our partner. The rest is up to us to decide what we want to do with that knowledge. As for a mate bond between werewolves, I heard they feel a pull towards their mate, but then again, these powerful alphas can surely fight that feeling. ¡°Did you ever meet her?¡¯ I inquired, watching her fix her stare at the dough she was kneading for a good croissant recipe. ¡°I did n to once. I wanted to see what she has thatpelled a man to look away from his fated mate? But then I heard she was pregnant, and my mate forbade me from causing her any stress.¡± Her voice held so much pain when she reminisced about the past. Her mate seemed to have shown her a middle finger with how defensive he got for his sidechick. And you know what is funny? I was pregnant at the time with Markus. But surely he didn¡¯t care about the stress he¡¯d caused me,¡± she scoffed to herself as she formed the dough into a disc, wrapped it in cling film, and prepared to ce it in the refrigerator. ¡°That¡¯s not funny at all,¡¯ Imented, following her to the refrigerator. ¡°Well, some men have a dark sense of humor,¡± she joked. ¡°I hope it¡¯s okay for me to ask you, but ¨C how did your¡ª¡± I paused when I couldn¡¯t find appropriate words to converse with her over. ¡°How did he die? It was a sudden death!¡± She shrugged. ¡°I heard they found his body in the mountains.¡± She seemed to care less, and I didn¡¯t me her for it. He wasn¡¯t genuine to her, so why would she waste her precious tears on a man like that? ¡°What happened to the sidechick?¡± I questioned, as it intrigued me to know Markus has a sibling that nobody has mentioned in the past. ¡°I heard she moved on to spreading her legs for some alpha,¡± shemented, looking tired of talking about it. ¡°What happened to the baby?¡± She could tell that I seemed to have been taking more interest than she was. But I¡¯m sure that didn¡¯t bother her because she knew sometimes I was a bit too curious to hear about mates as they still fascinate me. The way these werewolves mates are able to feel a strong connection with each other yet they never stop cheating is indeed amusing. ¡°It was a baby girl,¡± Pam recalled, cleaning the table. ¡°But she died.¡± Before I could even ask more questions about the baby, I found out that it didn¡¯t even get to live. ¡°It was a cold night, and the bitch had forgotten to cover her up. She woke up to her baby dead in the bed,¡¯ she shrugged, showing little to no remorse over a child¡¯s death. ¡°Your mate used to work for Mr. and Mrs. Vasquez at that time, didn¡¯t he?¡± I quickly looked away and pretended to collect the dishes to wash, not looking sneaky enough to avert the topic in that direction. ¡°Yeah, he did. In fact, the day he died was the day he was bringing all his stuff back from the mansion because working there was taking a toll on his health and he badly craved some time off,¡¯ she recalled. ¡°Oh!¡± I nodded. His stuff! A loyal servant must have something, at least something, in his belongings that could expose a little of these royals. ¡°Have you ever gone through his stuff?¡± I asked and noticed her throwing the apron to the side and resting her fist on her waist to look at me. ¡°Come on! It¡¯s a good way to cope.¡± I rolled my eyes at her for questioning me. ¡°Actually! I¡¯ve never. It was too hard to get through it,¡± she admitted, loosening her posture a bit. ¡°Do you wanna do it with me? I can be a good moral support,¡± I smiled confidently at her. I knew she was considering that option from the way she was staring nkly at my face. ¡°You know what? f*uc*k it! Let¡¯s do it,¡± she smirked as she grabbed the keys and gestured at me to follow her to the basement. Since she had never opened his stuff, there was a high chance she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide anything in sight. We walked down to the basement and found all his belongings clumped together in one corner. The pitter-patter of the rain was pretty intense here. One would think we wouldn¡¯t be able to hear anything in the basement, but it was due to the fact that there was a hatch on the corner. ¡°Oh shit! I forgot to clean this up,¡± Pamined when she encountered the heavy dust and debris all over it. The cobwebs were crazy in that corner, as if nobody had ever walked into this side of the basement. ¡°I will go get a duster and return to you, okay?¡± Pam warned me before she got up and rushed upstairs again. I ran my finger over the bags and almost gagged at the thick amount of soil and dust present on them. The musty smell waspelling me into opening the windows and even the hatch, yet I stubbornly unzipped one of the smaller bags under the bigger ones to the extent that I could only peek through a little. The instant I did that, the very first thing in sight quaked me into stepping back. It was an old picture of Pam¡¯s mate, with none other than his sidechick. With my freaking mother! Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 213-The Sick f*uc*k! I took the picture when Pam walked downstairs with a broom in her hand. ¡°You are leaving?¡± She saw me turn on my heels and asked a question. ¡°Yeah! I think it is better we stay away from this stuff for now. It reminded me of my own childhood.¡± I smiled awkwardly, watching her grimace at me. ¡°But you wanted t¡ª¡± she couldn¡¯t deliver her words because I have run past her to upstairs already. I had this weird feeling inside my heart that I couldn¡¯t shake off. Title of the document From the picture I found, there was no doubt that my mother was the sidechick. Does that mean I am Flex¡¯s daughter? But Pam said the baby died. I had a sh*t ton of feelings and questions, and none of them could be resolved by themselves. I realized it was time my mother left this goddamn bed and started answering me now. ¡°Wake up!¡± I entered my bedroom and snatched the nket away from my mother, who had hidden so many things from me that I keep finding things every second of my miserable life. ¡°Hm? When did youe home?¡± Mom rubbed her eyes and stretched, cracking her bones and None of which I could do because she had made my life pathetic. ¡°Did you recognize Pam?¡± I muttered at her, leaned over her, and pointed my finger at her. ¡°Behave!¡± she muttered back, grabbing my finger to twist it, but I freed myself with a sudden jerk. ¡°Don¡¯t f*uc*king avoid my question. Did you know she is Elex¡¯s wife and mate when we came here?¡± As I asked her that question with anger filled eyes, she took a deep breath and folded her arms over her chest, refusing to speak to me. ¡°You cannot stay silent and think I will leave you be. I have been working my a*s*s off so that you can enjoy whatever phase you are in, but now I want answers. Either you tell me or I will start digging, and you better believe it will be nasty for you,¡± I was yammering, listening to my own words and my heartbeat. ¡°I did not know Elex, okay?¡± She scoffed, thinking that would be enough to fool me. ¡°Then what the heck is this?¡± thankfully, I have grabbed the picture, or else she would have fooled me with her maniption. She stared at the picture for a moment before her face turned pale and her eyes began to turn watery. ¡°Oh,e on! Don¡¯t act like I am hurting you or something. I just want to know if I am¡ª if Elex was a weredragon? Is that why he was killed?¡± I questioned, watching her lower her face even more and then gulp. ¡°f*uc*k SAKE ANSWER ME!¡± as I shouted, she rushed out of the bed to p me, but this time, I was prepared for it. I grasped her hand mid-air and prevented the hit. She was still ring into my eyes, but Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. this time from much closer. ¡°Tell me,¡± I demanded, making her shake her head at me. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to tell you,¡± she muttered, clenching her jaw with every word she delivered. That¡¯s when the door opened, and Pam rushed in to separate us. ¡°Let go,¡± Pam freed my mother¡¯s hand from my grasp and pushed us apart, asking, ¡°What is wrong with you two? All you do is fight,¡± she started lecturing us while my mom was pacing back and forth. Something was bothering her, and I wanted to know what it was. ¡°I will not let go that easily.¡± I yelled at my mother, making her stop pacing and turn my way. ¡°You are going to question me even after I did so much for you?¡± She shouted at me from afar. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You two are scaring my son,¡± Pam held my hand and started dragging me out of the bedroom, ¡°Just stay in my room for now,¡± she softly spoke, making it seem like she was feeling bad for me for having a mother who was always either shouting at me or hitting me. ¡°Please!¡± Pam eyed me and pushed me out of the room while she locked herself inside with my mother to lecture her on how to take care of a young she- wolf. ¡°She doesn¡¯t treat you right.¡± I was jolted by the voice from behind me, breaking my stare at the door. ¡°Go away, Markus. Thest thing I want is a lecture from you.¡± I rolled my eyes at him, trying to get past him when he blocked my way. It was ironic how quickly his actions would change when his mother woulde into view. ¡°Why do you hate me?¡± he demanded to know, carrying a hint of the childish demeanor he had picked up over the years to fool others. ¡°Is it because I kissed you that day?¡± He insisted on knowing, not letting me walk past him. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± I clenched my jaw and demanded. ¡°You don¡¯te to my floor to hang out with me anymore,¡± heined again, making me agitated. ¡°It was only one time, and that too, because I didn¡¯t know you were a sick f*uc*k!¡± I muttered at him, not scared to look away from eye contact. ¡°I got you angry, didn¡¯t I?¡± He pouted, ¡°But I know how I can make things right. I heard pretty girls like you enjoy gifts. I couldn¡¯t buy you somethingvish, so I made you a gift. Look!¡± He then stepped back to bring out a drawing of me. The instant I looked at it, I lost it. It was a drawing of me getting f*uc*ked by him in several different positions. I instantly wanted to gag and throw up. ¡°What is this?¡± I demanded angrily, clenching my fists and taking slow but rming steps in his direction while he kept backing away from me. ¡°This will be you and me very soon,¡± he mumbled, and a smirk appeared on the corner of his lips. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 214 ¨C Touch Me Here! ¡°You wanna be dirty?¡± I bobbed my head in rage. I was already fuming at my mother, and now this has angered me even more. He shouldn¡¯t have messed with me right now. ¡°Let me show it to your mother and tell her what kind of desires you have.¡± I tried grabbing the drawing out of his hands, but he pulled away from me in a hurry. I began to fight for the drawing, but he kept protesting. Title of the document ¡°WHY? Are you afraid now?¡± I was huffing and panting while trying my best to grab the paper out of his hands. He panicked and stepped back, knowing down the vase and creating noise. His face turned pale when my bedroom door opened to reveal my mom and Pam. They saw me leaning on him and trying to grab something from him. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Pam rushed at me and grabbed my arm to pull me off her son. ¡°I was just being nice!¡± he started crying in a childish tone. ¡°Show your mother what you showed me so that she can also see how you were being nice,¡± I yelled at him. He shuddered dramatically and hid in his mother¡¯s arms. ¡°What do you want from my son?¡± Pam broke the hug to shove her son behind her back and question me. ¡°Here I¡¯m arguing with your mother to treat you right while you are attacking my son,¡± Pam howled, breathing like a bull and not breaking the stare from my face. My mom steadily made her way to stand beside me. ¡°But he definitely did something to piss off my daughter.¡± Mom argued. ¡°Huh? So does that mean you were at fault too when she was arguing with you?¡± I knew Pam would use my arguments with my mother to define my character. ¡°Your daughter just loves drama,¡± Pam muttered. ¡°And your son loves perversion,¡± I shouted after I had enough. It¡¯s been some time since these people around me started to portray me in whatever light they wanted to. ¡°What did you say? What the hell is wrong with you?¡± She looked surprised that I was returning her. ¡°He had made some lewd drawings for me, so why don¡¯t you ask him what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± I yelled at her, watching Markus hug his mother from the back and act all scared. ¡°Your son is drawing my daughter?¡¯ Mom took a step ahead and red her in the eye. If somehow it was true and I was Elex¡¯s daughter, then this was just purely disgusting. ¡°Show your mother what you drew of me,¡± I demanded, bobbing my head and asking her questions. She looked petrified when her son started shaking his head. ¡°Show her!¡± I yelled at him. ¡°Markus!¡± Pam turned to him after eyeing me into silence and f*orc*ed a smile across her lips, ¡°Sweetie! Is it true? Did you make a drawing of her?¡± She asked him in a maternal tone. ¡°Yes!¡± he nodded, making me scoff at his mother for using me instead of questioning her pervert son. ¡°Show me what you drew?¡¯ She pulled her hand out for him, and he searched for it in his pocket, tossing out some tiny pencils, rough pages, and other stuff until he finally grabbed it and took it out. I wanted to see how she would react to it since she was speaking so highly of her son, as if she knew for sure he would never do wrong. She ttened the drawing and then raised her face to look at me in silence. The moment she turned it around, my body felt heat rushing like a tsunami. It was a drawing of a girl ying in a field. ¡°You called my son a pervert because of this?¡± she wheezed, attacking me out of the blue. I got hit with her punch on the neck, but then my mother blocked her. How dare you f*uc*king raise your hand at my daughter?¡¯ my mother yelled while I dropped to the ground and coughed. The punch might have blocked the airways because all I could do was wheeze. ¡°M~o¡ªm! I can¡¯t breathe,¡± I couldn¡¯t even hear my own voice. ¡°What have you done?¡± My mother let her go so that she could check on me. My vision was beginning to turn blurry at this point. Pam looked scared as she grabbed her son¡¯s hand and rushed him upstairs, leaving my mom to panic at my condition. ¡°Hold on! I¡¯m going to call for help,¡± my mom mumbled, running away to the bedroom to grab her phone. In the meantime, I crawled on the ground and noticed a crumbled paper among other stuff Markus had knocked out. Even in the state of air hunger, I grabbed the paper and tossed it in the pocket of the baggy sweater my mom brought for me. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± my mom helped me wear the sweater while I just felt like if it carried on for another minute I¡¯ll die. ¡°Akin ising to take you to the hospital.¡± As soon as my mom told me who she had asked for help, I began to cough louder. I did not want him to get into trouble for me. She was rubbing my back when she had sat me down outside the house, waiting for Akin. I had very much calmed down now, but I still had a huge bruise where Pam had hit me. Suddenly, the tall gra*s*s moved, and out came Akin. He looked like he had made a run for the field after receiving a call from my mother. ¡°What the hell happened?¡¯ His heavy and deep voice was covered in concern, making me shudder in fear and worry. My mom didn¡¯t interrupt us and only stepped away to give him some time with me. Before he kneeled down, I got up on my feet. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªfine now,¡¯ I spoke with difficultly, hugging myself. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you are,¡± Akin disagreed, and then his hand touched my n*ake*d skin. It was a different kind of feeling I felt when he nuzzled his fingers on the bruise and lowered his face on my neck to inspect. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 215 ¨C Miss Naughty Calls Him Every Night ¡°How did it happen?¡± Akin pulled away from me and demanded an answer from my mother, who had been watching us with sparkles in her eyes. It was amusing to see her having no issue with our closeness anymore. ¡°You leave a beautiful girl at the mercy of some weirdos living in the fields. What oue do you expect?¡± The way my mother put it, I knew she wanted to get out of there and wanted Akin¡¯s help in doing so. Akin turned his face to me and looked at me with a quizzical stare. Title of the document ¡°They did it?¡± Akin asked, watching me nonstop for answers. I was going to respond to him when Pam rushed out of the house with a fake smile on her lips. ¡°Here!¡± She had a wet towel in her hand that she wanted me to dab on my bruise. ¡°Your highness!¡± She pretended like she had no idea he was there. ¡°Did you or your son do this to her?¡± Akin turned to her, angrily yelling at her. My mother looked pleased with herself. She was certain Akin woulde at this time of night for me, and it happened. It was at this moment that I decided to expose Markus. Now that Akin is here, it will be easy for me to bring the drawing to light and also expose him as a weirdo. ¡°No! I was hitting my son when Beatrice got between us, and I identally hit her. I am so ashamed of myself for all that, but it was a genuine ident,¡± Pam lied, making me bob my head and grab the drawing to show it to her and see her reaction now. While Akin was arguing with her and I was busy ttening the paper behind their backs, I was shocked to realize it wasn¡¯t the same drawing. However, the context of the drawing silenced me. I stood in my spot and then shoved the paper back in my pocket. My heart was pounding; my breathing was irregr now. Something changed, and I no longer wanted to use Markus, at least not right now. ¡°She is lying. She hit my daughter!¡± my mom argued back. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Beatrice! Tell me who did this to you.¡± Akin ignored the twodies and looked my way this time. ¡°Tell him how unsafe you are here,¡± Mother voiced from behind Pam, who was anxiously rubbing her palms and waiting for my response. I knew in the moment that if I said the truth. Akin would take me out of here. But did I want it? No! I didn¡¯t want it anymore. I have to stay here and find out more about the drawing from Markus. ¡°It was an ident,¡± I lied, closing my eyes and holding my face in my hands. I heard my mother gasp andin while Pam looked at ease. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide the truth. Just t¡ª,¡± Akin whispered, but a hard headshake from me silenced him. ¡°I am not lying,¡± I said. ¡°Beatrice!¡± My mother wanted me to look her way, but I kept looking to the other side. ¡°I am sorry for dragging you here at this time, but next time when you get a call, don¡¯te,¡± I mumbled, not even looking his way. Akin gestured at Pam and my mother to leave so that he could talk to me alone, but my mother stayed, dying. ¡°You don¡¯t have a right to tell me that. I wille even if I get calls every two hours. You cannot take that away from me, Trice!¡± His heavy voice and the nickname he had given me made me close my eyes and not want to indulge in the conversation. ¡°And I am not leaving you here tonight,¡± his sudden decision made me frown at him, ¡°I am talking about taking you out of here for a few hours. Just you and me in the car? It will be helpful for your breathing since this ce is¡­¡± he began to fumble upon his words when my eyes fixated at his face. He was nervous all of a sudden. ¡°I am not taking no for an answer,¡± he refused to leave. I was left with no choice but to nod and walk after him as he led me into the field to the road and sat me down in his car. As he promised, he started driving slowly on the dark and abandoned road. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± he asked after clearing his throat, hinting at his slight uneasiness. ¡°I am feeling better,¡± I answered. ¡°Earlier when you said¡ª you had a crush on me, I keep thinking about it,¡± his topic change made me feel awkward. I don¡¯t know how I used to roam around the mansion and f*uc*k whoever I wanted, but now even the thought of it made me ufortable, more so shy! ¡°Forget what I said. It was in the past,¡± I imed, keeping my voice low. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t forget about it,¡± he uttered, slowing down the car and eventually halting. It was awkward to be around him and talk about my feelings with him. I was much morefortable with the others because he had always kept his distance from me. ¡°Do you¡ªhe closed his eyes as it might have been too much for him to finish the sentence. ¡°Do I still have a crush on you?¡± I helped him finish, watching him open his eyes and look my way for an answer. ¡°Or maybe any feel-ings?¡± he asked, with much more difficult this time. I was staring at him and had only opened my mouth when I saw his cellphone screen light up with a name pop up on it. Miss. Naughty calling¡­ The sight of it and the nickname made me furious. He had the audacity to ask me that question while his sidepiece was blowing up his phone. I don¡¯t know why he wanted to know that because I am certain he has a girl he goes to every night now. That¡¯s when I decided to help his ego, and I shook my head hard to say, ¡°No! I have no feelings for you. Will you please drop me back home now?¡± as I spoke bitterly. He looked shocked. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 216 ¨C There Is A Hope! Akin dropped me home as I have asked him to do. Pam and my mother seemed to have gotten into a heated argument, but by the time I arrived home, the two had calmed down and were waiting for me. Mom was in her room while Pam was outside the house, nervously waiting for my arrival. ¡°Beatrice! I am so d you havee back. I was so worried about you.¡± Pam began to chase me into the house. I didn¡¯t want to speak to her for now. What she did could have been avoided if she had used her words instead of her hands. ¡°I need space,¡¯ I muttered to her, rushing into the room and mming the door shut in her face. I know now why she was so into begging for my forgiveness. She was very well aware now that Akin cared for me. Title of the document Once in the bedroom, my mom began to pester me. I saw iting. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you expose her? If only you had been honest with him, he would have gotten us out of here.¡± Mom started nagging me for not telling Akin the truth about Markus and his mother. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± I clenched my jaw, giving her the taste of her own medicine. If she can keep secrets from me, I can too. I didn¡¯t have any reason to be honest with her and keep pleasing her. I needed answers from her, and she caused a whole ruckus out of it, and now she wants to talk? ¡°It is my business. You are my daughter, and I care about you,¡± she hissed at me, approaching me while I stood in the bathroom and washed my face. ¡°If you really care about me, then tell me if¡ª if Elex was my father?¡± I closed my eyes, leaving the tap on, and questioned her. ¡°What?¡± she was shocked to hear about Elex from me. ¡°I am tired of you keeping things from me. Tell me, why is it that I am finding out about your affair with Elex now?¡± I turned to her, watching her realize she could not avoid having this conversation anymore. ¡°Fine! I will be honest with you,¡± she agreed, making me believe she would now tell me the truth about me. ¡°Elex is not your father!¡± she mumbled. ¡°He was my boyfriend at that time, but I didn¡¯t know he had a mate.¡± She continued. ¡°So, when you came here, you had no idea Pam was his fated mate?¡± I inquired, reaching for her and standing in the doorway of the bathroom with her. ¡°Honestly speaking, no! which is why I couldn¡¯t answer you because I was shocked myself. I was ¡ªnervous and lost when you showed me that picture,¡± she gulped, anxiously rubbing her palms. ¡°If you have found out, so will she. And Beatrice! It will not be good for us.¡± Mom looked scared of Pam finding out about her, but it wasn¡¯t just a normal scare. Now I could tell why she desperately wanted to leave this ce after finding out she had been sleeping with Pam¡¯s mate in the past and now we are living under their roof. ¡°She will not find out,¡± I mumbled, not too certain at the same time. ¡°How do you know that? And where did you get this picture from?¡± She then asked me, making me wonder if I should have stayed in the basement and gone through the stuff. ¡°It was in the basement. Pam hadn¡¯t opened his stuff till now,¡± I gasped, wondering if I had identally given Pam the courage to finally face the truth and go through Elex¡¯s belongings. ¡°Then he must have more stuff to point fingers at m¡ªe,¡± mom looked devastated as she covered her face in her hands and sobbed out of misery. Who would have known the past wille haunting her when she had least expected? However, there was one more thing for her that I found out from Akin back when he was dropping me off. I wondered if I should tell her to let her be. It is not like hiding it would change anything, but finding out about it from me instead of Pam would be good for her. ¡°There is something else,¡± I uttered, stealing my eyes from her. She was watching me attentively this time, preparing herself for another disastrous announcement. ¡°What is it now?¡± she asked with horror-filled eyes. ¡°Lord Vasquez is ¡ªepting Varisha very soon¡ª,¡± I have only said till that part that my mom broke down into tears. ¡°There was no way they wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± she cried in her palm, ¡°the moment he brought her in, I knew something was not right.¡± She had been telling me the same thing from the beginning, and now even I could tell Lord Vasquez had started an affair with Varisha the moment they met again. ¡°I knew it,¡± she pushed me out of the bathroom after getting on her feet and rushed inside to lock herself inside and cry her heart out. ¡°Mom!¡± I knocked, but then didn¡¯t want to bother her. I believed it was okay if she cried a little and got it out of her chest. While I stood outside her bathroom with my hands in my sweater¡¯s pockets, I felt the paper in my fist and closed my eyes with ease. Suddenly, a ray of hope had emerged in my life after seeing that drawing. If there was even a tiny bit of possibility that Markus knew something and his drawing was hinting at the future, I was going to give it my all. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Even when I knew my mom¡¯s world was crashing and she was breaking down in the bathroom, I felt like I was in a different phase. ¡°I am not going to look for your body anymore, Helel,¡± I said, sighing sadly. ¡°I am going to look for a way to make sure youe back and live the life you deserve,¡± I said determinedly on the basis of the drawing in my fist. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 217 ¨C The Stolen Treasures. Author¡¯s POV: Years Ago: ¡°May you have an amazing stay here,¡± Elex bowed in respect before the weredragon King and Queen after helping them settle in the hotel Moritar. Title of the document ¡°You are Elex Garcia?¡± the gorgeous blond weredragon queen asked him. She had heart-shaped lips and sparkling blue eyes. Her voluptuous body was to die for. Nobody could guess she had given birth. ¡°Yes, Lady Mnie Dismay,¡± Elex responded with another bow. ¡°May I ask something?¡± she mumbled, gently ying with the crib near her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Anything,¡± Elex felt like he had never seen someone so gorgeous before. ¡°Did you really see our dragon grandpa attacking hikers?¡± she asked, as this was the reason she had to travel here with her Weredragon King and all the members of their Lair. ¡°I¡ªdid,¡± feeling guilty for lying, Elex continued with the story. She only stared at him for a few minutes before letting him go. Elex rushed out of the hotel and then called Lord Vasquez to inform him about the arrival of the weredragons in the hotel. ¡°They are here,¡± he whispered, briskly walking away from the hotel and panting. ¡°Good! But what happened to you? Why are you wheezing?¡¯ Lord Vasquez noticed something weird about Elex. He sounded like he was having trouble breathing. ¡°It¡¯s Lady Mnie Dismay,¡± Elex responded. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t look too much into her eyes,¡± Lord Vasquez sighed. ¡°Why? I mean, I did, but she is in her human form so-,¡± Before Elex could finish, Lord Vasquez interrupted him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. These freaking weredragons are stronger even when they are in their human form. Especially if they are weredragon King or queen!¡± He exined to Elex why he shouldn¡¯t interact with these two. ¡°I¡¯ll stay away from her then,¡± Elex nodded to himself, still standing under the hotel but a little far away now. He could see the image of the king and the queen in the window, ying with their children. ¡°Remember Elex! We have to get it done,¡± Lord Vasquez reminded him. ¡°I¡¯ll call a meeting in an hour, and when they leave, you get into the room and grab the twins.¡± Lord Vasquez started exining the big theft of their lives to Elex once again. ¡°What about the guards and the babysitter?¡± Elex inquired nervously. He had seen some babysitters in the room. How in hell was he going to get past those two? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. I sent you there so that they could get used to someone checking on them every few hours. I have already prepared something forthat. The bedroom we gave them is a honeymoon suite, but I have personally added a secret door to it. My people will distract them for a few minutes, and in those few minutes, you will sneak in and get it done,¡± Lord Vasquez said, watching Lady Sofia hold their little baby in her arms and rock him anxiously. She feared he would die anytime now. ¡°Alright!¡± Elex reluctantly nodded, and soon he was left alone to perform this heinous act. He wasn¡¯t sure if he would ever be able to get out from under the burden of this crime, but he knew he had to do it. His kids were sick at home. He needed the money and care that Lord Vasquez had promised him in return for this theft. After exactly an hour, Elex sneaked into the backrooms and then through the secret door into the bedroom where the crib was. The babysitters had to go to the door and fill out a form when Lord Vasquez¡¯s warrior appeared and asked them to introduce themselves in writing. The babysitters weren¡¯t too worried since the dragon babies usually wouldn¡¯t wake up past their bedtimes. Elex did the deed and then hid in the secret room, making his way out of the hotel and sprinting into the car he had parked near the woods. He was breathing profusely and sweating in the winter. He knew somewhere in his heart that what he did was wrong, but life itself is a game of survival of the fittest. He had to do whatever he could for the sake of his babies. After rushing away from the scene, he did receive alerts that the babysitters hadn¡¯t found out about the missing treasures yet. They were in the living room, not wanting to disturb the treasures in the room, who they thought might be sleeping. Elex went straight to the home he had rented with his sidechick. ¡°My love!¡± Scarlet walked out of the house, but Elex rushed past her and entered the living room with an enormous basket in his hands. ¡°Did you-,¡± she asked, watching him nod. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You needed to do this. You owe it to our daughter.¡± Scarlet tried calming him down, but he was panicking. ¡°It¡¯s not something normal. I¡¯m going to feed a weredragon baby to a werewolf baby. It¡¯s not f*uc*king normal. I will forever be cursed for doing this to another infant.¡± Elex put the basket down and sat on the sofa with teary eyes. ¡°It will be alright. We have to do this for our daughter.¡± Scarlet had tears in her eyes when she mentioned her own daughter. ¡°Sadly, we are not even lucky enough to do the same for our daughter. Imagine if we could¡ª¡¯ she paused, watching Elex look her way in bewilderment, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way.¡± She turned her face to the other side and mumbled, ¡°I wish we could feed this baby to our daughter and save her life.¡± Elex was shocked, but then again, how could a mother not want to go overboard to save her daughter? ¡°How is Bea?¡± Elex asked, feeling bad for his daughter. He was devastated to save her, but he wasn¡¯t rich and powerful enough to do anything for her. ¡°She is dying,¡± Scarlet said, steadily peering into the basket and wondering why she couldn¡¯t feed this baby to her Bea and save her life. ¡°What if we¡ªwe feed one of these to our daughter? There is anyway two of them,¡± Scarlet suggested as she saw the two weredragon babies sleeping in the basket. The treasures of the weredragons. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 218 ¨C Eyes On Akin Beatrice¡¯s POV: Present Time: The engagement ceremony had a very fancyyout. I couldn¡¯t even believe they were throwing such a luxury party, not after two months of Helel¡¯s demise. How could they forget about him so easily? Title of the document I kept my head down and marched into the living room to see Pam. Things have been awkward since that night. I didn¡¯t speak to Pam, but I intend to ask Markus what the drawing was about. ¡°Did you bring in the batter?¡± Pam asked me, rushing around and taking care of everything herself. Maura had decided to take care of the cafe and also prepare food and send it here. I didn¡¯t get why she was so reluctant to join us. ¡°The car hasn¡¯t pulled up yet,¡± I mumbled, watching her gesture for me to get back outside and wait for the car. I didn¡¯t feel like wandering around this mansion again. ¡°Okay!¡± Wanting to help Pam and not dump all the chores on her, I left the kitchen at her motion to get the batter for her. As I have informed her, the car that was supposed to bring the food and other items Pam had requested hasn¡¯t arrived. I stood outside in the parking lot, watching the beautiful decorations around me. The front garden had been fancied up for the ceremony, with a gazebo and white flowers. Taking in a whiff of fresh daisies and watching the guests arrive, I eventually looked down at the rags I was wearing. The white dress had turned gray in color now. I hadn¡¯t been able to take care of my skin or my hair. However, I must have very healthy gics from my father¡¯s side for my hair and skin to still look wless. ¡°Awe! I never knew you were dreaming of bing their stepsister.¡± Mariah¡¯s voice could be recognised from miles away. The cringiness in the way she pronounces some words and then lets out a defeated sigh was very peculiar. ¡°Mariah! Congrattions!¡± I turned around after forcing a smile on my lips. She was looking pretty in that pink princess dress and a white tiara. I could tell she really did a lot for this day. Also, being epted by an alpha king was what she had desired, no matter which one. ¡°Thank you! You must be so jealous because you were once dreaming Flynn would ept you,¡± she shrugged, giggling and annoying me with her tone. I was keeping that smile on my lips to not give her the pleasure of taunting me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t as consistent as you, I believe. Who even betrays her boyfriend with his friend? Oh! Wait, I can tell who,¡± I pouted, and then added, ¡°You!¡± Watching her grunt and look uneasy even when she was at the highest point of her life proved that no matter what you are given in life, you will still be unsatisfied and petty if your heart is ck. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful if I were you, Beatrice. You are not talking to some random popr girl in school. I¡¯m a Luna Queen, and if you try biting me this time, I¡¯ll pull your teeth out and feed them to you,¡± she hissed bitterly, grunting and warning me.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I couldn¡¯t argue back with her after she let her wolf sh at me. Sadly, I couldn¡¯t risk transitioning into my full dragon form for a few minutes and then f*orc*efully going back to my human form and suffering at the hands of these people. If could stay in my full dragon form, that would be a different story. Deciding to avoid her, I had only taken a step apart when she pushed me unannounced and knocked me to the ground. ¡°Ow!¡± I bit my tongue when I heard Mariah and her friends burst intoughter. Everybody started gathering around, so I pushed my body up and started walking away instead of staying and arguing with her. I hated the feeling of being mocked. But there was nothing I could do about it at the moment. I took the cartons and delivered them to Pam in the kitchen. Thankfully, she gave me the job of decorating the cupcakes. In that way, I didn¡¯t have to leave ande face to face with another bully of mine. ¡°You look upset,¡± Pammented. ¡°I know Flynn is your mate, but maybe what happens, happens for the best. He is not an easy-to-please type of guy, and I know you very well too. He will be happy with someone who is a perfect Luna material.¡± Her words baffled me into tilting my head and fixing my eyes and attention on her. ¡°What is a Luna Material?¡± I wondered. ¡°Someone who is able to listen to her alpha¡¯smands and obey them without expressing her opinions.¡± She exined. ¡°You mean a pet?¡± I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sure even pets are treated well.¡± I rolled my eyes at her. ¡°See! That¡¯s why you are not a goodpanion to Flynn. He was a Lord¡¯s Blood and had to live like he didn¡¯t have a father. He wants to achieve everything that he thinks he couldn¡¯t get in his childhood,¡± she scoffed after she didn¡¯t like my response. With his little conversation, I learned a few things. Maybe what she was saying was true. Flynn wanted someone he could control. Not only that, but he took everything that the brothers had. First, Zane¡¯s girlfriend, and then Helel¡¯s crown. I wonder whates next. ¡°Oh, and by the way, Flynn had impressed his father with his new business ideas, so I¡¯m a*s*suming he will go one rank above Akin after some help from his father-inw. Although I really like Alpha King Akin, if Flynn is a good candidate, why not?¡¯ Pam kept gossiping, but she identally helped me understand who Flynn¡¯s next target was. ¡°He is taking over the business,¡± I asked her, and she shrugged. ¡°To not take over, but pretty much everyone will rely on his final decision instead of Akin¡¯s,¡± she added. ¡°No way I would let this happen. I need to stop him,¡± I uttered under my breath. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 219 ¨C My Lips Against Yours. I no longer wanted to stick in the kitchen and waste my time. This ceremony was already causing me a headache, and now that I knew Flynn had the motive to steal everything Akin had ever worked for, I couldn¡¯t sit silently. ¡°Where are you headed to now?¡± Pam called for me the instant she saw me trying to sneak out. ¡°I need a breather.¡± I smiled awkwardly, showing her my white pearl teeth. Title of the document ¡°No!¡± Pam shook her finger and then pointed at me to return to the kitchen again. ¡°Just a few minutes¡¯ breaks,¡± I said, not looking at her and rushing out even when I heard her call for me under her breath. She was apanied by some of the omegas, who were helping her and providing her with whatever she required. The guests seemed more like ants invading a mansion. I was briskly walking around and getting lost in the crowd of people when I found a grasp around my wrist that pulled me to the corner. ¡°What are you doing, Zane?¡± I objected, freeing my arm, and stepped away from him. There was a crowd gathered around, and he was dragging me to the side. What if somebody sees us together and spreads a rumor? His life will be in danger. ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± he mumbled, motioning for me to follow him. ¡°No!¡± I shook my head at him, warning him through my eyes to stay away from me. ¡°You think I will be scared of your beautiful, enormous eyes?¡± He scoffed, smiling a bit. I noticed how handsome he looked in all ck and a red tie. His wet hair was messily resting over his forehead. ¡°You should be concerned,¡± I mumbled, trying to look around and avoid looking into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not okay? I¡¯m waiting for you in my room, Beatrice!¡± he said as he stubbornly walked past me and disappeared into the crowd until he appeared again while walking upstairs. ¡°Everyone! Thank you so much foring. I think it¡¯s getting pretty crowded here, so why don¡¯t we head outside and take seats in the garden area?¡± Lord Vasquez appeared in a white suit to address the guests. I didn¡¯t blend well because of the rags I was wearing. However, he didn¡¯t pay attention to me and walked out, with the guests following him. Now that I had been left alone and could breathe without fear of sniffing everyone¡¯s cologne, I started considering Zane¡¯s request. I wondered what it was that he urgently wanted to speak with me about. It was also weird that I hadn¡¯t seen Maddox at all today. I heard Lady Sofia and Maddox were going to join the ceremony a bitte. And I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they didn¡¯t show up at all. ¡°I can¡¯t just stand here and do nothing,¡± I whispered to myself, pushing my mind to admit I had to see Zane and see what he wanted to talk about. With that in mind, I began to walk in the direction of the staircase. I went upstairs with my palms itching and my heart racing. I once used to live here. Now this ce looked like a stranger¡¯s territory to me. My bedroom had a huge lock on it. As I reached Helel¡¯s bedroom, my heart broke into a million pieces. ¡°Ah!¡± exhaling a fist full of air, I walked past Zane¡¯s bedroom, where he told me he would be waiting for me. I didn¡¯t have to knock on the door because he had left it slightly ajar for me. After I walked inside, I lowered my face because he was standing right at the entrance. He pushed the door closed behind me and rested his hand on the door, leaning over to reach my level. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± he whispered in my face, making me lose my heartbeat. ¡°Why did you ask me to meet you here?¡± I asked, keeping my head down and not raising my eyes. ¡°I wanted to be with you for a while,¡± he said only in whispers. As I raised my head to follow his stare, I found him looking upset. ¡°It¡¯s not a happy day for any of us. We are all going through a lot inside, Beatrice. I don¡¯t know about the others, but I know how to cope with this stress.¡± He continued to murmur, ¡°You! Yourpany can heal me,¡± he added. ¡°Zane!¡± Before I couldin, he hushed me by drawing his lips closer and blowing a little air on my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t argue, please. I don¡¯t give a damn what my father would do if he found us together. I am not afraid of anything, Beatrice,¡± he imed confidently. ¡°He will take away your crown,¡± I uttered back, watching him draw his body even closer now. ¡°He cannot. Nobody can take what belongs to me.¡± His eyes traveled down and stayed on my lips, and then a gulp ran down his throat. ¡°I cannot risk it,¡± I pouted, feeling this urge to just give in and ept his advances. But I couldn¡¯t be selfish anymore. ¡°Then don¡¯t!¡± He said, ¡°I¡¯ll risk it.¡± He gently rested his hand under my cheek and made my heart skip a beat. ¡°Bu¡ª¡± before I could finish, he mumbled. ¡°I love you, Beatrice!¡± His words rang through my head like a tornado. I was shocked at the sudden expression of his love. ¡°Look me in the eye,¡± he then made me raise my eyes and stare deeply into his eyes, ¡°I know you want it too. You want to be with me only. You want me to ept you and introduce you as my Luna,¡± he whispered, gently brushing his lips against mine and sending sparks down my spine. There was a weirdfort in his words, but also an uneasy feeling I got when he added those extra words. ¡°We both want each other,¡± he added, but I was still not convinced. ¡°If you are afraid of living here, I can take you far away from everyone¡± He kept talking, making me focus on his intensity of love for me.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 220 ¨C Let¡¯s y A Game, Shall We? ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce and live somewhere else,¡± he whispered, but that¡¯s when I recalled Flynn and how he could stay here and ruin everyone. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be selfish.¡± I shook my head and pushed away from him. He stared at me as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°But I¡­¡± before he could object, I hushed him this time. Title of the document ¡°I have a lot to deal with. I¡¯m not ready for anything right now,¡± I said as I kept staring into his face and taking steps back from him. He didn¡¯t even know I¡¯m a weredragon. How can I leave with him or anyone else without telling them the truth? I took off before he could stop me, sprinting downstairs, when I saw Flynn entering the living room with Mariah behind him. She looked a bit gloomy, and he looked annoyed. I had to stop and eavesdrop on them because it looked like they were having an argument. ¡°What have I told you about not wandering around Zane?¡± Flynn started off very strongly. He was growling and grunting at her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡ª,¡± her voice was filled with hesitation, ¡°he came in the view so I asked him how was he?¡± She was not using her infamous high pitch. ¡°Why?¡± he asked stubbornly. ¡°Flynn! I don¡¯t get what the issue is here. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s our enemy. We all used to be friends¡ª,¡± as she finally found the courage to stand up for herself. She was shut down by a loud groan from Flynn. ¡°And he is your ex,¡± he interrupted, reminding her why he wants her to stay away from him. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a mate who you have yet to reject,¡± she muttered, giving him back. There was a silence that made me curious. He probably wasn¡¯t expecting that demand. ¡°She is my fated mate. I cannot just reject her like that,¡± he argued with her, making me roll my eyes at him for questioning her loyalty while making different rules for himself. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Like that? So how do you n to reject her then? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t slept with her already. Don¡¯t tell me you are nning for more,¡± she muttered under her clenched jaw, raising a good concern. I would be worried too if the same happened to me. ¡°Mariah! I¡¯m getting engaged to you today. Is that not enough a*s*surance of my loyalty to you? If that¡¯s not enough, there is no need for a ceremony then,¡± his threat made her let out a gasp. I knew he would somehow convince her. ¡°No! You are taking it wrong.¡± Her tone changed almost instantly. ¡°What¡¯s the issue? You don¡¯t like me talking to Zane? Fine! I¡¯ll not do it. Now, please, let¡¯s not spoil the mood and join the others. They are waiting for us. The ceremony has started.¡± I could only imagine how difficult it was for her to fake a happy tone after he basically threatened to leave her. ¡°You go ahead and join the others. I¡¯lle back in a minute. I¡¯ll go check the speakers for the announcement,¡± Flynn mumbled rudely. I ran away to hide behind a wall while he went upstairs and Mariah left for the garden. I knew where Flynn had left off. It was a vacant room on the top floor to fix the power for the speakers. Every pack¡¯s alpha and beta have recorded some sweet messages for the couple that would go live from that room. I knew exactly what I was looking for, so I rushed after him to the room. He was already inside and checking the plug, making sure he plugged in the recordings instead of the live mic. I stepped inside and locked the door; he got rmed at my arrival. ¡°Beatrice!¡¯ he frowned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His eyebrows narrowed, and a covering look covered his face, but he managed to quickly run his hand over his gray suit to fix his appearance. ¡°I came here to see you,¡± I whispered, looking sad and devastated. ¡°Oh really? Seems like someone hasn¡¯t been able to sleep after the announcement of my engagement ceremony.¡± He folded his arms on his chest and approached me. I started walking in a circle and stopped with the plug. He turned around with me and faced me. ¡°You are my mate. How can I be happy?¡± I scoffed, lowering my eyes as if I were tearing up and wanted to hide my teary eyes from him. ¡°You didn¡¯t remember that when you called the principal and my mother to mock me in front of the entire school,¡± he smirked as he watched me look sad over him. ¡°I was angry,¡± I said, leaning back on the table and resting my hands behind me. ¡°And what about you and the brothers? Did you reject Maddox already?¡± He asked me, watching me with attention. ¡°He did,¡± I lied. ¡°He has moved on,¡± I uttered, but I didn¡¯t lie this time. His smirk grew wider, with a hint of triumph in it. ¡°See! This is what happens when you cross me. I was going to ept you and not that s*lutty brat, but you pissed me off, and now I have to ept that rusty b*itch. Ah! I can¡¯t even back away because I have to look perfect and get her father¡¯s shares to surpass Akin¡¯s.¡± He lowered his head and muttered, scratching his skin as he calcted everything within. ¡°You already have Helel¡¯s crown. Why do you want to go after Akin¡¯s business now?¡± I asked, watching his phone vibrate with his mother¡¯s name on the screen. Before he could answer her call, I pushed forward and held his hands. Although I shocked him with my act, at least he stopped considering picking up the phone call. It took him a minute before he smirked and clutched his fingers tightly around my hands. ¡°You want me, don¡¯t you?¡± He smirked, his eyes traveling to my lips. I wasn¡¯t saying anything with my lips, only using gestures, but I was sneaky about it. So I did whatever I had to do to let him keep talking. I nodded, and it boosted his ego. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 221 ¨C A V*agina Bigger Than A Whole Pack ¡°I love it when she-wolves are desperate,¡± hemented, pulling me over his chest in a swift move. ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t give a f*uc*k about my so-called half-brothers. My only purpose is to steal whatever they have,¡± he whispered, his hand groping my b*utts and fondling them. I was extremely uneasy, but I said nothing at the moment. ¡°Look at you!¡± he smiled when I pouted sadly. ¡°I really want to take you in bed with me, but I can¡¯t back away from this deal,¡± he clearly called his engagement with Mariah a deal. Title of the document ¡°You don¡¯t like her?¡± I asked, feeling ufortable with how he kept throwing his hands on my b*uttocks and pping them. ¡°Of course not. I am only epting her so that I can take her father¡¯s shares and also please my daddy dear, who is having a lot of trouble with his d*ic*k department these days. My motherined to her friends about it, and I can¡¯t help but understand why he can¡¯t make good decisions anymore. He must be so frustrated. As for Mariah, she has been under so many guys that I swear she can fit into a whole N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. pack in her V*agina¡ª,¡± he let out a disgustingment and a maniacalugh when the door started banging hard. He jumped and stepped back, looking worried because he wouldn¡¯t want to be caught with me by someone. ¡°Flynn! Shut yo¡ª,¡± his mother shouted, but then went silent as the door broke down and the first person to enter was Zane. His eyes were shing a mixture of colors as he attacked Flynn. I stepped away from the two, noticing the crowd outside the room. Lord Vasquez rushed inside, and the first thing he did was to mute the live mic that rd sneakily left on before instigating Flynn to spill whatever dirty secrets he was holding in. ¡°What the hell?¡± Lord Vasquez gasped while trying to calm himself down. Akin dashed past everyone to pull Zane away from Flynn. Poor Flynn! He had no idea I had yed him so well that he said all those things not only to me but to every single guest via that speaker. ¡°I need a minute,¡± as Varisha tried approaching Vasquez. He raised his hand to prevent her from ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Flynn stuttered, looking around at everyone and trying to understand what was going on. It wasn¡¯t long before he understood what had happened here. It was a big shock for him and a big p in Lord Vasquez¡¯s face. ¡°We have to be downstairs,¡± Varisha mumbled, informing them that they have to be downstairs to attend to the guests. ¡°I can¡¯t even show my face to the crowd anymore,¡± Lord Vasquez sighed, keeping his head lowered. ¡°She nned all this!¡± In the middle of the mess, Flynn got on his feet to lunge at me, but Zane was standing too close by to let him eveny a finger on me. He grabbed him by his cor without any difficulty, mmed him back against the wall, and kept him pinned with a hold on his cor. Flynn wasn¡¯t protesting a lot because he knew he f*uc*ked up. A knock on the ajar door was only to alert us of the arrival of Mr. Vance, and Mariah was right behind him when they entered the room. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that this event turned into a mess,¡± Mr. Vance looked upset. And I can¡¯t me him. Nobody would want to hear such things about his daughter in public. ¡°Babe! Don¡¯t believe anything she made me say,¡± Flynn realized now would be the time that he opens his mouth or he loses everything. ¡°She made you say all that? Does that mean she ckmailed you?¡± Mariah purposely gave him an excuse. He nodded like an idiot. ¡°Are you serious?¡¯ Her father turned to her and groaned at her. ¡°Don¡¯t give him an excuse to fool you,¡± he grunted angrily. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed with what he said about my daughter. I don¡¯t know how he was able to take Helel¡¯s ce because that kid was a genuine and decent soul. I wish we had taken a moment before giving him such a gruesome¡­ anyway! I would not let my daughter be a Luna queen of someone who doesn¡¯t even respect her,¡± her father was a nice man. I wondered why she turned out so spoiled. ¡°Daddy, please, once he marries me, I¡¯ll make him love me,¡± she begged her father, making him shake his head in disappointment. ¡°Do you still not see who is at fault here? He isn¡¯t some God that you have to please. He is a mere Alpha King, who only loves himself. I¡¯ll not let you ruin your life and be his ve. The concept of Luna is different from what¡¯s made today. A Luna is equal to an Alpha in status. Go find yourself an omega, but make sure he respects you, and I¡¯ll tell you myself that he is a better choice than anyone,¡± her father said to her, not ready to let her enve herself to Flynn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Vasquez, but I will never marry my daughter off to someone like him. If your other sons want to ept her, I¡¯ll happily give her hand in marriage to them, but not this one,¡¯ he bluntly pointed at Flynn and then grabbed Mariah¡¯s hand and walked her out of the room. I just couldn¡¯t help but bite the inside of my cheek to prevent the smirk from appearing on my lips. ¡°Do you have any idea what you have done today?¡± Lord Vasquez didn¡¯t directly look his way when mentioning Flynn, ¡°not only did you upset and unsettled everyone by proving you don¡¯t respect the she- wolves, and that you hate your brothers but also¡ª you leaked the full of lies gossip your mother had with her friends about me,¡± the way he looked away and gulped, I knew he was lying. My mom hadined about the same thing. I didn¡¯t likementing on such issues because literally anybody can have such an issue. I wouldn¡¯t care much, but I was happy he got exposed because he was a terrible man. ¡°After what you did, I¡¯m beginning to think¡ªI wish I hadn¡¯t¡ª¡¯ Lord Vasquez was the only one who spoke and then exited the room in defeat. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 222 ¨C Forbidden Mate. ¡°Tell everyone the party is over. There will be no engagement ceremony today,¡± Lord Vasquez said, keeping his head down. Akin passed a quick nce around before walking out to dismiss the crowd, which by now wouldn¡¯t need any excuse for why the engagement was canceled. ¡°He is just a kid,¡± Varisha uttered, watching her son, who was simply ring at me. Title of the document I have been giving super neutral expressions whereas everybody else was in their full feelings. ¡°And you killed our brother for him.¡± Maddox might have arrived at the time when the whole show was yed before the audience, but he didn¡¯te upstairs until Mr. Vance and Mariah left. Lady Sofia leaned to the side in the doorway to watch the destruction of Vasquez. She looked almost amazed. One couldn¡¯t me her, though. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡ª¡± Flynn uttered, but then his mother¡¯s angry re silenced him. ¡°Huh!¡± Maddox let out a scoff. ¡°You want to hear your father admit he made a mistake?¡± Lord Vasquez asked Maddox, who was restlessly walking back and forth in the room while the others were stuck to the side. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m guilty. I¡¯m regretting and I¡¯m missing my son!¡± Lord Vasquez muttered as tears rushed down his cheeks. The smirk Lady Sofia¡¯s lips once carried was no longer a sight. The mere mention of Helel had brought a sorrowful glint to her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your regret going to do for us?¡± Maddox mmed his phone on the ground as he red at his father and demanded eye contact. ¡°I am sorry!¡± Flynn uttered, trying to get Lord Vasquez¡¯s attention. He didn¡¯t want Vasquez to remember and cry for Helel because that would mean Flynn wasn¡¯t good enough. ¡°Get him out of my sight,¡± Lord Vasquez turned his face to the other side and demanded Varisha take Flynn away. ¡°Everybody leave me and my family alone for a minute,¡± he then added, and I understood he was talking about me. I let out a sigh and walked out of the room, with Maddox giving me a brief, silent nce. Once I was in the corridor and waiting for their meeting to be over, I saw Varisha and Flynn stopping by to have a word with me. ¡°Why did you do that? My son had finally gotten the happiness he deserved, and you took it away from him. Why?¡± She was sobbing as she questioned me. I was amazed to see how far a mother is willing to go for her son. ¡°Your son admitted to being a shitty person, and you are questioning me? But since you asked why I did that, ask your son if he ckmailed me into sleeping with him or not. Just because I didn¡¯t cry or shout didn¡¯t mean I enjoyed it. I was left with no choice but to give my body to him,¡± I muttered, not breaking eye contact with her. She gulped and then turned to look at her son, who was now hesitantly stealing eyes from his mother. The two didn¡¯t say another word and left for their rooms, while the brothers started walking out of the room, looking defeated. ¡°We should say goodbye to the guests,¡± Akin suggested to Zane, who nodded and rushed after him while Maddox slowed down and walked straight back to me. ¡°I¡ª don¡¯t have words but¡ªthank you!¡± He looked almost ashamed. I didn¡¯t want to use him of anything. What happened between us was meant to happen. We started our rtionship on the basis of no growth. It was supposed to meet a downfall. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry for¡­¡± I knew what he meant. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have erased that night from my life,¡± I referred to the night where I had to give myself to Flynn to save Maddox. ¡°No! I¡¯m guilty because I couldn¡¯t understand it at that time,¡± he uttered. ¡°I wish I could go back in time and fix things, but I need a minute to think through everything now. This information is a lot for me.¡± He looked phased out, so I didn¡¯t urge any discussion with him. He turned around and hastily walked away from me. Now that it was only me standing outside the room, I could hear the conversation Lady Sofia was Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. having with Lord Vasquez. ¡°You killed our son for this boy.¡± Lady Sofia¡¯s voice carried a pain only a mother would understand. ¡°Our Helel!¡± she suddenly yelled. ¡°We have sworn to take care of our boys, and this is what you did. We once fought with the weredragons for our son, and now you can¡¯t fight the inner demon for your son?¡± Her words and the mention of the weredragons got me worried. What do the weredragons have to do with the brothers? ¡°Could you please tell me where my son¡¯s body is?¡± She almost begged, and that was the part that shook the world from under my feet. Even she didn¡¯t know where his body was. That was it for me. I stormed into the room to have a word with Lord Vasquez, who looked shocked at my barging in. ¡°Where is his body?¡± The aggression I used in my voice left Sofia in shock. ¡°You cannot hide a former alpha king¡¯s body like that.¡± I have never been so angry in my life before, and Lord Vasquez could tell I was not going to back down now. ¡°I can do whatever I want. He was my son, not yours. You are not one to ask me questions or question me,¡± he yelled, shaking in anger or regret. Who could tell? ¡°But she can¡ª,¡± Sofia seemed a little inclined towards me. However, I wouldn¡¯t know for sure because Lord Vasquez interrupted her as he pointed his finger at me. ¡°You! You are the reason all this happened. Everything is your fault. If you hadn¡¯t befriended that weredragon boy, my son would never have helped him and would have died. You are forbidden from ever setting a foot on my property,¡± he screamed, clenching his jaw and trembling aggressively. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 223 ¨C Take My Hand! Flynn didn¡¯t get engaged that day, but Lord Vasquez told Pam to pack all the food and hand it over to the guests when they leave. He was so embarra*s*sed that he didn¡¯t even leave his room all this time. ¡°You did it because¡ª¡± Akin voiced, joining me from behind while I waited for Pam to sort stuff out and leave the mansion. Lord Vasquez had said in clear words that he doesn¡¯t want me in his mansion again. Title of the document ¡°Because it was the right thing to do,¡± I shrugged, still mad at him over the fact that he had a girl on the side and was trying to show care for me. ¡°I thought Beatrice liked to be honest. You did it to save my business,¡± he scoffed, ¡°and I must say, it was a good n.¡± He seemed to have a smile on his lips whenplimenting me. ¡°Does that mean you are finally ready to help me find out what they did to him?¡± I folded my arms over my chest and stared at him. He closed his eyes and then let out a sigh. He realized I wasn¡¯t going to snap out of it. It wasn¡¯t a phase that would pass after sometime. ¡°I know you feel invincible right now, but you need to be cautious about your safety, Beatrice! I cannot drag you into a mess knowing very well it will put your life in danger.¡± Akin fixed his coat before he stepped aside and let Pam join me. While Akin started going back into the mansion, Zane walked out and even passed him to reach us. ¡°Pam Garcia! My driver will drop you off at the cafe,¡¯ he said, making it clear he doesn¡¯t want me to sit with her. ¡°Thank you! Beatrice, carry this with you. Pam sneakily gave me a basket, but Zane instantly gave it back to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. I¡¯ll personally drop her off at home,¡± he excused, making me re at him for making a decision for me. Pam looked slightly confused and disturbed. I have not seen her react so weirdly whenever Akin has tried talking to me. But with Zane, she would act a bit too concerned. ¡°Okay!¡± Pam reluctantly walked to the car. She kept turning her head around and stealing nces at us until she had fully disappeared. ¡°Your father forbade the guards from ever letting me set foot on his property, and you want to drop me home?¡± I scoffed, walking on my feet and hitting the road. ¡°He cannot hurt me or dethrone me for seeing my mate, Beatrice.¡± His words finally made me stop and think. ¡°The only reason he could take such a step against Helel was because everybody knew Helel set Colt free, who was a weredragon. But things are different now. We all have our crowns and are our own superiors. My father cannot make decisions for us.¡± He sounded so irritated when trying to make me understand that I could be seen with him and not get in trouble. ¡°But we were once going to be stepsib¡ª,¡± I was trying to borate on what was scaring me when he shook his head and grabbed my hand to walk me all the way back to his car and open the passenger side door for me. I stared at his face for a few seconds before getting into the car. He rushed to the driver¡¯s side and hit the engine. ¡°Thank you for still helping us even when you got criticized so heavilyst time for doing as much as to ¡ªI¡¯m so sorry for that night. I can¡¯t imagine what you must have felt,¡± he started talking softly as the topic itself was sensitive. ¡°Can I be honest with you?¡± I asked him, feeling like I could share my burden of thoughts with him. ¡°I¡¯ll be privileged if you do,¡± he uttered. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that night. It¡¯s as if¡­¡± I paused since I couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with me. ¡°I feel like when I came to live with you guys, I was lost. I have never seen the world outside my small house. I was kept like this bird with her wings clipped, who feared of the monsters outside the walls of the cage she was used to living in. And then this whole change happened. The mother, who would not even let me watch TV, has suddenly left me with these strangers that she wanted me to call my stepbrothers, but my d¡ª my wolf kept calling them mates. I didn¡¯t know what to do. And then suddenly I started feeling some type of way. It was as if I had found a light on a dark path, but I changed when walking on that path. I became someone who was greedy, jealous, and bitter all the time. I am not proud of that phase. Every day I wake up, promising myself I will not go back to those ways, but then I feel this pull¡ªthis weird attraction towards darkness-,¡± just when I felt like I had already spoken a bunch of nonsense, I shut up abruptly. I¡¯m pretty sure Zane realised I overshared. He nodded while slowing down, parking the car near the field, and turning to me. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand. That Beatrice you hate is the real you. She was cool and confident, uncaring of anything and not afraid of snatching what she wanted. This world is not a ce to set good examples. Nobody follows those examples anymore. They only follow the lead of sessful and powerful people. As long as you achieve great things, nobody cares. You are good or bad.¡± Zane had kept his voice soft and his muscle movement very minimal. He was murmuring and trying to tell me to basically not change, but I wasn¡¯t satisfied. I didn¡¯t want to be a bad person. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Zane. I don¡¯t want to be that desperate person who was running after her mate and giving up so easily. I want to be considerate and¡­¡± I was interrupted when he spoke up. ¡°And boring? Because Beatrice, you were amazing. You don¡¯t have to be like other good girls. Nobody likes them.¡± He shrugged, sighing when I shook my head once again. ¡°Just be with me, and everything will go smoothly,¡± he said once again, offering me his hand. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 224 ¨C Take Your D*ic*k Out Before Finishing ¡°I have to go.¡± I didn¡¯t hold his hand, and neither did I give him an answer, and dashed out of his car to return home. I don¡¯t know if he even called for me because I had sprinted into the field. Since it was pretty windy that evening and the tall gra*s*s was swaying around, my sense of direction was getting interrupted. I kept my mind upied with not getting lost, but there reached a certain point where I could no longer tell if I was even on the right path. Title of the document ¡°The heck!¡± I sighed, looking around. The swooshing of the gra*s*s stalks as they moved in a circr motion with the wind made me focus more on my surroundings. I kept looking everywhere to stay aware of my surroundings, but the loud wind and rustling were throwing me off. I feared maybe I had made a mistake by walking into the field by myself. The gra*s*s moved again, and it didn¡¯t seem natural. I knew which direction the wind was blowing, but then suddenly the gra*s*s started being pushed aside in the distance. The movement was quick and rming. It no longer felt like the wind was responsible for it. ¡°There is someone in the field with me,¡± I gasped, taking a few steps back but keeping my eyes peeled ahead, where a swift movement was approaching me. I could have sworn I heard grunting as the danger approached. I stepped back into the fight and bumped into something solid. I was certain the danger was approaching me from the front, so then who the hell was behind me? As I turned around in haste, I came face to face with none other than Zane. He looked concerned, grabbing me by my arms and pulling me closer to make sure I was fine. I was still breathing profusely and staring into his face with my enormous eyes peeled even wider. Although it was dark, I bet he could see the detailed fear on my face pretty ¡°Hey! It¡¯s me,¡± he cupped my face and whispered, e here.¡± He then pulled me tightly into his embrace and hugged me. I felt safe in his arms. ¡°What happened?¡± he whispered softly, keeping me in his embrace and softly rubbing my back to calm me down. ¡°I heard something¡ªin the tall gra*s*s,¡± I murmured on his chest, not courageous enough to raise my face. ¡°It must be the wind,¡± he stated, but I didn¡¯t believe that. I knew for a fact that something wasing for me. I can¡¯t imagine what would have happened if he hadn¡¯t arrived. ¡°Let¡¯s help you calm down first, okay?¡± He then added. Instead of walking me back home, he walked me out of the tall gra*s*s by holding me in his arms and not letting me out of his sight. Once he had sat me down in his car again, he gave me a few seconds to gather myself and make sense of what had just happened. I swear there was somebodying for me. ¡°Why did you follow me?¡± I asked after I had grabbed enough strength to be able to speak again. ¡°You really thought I would let you walk into that field alone?¡± He smiledfortably, melting my heart. ¡°I just felt like I was not ready to let you go tonight,¡± he then added with a deep breath in. I felt like he was making me melt with the care and affection he was showing. He had suddenly vanished and reappeared with so much love and maturity that it became hard for me to look away from the good changes in him. ¡°Zane! Please stop!¡± I requested it. I didn¡¯t want to fall hard for him. Last time I had such feelings for someone, one left me and the other left the world. ¡°Just stop!¡± I repeated myself with hesitation. ¡°Why? Are you that afraid of falling for me?¡± He spread his arm on the back of the seat and sat with ease. As I remained silent, he got the answer. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself away from me,¡± he said quietly as he walked his fingers over to my shoulder and cheeks. The silence was making my racing breaths fill the car. The drizzle had started once again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to move from one of you to the other,¡± I uttered, looking guilty. ¡°You are given so many mates for a reason.¡± He justified our rtionship. ¡°Back when you started going out with Maddox, you remained faithful to him. So, I know you! And I know your character. You truly are a genuine mate,¡± he whispered, brushing the tip of his fingers on my skin and giving me goosebumps. With the sweet sound of rain sttering against the window and our mild breaths, I found it hard to resist him. His finger yed around my cheek before he ran it down my neck and over to my cleavage. He drew closer and rested his forehead against my cheek. I could feel my heart pounding hard inside my chest when his finger ran over to my b*reas*ts and ma*s*saged my aching ares from over my dress. The circr movement of his finger, followed by ares, made me intoxicated. His breath fanned against my cheek while his hand travelled between my legs. The arousal from his mere touch parted my legs, creating an easy way for his hand to ma*s*sage my inner thigh. His lips softly brushed over my cheek, moving one inch ahead, and he reached for my lips. The little burning sensation drove our tongues into each other¡¯s mouths while his hands wandered around, exploring my curves. Through my racing breath, I continued sucking his tongue and losing Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. myself in his love. He broke the kiss, only to get up from his seat and wrap his arms around my body once again. He then crashed his lips over mine again and took me to the backseat this time. ¡°I don¡¯t have condoms!¡± he spoke breathlessly, staying close to my face. ¡°I trust you,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Take it out in the end,¡± I added, and he smiled, pushing his lips against mine. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 225 ¨C S*e*x ln His Car. Zane¡¯s Pov: We have once again been reunited. I was in my car with only her. It was like a dreame true. After everything we have been through and everything she has been put through, I don¡¯t think we will ever have a chance with her. But now it was more than just a need. We have to be together. She was only Title of the document mine. Adjusting my body between her beautiful legs and staring at her round, soft boobs, I stroked my d*ic*k in my hands. She was in a state of arousal. In fact, her nipples were poking out, and her body was shuddering in between. I ran my finger down her stomach to between her legs, circling the area around her c*li*t and pressing. She had her juicy lips parted to heave out little gasps and heavy breaths. She spread her legs wider when my finger grazed over her p*uss*y lips. She was not trying to hide her desire for me to prate her. After pushing my finger into her, I watched her body rise and fall back. She held her boob and ma*s*sage it while I wriggled my finger and reached into her p*uss*y deeper and deeper. Sliding two fingers inside, I watched her gasp loudly and calm down again. As I rotated them, she gripped the seat and her abdomen convulsed. Her beautiful b*reas*ts moved and bobbed every time I reached inside her. The sight was forever going to stay in my mind. Her beauty has turned me on harder than a mountain. I bent my finger upward, ma*s*saging the front of her tunnel. Pushing another finger into her, I rubbed my thumb over her c*li*t. Beatrice spread wider, her legs reaching my ears. Her V*agin*a contracted on my fingers when I bent them and released them straight. ¡°Ahhh! YOUR FINGERS ARE MAKING ME c¡ªUMI¡¯ She groaned between breaths, following the rhythm of my fingers as I rotated them inside her. I then freed her p*uss*y from my fingers and drew my face between her legs. My tongue parted her inner lips and began to lick her. She was going crazy with me; I was pleasing her down there. My tongue pushed into her, making her straddle my face and taste her juices. She was grinding her p*uss*y vigorously against my face, making my nose rub against her c*li*toral area at the same time. Just when I felt like she couldn¡¯t take any more, I pulled away from her, and this time; I adjusted between her legs and rubbed the hard bulging head of my c*oc*k over her p*uss*y. ¡°Ssssss-ahhh!¡± She bit her tongue and squirmed; her p*uss*y was urging me to f*uc*k her. She was ma*s*saging her boobs, so I reced her hand and held her tit tightly while the hard tip teased her V*agin*a. Forcing a little into her, I managed to shove only the huge head inside her, and she bit my bottom lip N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. hard. After waiting for a moment, I pushed the entire length of me inside her, resulting in a hard gasp from her. ¡°You are going to c*um for me tonight, my Beatrice!¡± I grunted, leaning over her and starting the movement of inserting the full length of my shaft into her. She instantly wrapped her arms around me and scratched my back. My c*oc*k pierced through her with every t*hrust, and every moan was loud enough to prate my ear. I found her shuddering when my speed increased. ¡°FASTER!¡± Shemanded, making me aggressively f*uc*k her hole. ¡°F*UC*K ME HARD!¡± She was breathing profusely and demanding more wildness. I increased the speed, not letting her breathe for the next few minutes. Her face started turning red as she left her mouth open to be able to exhale and inhale during the jerks. I finally slowed down when her body started to shake. I was so consumed by her moans that I nearly forgot to pull out. It wasn¡¯t until her V*agin*a clenched harder against my shaft that I noticed we were both reaching the end simultaneously. I didn¡¯t really want to end it like that, but I had no other choice. She said she trusts me. I would never do anything to shake that trust. After giving her one big and heavy t*hrust, I steadily pulled my d*ic*k out and released it outside before Inded on her chest. We both stayed silent until I grabbed the strength to separate from her. I helped her clean up and even dress up. She was so shy that I almost felt guilty for ourst time. I didn¡¯t do her justice back then. I ruined our first time together with my d*ic*k moves and arrogant Alpha ego. I gently pulled her closer and made her rest her head on my chest. She was still shaking a little, but I knew she would be fine. There was no way I could find a better partner than her. While I was consumed by the thoughts, I saw my phone¡¯s screen light up, and one of the thousands of messages from Maura filled my inbox. I hadpletely abandoned her after that day. I felt betrayed that she didn¡¯t tell me the truth. But that was fine. I didn¡¯t really care who Maura was. I was just upset with her for not sharing the truth with me sooner. That¡¯s all. But what about Beatrice? I shook my head as I feared what would happen when my sweet, little Beatrice would transition into her gorgeous Dragon form. What about her? She never told me the truth. Then why wasn¡¯t I mad at her? I didn¡¯t care if Beatrice told me anything or not. I have definitely set different rules for the twodies. Maura was someone who would listen to me for hours. But Beatrice was someone I could listen to for eternity. ¡°Beatrice! No matter what happens, I will always stay with you,¡± I whispered, making her raise her head and look at me with words in her eyes. ¡°I wish¡ª,¡± she lowered her face and sighed. If only I could tell her not to worry about her truth, she would return home with a peaceful heart. But there is a time and ce for everything. And I believed that right now was not an inappropriate time to tell her that I knew she was a weredragon. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 226 ¨C Let Him F*uc*k You. Beatrice¡¯s POV: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. As long as I am with you, nobody will hurt you,¡± Zane said onest time before saying goodbye. I stood outside the house, watching him disappear into the field. Although I knew he would be safe, I was worried for him. Title of the document After I convinced myself that the Alpha King didn¡¯t need me to safeguard him, I entered the house to face Markus in the lounge. Since Pam had to sort everything out in the cafe, she has told me that she will bete. I tried getting past Markus without interacting with him, but he was staying there for a reason. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± he asked, not raising his face from the pencil he was holding in his hands. He was sitting on the sofa, not moving a muscle. I tried imagining he wasn¡¯t talking to me, but when he suddenly raised his head and looked my way, I knew for sure he was bothered by something. ¡°Your mom has left food for you in the refrigerator. Use a microwave to warm it up for yourself,¡± I stated instead of contributing to whatever topic he wanted us to talk about. ¡°Did you not feel ashamed of yourself?¡± he hissed, grunting angrily as he demanded an answer from me. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are talking about, Markus. I don¡¯t have time to listen to you,¡¯ I grunted at him for trying to spoil my mood. But I guess I angered him because he threw the pencil away aggressively and got on his face to re into my face. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. You don¡¯t listen. If only you listened and were obedient, you wouldn¡¯t be letting someone f*uc*k you in his car,¡± he shouted, and it was only then that I realized he had watched us have s*e*x. ¡°Were you spying on us?¡± I yelled, feeling angry at my private space being invaded. ¡°You did it in public for all eyes to see, and now you are angry? Is that what you wanted? You wanted people to see you n*ake*d, spreading your legs apart, and show them how good you are at s*e*x so that they could imagine you and probably pay to sleep with you.¡± The shallow mind of this arrogant and twisted f*uc*ker made me groan and lunge at him. I pped him so hard that he almost lost his bnce. He was quick enough to retrieve his posture and grab me by my arms to shove me in the wall and pin me by f*orc*e. ¡°LOOK IN MY EYES AND TELL ME YOU DON¡¯T SEE THAT YOU BELONG TO ME?¡± he screamed at the top of his lungs, scaring me into silence. ¡°My eyes! They will tell you the future,¡± he muttered. ¡¯I can see the future; I can see my future,¡± he hissed, digging his nails into my skin and not letting go. ¡°Let me go, Markus. You are hurting me!¡± I started panicking. He was aggressively shaking me to the point that I couldn¡¯t even process what to do. ¡°What is going on over here?¡± My mom heard all the ruckus and ran out of the room to meet us. She saw me turn my head to her and plead her through my eyes to save me from him. ¡°You f*uc*king crazy prick! Get your hands off me, my daughter!¡± my mother screamed, attacking him to set me free, but he grasped her hand and twisted it while wing his other hand around my neck. I don¡¯t know what was happening to me, but I was so frightened that I didn¡¯t even move a muscle until I heard a crack from my mother¡¯s arm. ¡°F*uc*k!¡± My mom¡¯s agonizing screams hit the roof, and he dropped her on the ground. Something flipped inside me. Even though I was regrly taking my pills now, I felt a weird energy run through my body. It was as if Ace had woken up. I felt her presence while she examined the situation. It was then that I held his hand and freed myself. He looked shocked, and so was I. I didn¡¯t know I could beat him up with so many pills in my body. ¡°You a*s*shole!¡± I yelled and punched him in the face, knocking him back. Before I couldnd another punch on his face, I found Pam entering the house and running between N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. us. ¡°You will not hurt my son,¡± she threatened, showing me her angry re. ¡°Your son is a psychopath. He hurt my mother, don¡¯t you see?¡± I screamed at her, kneeling beside my mother and rubbing her back. ¡°He must have been triggered.¡± Pam had to steal her gaze when apologizing for his behavior. As much as I wanted to pick a fight with them, I bit my tongue and decided to ignore them for now. She grabbed her son and started walking into the kitchen while my mother got up and grunted. ¡°If only you had asked Akin to get you a new ce, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much,¡± she hissed at me, making me roll my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that attitude, Missy,¡± she muttered, fixing her dress so that she could leave and transition. ¡°If you get in trouble with him again, I won¡¯te to save you,¡± mom warned me. 4/6 ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. He was talking about sleeping with me,¡± I muttered at my mother, trying to make her understand why we got into such a heated argument in the first ce. ¡°Then let him f*uc*k you and be over with this. It¡¯s not like you have not slept with other so stop acting all pure and decent,¡± my mother hit me with her shoulder when walking past me. I was shocked to hear her. As my eyes travelled to the kitchen, I saw the mother and son staring at me. The way the two looked hopeful after my mother¡¯s words twisted a knot into my stomach. He almost looked like was already considering as he whispered something in his mother¡¯s ears like a plea and she nodded to him, rea*s*suring him she will do as he is suggesting. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 227 ¨C The Unleashed Devil Author¡¯s Pov: Few Days Ago: Dream seeing Reign with Maddox had changed something in her. She didn¡¯t go near them. Staying in the dark to see if there was more than Title of the document Maddox only dropping Reign home? ¡°I don¡¯t know what she told you that upset you, but trust me, she is not a bad girl. She is just naive and very pure in heart. Sometimes she slips and says weird things, but her intentions are not bad,¡± Maddox told Reign, trying to defend Beatrice. ¡°It wasn¡¯t her that made me cry. But I adore how you are siding with her,¡¯ she said, smiling ufortably. It isn¡¯t like that. I am just being honest, but that doesn¡¯t mean there is anything going on between us. I¡¯m done with her and she is done with me,¡± Maddox exined, making Reign look confused b*ut then not question a lot. She had heard her sisterin about Maddox taking an interest in Beatrice before. So, she knew he would always have a soft corner for Beatrice. It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to exin anything to me. It¡¯s not like I mean anything to you.¡± Reign took a deep breath and then decided to finally have this talk with Maddox. ¡°Tell me one thing, Maddox,¡± she then continued. What are your ns for me? Are you going to reject me and chase after that beautiful girl who can get anyone in the world?¡± She asked him sincerely. She thought Beatrice couldnd her finger on anyone and get that person, but she was worried she might not be able to get another chance. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. I have not prepared my mind about this,¡¯ he sighed as he looked around so that he could avoid having eye contact with Reign, who was desperately waiting for one. ¡°Hm¡± she nodded to herself. ¡°Just let me know when you will do that,¡± she uttered in disappointment. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± Maddox was curious. He feared she would be clingy, like her sister. ¡°So that I can prepare and move on easily.¡± Reign¡¯s response made him smile at her. He never thought he would say this, but he was proud of her for not begging him to stay. At that moment, he felt like his mate deserved his attention. ¡°What if I don¡¯t n to reject you?¡± he asked as he remembered Beatrice has many mates herself. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Reign uttered in confusion, watching him step closer and lean over her lips. He gave her only a few seconds so that she could make a decision. When she didn¡¯t pull away from him, he crashed his lips against hers gently. Reign couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in her body and let her desires be fulfilled. Her hands grazed up and down his chest, reaching for his bulge and grabbing his d*ic*k from over the pants. He pushed her back so that the car would support her body while he deepened the kiss with her. His hands grazed her back, reaching her b*utt*ocks and gently grabbing them. Her body shuddered as she leaned into his chest. The tingling sensation in her V*agin*a made her raise her leg and wrap it around Maddox¡¯ s body, pulling him closer and onto her. As his tongue explored her mouth, she grinded on him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Far away from them was Dream, standing there and watching this horror with teary eyes. Her world seemed to have stopped for a moment. She remembered Maddox nevering to her like that. The way his hands were exploring every inch of Reign was something Dream wanted for herself. The kiss itself looked passionate. Her blurry vision stayed at the two whilst she pulled out her phone and started recording them. She was shaking from anger and frustration but kept quiet. ¡°Ahh!¡± Reign moaned when he broke the kiss at the realization that they were standing in the parking lot. Maddox didn¡¯t want her father to find him f*uc*king his daughter in their parking lot. ¡°Well, that¡¯s was therapeutic,¡± Reign breathed heavily on Maddox¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t separated from her. His arms were still wrapped around her. ¡°I don¡¯t mind nning more sessions with you,¡± Maddox teased, pushing his body onto hers and copsing her back against the car. ¡°Ouch!¡± Reign yfullyined. ¡°I will go home now.¡± After a minute¡¯s pause, Maddox seemed to have snapped out of the magic of her heavenly eyes. ¡°You are not going toe inside?¡± she asked sweetly but a little sadly. She feared once he leaves, he will never look back at her again. ¡®No! I don¡¯t want to face Dream. She bes really clingy at times,¡± Maddox said, rolling his eyes at the mention of Dream. ¡°That¡¯s rude,¡± Reign joked. The two stepped away from each other while Dream rushed behind the tree. There were freshly born tears in her eyes after she heard Maddox say that about her. She didn¡¯t quite get what she did so wrong that he wouldn¡¯t stop talking about her in that manner. After Maddox¡¯s car left and Reign went inside the house. Dream came out of the tree and marched into the mansion and to her room. She rested in her bed and yed the video, only to give herself a reality check. ¡°I was trying to defend you. I didn¡¯t want Huia to prepare me for this match, but you don¡¯t deserve anything, Reign.¡± Dream muttered as she red away from her phone. ¡°You took my Maddox, Reign. I¡¯ll take everything from you,¡± Dream muttered, sending the video to Mr. Mykel with a beautiful message. Dream: I¡¯m sorry for doubting you or for thinking there is anything going on between you two. My sister is very happy with the Alpha King, as you can see. Mr. Mykel received her message and couldn¡¯t understand what Dream meant until he yed the video. He was working in his garage when he received this message, and it irked and pissed off every inch of him. It wasn¡¯t a regr student making out with someone. It was his girlfriend, passionately cheating on him. ¡°F*uc*king s*lut!¡± Mykel yelled, throwing the bucket on the wall and punching the bo of his car. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 228 ¨C A Romantic Date Beatrice¡¯s POV: ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I asked, relying on Zane as he held my hand and walked me through the track. On our way to the mountains, Zane had blindfolded me. I almost tripped when I got out of the car. Zane was now making sure I didn¡¯t roll down by wrapping his arm around my back and holding my other hand tightly. ¡°Shush! We are just here,¡± he whispered, pecking my earlobe very delicately. Title of the document I giggled to myself and kept walking with him, finallying to a halt when the scent of roses filled my nostrils, along with the aroma of a fresh breeze. ¡°Now!¡± he whispered, taking off my blindfold and introducing me to a romantic date setup. ¡°I worked on it myself,¡± he added, stepping aside and spreading his arms wide with a prideful smile on his lips. ¡°Zane! I have no words¡ª,¡± I covered my mouth as shock hit me hard. The beautiful hand built chuppah had these fairy lights decorated nicely around it which were beginning to illuminate brightly now that the evening has arrived. ¡°Who prepared the food?¡± I turned to him and smiled. My little purple dress was flowing in the wind. I was constantly holding it back while teasing Zane. ¡°Well, I prepared it myself. Your mate is not only handsome but very creative and hard working too,¡± he smirked when praising himself with a deep breath, gesturing someone to quickly sneak out from behind me to leave us alone. I¡¯m a*s*suming that was the chef who had prepared the food. ¡°Now! It doesn¡¯t matter who cooked this food. We are going to cook together anyway.¡± he shrugged, ¡¯but for now, let¡¯s enjoy this perfect meal.¡± He held his hand out for me and walked me to the chair. ¡°Let me-,¡± He swiftly ran behind the chair and helped me sit down. ¡°Wow! What a gentleman!¡± I teased him. He sat down proudly and filled a ss of wine for me. ¡°I have been learning¡ª,¡± He deliberately took a pause to sip through his wine before he added, ¡°from my father.¡± I stared at him for a moment before we both burst outughing. The joke was simple, and I got it. His father had proven over the course of time that he would be anything but a gentleman. He was a self-centered man who had achieved the title of Lord with the help of the head of the counsellors and had been given the power to elect Alpha Kings from among his sons by the Moon Goddess. I wondered what he did so generously that the Moon Goddess blessed him with such powerful children. ¡°On a serious note. I¡¯m very happy,¡± he said suddenly, stopping to smile and reaching for my hand, holding it lovingly. ¡®I have never imagined myself to be in a stable rtionship. Quite honestly, I have never really been the type to settle for one person. I dated Mariah for a while, but there were many in between. I just didn¡¯t feel the same way towards her as I do towards you. The very first day when I watched you walk through that school¡¯s gate, I felt my heart racing in my chest. I was instantly drawn to you, but then, in the next minute, I found out you are mated with Flynn. It angered me but then I found it really easy to¡­¡± he paused when he noticed the sad glint in my eyes. ¡°And I wish I had used a different approach. I cannot even imagine the trauma we caused you that day. It will live with me forever, but I will do my best to be a better mate and do better for you. I¡¯ll help you in any way I can. No matter what, Beatrice, I¡¯ll never leave your side.¡± His fingers tightened against my tiny hand. ¡°I promise you a loving life for eternity,¡± he smiled, making me blush at his words. It was indeed true that he had caused me trauma in the past, but I guess we all have done something wrong and we¡¯re being naive about things. But now we have grown up and be a better version of ourselves. I believed in second chances because I have received a second chance myself, as my mother has often said. ¡°I love you,¡± he smiled sweetly, ¡°Come on, say something,¡± he frowned yfully and shook my hand, making meugh at him. ¡°I am happy with you, but I¡¯m¡ªafraid of losing you.¡± I steadily slipped my hand out of his and leaned back in the chair. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. How do I ask him if his love would change for me after finding out that I¡¯m not a werewolf but a weredragon? ¡°Whatever fears you have, don¡¯t think about them. Very soon, we will be together, and there will be no fear of losing each other engraved in our hearts,¡± he promised, bending over and kissing the back of my hand. ¡°Now, let me feed you myself,¡± he insisted, dragging his chair next to mine. I didn¡¯t resist because I realized he really wanted to do that. He swirled the pasta around his fork and raised it to my lips. I only took a bite when he drew his face over mine and licked the pasta sauce from my chin very passionately. I smiled to myself before shifting and rubbing our lips together. He seemed too thirsty to wait and shoved his tongue in my mouth to battle with my tongue. Iughed on his lips and pulled away from him, watching him frown yfully. ¡°I thought you were feeding me,¡± I teased, grabbing the fork out of his hands and continuing to eat while he sat close and just watched me all this time. The whole time, he had his hand resting under his cheek and his eyes staring at me. He would only eat when I fed him. Our beautiful dinner date reached an end, and he dropped me home after driving around for a few minutes and ying songs of my choice. He even followed me into the field to make sure I didn¡¯t get lost or scare myself with the wind. It was safe to say that, for once, I was happy in my life. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 229 ¨C Between The Two Brothers It¡¯s been weeks, and my rtionship with Zane was going extremely well. Sometimes I even wondered how long it would be until something happened and the disaster ruined everything form. I was humming and cleaning the kitchen when Pam walked in with Maura behind her. Pam had been acting weird while Maura was sweet enough tofort me every time Pam let out a remark about my work, but Maura herself had been lost a little bit. Title of the document She had not talked about what had changed the happy girl into such a gloomydy. ¡°Beatrice! You have taken half a day almost every day now. You will be stayingte here with me today,¡± Pam ordered, making me raise my head from the floor and look at her with sadness. I wanted to meet Zane today, like every other day. For some reason, Pam didn¡¯t even like when I would take a lunch break. I didn¡¯t take a half day. I¡¯ll only leave ande back before my lunch break is over, I argued, leaving the wet cloth on the floor and getting to my feet. She didn¡¯t let me use any mops or dusters. ording to Pam, I need to learn the basic mannerisms of working hard. So she wanted me to do everything with my bare hands. And since I was in a very happy ce in my life, I didn¡¯t pick an argument with her. But now she wasing for my time with Zane, and I would not let her do that to me. You don¡¯t have to leave the cafe to have lunch. Everybody asks me why the server is not having lunch N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. here when this is literally the best cafe in the pack right now. So stay here and eat the leftovers.¡¯ Pam¡¯s voice had changed this time. She sounded super angry with me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. She needs to breathe in fresh air after a hard day of work. So what if she leaves and spends some time-,¡± Maura was trying to have my back when Pam turned to her and waved her hand at her. ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything. Don¡¯t side with her, she will make you cry one day,¡± herment made me frown and then reach her briskly. ¡°What do you mean by that? You cannot make such strong allegations about my character without proving anything,¡± I argued, but the way she didn¡¯t even bother turning around to look at me made me realize she was not worth talking to. ¡°I¡¯ll take my break whether youugh or cry.¡¯ I stomped my foot and had only turned around in haste when I bumped into the hard chest of libel. I instantly tracked back to create some space between us. The way he would alwayspare my boobs to anything big was disgusting, and now he was hungrily staring at them. ¡°You are not here on a pic,¡± he grunted after he was done feeding his eyes. ¡°Tell her,* Pam shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t let her leave until she is done with work. In fact, take her home with you,¡¯ Ubel told Pam, who nodded happily now that she had the owner backing up her orders. I couldn¡¯t believe they did that to me. I grunted and went back to work with broken dreams. Ubel stayed around for a while, making us ufortable with his ogling gazes. And then, when he finally left, Pam walked out of the kitchen to take orders with Maura. After only a few minutes, Maura returned alone with something in her hand. ¡°Please don¡¯t return it,¡± she whispered, handing me the phone. ¡°Alpha King Akin gave it for you,¡± she added once she saw the huge frown drawn over my forehead. ¡°Maura! I cannot take it. Why don¡¯t you go return it to him?¡± I instantly put it on the counter and told her to give it back to him. He only gave me this and then left. Look! I don¡¯t know what really happened between you and the brothers, but Akin has been really persistent. He would alwayse back to make sure you were doing okay. Please, just keep it so that he can stay in contact with you via phone and doesn¡¯t have to out of the kitchen again. I stood in my spot, staring at the phone. No wonder he left it for me. He had been trying to contact me via different means. But I had told him in clear words that if he was unwilling to help me find Helel¡¯s body, then we had nothing to talk over. I could ask Zane for help, but I doubt if he knows anything. Akin, for sure, was the only one, along with Lord Vasquez, who had some information. The cellphone¡¯s screen turned bright as Akin¡¯s name popped on the screen. I rolled my eyes at the fact that he had already saved his number. ¡°Yes?¡± I finally picked up the call, and a sigh of relief was all I heard for a few seconds. ¡°I was expecting you¡¯d smash it. But thanks for proving me wrong,¡¯ his voice consisted of a hint of relief. ¡°I¡¯m a*s*suming you are finally ready to talk about the main issue,¡± I said, tapping my foot on the ground. ¡°I want you to be safe. Call me if you need anything,¡± he uttered, probably while driving. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but your brother is making sure I¡¯m fine. In fact, I¡¯m dating him,¡± I said, as I didn¡¯t want to keep it a secret. At least his brothers must know that we are a thing now. ¡°Maddox?¡± he inquired in bewilderment. ¡°No! Zane!¡¯ I was almost offended. ¡°Oh!¡± Akin¡¯s response didn¡¯t suggest he was happy for us. But it could be due to a million other reasons. ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± he added. ¡°Well, now you do,¡± I said. ¡°Hm! I¡¯m just confused,¡± he sighed from the other side. My muscles tensed as I heard how concerned his voice became. ¡°So, you are not scared of what will happen to Zane if he is seen with you?¡± He asked, making me lower my gaze and consider his concern. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 230 ¨C Sell Yourself ¡°Anyway, keep the phone. It will help you connect with Zane,¡± he said in a bit of a sad tone. The silence remained between us for a few seconds, during which we only heard each other¡¯s restless breaths. ¡°I will go now. I have to take orders,¡± I excused softly and hung up on him. I didn¡¯t enjoy treating him this way, but his constant denial of letting me see Helel had irked me. Title of the document The rest of the day was tiring. I finally called Zane to tell him I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet him today, but now we were arguing about even more stuff. ¡°So, Akin gave you this phone?¡± he asked. I could hear a littleint in his tone. But I understood why he was feeling this way. ¡°Yeah! He wanted to make sure I was settling well in my new home. But I told him now I have you, so he doesn¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± Iforted him, and in response, he wheezed. ¡°I was going to gift you one. Why did Akin give you a phone?¡± he asked, still sounding very upset. ¡°I told you already, Zane.¡± I answered, ¡°Okay, listen, I called you to let you know I am unable toe meet you today. I¡¯m so sorry but the workload is heavy today,¡± I excused, not wanting to tell him anything about Pam being difficult. I didn¡¯t want to use Zane and his status to bend the rules of my workce. Since Maura and Pam would stay here for lunch, I decided to do that too. ¡°Ugh! Do you want me toe and help you?¡± As he asked, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a littleugh. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I can work,¡± he sounded yfully offended. ¡°Really? Do tell me what work you can do,¡± I shrugged, my lip curling upward to form a teasing smile. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I can give a shower to the dishes,¡± he answered very sweetly. I bet he pouted, too. ¡°Or we can¡ª,¡± he continued to talk, but I knew where he was going with hisment. ¡°No! thank you. I can shower myself.¡± I instantly shut him down with a yful grunt. Maura walked into the kitchen with the dirty tes and passed me a smile. ¡°Talking to your boyfriend?¡± she teased, making me blush even harder. ¡°Anyway, thank you for informing me. I would have been waiting the whole day if I hadn¡¯t heard from you. I¡¯ll go now. Take care, okay?¡± Zane almost instantly wanted to end the call, but I don¡¯t me him. He has a lot of work to do. ¡°Okay! Take care,¡± I said and heard him hang up first. ¡°Wow! Look at you! You are all red. Must be someone very special.¡± Maura was nonstop teasing me ever since she caught me on call. I bet she will be so shocked and happy when she finds out it is one of the brothers. The rest of the day was dull and busy. After finishing work, Pam, Maura, and I left for home together around 7 p.m. Maura parted ways from us a few minutes into the walk, and that¡¯s when I heard from Pam that she would be needing to leave to get some groceries in an hour. Since we didn¡¯t have time earlier that day, she will be getting themte. The grocery stores here would shut down after 9, so she had to rush. But that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t in the mood to have some conversation with me. ¡°I care about Maura,¡± she said, turning my attention from the road to her. ¡°It¡¯s because she had been so genuine and honest with me. She truly cares about me and my son. You know, she never even met my son like that, yet she packs food for him and sends gifts for him. She has a good heart.¡± She had slowed down now that we were talking. ¡°She is,¡± I agreed. ¡°That¡¯s why I will do anything for her.¡± She then added, ¡°You can get the same treatment, you know.¡¯ I smiled to myself and nodded even when she was walking a few feet ahead of me and couldn¡¯t see my face. ¡°You are going to marry someone anyway. And from the things I have heard from your mother about your wolf, I see why you haven¡¯t found a suitable mate yet. Don¡¯t get me wrong, but obviously Flynn, as someone of royal blood, wasn¡¯t a good match for you. An omega like you will be suitable for an omega.¡± Her words ripped me apart in a few seconds. The fact that my mother had been telling her the same lies she had told me and my brothers before irked me. As I slowed down and eventually stopped, she ceased her proceeding steps and looked my way. ¡°I can a*s*sure you of your safety and excellent support, but on one condition only,¡± she uttered, looking confident about her ims. ¡°And what would that be?¡± I asked, knowing she was going to say something that would make my life restless. ¡°My son has found some interest in you. And since you are already staying in our home, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s inappropriate for me to suggest¡ª¡± she took a pause and I wish she hadn¡¯t continued after that, ¡°you sleep with him and help him with his s*e*xual frustration,¡± My reaction was explosive. I red at her and wheezed, but it didn¡¯t warn her. ¡°If you cannot do that, tell your mother to cook for herself and don¡¯t expect me to help you two in any other way,¡± she warned me after she noticed how offended I looked at her offer. ¡°You want me to sell myself to your son for some chores?¡± I muttered in disbelief, feeling disgusted and humiliated. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to take it, however. You can call it anything, I¡¯ll call it my concern for my son. It¡¯s because of your arrival that he is now s*e*xually frustrated, so take responsibility for your wrong doings,¡± she scoffed as she called my existence a wrongdoing. That¡¯s all I did. I never seduced him or anything. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 231- Risking It For Helel I briskly marched into the house after Pam had ruined my mood with her offer. I was in shock initially, but now I was just angry. ¡°Think about it,¡± she said when she saw me rush into my room and m the door shut. Mom shut the diary; she had been busy writing something in it, and she watched my face. What happened now?¡±¡® I swear she rolled her eyes as if I were the only mess in her life. ¡°What have you been telling her about my dragon?¡¯ I demanded to know the truth about her actions from her. Title of the document ¡°The same thing I tell everyone just in case they notice you acting up,¡± she shrugged, not even looking concerned or ashamed that she was caught lying about my dragon again. ¡°Ace is not a seductress; she is just frustrated,¡± I muttered, ring into her soul, but I noticed how she swiftly opened her diary and wrote something down. ¡°Ace!¡± she mumbled when jotting it down. I couldn¡¯t believe this was how she was responding to something so serious. Do you know what Pam told me today?¡± I continued to speak to her in a serious tone. If she thought she would mess up things for me and I would not even object, then she is a fool. ¡°She told me I should sleep with her son to keep her and him happy,¡± I muttered. Even remembering her words made me gag. How could a woman suggest another woman sell her body? It is not my choice, so why would she make that decision for me? ¡°What? Her creepy son? Did you tell her no, f*uc*k you?¡± She said this casually, since she wasn¡¯t the one who had to tolerate the torture at work at the hands of Pam. ¡°I did. Don¡¯t expect any chicken soup anymore,¡± I told my mom, as this was the only thing she thought was torturous. ¡°What? I need my protein,¡¯ she argued, jumping out of bed and arguing with me as if I had made that decision. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your fancy food or desires, mom. I¡¯m not giving myself to that a*s*shole,¡± I muttered as I moved closer to her face. She stared at my face for a few seconds before she nodded in agreement. ¡°Then we will need something to hold on their heads,¡± she snapped her fingers,ing up with a n. ¡°Elex was doing some dirty work for Vasquez and Sofia. I am sure he will have something in his bags to ckmail them for,¡± she said to herself, but I shook my head at her. ¡°I am not looking for more trouble with those two,¡± I refused to get into another mess. ¡°Fine. Then I will only take things that suggest I was ¡ªElex¡¯s ¡ªsidechick,¡± I am sure she didn¡¯t care, but suddenly she was ashamed of herself for ruining a rtionship. I don¡¯t me her solely for anything. Elex was as much at fault as she was, but it wasn¡¯t about these two now. I wanted to get out of here, but only after I had gotten some answers from Markus, and so far, he hadn¡¯t shown a moment of decency where I could speak to him. ¡°Do one thing. Guard the basement door while I go look for evidence of our rtionship in Elex¡¯s bags.¡± She said with a quick nod of her head. What is that going to do?¡¯ I folded my arms over my chest and frowned at her. ¡°I know Elex had something that could scare Vasquez! Don¡¯t you want Helel¡¯s body?¡± She then looked my way and shocked me. I thought she had no clue until I realized she must have a call recorder on her phone. She freaking heard whatever Akin and I have spoken about. ¡°You are nasty!¡± Imented with an upturned nose. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am your mother. Now, go do as I am telling you,¡± she gestured at the door so that she can hide her diary from me. So after I lost my diary, she started another, and I wonder how long till she gives me this one and makes me do a billion exercises a day. I waited for my mother outside our room. If we are lucky, we will get a whole hour, or even a few minutes will be enough. ¡°She cannot catch us because I have locked the door from the inside this time. She will have to knock for us to open the door, and in the meantime, I will be out of the basement. Our only fear is getting caught by Markus. Now he is your responsibility,¡± she shrugged her shoulders as she knew every time Pam leaves the house, he wanders downstairs. ¡°How am I going to distract him?¡± We were talking in whispers, standing next to the basement door. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Kiss him or seduce him.¡± She rolled her eyes after pissing me off. I watched her go downstairs, and my heart instantly began to pound harder in my chest. As expected, after only about a minute, Markus strolled into the staircase and sat down to stare at me. ¡°What are you doing over there?¡± I yed innocent, smiling at him and probably confusing him. ¡°You never smile for me. What do you want?¡± he asked, resting his elbows on his thighs and not acting so childish now that his mother wasn¡¯t around. Since mom wanted me to distract him, I had no other option. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I want to talk about your drawings,¡± I said, marching slowly toward him. ¡°Did you find it?¡± he asked. ¡°I lost something the other night. I am sure you found it.¡± He had a very light smirk form across the corner of his lips. ¡°This one?¡± I pulled the drawing out of my back pocket and showed it to him from afar. ¡°The resurrection of someone,¡± he smiled, his eyes locked on mine. ¡°Is it true? I mean, is it possible?¡± I asked, making slow steps toward him. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe upstairs to learn about my drawings?¡± He got up the stairs and started walking back to his floor. I stayed in my spot for a minute before deciding that was the only way to find answers. So, I followed him. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 232 ¨C I Like To Be The In Charge He took me upstairs to his room, and I followed him because of my desperation to know about his drawings. There was something that told me he could tell me what was going to happen, or more like he knew something. After I entered his room, I found him sitting down and facing the wall. ¡°Sit down,¡± he voiced, not turning his neck around to look at me. I reluctantly sat down and watched him contemte for the next two minutes. ¡°You see this picture?¡± he eximed, pointing to a drawing. ¡°It is a drawing of a White Warrior,¡± he said, making my heart sink in my chest as I recalled Colt¡¯s words. Title of the document ¡°A White Warrior? Is he aic character?¡± I yed a fool,ughing ufortably. ¡°Why did you a*s*sume it is a he?¡± Markus¡¯ question left me silent. ¡°Nobody knows its gender, so let¡¯s call the white warrior an it for now,¡± he said with a scoff. ¡°But you drew a man holding a shield,¡± I said, pointing to the drawing. ¡°And this one is the mistress of doomsday.¡± He didn¡¯t answer my question and directed me to another drawing, making me realize I was right to think his drawings had some in-depth meaning to them. Except for the explicit ones, of course. Those were just his nasty desires. ¡°What is that?¡± I pointed at one particr drawing on the wall and watched him squirm ufortably. ¡°That is the man from hell!¡± he whispered and then nervously yed with his fingers. ¡°He is someone who ¡ªate dragon babies,¡± he uttered, making my spine erect. ¡°What?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°Somebody ate dragon babies?¡± I was shocked and, honestly speaking, just speechless. ¡°The Man From Hell will be the ¡ª,¡± he then stopped again, ¡°Walking Chaos!¡± He finished with a lot of difficulty. He wille after the saviors and knights. He will make sure he ends anything or anyone who will ¡°It could be a woman from hell. It just depends.¡± Before I could ask him another question, he exined how there was a possibility he could be anyone. ¡°And this will be the Dark Knight,¡± he said, then pointed at a picture in the corner. They were only bodies with simr looking faces. But this one in particr was a bit different from the others. This drawing had a knight with a dragon on a leash. He will capture dragons?¡± I asked, feeling slightly uneasy. ¡°Oh, no! he will Tame himself a dragon,¡± he smiled as his gaze turned sweet, ¡°There are different ways to do so,¡± he then shrugged. ¡°So he will be a good guy?¡± I questioned, and Markus nodded. ¡°He will be the Knight for all the saviours of living creatures. In short, he will be a one- man army with a dragon by his side, of course.¡± He then let out augh before he watched me point at one picture on the side. ¡°This is the mistress of doomsday,¡± he exined again. ¡°She will be a disaster just like the Man from the hell,¡± he imed and then turned to me. There was a lot going on in the other drawings. By a lot, I mean murders, violence, and wars. ¡°The one you are holding is about you.¡± He said this as he took the picture from my grasp. ¡°It shows I am waking up a dead being.¡± I stared at his face as he nodded at me. ¡°You will wake up someone,¡± he confirmed, ¡°now! I helped you know whatever you wanted to know. But tell me, what am I getting in return for that?¡± he threw the paper away after crumbling it and asked me. I saw iting. There was no way his horny a*s*s would not demand something from me. ¡°Get in the bed,¡± I rolled my eyes and sighed exhaustedly. He looked shocked for a moment because I am a*s*suming he didn¡¯t think I would give up so easily. He rushed to his feet and jumped on the bed, watching me stagger up and approach him. ¡°Lie straight,¡± I demanded, and he smirked. ¡°You like to be in charge,¡± he smirked. ¡°Close your eyes,¡± I sighed, not entertaining him by responding to hisments. He did what I told him, and soon he was lying straight in bed with his eyes closed. I bent over him and said, ¡°Sleep like a good baby. It is way past your bedtime,¡± I whispered before I rushed towards the door. I heard him grunt and get out of bed, but I had already made my way downstairs and sprinted toward my room. I saw the basement door locked, so I was sure mom has left for her room already. The feeling of being chased by someone is very unpleasant. I made it to my room after running like crazy and locked the door to prevent Markus from grabbing me. I knew he would be a little careful in the presence of my mother. However, I heard Pam enter the house and ask Markus what he was doing on the ground floor. ¡°Did you find something?¡± I asked my mother in a heavy voice. She looked too happy for some reason. The way she was fixing her hair and humming, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was up with her. ¡°I risked my safety, and you are over here humming like a nightingale?¡± I frowned at her. ¡°There was nothing in there,¡± her answer ruined my mood, ¡°Go to bed, Pam has nothing to hold N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. against us.¡± She exined, but also made me realize she was never looking for anything to help me ckmail Lord Vasquez into giving me Helel¡¯s body. I was upset, but not for too long, as the newly found hope in my heart made me excited. I didn¡¯t even know how or when I would bring Helel back to life, but the news itself was enough for me to sleep well at night. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 233 ¨C Sharing Too Much. ¡°You didn¡¯t think about my offer?¡± Pam asked me as we made our way on the road to the cafe. It¡¯s been a few days since that conversation, and she hasn¡¯t stopped hinting about how serious she is when talking about her son to me. Today was the day when she finally asked me upfront. ¡°I am not doing that; I said without sugarcoating it. I noticed her bothersome cough, but she didn¡¯t say much about it. Title of the document My mother had rea*s*sured me she would find something that would help us, but thenter she told me there was nothing in his bags. I found it a little odd because if he had his sidechick¡¯s picture right on top of everything, I wonder what he was hiding underneath it. ¡°I will be leaving an hour before the closing time today,¡± I said, feeling my muscles ache. Ever since we left the mansion, I have been taking my pills regrly. And the time has arrived when I noticed I was going to run out of pills very soon. I tried my level best to remain calm, but it seems like it won¡¯t be long before I will have to beg my mother to get us those pills. ¡°No!¡± Pam didn¡¯t even ask me why and abruptly shut down my request, saying, ¡°I am done doing favors for you.¡± She muttered as she hastened to make sure we were not walking together. I have never seen someone this petty. Now that I have told her in clear words that I don¡¯t want to give pleasure to her son, she has nned to make my life miserable and make things difficult for me. She was the first one to enter the cafe, and by the time I slowly made my way into the kitchen, Pam had already left to attend to the customers. I was busy thinking about Pam and the insensitivity of her thoughts about asking a girl to sell her Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. body to someone she doesn¡¯t even like the sight of when I almost tripped on something in the kitchen. ¡°Ouch!¡¯ Iined, turning around to see Maura looking at me with guilt-filled eyes. She looked sad and devastated. ¡°I am sorry; I didn¡¯t n to do that, she expressed, sitting on the floor and pulling her leg back that had identally tripped me. ¡°It is okay. But why are you sitting on the cold floor?¡± I inquired, sitting beside her. ¡°Oh, wow! It is cold,¡± Imented, feeling chills run up my a*s*s. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to do,¡± she expressed sadly. I knew she had been very down in the previous few weeks, so her outburst was expected. ¡°Maura! You know you can share your worries with me, right?¡± I gently held her hand tofort her. From everything she had told me about herself and her childhood, I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for her. Just like the rest of us broken souls, she had been through a lot. ¡°There has been something that I have kept in my heart and haven¡¯t been able to share with anyone,¡± she uttered, almost as if she were frightened of me. The way she slid her hand out of mine and then hugged herself, I was rmed. ¡°What is it, Maura? Are you in trouble?¡± I asked, and she softly nodded. ¡°Hey! look at me. Whatever it is, I will help you and not judge you for it,¡± I said, meaning my words. Only if she hadn¡¯t hurt someone. ¡°Really?¡± she took a deep breath and turned to me, ¡°Then tell me if you would not judge me if I will tell you that my mother was a weredragon?¡± she looked me straight in the eye as she questioned. I would be lying if I said my soul didn¡¯t leave my body over there for a minute. It was too much shock for me, but nothing that I couldn¡¯t handle. ¡°Is it true?¡± I asked, not looking all shocked or shaken, ¡°Maura! Why did you hide it from me? Look at me,¡± I cupped her face in my hands and prevented her from hiding from me, ¡°I befriended Colt and cared about him. I know the weredragons are not evil creatures,¡± I rea*s*sured her, feeling like I had someone of my kind. It was a feeling of pleasure, but also a concern. Does that mean she is also a weredragon? But I have never seen her wear a pendant or take any pills. ¡°Really? You are not scared that I am the daughter of a monster?¡± She asked, getting on her knees and smiling unconditionally. ¡°No!¡± I shook my head and said, ¡°But how are you¡ª,¡± I stopped because she herself started talking. ¡°I am not a weredragon. I am a Huldra, a different kind of creature that is born from a weredragon and a werewolf.¡± She smiled awkwardly, making my smile fade away. ¡°A huldra? I thought the weredragon and werewolves give birth to a tribrids, whose one side should be consumed by the other, or else it will create chaos?¡± I was too shocked and lost for words to even process anything I was saying. ¡°No! That¡¯s not what my mother told me. She said the babies born from the coupling of these two creatures will be Huldras,¡± she finished before she covered her mouth and gasped. ¡°Your mother told you that? But you said your mother died, and you don¡¯t have a memory¡ª Maura! Is there something else you need to tell me?¡± I held onto her hand and demanded she tells me the exact truth. ¡°My mother is alive and has been chained to the basement of the very house I have been living in for years,¡± she mumbled, sounding guilty and ashamed for many reasons. I can only imagine how she must have felt for not being able to realize her mother was living in a basement this whole time. ¡°I am scared for her,¡± she then added, tears forming in her eyes. ¡°That man I call my father has never been my father. He abducted my mother a long time ago and now he is keeping her in the basement in iron chains,¡± she broke down, and with that, she rmed me about thinking what would happen if somebody found out I am also a weredragon? Will I end up being chained to someone¡¯s basement as well? Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 234 ¨C Found My Kind ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. How can someone hurt someone like that? He lied so much and nobody questioned anything.¡± I asked Maura because something didn¡¯t add up. ¡°I hope after you two are done gossiping, you will get your a*s*s to work,¡± Pam came out of nowhere to shout at us. I knew she wouldn¡¯t have said a word to Maura, but she only did it because she seemed to look veryfortable watching us talk. She wanted everyone to rely on her and share things only with her. ¡°We will be there in a minute.¡± I was the one who spoke up. Pam passed me a hateful re before walking out of the kutcha. Title of the document I cannot believe this,¡± I continued, expressing the shock I had received from Maura¡¯s story. How did nobody ask him when did he get married or when did he find a mate?¡¯ I asked in confusion, since he cannot just appear with a baby, and nobody said a word. ¡°I doubt anybody cared,¡± she sighed, looking dim. ¡°I¡¯m scared for my mom, Beatrice. It¡¯s been some time since she has received no food. I tried feeding her, but she told me he only gives her specific food,¡± she uttered, as her eyes filled with tears. A parent is a dear being. Even when my mother is a heartless b*itc*h at times, I still wouldn¡¯t want to see her in so much pain. ¡°Can¡¯t you free her from the chains?¡±¡¯ I asked, and she shook her head. ¡°She needs her pendant, or else she will transition. Her dragon has been suffering and will not stop in any case.¡± Maura sighed as she exined to me why she hadn¡¯t freed her till now. ¡°I can¡¯t even ask the Alpha King Brothers for help. I cannot report against Ubel or else he will expose my mother¡¯s identity to them, and they will kill her. Even if they show a little mercy, their father has lost his mind. Ever since he regretted killing Helel, he has med the weredragons even more,¡±¡¯ she said with a little shiver. ¡°I just need to get her out of his grasp. My mother has been very sick, Beatrice. I don¡¯t think she will be able to hold up for too long.¡± Her eyes were filled with tears when she expressed her fear for her mother¡¯s health. ¡°I hope my secret will stay a secret with you,¡± she uttered. Her eyes were glistening with tears of fear and concern. I guess she desperately wanted to share it with someone, as this information was too much for her. And I was a blessed one because she trusted me with her secret. ¡°I promise,¡± I rea*s*sured her. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be able to help your mother.¡± I mumbled as I stroked my chin. Ever since I was little, my mom has been giving me pills. I understand now that it is fairly hard to keep the dragon calm with these pills, but maybe it will be a lot easier for her mother¡¯s dragon to calm down with the pills. However, I don¡¯t have many pills left now. ¡°We need her pendant,¡± she quickly let me know, just in case I was missing a point. ¡°I understand that. I think we can help her without the pendant, too.¡± I cleared my throat and awkwardly fidgeted with my fingers. ¡°I think I¡¯ve got something that might help your mother enough to move out of that basement and settle somewhere safe,¡± I uttered under my breath, thinking deeply. ¡°Really? How? And how do you know?¡± She bombarded me with all these questions that I could avoid by telling her the honest truth about myself. Since she herself wasn¡¯t a werewolf, I felt safe sharing my secret with her. ¡°There is ummm¡ªsome pills that she has to take in order for her dragon to stay calm and not show up¡± I cleared my throat once again, nervously looking around and making sure Pam didn¡¯t hear us. ¡°Pills? As in, how are werewolves given wolfbane?¡± She inquired, and I closed my eyes, thinking if it would be a simr situation. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡ªthey are two different things. When you give someone wolfbane, their bodies are in pain, but with these pills, only the dragon is affected,¡± I exined to her, and her face brightened up. ¡°Where can I get these pills?¡± She looked so happy that, while trying to hold my hands, she almost jumped at me. ¡°I will get you those pills,¡± I rea*s*sured her, but then, once again, her lips formed a sad pout. ¡°But how do you know it will work? I¡¯m sure your friend had a pendant, as everybody in the news talked about it. So how do you know?¡± She asked again, and this time it was necessary that I tell her the truth. ¡°Because I take these pills,¡± I said, and a silence from her side made me wonder if she even believed me. ¡°Maura! I¡¯m a weredragon myself,¡± I said, but this time in simple words. ¡°Her eyes narrowed in my face before they rxed and grew double their size. What?¡± She looked like she was going to faint. ¡°Remember, you once asked me why I don¡¯t talk about my wolf or why I never show my wolf? It is because there is no wolf. I have a dragon, and I have been taking pills to hide her,¡± I exined, feeling better for talking about my dragon with someone after so long. My mother refused to hear about my dragon because of what a weredragon had done to her. I cannot me her as my father ra*** her and put me in her against her will. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to react, but I know what to do,¡± she spread her arms and smiled, ¡°Wee to Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. the club of unique creatures in a world full of werewolves, sister,¡± she pulled me in a tight hug, and I let her. It felt good. It felt like home. Right then, when she called me sister, I decided to help her with everything. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 235 ¨C Kidnapped! I was feeling much better now. I had a few things to take care of and then I nned to get Maura the pills so that we can help her mother out and take her somewhere safer. Right now, I didn¡¯t have a ce to take her, but I was trying to find something. ¡°Where are you headed again?¡± Pam asked me, ring at me as she stopped me at the exit door. I looked around and noticed how the customers were looking at the two of us. ¡°I have some errands to run. It is anyway my lunchtime, so I guess I will just do my work ande back in time.¡± I kept my voice down and a smile on my face to let the customers know we weren¡¯t arguing. Nobody wanted to eat while watching two servers argue like dogs. Title of the document ¡°Nuh-huh! Go back to the kitchen and finish your lunch. You are not leaving this cafe until it is closing time.¡± She had her hand resting on the doorknob and her body blocking my view. I was so intimidated that I wanted to yell at her or push her aside, but I didn¡¯t want to create a scene. I nodded to her and briskly entered the kitchen again, getting angry with her. Once I was in the kitchen, she walked after me and threw the apron at me. ¡°Wear this and take the order of the customer,¡± she pointed at the door again. ¡°It is my lunchtime; why don¡¯t you take the order yourself?¡± I had enough of her attitude. I know why she was trying to make things difficult for me now. She wanted me to see how miserable I would be if I didn¡¯t take her help. Well, news sh: I will still find a way to survive and thrive. ¡°No!¡± she shook her head. ¡°You will take this order.¡± I noticed she wasn¡¯t going to leave me in peace until I took this order. So, I snatched the apron out of her hands and wore it while not breaking my stare from her face. I was fuming. I walked out in a ruined mood, and looking at the customer at the table didn¡¯t help me at all. In fact, I knew why she had f*orc*ed me toe here. It was Flynn! She knew what happened back in the mansion, and this is how she decided to take advantage of that piece of information. ¡°Ah! Here she is,¡± Flynn muttered, faking a smile much wider. I noticed he had someone beside him. To my surprise, he hade with his mother this time. ¡°Come sit here, Beatrice!¡± she said, patting the empty seat beside her. ¡°I am not a customer here. I will take your order and leave,¡± I stated rudely, taking out the notepad and pretending to write something on it. ¡°So, what would you like me to get you today?¡± I asked, feeling anger bubbling in my veins. I wouldn¡¯t serve them anything, but it was my job, so I had to. ¡°ept my son as your mate.¡± Varisha was able to make me stop and look at her. ¡°What?¡± I asked, taking deep breaths. ¡°You heard me. ept my son,¡± she shrugged, as if she was unaware of our history. ¡°Your son?¡± I asked, just so that I could let out a scoff. ¡°It is not like you are not living a thrilled life here. Why not make an attempt to be happy with an alpha king?¡± she said with a very sweet, yet fake smile on her face. I knew she was angry with me and was probably thinking I was responsible for what happened to her son and Mariah¡¯s engagement. She still failed to understand that it was her son who had always messed things up. He just got unlucky when he messed with me. ¡°If this is what you two havee here for, then I am sorry. I will have to tell you ¡ª,¡± I took a pause just so that I could bend over the table with my hands on it and mumble, ¡°I am not on the menu,¡± I said, straightening my back and walking away from them. I didn¡¯t even want to spare a nce at Flynn. I knew what game they were ying now. They would make me ept Flynn so that they can tell everyone it was my n so that I can have Flynn for myself. I hope people are not stupid enough to understand that whatever Flynn confessed was his own sin. I just made him admit to those nasty deeds. ¡°What happened?¡± Pam asked, watching me throw the napkin on the ind and take deep breaths. ¡°What is up with you mothers wanting me to ept your crazy, sick sons?¡± I turned to Pam after her constant bullying and pushing had reached under my skin. ¡°My son is not sick!¡± she muttered. ¡°Wait! Lady Varisha wanted you to ept Flynn, and you are angry?¡± She shook her head before she started cackling like an evil person. ¡°What is so funny about it?¡± I folded my arms over my chest and stared into her face with exhaustion. ¡°It is not funny, but it is sad. You are getting such opportunities left and right when there are so many she-wolves who are dying to find their mates. And all you do isin. I see how all this will end for you. You will be alone in the end,¡± she hissed, frowning and mocking me with the way she was judging me with her res. ¡°I would rather be alone than with someone like your son or Flynn,¡± I stated this, didn¡¯t wait for her to show a reaction and walked out of the cafe from the backdoor. I knew I would meet another sicko because I had a feeling something was happening that day. It just started weirdly for me. I had only taken a few steps forward when I heard someone from behind me. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Before I could even turn around and face the person, a hand was wrapped around my mouth to silence me. ¡°I will see how you don¡¯t ept me now,¡± he hissed in my ear, making my body cover in goosebumps. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 236 ¨C I Cannot Tell Anyone. Maura¡¯s POV: I was d I got to share my secret with someone who would understand. I have never thought in a million years that she will turn out to be a weredragon, but I was happy for her. For us! ¡°You look rxed.¡± Pam saw me smiling to myself and asked. Title of the document ¡°Did Zane contact you?¡± She approached me in haste and whispered with a shine in her eyes. The mention of Zane instantly withered my smile. She didn¡¯t know why Zane backed down from me, but she was aware that I slept with him. ¡°No! He hasn¡¯t,¡± I sighed, forgetting the good news. ¡°Oh! I hope¡ªhe didn¡¯t just do all those sweet things just to sleep with you.¡± Pam was blunt when it came to speaking her mind. She would almost never sugarcoat anything. Thinking like that means doubting Zane¡¯s character, and I cannot even think about it. ¡°We had some other arguments, and those might have upset him.¡± I turned my gaze away from hers when I recalled what exactly went down that day. ¡°You are an incredibly sweet girl, Maura. You don¡¯t understand how people can act when they want something. Fine! Even if that reason is out of the way, I think there are plenty others that you are refusing to consider,¡± she yammered, her eyebrow raising high on her forehead. ¡°What reason?¡± I inquired, with a visible frown on my forehead. I don¡¯t know what could be so rming that she found it and I couldn¡¯t see it, but now I was attentively listening to her. ¡°You need to look around and make friends wisely.¡± She took a full spin and then cleared her throat when her eyesnded on Beatrice¡¯s bag in the corner. ¡°Beatrice? What does she have to do with anything?¡± I asked, watching her roll her eyes at me and call me silly and stupid in silence. ¡°She is not who you think she is,¡± Pam whispered. Hearing such a thing about someone to whom you have just revealed your secrets is never a good feeling. However, Beatrice had shared her truth with me as well. I wondered why Pam was so threatened by her all the time. Because, quite honestly, I noticed nothing rming about Beatrice. ¡°She is a sweet soul. I guess you guys are having chore troubles at home,¡± I tried joking and diverting the topic. But Pam¡¯s aggressive head shake exined why she disagreed with me. ¡°It¡¯s not only about that. I am just wondering why it is that every time she goes in front of someone, they fall for her.¡± Pam stroked her chin as she passed a very weirdment to Beatrice. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± I asked, and it looked like she had been waiting to gossip about this subject. ¡°Think about it¡ªyour father was hitting on her. The brotherse over to help her, and then there is my son¡ª,¡± she paused, making me frown and stare at her face in shock. ¡°What about Markus?¡± I had to ask her because I have heard from her that he doesn¡¯t understand this world like we do. ¡°I think my son is having s*e*xual frustrations now,¡± she scoffed, looking deeply disturbed, and I would be too. ¡°I saw Beatrice lip k*issing him.¡± She hugged herself at the thought of that disgusting memory. ¡°What? But Beatrice knows he is not stable. Why would she do that to him?¡± I asked, almost feeling infuriated. I never thought she would be capable of taking advantage of someone. ¡°I am so upset with her, but I can¡¯t even do anything,¡± she said, rolling her eyes when talking about why she wasn¡¯t kicking Beatrice out of the house. ¡°Why not? if she is really doing all that to your son, I think you are free to take any step against her.¡± It hurt me to say that about Beatrice, but I¡¯m sure a mother would never lie like that unless she had seen something. ¡°Because of the Alpha King Zane.¡± the moment she said his name, I felt my world shaking under me. ¡°Why would you say his name?¡± I asked, since I have watched Akin and Maddox show some weird behavior, but not him. Why would he care so much? And even if he does, it must be because they were once living together and he probably sees her as his sister. ¡°Oh! You are so naive,¡± she sighed sadly. ¡°You don¡¯t see what I am seeing. He drops her home every day,¡± she mumbled, but couldn¡¯t continue when she frowned and rushed towards the door to check on Beatrice. ¡°Ugh! this girl,¡± she grunted, leaving me hanging to catch Beatrice, who I guess was sneaking out of the cafe. But it was her lunchtime, so she could be going anywhere. Or maybe with someone special. I shook my head, as Pam¡¯s words had left some suspicions in my heart now. To not think about it, I went to the bathroom to wash my face and stayed inside for a few minutes even when I heard the two talk in the kitchen again. I bet they were arguing about something, and by the time I walked out of the bathroom, Pam had left to get the orders while Beatrice had walked out of the backdoor. I felt like checking on Beatrice, and that¡¯s when I sprinted to the backdoor. However, what I saw was something I wasn¡¯t expecting. Panic struck my body when I watched her getting dragged out of the alley and shoved in the car. I had only turned around to inform the guards or anyone to help her when I bumped into Pam. ¡°Did you see that? He freaking kidnapped her.¡± I stared at her face. She was stunned- almost speechless. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t expect that to happen. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°He¡ª,¡± She gulped and nervously rubbed her hands. ¡°I need to call the alpha king brothers,¡± I told her, ready to do so when she held my hand and stopped me. ¡°With her being gone, there will be no one left between you two,¡± she whispered, stealing eyes from me after suggesting something like that. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 237 ¨C With The Monster In The Car. Beatrice¡¯s POV: He dragged me into his car by f*orc*e and sat in the backseat with me while the driver was told to keep driving for a few minutes and then be given directions. I don¡¯t know what Flynn was thinking when he did that, but it scarred my mental state. The two big bodyguards in the car with him were making sure I didn¡¯t create a ruckus. Title of the document ¡°What the hell are you doing? Where are you taking me?¡± I yelled but had to lower my volume when the guard cracked his knuckles as a warning to me. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking for a while about you and your actions. Without your wolf being active, you are able to ruin many lives. You can survive many punishments. Which led you to believe you can do anything you want. You started believing that you were rising above the alphas and the Alpha kings. It irks me to see you acting like a boss. You shouldn¡¯t be allowed to have an opinion since you are nothing but a mere human and a brother f*uc*ki*ng w*hor*e.¡± His words stung me like a snake¡¯s poison. I blinked harder to get rid of the tears while he scoffed and clenched his fists. Prior to this day, I didn¡¯t fear walking around freely. I thought maybe the worst someone could do to me was ckmail me into epting them, but kidnapping, How do I escape that? ¡°Not talking big anymore?¡± he then chuckled at my miserable state. ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± I asked him in worry, wondering what kind of evil ns he had for me. ¡°Oh, you will see. These few days will be the best days of your life,¡± he chuckled, waving a gun around in his hand. All I knew for sure was that I was screwed. Nobody even knows I walked out of the kitchen and got kidnapped. The instant the car entered a heavyne, his guard f*orc*ed my head down on his orders. I knew he had nned it perfectly. It wasn¡¯t an on-point decision. Then why in hell did he bring his mother here? ¡°Let me go.¡± I finally fought the man¡¯s hand off after 15 minutes, when all the blood had rushed into my eyes. I raised my head and red at the man before looking around and noticing where they had brought me. We were on the mountain now. Our car was slowly driving up the car track and God knows heading where. ¡°You can take me wherever you want, but I am not epting you,¡± I muttered as they parked the car in front of a messy, rundown cabin. ¡°We will see about it,¡± Flynn mumbled, getting out of the car and asking his guards to drag me out. They nodded to him and grasped my arms to pull me out. I almost tripped and even sprained my ankle, but they were reckless. Flynn walked ahead of us and led us to the door of the cabin. It was an extremely old cabin, covered with trees and with bushes around it. I don¡¯t think anybody would suspect that I am being kept here. The guards shoved me inside, but only Flynn followed. ¡°Surround the cabin and make sure her voice is not leaving the cabin,¡± Flynn had given some serious instructions to his people. At this point, I was worried about what his end n was because he wasn¡¯t giving me any hints about how he was going to make me ept him only. The cabin was already small, with only a small bed in it, and with the guards guarding it from every blocked the light from entering the cabin. The smallntern was now the only source of light in the room. Since my ankle hurt, I crawled back without getting up. Soon my back was sticking against theer of the room and my eyes were sticking to his face. ¡°So, this is what it feels like to be alone with you,¡± he smirked, probably thinking too high of himself. ¡°Did you see what I did there? I freaking snatched you from under everyone¡¯s nose, and nobody caught me. This is what your life has be now. Nobody gives a damn about you. Is this how you want to live your life? Do you want to be nobody?¡± He had a weird taunting tone to his words as he walked around the room, trying to tell me how I was nothing if I didn¡¯t give myself up to him. ¡°I would rather be a nobody than somebody who is rted to you,¡± I muttered, feeling the fresh pain of losing Helel. ¡°Ah! The hatred,¡± he shook his head, ¡°You miss him, don¡¯t you?¡± He scoffed, dragging a small stool and sitting in front of me. I squeezed myself further into the corner when watching him sit so close. ¡°What had he ever given to you? It is not like you were dating him or that you two had marked each other. So, why are you still crying about him?¡± Flynn hunched over as he rested his elbow on his thigh and tried questioning me. ¡°Now that we are talking about it, I do remember that I wasn¡¯t even the one who started it. I was having a fun day with Mariah when you invaded my privacy and saved my pictures to ckmail me with. Now how is it my fault that I wanted these pictures gone?¡± He tilted his head and pouted, excluding the real reason why I recorded him. ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t give me that look. You were not a victim when we slept together. You were lying about your feelings for me when you were jumping up and down my c*oc*k.¡¯ The way he said it, I felt tears Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. rushing down my cheeks. ¡°I had no option but to say no,¡¯ I muttered, reminding him how he was ckmailing me. ¡°You had. You could have just let me expose the video, but you wanted to save yourself, hence you slept with me. I didn¡¯t f*orc*e you,¡± he shrugged, making me wonder if he truly didn¡¯t see his fault or if was I responsible for that night, too. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 238 ¨C The Seductress ¡°You are disgusting,¡± I said, not willing to take the me for something I didn¡¯t do. He was the sole reason for my suffering at this very moment. For him to not admit he was at fault for the night I slept with him made me realize I had done a great job of exposing him that day. ¡°Hm! I see the prideful smirk hidden behind these tears,¡± Flynn rolled his eyes as he pointed his finger at my face, ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± he shook his head. ¡°What do you want from me, Flynn?¡± I snapped at him. I wasn¡¯t going to sit here in the corner and listen Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. to him babble. Title of the document ¡°What is the rush? You will know very soon,¡± he said, letting out a deep breath and stretching his arms and neck. ¡°You think you will have that much time? Sooner orter, my mother will inform the alpha king brothers about my absence. And then the only person who they would look for is you!¡± I tried to remain confident because I have learned people feed on fears. The more terrified you appear, the more confident they be. ¡°Hmm!¡± He stroked his chin, getting up from the stool and kicking it aside. ¡°Does that mean I have to hurry?¡± He spoke to himself, but it was clearly a threat to me. I wondered if I had made a mistake by triggering him. ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± I asked him with hesitation, watching him take off his jacket and toss it aside. ¡°What is it that your mother used to say about you?¡± He was once again marching back and forth in the cabin. ¡°Your wolf is a seductress. Once she gets a taste of s*e*x, she craves for more.¡± he bobbed his head in understanding, ¡°I want to put that to the test.¡± His intentions were evil. My heart had raced inside my chest at his ideas. What he wanted to do was very clear at this point. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We will have some fun.¡± Heughed at my raced breaths and teary eyes and said, ¡°I will just have to make sure you don¡¯t get your pills, and when your body is weakening, I will take you to bed with me. I am certain your wolf would love it. And then she will have a taste of me. I will give her as much s*e*x as she craves and then¡ª,¡± heughed with himself, walking back to the window and pointing at nothing basically, ¡°Your sweet stepbrothers will see you be my s*e*x sv*e,¡± he pped and rubbed his palms excitedly. ¡°But now that you have brought my attention to the fact that your mother will start making a noise, I¡¯ll have to take care of that too,¡± he sighed in exhaustion but basically let me know I¡¯m the idiot here. I just didn¡¯t know it would backfire like that. ¡°What is your problem with me, Flynn? I¡¯m your mate and you never cease to leave a moment to hara*s*s, bully or torture me,¡± I raised my voice when I watched him head towards the door. He stopped, and after giving it some thought, he turned around to stare at me. ¡°You really don¡¯t know why?¡± he asked, his eyes judging me hard. ¡°You were my mate, but what did you do? You created a s*e*x game with the others, who have always stolen from me,¡± he yelled when the mention of the brothers came up. ¡°It wasn¡¯t their fault. Lord Vasquez is your culprit. He didn¡¯t want to ept you. How is it their problem?¡± I argued back with him, trying to make him understand. I know he was aware of everything I was saying. He just didn¡¯t want to admit it. ¡°Aha? It was because of them that he didn¡¯t think of me. If they were not in his life, he would have wanted his son with him. But he had too many powerful sons to spare a nce at his bastard child.¡± Flynn was in his feelings now. The wetness in his eyes was indescribable. I knew the feeling of being rejected. But that didn¡¯t mean I should go after someone else who didn¡¯t even do me any wrong. ¡°Do you know how I lived with that crazy Alpha? The instant he started doubting my rtionship with him, he began to torture me. My mother couldn¡¯t protest because she didn¡¯t want him to suspect I wasn¡¯t his son. But that evil man knew. So, under the disguise of training me, he made sure he broke me inch by inch, piece by piece. And he was sessful. He made me what I¡¯m today,¡± he spat on the side at the reminder of Winchester¡¯s name. I don¡¯t know a lot about that man, but I have heard a few things about his messed-up behavior ever since I started working in this cafe. Members from different packs woulde here to gossip, and in those gossip, I picked his name as the most hated one. ¡°And let¡¯s talk about the brothers, shall we?¡± He then walked straight towards me and knelt down a few feet from me. ¡°They didn¡¯t even wee me into the brotherhood. In fact, Zane was the reason I messed up with you, and you forgave him but kept your attitude toward me. This and everything else made me realize I needed to steal what was mine. I need to show the brothers how their beloved Beatrice is s*uc*king me dry every day.¡± With that, he got up and walked away from me. I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes. I believe you will have missed your first doze by then,¡± he mentioned, and I realized he wasn¡¯t wrong. I was supposed to take a pill an hour ago. ¡°Oh! And don¡¯t even think about transitioning; this cabin is made of magic. Not a single creature can show their powers when they are here,¡± he smirked before exiting the cabin and leaving me scared. ¡°S*hi*t!¡± I cussed, feeling terribly scared now. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 239 ¨C Record Me! I couldn¡¯t get up on my feet, and I was beginning to feel a bit dizzy now. Even if Ace manages to wake up, she won¡¯t be able to transition. So, I guess it was a lose-lose situation for me. Every time I looked in the direction of the bed, I gagged. The idea of sleeping with Flynn was churning my stomach. After exactly a few minutes, Flynn walked back into the cabin with a ck bag in his hand. As before, he locked the door and then put the bag on the stool near the window. Title of the document ¡°Did you miss me?¡± He mocked me, unzipping the bag and pulling out a stand that he started adjusting on the windowsill. ¡°What is this? What are you gonna do with it?¡± I asked, trying toprehend what he was doing until he brought out a camera and started adjusting it. The bed was in the direct field of the camera. It wasn¡¯t too hard of a mystery to solve. He was nning to record us. ¡°What the f*uc*k is wrong with you?¡± I couldn¡¯t keep my calm any longer and jump to my feet. I instantly bit my bottom lip when my ankle hurt. ¡°What? I am just making memories,¡± he shrugged, busy with the camera when I hopped like crazy towards the door. The instant I noticed he was not even trying to stop me, I figured he had pretty strict guards securing the ce. I still gave it a try to unlock the door to leave. The moment I opened the door, two guards turned to face me. ¡°You cannot leave,¡± the guard smirked, and the other one yed with the rod in his hand. I stood on one foot before I tried pushing past them. They grabbed me by my arms and shoved me back. ¡°Ugh!¡± I whimpered when Inded on my back, and pain ran through my body. ¡°Are you done trying?¡± Flynn, who had now turned on the camera, walked my way and wrapped his arms around my body from the back. ¡°Don¡¯t f*uc*king touch me.¡± I waved my arms around and tried to move out of his grasp, but I was weirdly weak in front of him. It isn¡¯t like I had Ace all those days when I was kicking b*utts, so what changed? Why was I not able to get any strength from her today? Did that mean she was awake in me all those days? Did the medicines only prevent the transition? Then why didn¡¯t she speak to me? ¡°Ahh!¡± Flynnughed when he tossed me in bed and mmed my face into the pillow. He sat on my back andughed, grasping my hair in his fist and yanking my head up. ¡°Today will be just the beginning of something great for you. Your wolf will finally get what she has been craving.¡± He whispered in my ear after leaning over me. ¡°Those brothers used to love sharing, but let¡¯s see if they will look at you the same way after realizing you have been sharing a bed with me for weeks,¡± he exined his n to me. He was going to keep me here for weeks before releasing me to the world again with a bunch of video clips to ckmail me with. ¡°No!¡± I fought hard when he tripped me around and made me face him. He had crawled on top of me with a smirk covering his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t fight too hard; you cannot win over me,¡± he scoffed, getting up and ripping apart my top. That¡¯s when my struggles intensified. I started moving around and scratching him. I noticed how annoyed he looked every time my nail pierced through his skin, so I focused on doing that for now. As he grabbed my bottoms to open them, I got up and grabbed his hair in my fist. ¡°F*uc*king b*itc*h!¡± Finally, he became enraged enough to twist my hand and p me so hard that I fell asleep. ¡°You do it again, and I will kill you,¡± he yelled from the top of the bed. I could get up. I still had that much strength in my body, but I pretended to be knocked out. ¡°Hey!¡± He yelled in annoyance, jumping off the bed and turning me around on the ground. I kept my body lifeless and tried not to breathe too much. ¡°What the f*uc*k?¡± His fingers traced the bump on my head and then the blood in my hair. He had hit me pretty hard to make me bleed. However, I was still not knocked out, but he didn¡¯t have to know this. ¡°Wake up!¡± He pped me several times before cursing, ¡°F*uc*k!¡± ¡°Guards!¡± he yelled at the guards, whose footsteps were a sign they had arrived. ¡°She is not going to die, right?¡± He was such a moron that he had to ask them about my condition. ¡°From the looks of her injury, we can¡¯t be sure. She doesn¡¯t even have a wolf, so she is pretty much a human.¡± The guard stated, after he checked my head and then my pulse, ¡°She is breathing, but¡ª the blood and the bump¡ªI don¡¯t know. Whenever we beat up someone who doesn¡¯t have a wolf, they have a high chance of dying from even little hits. Try waking her up, and if she doesn¡¯t wake up, I guess we will have to take her to the emergency room,¡± the guard exined, and Flynn only scoffed in his response. ¡°No! She is not leaving this cabin. Tell me where to get a vampire blood from. We will get the blood, take her out of the cabin for a few minutes, and after injecting the blood in her, we will drag her inside again,¡± Flynn told the guard, who I a*s*sume agreed with him. Alpha King Maddox and Zane had been calling us nonstop. I think we should leave her here with a guard, and the rest of us should go sign the attendance quickly. It is not like she is able to move anyway,¡± the other guard suggested, making my heart pound with hope. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Waiting for Flynn¡¯s response was the worst kind of stress. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 240 ¨C Maybe She Is The Reason Maura¡¯s POV: Ever since I saw that horrifying act by Flynn, I couldn¡¯t be at rest. Pam told me to keep it to myself and not get involved. ¡°She is closer to the brothers than you are. She can fight Flynn, but you cannot. If he finds out you are the one who got him in trouble, you are gone. As for Beatrice! I¡¯m sure any of the brothers will find out about her being somewhere else. If not, I believe Flynn is taking her back to the mansion to probably tell everyone the truth that she did trick Flynn into saying all those things on his engagement day.¡± Pam tried to convince me by ribbing my elbow and saying things that made me even more ufortable. Title of the document ¡°Beatrice was not at fault that day. She made him confess his wrongdoings. Besides, I cannot wait for the brothers to find out. Every minute is crucial. I have to inform Zane.¡± I refused to listen to Pam and sit on this information. I could tell she wasn¡¯t a fan of Beatrice, but to be so careless of her safety, I wondered if Pam even was a good person. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She must have noticed the quizzical stares I was giving her because she instantly held my hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t want her to return to our lives because she is taking advantage of my innocent, sick son. No mother would want a girl so malicious near her son,¡± she scoffed, exining why she was no longer interested in keeping a bond with Beatrice. I understood her point. Ever since I found out Ubel had kept my mom prisoner, I have hated him more than ever. Now I wouldn¡¯t feel bad if I hurt him. ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget, she is very close to Zane. Ever since he started dropping her off, he started neglecting you,¡± Pam said before walking away to grill food for the customers. What she said was perhaps right. She was living with her, so she must know more than I do. But how can I be mad at Beatrice if there is indeed something going on between her and Zane? It¡¯s not like Beatrice knows about me and Zane or that she owes me loyalty without knowing anything. In that case, Zane would be the one who yed me. I closed my eyes and grabbed my phone, shaking all the thoughts from my head. Evil or not, I cannot sit on this information. I dialed Zane¡¯s number and anxiously marched around the kitchen. He did not return my calls, as he had done previously. I was getting impatient and worried for Beatrice, so I left him a text. Me: Please pick up my call. It¡¯s about Beatrice. She is in danger. I sighed when pressing the send b*utton. Somewhere in my heart, I knew I would feel rejected when he answered my call after I told him it was about Beatrice. And that¡¯s exactly what happened. Not even a minuteter, he called me himself. I smiled defeatedly before attending the call. ¡°Hello!¡± I answered with a murmur. It was so hard talking to him after that day. What was supposed to be my magical first time with him turned out to be ourst time? ¡°What happened to Beatrice? Where is she?¡± he asked in worry. The way his voice sounded so concerned, I felt like breaking down right then and there. He meant a lot to me. So, hearing him care for her and not give a damn about me was difficult forme. ¡°Flynn¡ªFlynn f*orcibly took her away from us,¡± I stuttered when recalling the terrible sight of her abduction. ¡°That bastard!¡± Zane grunted. ¡°How long has it been?¡± he questioned. ¡°I guess about 5 minutes,¡± I replied. And what the f*uc*k were you doing in those 5 minutes?¡± Zane yelled from the other side, making me shiver and step back to lean against the wall for support. I have never heard him talk like that to me. ¡°I am so¡ª,¡± before I could apologize, he hung up on me. That was what he needed to do, I realized. He never thanked me once. ¡°I thought you were wiser than that.¡± Pam had walked in on me when I was telling Zane about Beatrice¡¯s abduction. I didn¡¯t answer her and sat down on the ground. She seemed so annoyed that she didn¡¯te to console me. I waited there on the ground for 3 minutes when Zane rushed into the kitchen and shocked us. His handsome face¡¯s striking features had a little gloominess to them. He seemed so worried about her. The ck chambray shirt with blue jeans made him look sofy to hug. But his arms were no longer for me. His eyes didn¡¯t carry the sparks they once used to carry for me. And that hurt. ¡°Where did he abduct her from?¡± he asked after briskly running to the backside when Pam directed her finger towards the door. I got up after him and found him hysterically checking the ground to collect their scents. ¡°She was standing here.¡± I pointed to a location where he could raise his head and look at me. He didn¡¯t. His sole attention was to find Beatrice as soon as possible. He got up after collecting the samples from the ground and fled. ¡°He didn¡¯t even look at you. This should be a hint for you. In order to have him, you will have to eliminate what is causing him a distraction.¡± Pam came after me and gently patted my shoulder. ¡°Somebody got abducted for some sinister reason. Do you think he will have enough time to check on me or romance with me?¡± I asked her, trying to think logically and not make this situation about myself. ¡°You are a nice person, Maura. But I¡¯m warning you. You will lose him if you don¡¯t fight for him,¡± she warned me onest time before walking away from me. I didn¡¯t know what else to say, but I could tell Beatrice was more important to Zane than I ever was. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 241 ¨C Stuck Between Two Girls. Author¡¯s POV: ¡°What is going on? You have been ignoring me,¡± Reign entered Mykel¡¯s cabin toin. They barely got a minute to talk these days, as he had been ignoring her since he received the video from Dream. ¡°What are you doing here, Reign?¡± Mykel sighed, staring at her and looking exhausted. Title of the document ¡°I heard you are not taking any more *s*ses in school¡ª,¡± she wasining when he interrupted her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t a permanent employee there. I was just helping some students and preparing some teachers for how to train their students. My job there is done, so there is no point in me going to school anymore,¡± he answered, giving her a rough look and packing his bags. ¡°But I still need you,¡± she said, and then instantly added. ¡°For my wolf.¡± ¡°You need to find yourself another sv*e then, princess! I am done helping out everyone without a cost,¡± he muttered, holding back the urge to show her the video. ¡°Why are you saying that? Did something happen?¡± Reign watched him, not even wanting to look at her, and all she could think of was her sister. ¡°Is it because of what Dream said to you in the office the other day?¡± She held his hand, but the way he instantly freed himself was a sign he was mad at her. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± her eyes instantly formed tears as she watched his face. He noticed every detail of her and consumed every bit of her actions before taking a deep breath and shaking his head in defeat. ¡°I have been a bit stressed out regarding your battle with your sister, and the way you are not even serious about taking lessons is making me frustrated,¡± he lied, hiding behind that excuse to make Reignfortable. ¡°Oh! I am sure Dream does not want this match either. It is insane how my father ¡ª wait! Did I tell you about it?¡± Reign stopped yammering when she started questioning her memory. She was certain she had not told him she would kill her sister to be the alpha of the pack. Some of the details of the match were kept secret from everyone. ¡°See! You don¡¯t even remember anything. Where are you busy these days, anyway?¡± Mykel folded his arms over his chest and leaned his back against the wall, staring at her face nonstop. ¡°I¡ª,¡± she cleared her throat and then uttered a lie, ¡°I am just very down these days.¡¯ The awkward silence between the two made Reign feel judged. She could have sworn that Mykel was looking at her the way someone would look at someone they were judging. So she pulled near him and rested her hands on his chest. While he didn¡¯t move a muscle, she reached for his face and crashed her lips against his. For the first few seconds, Mykel did nothing until his body gave up. He cupped her face and s*uc*ked her lips gently. His hands explored her body, and her hands felt his heartbeat. ¡°Mmmm,¡± she moaned on his lips when he deepened the kiss until the memory of the video popped up in Mykel¡¯s head and he had to break the kiss. Reign looked worried, but to make her less concerned, he gave her a smile and said, ¡°I have a flight to catch.¡± ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± she questioned, watching him get away from her and pack his bags. ¡°Yeah! I am given the task of gathering some herbs. It is an order to get a new kind of powder ready for the students,¡± he said. He would usually stay at his apartment in the pack, but then someday he would stay at his cabin. ¡°Oh! Do you want me to help you pack?¡± Reign offered her help, but she noticed she had already packed everything. He seemed to be in a hurry, so Reign reckoned she should leave him alone for now. ¡°I will wait for you,¡± she said, and Mykel dryly nodded, focusing on the bags instead of her. Feeling a little ignored, Reign marched out of the cabin and thought about paying a visit to Beatrice. She seemed to have found more peace with her than anybody else. For Reign, Beatrice was someone who didn¡¯t really make things awkward. She was pretty open to epting people and not judging them, and that quality of hers was very much liked by Reign. After going to the cafe, Reign was parking her car when she saw Flynn dragging Beatrice into his car and his guards blocking her way. ¡°What the f*uc*k is going on?¡± Reign eximed as she climbed into her car and followed them down the road. The roads were jam-packed that day, so she was having a hard time following them, but at the same time, she called Maddox the very next second after watching Flynn take Beatrice away. ¡°I saw him take her away,¡± she told him, knowing very well that Maddox would only pay attention to Beatrice now. ¡°Don¡¯t let them out of your sight, no matter what,¡± Maddox ordered her, and she nodded as if he could see her. There was no surprise to Reign that Maddox would ask her topromise her own safety for Beatrice, and she kind of epted that fate. What Maddox had with Beatrice was something Reign might never have had with him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am following them,¡± she told him, putting him on speakerphone. ¡°That a*s*shole is dying by my hands today,¡± Maddox grunted, taking his bike and following Reign¡¯s instructions to where the Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. car was headed. ¡°He is taking a wild turn to the mountains,¡± Reign said to Maddox, expecting him to ask her to keep following him. That¡¯s when he shocked her with his orders. ¡°Fine. I will take it from there. There are not many paths he can turn down from that road. You go back home and be safe. I will save her,¡± Maddoxmanded, keeping Reign¡¯s safety in mind. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t even respond to him, but she liked how considerate he was, even when he was so worried for Beatrice. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 242 ¨C I Will Not Stay With You Beatrice¡¯s POV: ¡°No!¡± And that was when Flynn¡¯s response left me in fear. The awkward silence after that was worrisome. Nobody moved or walked away, and then the guard objected again. ¡°But it¡¯s important. Before the Alpha Kingse looking for us, we should go finish our work and return to the cabin.¡± The guard seemed hesitant about skipping the attendance, and his hesitance was going to help me escape. Title of the document ¡°What if she wakes up, then?¡± Flynn scoffed at him. ¡°We will have one guard at the door to let us know whenever she wakes up,¡± the guard exined to Flynn, and now he seemed to be silent as if he was considering the option. ¡°Fine! but be back soon. We cannot trust her; she can wake up anytime,¡± Flynn told the guards, and in the next few minutes, I heard them all leave one by one. ¡°Hm!¡± I heard Flynn clear his throat and approach me, saying, I wille back with vampire blood for you. I don¡¯t know how I didn¡¯t think of it earlier, but it¡¯s going to be fun now. Every time I beat you up. I¡¯ll give you blood. That will be the best punishment for you.¡± He whispered in my ear, steadily tucking my hair off my face and running his fingertips over my cheek. ¡°You are beautiful, Beatrice. Exquisite!! But unlike the others, I¡¯m not into sharing. You have slept with all of them. I wouldn¡¯t ept that. Hence, you will always be my sidechick. Don¡¯t worry about Mariah; I only wanted her father¡¯s shares. But well¡ª,¡± he sighed, ying with my hair. ¡°I¡¯ll go now ande with a cure for your suffering. You¡¯ll be needing it a lot for the next few months.¡± There was a mockery in his voice when he slowly got up from beside me. Flynn didn¡¯t eveny me down in the bed; he just left, closing the door after me. Just to be more cautious, I stayed on the ground with my eyes closed for another few minutes before I steadily opened my eyes and started getting up. I looked around and found the cabin empty. I could see one guy¡¯s head from the window, so I calcted how far he was from the door. My heart was racing inside my chest as I concluded that this might be my only chance to escape and survive. My head was not in the right space because of the concussion and the bump. I rolled my body to the side and finally got up on my feet. Making my way towards the window, I took the camera off the stand and then hid behind the door. ¡°Breathe in, breathe out!¡± I whispered to myself when I was calming my agitated nerves down. After I¡¯d managed to help myself feel much cooler, I kicked the stool and itnded against the window, creating a loud noise. The guard got attentive and barged in without giving it too much thought. He was so focused on the window where he had heard the voice that he didn¡¯t expect me behind him. I raised the stand and hit him in the back of the head as hard as I could. My first strike resulted in him bending on his knees, but he immediately rushed for defense. ¡°Arghhh!¡± he let out another agonizing cry when he tried stopping the hit but hit him in the chest with the stand. After that, I repeatedly attacked him until hended on the floor, covered in his own pool of blood. He couldn¡¯t heal or transition inside the cabin, so I ran towards the exit and locked the door after him. Once out of the cabin, I wheezed and inhaled as much fresh air as I could. I started walking around dizzily when I didn¡¯t even know where to go. My ankle was in a lot of pain, and my head was throbbing. In this moment, the rain appearing out of nowhere didn¡¯t help me either. The evening and then the clouds-thebination turned deadly for me. I was cluelessly wandering around, holding onto trees for support, and making my way towards anywhere safe. Walking towards the endless path, I couldn¡¯t help but tear up. My body could only take it to a certain extent. That¡¯s when I remembered Ace might be awake. ¡°I know you are awake,¡± I hissed, dropping to my knees and breathing heavily. ¡°Why did you stay silent for so long if you were always awake in there?¡± I asked through my blurred vision, as the rain and the tears were giving me a hard time seeing clearly. ¡°Why would I speak to you when you were the one keeping me captive?¡± She finally spoke up, proving my a*s*sumption right. ¡°You could have been there for me,¡± I argued, feeling betrayed. ¡°Really? Did you not hear what I just said? You kept me from transitioning, and now you want to question me for not giving you mypany?¡¯ I heard her yell at me. She sounded hurt, too. ¡°After how desperately you wanted me to be silent with you, you are asking me why I didn¡¯t speak to you all this time? I am sorry, but you must be used to getting used by everyone, but I am not. You cannot forbid the transition, but you can cherish mypany at the same time. I will only speak when there is no medicine in your system. The minute you take a medicine, I am silent too.¡± I understood her suffering. The real reason wasn¡¯t even that I hated her. The world where we lived now was not for weredragons anymore. Does she not know what they did to Colt? Look at Maura¡¯s mother. She is suffering too. The weredragons are deeply hated in this world. Once I realized I could not waste my time here as Flynn and his guards woulde back anytime, I got on my feet and pushed through. ¡°Beatrice!¡± The familiar voice made me turn around and stare at the person whose arrival brought shivers down my spine. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. I watched him get closer, making me realize I wasn¡¯t unwanted like Flynn had said about me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 243 ¨C In The Wrong Arms. ¡°Beatrice!¡± He ran without a care in the world and came to support my body when I lost my bnce. I had been forcing myself to get away from the cabin, and during all this struggle, I have really exhausted myself. My ankle was in pain, my eyes were itching, and my throat was dry. His strong, muscr arms were like a of safety for me. ¡°Maddox!¡± I whispered his name when I dropped to my knees but did not hit the ground because he was holding me up. Title of the document His fresh cologne filled my nostrils and opened my mind to realize I have been saved. The way he held me tightly, I knew he was trying to tell the world that nobody could steal me from him now. He pulled me closer to his chest and hugged me even more tightly with his one arm; with the other, he cupped my face and kissed my one cheek first, my other cheek next, then my forehead and my chin. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°You are okay; I got you!¡± he whispered to my lips. I swear his heart was beating so loudly, too. I wonder if he was worried he wouldn¡¯t find me. ¡°He¡ª was going to ¡ª¡± I was whimpering lifelessly, on the brink of passing out. ¡°He can¡¯t do S*hi*t when I am alive,¡± he grunted, tucking my head in his chest and rubbing my back. He carried me in his arms, and that¡¯s when I no longer felt like forcing myself. He rushed me out of the mountains and ced me in the backseat of a car. I was then beginning to notice that we were not alone in the car. There was someone beside me who was rubbing my hand and trying to calm me down. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe now,¡± Reign said, close to my eardrums. ¡°Give her this,¡± Maddox said while driving and taking off his jacket. ¡°Cover her up,¡± he told Reign, who instantly started putting the jacket on me. ¡°I will f*uc*k that bastard,¡± Maddox yelled as he yanked the steering wheel and disyed anger. ¡°Are we taking her to the hospital?¡± Reign asked. ¡°No! We are taking her on a pic; can you stop being stupid for once? Of course, I am rushing her to the f*uc*king hospital.¡± Maddox yelled at Reign. I wanted to stop him, but I couldn¡¯t speak a word. Reign innocently lowered her head and then wrapped her arm around my body to give me support. Throughout the way, Maddox had been grunting and groaning. He never stopped cursing at every little car passing by him. By the time he was carrying me to the hospital, I had fallen asleep. I woke up to the doctors checking me and patching up my head, but I fell asleep again. By the time I was feeling fine and waking up, I found Maddox sleeping in the chair near my bed. He had asked for a private room for me. Reign was also in the room when she saw me waking up. She rushed over and smiled at me,forting me. ¡°Are you feeling okay now?¡± she asked, brushing her hand on my shoulder. ¡°I am fi¡ªne,¡± I said, taking a deep breath, and then looking at Maddox. ¡°He was causing chaos, making doctors suffer so much by telling them how to do their work,¡± she smiled ufortably. The way her eyes shone when talking about Maddox reminded me of her love confession for him. ¡°So, he is just sleeping now?¡± I asked, and she shook her head. ¡°He overworked himself,¡± sheughed at him. He was cutely sleeping in a sitting position. ¡°Thank you so much for you two. I didn¡¯t know what would have happened if you two hadn¡¯t arrived in time,¡± I said, thanking her sincerely as I sat up. ¡°How did you guys find me here?¡± I asked, since it wasn¡¯t every day that Maddox came to the cafe and asked for me. ¡°I saw in the cafe visiting you when I saw Flynn take you away,¡± she exined how they found out about me. ¡°Then I called this aggressive bull and ever since then, he had been on an edge. I was worried he would crash his car into someone¡¯s,¡± she joked, obviously hiding the tears in her eyes. I don¡¯t know what it was, but it seemed like she was trying not to say much, but at the same time, her eyes were speaking on her behalf. ¡°There is nothing going on between us,¡± I had to say to calm her down. She started shaking her head with a smile on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I mean it¡¯s not like him and I¨C,¡± she took a deep breath and paused, ¡°Even when we are mates,¡± as soon as she told me the truth behind why she couldn¡¯t move on from him, I felt like I was responsible for her suffering. It was heartbreaking because, for a fated mate, this could mean a lot. ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± I mumbled in guilt. ¡°I am so sorry!¡± I felt like apologizing nonstop, but she smiled widely and shook her head at me again. ¡°I know you are his mate, too. He told me about it,¡± she said, ¡°So, I don¡¯t know how it happened, but I am a*s*suming I am his second chance? I don¡¯t know. All I know is that he didn¡¯t reject you, so¡ª,¡± she looked very perplexed when trying to exin something to me that I already knew. I wish I could tell her and exin things to her, but that would mean I would have to tell her the truth. The truth was that she was his fated mate, and I was a weredragon¡¯s mate. ¡°He cares about you, more than he does for anyone.¡± She didn¡¯t smile this time, but the pain was visible on her face. ¡°Reign!¡± I sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I am dating Zane.¡± I said and had only finished my sentence when I heard clearing his throat. I don¡¯t even know when he woke up. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 244 ¨C Cold War ¡°I will go call the doctor.¡± Reign watched us ufortably stay silent, so she excused herself and rushed out of the room. Now that it was just the two of us, I noticed how silent Maddox was. He was hunching down and resting his arms on his thighs and his face in his hands. ¡°I thought Zane had told you,¡± I said, feeling awkward that he found out this way. ¡°No! it is no problem. It is not like I deserve to know it from you,¡± he said, straightening his back and running his hands through his hair, fixing his attire before turning his chair to face me. ¡°It happened all¡ªof a sudden,¡± I exined, feeling awkward. Title of the document ¡°I get it,¡± he nodded. ¡°I hope he is treating you right,¡± Maddox thenmented, and I nodded to him. ¡°He is very nice and respectful to me,¡± I replied to hisment. ¡°Reign is a very good girl. She is sweet and faithful, and I think she likes you a lot.¡± Before I could go on from there, he silenced me. ¡°Thank you for your suggestion, but I guess I am fine,¡± he said, being a bit rude when dismissing me. But I wasn¡¯t offended. I know he was feeling some type of way. ¡°Zan¡ª,¡± as I tried to ask him about Zane, the little scoff from him confused me. ¡°Yeah, where is he? Somebody f*uc*king kidnapped you, and he is out there probably wasting his time with his friends,¡± The way he said it, I wasn¡¯t a fool to not understand he was trying to tell me Zane doesn¡¯t care about me because he can¡¯t even keep me safe. ¡°Maddox, that is really unfair. He probably doesn¡¯t even know. Did you inform him?¡± I asked him and watched him roll his eyes at me. ¡°Why would I ask him? I didn¡¯t know you were two had be an item,¡± Maddox scoffed. His attitude has changed in a few minutes. ¡°Can you call him now?¡± I asked, hoping he wouldn¡¯t make it any more difficult. ¡°I know my brother. I don¡¯t want to call him and get you upset,¡± he shrugged. My eyebrows went up as I tried to understand what he meant by that. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I tilted my head, staring at him deeply. ¡°Huh! You will find him with his friend and probably some girls too, and that will upset you,¡± Maddox imed. He got an eye roll from me because I wasn¡¯t born yesterday. I have been through a lot and I knew at least this much that Maddox was saying all this out of jealousy. ¡°I cannot believe you,¡± I stated confidentially. ¡°Just call him,¡± I insisted. He stared at my face nkly for another minute before he gave me his phone to call Maddox myself. I grabbed his phone and called Zane¡¯s number. Maddox was constantly watching me, making it awkward for me. ¡°Hello?¡± Zane answered the call, sounding restless. ¡°Zane!¡± I have only said his name when his breath has raced. ¡°Beatrice? What¡ªwhat are you doing with Maddox? Why do¡ªwhere are you?¡± He bombarded me with all these questions. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Can youe to the hospital right now?¡± I asked, stealing eyes from Maddox, who was constantly staring at me without blinking his eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± Zane hung up almost instantly. I had a Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. feeling thing were going downhill with him. ¡°He ising, isn¡¯t he?¡± Maddox shoved his phone in his pocket but didn¡¯t get up from his seat. After a few minutes had passed, Zane barged in. He had sprinted using his wolf¡¯s speed. He stopped and passed a quick and very questionable nce to Maddox and then to me before he rushed and sat beside me, wrapping his arms around me. Maddox turned his face to the other side for a moment and refused to look at us. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Zane asked, breaking the hug, to check on me quickly. ¡°Flynn happened!¡± Maddox said, ¡°Where the heck were you when Flynn was kidnapping her?¡± He continued to be angry with him. I noticed Zane¡¯s muscles stiffening when hearing about what Flynn did. In the next few minutes, Maddox exined everything to him in a hurry. ¡°What the f*uc*k! I¡¯ll f*uc*king kill that a*s*shole,¡± Zane jumped out of bed and shouted. ¡°And why the heck were you looking for her? Why didn¡¯t anybody tell me?¡± Zane grunted at his brother, making me wonder if they were going to fight here. The fact that these two were taunting each other and arguing over who came to save me first was befuddling. ¡°Are you upset that I found her?¡± Maddox raised his voice, his eyes throwing darts at Zane. ¡°You could have called me and told me sooner,¡± Zane argued with him. ¡°How was I supposed to know anything? You are using me for no f*uc*king reason when you should be thanking me for saving your precious gem.¡± Maddox¡¯sment turned my cheeks red. Zane groaned as he stared at his brother for using such words for me. ¡°Guys! It wasn¡¯t a match, and I wasn¡¯t trying to see who would find me first,¡± I scoffed tiredly. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m here now. I saw Reign outside; you should go be with her,¡± Zane told Maddox, who exhaustedly passed us res before getting up from the sofa. ¡°You know, you should stay focused on her more. There are many people out there who want her or want to hurt her. She is a precious diamond; keep her safe.¡± The way Maddox exined my importance to Zane, I looked down and stole my eyes from him. ¡°That¡¯s why you lost her,¡± Zane shrugged as he returned it to him. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m advising you. If you don¡¯t want to be in my position, treat her right and with care.¡± Maddox made only a few seconds of eye contact with me, and in those few seconds, I saw tears shining in his eyes. After Maddox left, Zane turned to me and hugged me again. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry; I had no clue he had done that to you. But I promise you, I¡¯ll find him and put him on trial for his actions,¡± Zane promised, holding me tightly. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 245 ¨C Don¡¯t Tame Me Yet Zane took me to a hotel room instead of letting me go back home. I didn¡¯t object because going back to that field and then living under the same roof as Pam and Markus, especially tonight, was a bit too much for me. I didn¡¯t want to hear them taunt or mock me. so, I agreed, and he settled me in a suite before he left, Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. saying he would bring back dinner for us. The suite was veryfortable looking, with a beautiful living room and a bedroom area after the ss sliding door. The living room led to a small terrace, which was obviously alerted to the alpha king. I don¡¯t know how he managed to get us a suite sote, but I knew he could do anything, so I couldn¡¯t put anything past him at this point. Title of the document The bedroom was small, with one big bed and a TV on the wall. The bathroom had a beautiful tub, where I spent the next hour calming my nerves while waiting for Zane. After about an hour or so, he finally returned, and that¡¯s when I realized why it took him so long toe back. He didn¡¯te back alone. He had brought my mother with him. The instant she walked in and I ran into her arms. I noticed the dy in her response. She was too stunned by the beautiful view from the living room¡¯s terrace to even pay attention to her daughter. ¡°You two catch up while I will arrange dinner,¡± Zane gave me a soft smile before heading out again. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Mom finally looked away from the fancy suite and hugged me back. I know my mother was a bit of a sybarite, so I couldn¡¯t me her. Her first priority was always going to be opulence. ¡°I am much better now,¡± I said, pulling away from her while she cupped my face in her hands to scrutinize me. ¡°What the f*uc*k is wrong with that Varisha and her son? How dare he think he would kidnap you and your mates will note looking for you?¡± Mom threw a tantrum by stomping her foot and then instantly checking on the floor. ¡®They first came to persuade me to ept Flynn. But I think taking me away by f*orc*e and keeping me somewhere for his evil ns was his n all along.¡± I grunted as I sat down on the living room sofa and hugged my knees. ¡®I will go see Lord Vasquez tomorrow and let him know what his new mate and son are doing.¡± Mom was already angry with Varisha for stealing her man. so I knew she would not leave this matter alone. I didn¡¯t object. At this point. Lord Vasquez should get all sorts ofints against his son¡¯s actions so that he can realize who he killed for this ipetent piece of work of a son. ¡°By the way,¡± mom said, then cleared her throat, and I knew what it was about. I noticed her eyes wandering toward Zane when they walked into the suite. ¡°Is it about Zane?¡± I sighed, shaking my head at her in disbelief. ¡°Why not? I want to know what is going on in my daughter¡¯s life,¡± mom shrugged, folding her arms over her chest before she rxed and slid closer to me on the sofa. ¡°Tell me,¡± she insisted, ¡°what happened between you and him? I mean, is there anything going on?¡± She was whispering, trying to get me to spill my secrets here. ¡°Things have been escting between us. but I don¡¯t want you to rush me into anything.¡± I had to warn her before she started pestering me into epting Zane. I had a lot going on. There were things that needed my immediate attention, so there was no way I could settle down before finishing those issues. ¡°Fine. But at least you two are getting somewhere,¡± she tucked herself back on the couch happily. ¡°What happened to you not wanting me to find a mate or anything like that?¡± I asked her finally after I had been sick and worried, why she never let me have a boyfriend. I remember how just the idea of me having a boyfriend or losing my v*irgini*ty would freak her out. and here she was, shipping me around with everyone. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want you to get toofortable with someone and let your dragon out. Do you have any idea how easily young girls can get manipted?¡¯ She hissed at me for questioning her. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to¡ª get tamed by anyone,¡± she mumbled, rocking her foot back and forth on the couch. ¡®Get tamed? How does that even work?¡± I asked, worried about what she meant by that. ¡®There is a huge process that goes into taming a dragon that is stuck inside a human body. For example, a mild seduction, losing a v*irgini*ty to that person, or even¡ªjust getting t*otur*ed by that person. Which reminds me, where is your diary?¡± She insisted on finding out from me. The mention of that diary would ruin her mood. I knew it. ¡°You couldn¡¯t find it?¡± she asked me, and I shook my head. ¡°That diary was helpful to you. Those exercises I made you do were so that you don¡¯t get tamed by anyone but if anyone got their hands on it and did the opposite of everything that is written in the diary, then you will get tamed,¡± she muttered angrily at me for losing such a precious thing. I was not too worried though because I have lost my v*irgini*ty already and that person didn¡¯t try taming me. As for sweet t*otur*e, I don¡¯t think I will tolerate or give up on anyone¡¯s t*otur*e anymore. Besides. Ace will have her day soon, and after that, I won¡¯t get tamed by anyone. ¡°You look unbothered,¡± my mom smirked, more likeughing at my stupidity. ¡°Remember, taming isn¡¯t always about losing your v*irgini*ty. They can tame you with love as well. You just need to see the signs. But don¡¯t worry, some tamings are not that bad,¡± she shrugged after making me worried for myself. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 246 ¨C S*uc*king His D*ic*k Because We¡­ Mom and I spoke for a few minutes before Zane returned with food and the best hotel service. The way he fed me with his own hands made me believe it was a dream. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, when did I be so lucky? Where mom left to take a shower, Zane and I sat down on the terrace, cozied up in each other¡¯s arms and watching the view. ¡°Isn¡¯t this view pretty?¡± I asked Zane, who breathed in and smiled, lowering her head to look at me. Title of the document ¡°It is more beautiful when I have you in my arms, sharing it with you,¡± he smiled, bending over and nting a kiss on my forehead. ¡°I was so scared today, Zane. I thought maybe I would never meet you again,¡± As I recalled those dreadful few hours of my life, I said. It was like a horror movie ying before my eyes, and the monster was achieving its goal left and right. ¡°That would never happen. There is no way I would ever lose you or that somebody will snatch you from me. You are mine forever. We are born to be together, the good people,¡± he joked, making me roll my eyes at his ims. ¡°I love you so much, Beatrice! I just want to ept you in front of everyone and mark you as my queen. Every passing day is a reminder that you are still not with me, and I don¡¯t like it.¡± He cupped my face before his hands ran to my neck and left me with goosebumps. Throwing my head down on his c*rotc*h, I unzipped his pants with my mouth, and his hard d*ic*k popped out free. It seemed like his c*oc*k was waiting to be freed. As Iy on my side, he ran his hand through my shorts and shoved them in. His finger grazed my c*li*t mildly while I passed gentle kisses to his shaft. With every kiss, his c*oc*k was getting excited and throbbing for more. The feeling of utmost pleasure sparked through my body when his fingers slid inside me. His thumb yed with my clip while he fingered me gently and passionately. ¡®I love your mild scent. It makes me drown in your curves,¡± he whispered, throwing his head back and grunting as I s*uc*ked the purple, swollen head of his c*oc*k. ¡°Ahh!¡± a tantalizing m*oan escaped my lips when he inserted another finger and curled them inside me. He continued to rx, bending his fingers gently, before his speed increased. ¡°Ahh! F*uc*k,¡± I m*oaned on his c*oc*k, keeping myself calm and shoving his d*ic*k in my mouth. I was grinding against the couch with his fingers rotating inside me. Closing my lips tightly against the shaft of his d*ic*k, I put pressure on it when squeezing it in and releasing it. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Argh! You love s*uc*king it, don¡¯t you?¡± he groaned, breathing heavily and raising his hips to give a t*hrust inside my mouth. I was able to taste the pre-c*um dripping from the head of d*ic*k when I aggressively s*uc*ked him. I wanted to s*uc*k him dry, do it so hard that he releases in my mouth and I drink every bit of his c*um. ¡°The weather is so cold,¡± my mother walking in on us startled me so much that I jumped and pulled away from Zane. My mom had a nket wrapped around her body when she joined us. She was rubbing her palms together when getting cozy on the single sofa. I couldn¡¯t help but grunt at her. My heart was still pounding in my chest, and my p*uss*y urging for more. She had ruined the moment for us. I wonder why she had toe out and interrupt. She could tell we had been doing something, couldn¡¯t she? ¡°It is very cold in here. You should have stayed in the room,¡± I said, holding back the urge to frown at her. Zane slightly mended his posture and pulled his shirt down to cover his c*rotc*h. I know he was feeling a bit uneasy when pulling up the zipper when she was sitting there like that. ¡°And miss this beautiful moment? I wanted to sit and talk with you guys. So, what are we talking about?¡± She asked with a huge smile stered on her lips. I wish I could have told her I was this close to having the best o*rgas*m when she ruined it for us, and now she wants to talk when we are both dripping with fluid. ¡°Nothing in particr,¡± I replied while Zane got busy with his phone. It wasn¡¯t something he was doing to steal his eyes from my mom, but I had noticed his phone screen light up many times before. ¡°I will take this call,¡± he excused, quickly getting up and walking into the living room. ¡°Mom!¡± I grunted, watching her shrug her shoulders and act like she had no clue what I was mad for. ¡°Go see who he is talking to at this time of night,¡± mom eyed me to eavesdrop on Zane. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be that clingy girlfriend,¡± I warned my mother into not doing that, but she seemed pretty adamant that he was up to something. ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool. There should be no secrets between mates. Go check on him,¡± she insisted, and I got up just to leave for the bedroom. ¡°As if I have shared everything with him,¡± when walking away I taunted. As I was passing the living room, I heard bits and pieces of Zane¡¯s conversation with this mystery number, making me feel a bit uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! I¡¯ve been just a little too busy these days. I wille over; just don¡¯t cry,¡± he said. He sounded very fake and exhausted but was forcing himself to be nice. But for whom was he left at this time of night? Before he could turn around and catch me, I escaped to my room. But it did make me a little worried because something seemed odd about the way he was talking. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 247 ¨C He Is Doing Something Behind My Back My mom hadn¡¯t shut up about how cute we looked, but I didn¡¯t question Zane for now. I caught myself eyeing her to zip her mouth at times, and Zane caught me. Sadly, there was only one bed in that suite, and I was so tired that I also thought it was good that I just slept the tonight. Zane had to leave and take care of pack matters and deal with Flynn. I fell asleep and woke up early this morning. I was feeling much better since they gave me vampire blood medicine. Now that I knew I was doing well, I decided to go to work and see Maura. Her thoughts had not left my mind during this whole mess. I was worried about her and her mother. There was this fear in my heart that I couldn¡¯t seem to shake off-what would happen to her if I didn¡¯t make it out in time? Title of the document Who will help her and her mother? Although I didn¡¯t have many medicines left, I was nning to give her one after I got the bottle from my mother. Ever since she found out Zane and I were dating, she has decided to nag me again regarding my medicines and how I need to not miss them. When I left for work, she was still sleeping. And I didn¡¯t bother waking her up. I was wondering what Pam would be thinking about our night out, since it was not usual for us. However, the moment I stepped into the kitchen and found the twodies, Maura jumped at me and hugged me so tightly that I swore she was going to choke me to death. ¡°Oh My God! Are you okay?¡± I She broke the hug and started checking me out. ¡°I am fine,¡± I answered in bewilderment, looking at Pam and then at Maura. ¡°I got so scared yesterday.¡± Maura was holding my hands and not letting me go when Pam stepped ahead and gently patted my shoulder. ¡°I am so d you were found in time.¡± She gave me a genuine smile, making me realize I wasn¡¯t alone. I can¡¯t believe Flynn, for a moment, made me think nobody would want me or look for me. But here, I had so many people worried about me. ¡°I will quickly take this order and then return to you girls. Don¡¯t gossip without me, okay?¡± Pam gave us a yful pout before rushing out of the kitchen. Now that it was Maura and me in the kitchen, I found her looking hopeful. ¡°I was worried about you,¡± she said again, dragging a stool for me and eyeing me to sit. ¡°No! I will sit on the floor with you,¡± I told her, refusing to let her sit alone, libel didn¡¯t believe in us taking breaks, so he never allowed more than one stool in the kitchen. ¡°Now tell me, how do you know what happened to me?¡± I asked her, my eyes watching her face with so many questions in my mind. ¡°Fortunately, I was the witness of it,¡± she pouted and looked genuinely sad, ¡°I am saying that because otherwise, nobody would have guessed where you went,¡± she then exined, and it made sense. ¡°I am so sorry for traumatizing you.¡± I joked with her before I held her hand and sighed. ¡°You and Reign are the best,¡± I said, and she frowned a little. ¡®Rei¡ªgn?¡± she asked in confusion. ¡°Oh! My bad. The girl from yesterday, I believe you two called Maddox, right?¡± I inquired of her. Her N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. expressions were a bit befuddling. I don¡¯t know if she forgot or if she reported it to Maddox alone, but I know for a fact that Reign also saw me getting dragged into Flynn¡¯s car, and she was the one who informed him. So maybe Maura also told him? ¡°I didn¡¯t inform Alpha King Maddox. I told Alpha King Zane about it,¡± she said, making me clear my throat and then ufortably shift in my spot. ¡°You told Zane?¡± I asked, and she nodded confidently. I don¡¯t think she had a reason to lie to me, but then why did Zane act like he did not know I was being kidnapped? ¡°Oh!¡± I frowned. ¡°Who found you yesterday?¡± Now that I have mentioned it, she is curious to know as well. ¡°Maddox did. He took me to the hospital and stayed with me.¡± Icked energy and enthusiasm. Not because I wasn¡¯t thankful to Maddox, but now that Maura confirmed Zane knew, I was a bit ufortable remembering how Zane acted cluelessly upon arrival in the hospital. ¡°Oh!¡± Even she looked lost now. ¡°But it is fine. It doesn¡¯t matter who found me. At least I was saved.¡± I f*orc*ed a smile onto my lips and patted the back of her hand in the rea*s*surance that I was not worried. Pam had finished taking the order, so she walked back into the kitchen and looked at us two, smiling at us. ¡°So, where did Zane take your motherst night?¡± she asked, weirdly passing a quick nce to Maura, who turned to me as if she were questioning me. ¡°He had booked a hotel suite for us. It is not that he thought your home wouldn¡¯t befortable enough for me. He just wanted to make sure I remained safe,¡± I said, getting a weird reaction from the two. The way Pam was only looking at Maura when I was answering her was odd. It was more like she didn¡¯t want to know herself; she was trying to tell Maura that we didn¡¯t stay at her ce. ¡°So, he stayed there with you two?¡± The look Pam was giving me was kind of deceiving. It was almost like she was trying to be involved and happy for me, but not entirely. ¡°No! He went back to his home. It was only me and my mother. Why? Did something happen?¡± I asked her after curiosity kicked in. Maura silently got up to prepare the order while Pam stepped closer to me with a creepy smirk on her lips. ¡°I was wondering how he didn¡¯t call the girl he loves to f*uc*k because he doesn¡¯t have time but didn¡¯t bother wasting his whole day with you.¡± Herment was like a stab to my heart and a p to my ego. What the heck was it about people trying to tell me Zane has someone he has been seeing behind my back? Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 248 ¨C Make Love To Me. Maura¡¯s POV: Beatrice going missing had me worried until I got an update from Pam that she had been found and was recovering in the hospital. ¡°I don¡¯t know why that poor girl can¡¯t take a break,¡± I said to my mom, helping her move her arms around. She had been stuck here, immobile, for so long that her limbs were all frozen. I woulde downstairs whenever I could to quickly help her with her needs. Title of the document It wasn¡¯t easy to watch that man walk into the basement and t*otur*e my mother, but I was keeping myself calm and waiting for the right moment to attack him. ¡°You said she is a weredragon too? How did she survive in the open for so long? Has she found her pendant already?¡± Mom asked in a soft whisper. She didn¡¯t have enough strength in her body to raise her voice. ¡°No! Unfortunately, she hasn¡¯t found her either. But her mom got her some pills that help keep her dragon in check,¡± I exined it to mom and she nodded. ¡°There was another friend of hers who had his pendant. It was that guy Alpha King lost his life after,¡± I recalled, my heart filled with sorrow at the memory of Alpha King Helel. He was the kindest soul I¡¯ve ever known. ¡°Actually, he didn¡¯t die for him. He did it for the happiness of Beatrice.¡± I knew why he would have done it. They were not real siblings or stepsiblings for too long, so there is no way he did it because he thought of her as his sister. He got carried away with loving her. That¡¯s what had been bothering me a little. I have seen the way Alpha King Akin cares about her. I also knew Alpha King Maddox would do anything to make sure she remained safe. Alpha King Helel sacrificed everything for her. So now only Zane was left. I didn¡¯t know how to think about it. Pam had been telling me that she had been seeing Zane and Beatrice together a lot. ¡°An alpha king sacrificed himself for a she-dragon?¡± Mom sounded perplexed. I gave her a nod before feeding her soup. Her body was too weak to consume any solid food at this point. I wish I could free her and take her out. ¡°Now you must go. Don¡¯t let him find you here,¡± mom said the instant she was full. I knew even she had spent her entire life in here, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. In fact, the only thing that worried her was my safety. Giving her a goodbye kiss for the night, I ran upstairs to grab my phone and then made my way into the cowshed. I just couldn¡¯t help but miss Zane. With tears in my eyes, I started texting him. Me: Do you have a minute? Me: Do you hate me because I¡¯m not a werewolf? Me: Did I fail to please you that day? I was crying when I desperately messaged him. I didn¡¯t even realize I was squashing all my ego and dignity when I begged him to tell me what I could do to make him stay. For some reasons, my heart was racing inside my chest as if Zane were with someone else. The more I thought about that horror, the more desperately I rang his phone until he finally picked. ¡°He picked up my call,¡± I said in shock. I was so stunned that for a moment, I couldn¡¯t even say hello to him. ¡°So you are not gonna talk?¡± He spoke from the other side, his voice making me lose my heartbeat. ¡°Zane!¡± I whispered and started bawling. ¡°Why are you crying, Maura? Did something happen?¡± He asked as if he cared, but I didn¡¯t question it. I was too happy, thinking he was concerned about me again. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡ªI miss you.¡± I bit my bottom lip, taking heavy breaths. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to win your heart back. I know I f*uc*ked up when I told you I¡¯m not a werewolf¡ª,¡± I paused when he interrupted me. ¡°You can bring dead beings to life. That¡¯s not something to be ashamed of,¡± I heard him recall. He sorts of confused me by admiring my ability to do something different from others. However, I was still uncertain if he was mocking me or genuinelyplimenting me. ¡°Only if they died in their animal form,¡± I corrected him, thinking maybe he said it because he recalled his brother again? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Hm!¡± He went silent again, and my heart began to beat harder. ¡°Zane! Do you not like me anymore?¡± I asked in tears, dreading to hear his response. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t?¡± he said. ¡°But you don¡¯t evene to meet me anymore. You don¡¯t even answer my calls,¡± I sobbed, begging him to stop ignoring me. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! I¡¯ve been just a little too busy these days. I wille over; just don¡¯t cry,¡± he said, sounding blunt, but at least he said this much. ¡°Can youe tonight to make love to me?¡± I asked, feeling awkward and ashamed of myself, but when in love, these things don¡¯t matter. Especially when that person can give you a better life and take you away from everything horrible. After a brief silence, he mumbled, ¡°Sure! Go to the shed. I will see you there in a few minutes.¡± I don¡¯t know what that tone was, but it sounded off. As if he were guilty for meeting me. As he had asked me, I stayed in the shed, and as promised, he showed up. The moment I found him standing at the door of the shed, I got up from the ground and rushed into his arms. He didn¡¯t cage me in his muscr arms for a few minutes until I began to break the hug. That¡¯s when he slowly wrapped his arms around me and lowered his face while I raised mine. He had no idea how desperately I had been waiting to be this close to him again. And with a very passionate kiss to my lips, he proved that he was back. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 249 ¨C Between The Brothers. Beatrice¡¯s POV: After Pam told me that, I was lost. Maura didn¡¯tment on it either, and I couldn¡¯t pester Pam to Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. go into details either. I stayed silent, but that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t suspicious. Title of the document But before I could even think of going back to the hotel suite, I found out somebody was waiting for me. I walked out of the kitchen to find Akin and Maddox in the cafe. The instant Akin saw me; he got up and helped me sit down. ¡°I heard what happened. I am so sorry that happened to you. And I promise you I¡¯ll find him and punish him in a way that he will think twice before even thinking about you,¡± Akin yammered for a hot minute before he looked at Maddox, who was scrutinizing him. Akin cleared his throat and tried stealing eyes from his brother. He hadn¡¯t really acted so passionately toward me before, so he probably shocked Maddox. ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I am much better now,¡± I rea*s*sured him, not trying to talk about Helel¡¯s body, at least for now, but he would get that from me very soon again. ¡°We are looking for Flynn everywhere but there seems to be no signs of him,¡± Maddox then told me what was going on in regards to Flynn and justice for me. ¡°So he did so much to get the crown and then messed it up and ran away?¡± I started calcting why he would get from hara*s*sing me and then vanishing, leaving everything behind that he had worked so hard for? ¡°I don¡¯t know. It is not like he will nevere back. If anything, I know he will have to return for his mother,¡± Maddox exined while Akin silently stared at me nonstop. His gaze was honestly too intense for me, but I said nothing. He seemed to be scanning me to make sure I was fine. ¡°How are things between Lady Varisha and Lord Vasquez?¡± I then remembered how they were going to get married, but after Flynn¡¯s engagement, no news really came out. ¡°They are still together, but I am not seeing that spark anymore,¡± Maddox answered, but Akin¡¯s sarcasticugh made us turn to him. ¡°Just tell her,¡± Akin rolled his eyes, ¡°Dad is ying with mom¡¯s feelings too. He is holding them both by their necks, making them believe he will ept and many either of them.¡± I was in shock when he said that in a very angry tone. ¡°So let¡¯s not even talk about them. Those people don¡¯t care. The man who can kill his beloved, mostpetent son like that, he can do anything.¡± Akin was not wrong, but it was only today that I noticed such passion and anger in his eyes. He looked different from before. The twitching of her fingers and neck after getting angry caught my eye. He was now trying way too hard to turn my attention away, but I was watching him. ¡°Anyway, I will suggest you stay with Pam and return home soon because the hotel is a pretty unsafe ce, with many strangers signing up for a room every day. I don¡¯t think you should be staying there,¡± Maddox suggested while stealing his eyes from me. I couldn¡¯t help but say he was acting like it was more about me staying with Zane than it was about my security. ¡°Yeah, I will return home today.¡± I nodded. ¡°You two talk, I have some important work to do,¡± Akin then excused after looking through his phone. ¡®Excuse me,¡± Maddox¡¯s attention had gone back to the server. He had been asking us to order something nonstop, so I guess he hadn¡¯t eaten anything since thest day and was starving. ¡°Take care and message me if you need anything, okay?¡± Akin told me in a whisper while Maddox was talking to Pam. ¡°Going to meet Miss Naughty?¡± Imented, and his proceeding steps stopped. Akin turned to me, stopping in mid-air as he got up from the chair, and gulped. ¡°What?¡± he asked, and I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°I will not eat anything. My mom is alone so I have to get home quickly,¡± I avoided Akin, but it seemed like he was in too much of a rush to sit down andment on that. Or maybe it wasn¡¯t my business. He left while Maddox looked disappointed. ¡°You are not leaving before closing time, right?¡± Pam interrupted my talk with Maddox, who even straightened his back upon hearing Pam. ¡°No! I will finish my work¡ª,¡± I didn¡¯t want to get into an argument with her, so I spoke nicely to her, but Maddox wasn¡¯t thinking like that. He was hangry! ¡®Excuse me,¡± he snapped his fingers for Pam, getting her attention. ¡°Yes, Alpha King Maddox! your order will be on the way in a few minutes,¡± she said with a smile on her lips when speaking to him. ¡®F*uc*k that order. Who gave you permission to tell her what she should and shouldn¡¯t do?¡± Maddox didn¡¯t raise his voice, but the anger could be seen in the hard clenching of his jaw. ¡°Oh I-,¡± Pam tried excusing but I knew there was no stopping Maddox now. ¡®She was just trying¡ª,¡± I couldn¡¯t even speak because he wasn¡¯t apparently done with her. ¡°Don¡¯t give me an excuse. Just don¡¯t do that again. She is leaving for her hotel room right now, and if anybody has a problem with that, I will speak to you when I turn this cafe into a private spa for her,¡± He mmed his hand on the table and said, ¡°Tip for understanding my words.¡± He left some dors on the table before getting up and holding my hand to drag me away from there. ¡°Maddox! let me just say goodbye to them,¡± I resisted, but he was angrily making me follow him to the exit and didn¡¯t even respond to me. In the next few minutes, he had made me jog to his car and was now pacing around like an angry bull. I was just standing there, watching him in bewilderment. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 250 ¨C The idental Truth. ¡°What happened to you back in there?¡± I asked Maddox after he had calmed down and sat in the car with me. ¡°Why would you let her order you around?¡± He turned to me, opening his seatbelt to get into a ¡°Because I am an employee who doesn¡¯t want to lose her job. Besides, it is unfair that they work their a*s*ses off and I get a pass because¡ª,¡± I didn¡¯t finish my sentence, but he understood. Title of the document ¡°Okay, Miss Righteous, I understand you want to do the right thing, but do you think it is fair to ask someone who has been through trauma not only 24 hours ago to not take a day off? You still showed up. The least she could do is thank you and give you a half day. Wait! Why in fact, is she the in charge?¡± He then hit the steering wheel after arguing with himself. I wasn¡¯t even talking anymore. He was extremely annoyed about something, and for sure, Pam¡¯s words had angered him. ¡°I am fine now. Can we go? I am kind of worried about my mom.¡± I said, taking a deep breath and gently rubbing my hands. There had been something else going on in my life that I wasn¡¯t able to speak to anyone about. I needed to get those pills from my mother to hand them over to Maura for her mother. Now that I was noticing how little was left, I couldn¡¯t help but raise a few questions. What will happen if we take her out and then run out of pills? What will happen to me when I run out of pills? ¡°Beatrice!¡± Maddox¡¯s gentle nudge to my shoulder broke my attention from my miseries to him. ¡°Is there something bothering you?¡± he asked, focusing on the road. ¡°Look! We are looking for Flynn, and even if he isn¡¯t found or convicted for his actions, I promise to stay there with you, for you.¡± He promised, but I was a little lost now. I had a huge argument pending with Zane that evening as well. ¡°I would suggest you go back home soon,¡± Maddox said as he stopped the car near the hotel and looked at me with wishful eyes. ¡°I will. Thank you for giving me a ride,¡± I said and walked out of the car, taking the elevator and reaching my suite. Mom was passed out until I arrived. I could tell she had been using the hotel¡¯s spa and had ordered a lot of room service. I don¡¯t know how I was going to ask her. We need to move back because, after getting a taste of this life once again, I wonder if she would be ready to go back to Pam¡¯s ce. I had no trouble living there. If only Markus wasn¡¯t such a creepy f*uc*k. ¡°Mom! You should also pack your stuff.¡± I called for her, putting my clothes in my bag and also taking Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. my charger with me. ¡°What for?¡± Mom came out of the bathroom with a charcoal mask on her face and then passed me a very disapproving look when she noticed what I had been doing in the room for the past few minutes. ¡°You are packing? I am not going anywhere,¡± she shrugged her shoulders, shaking her head and walking towards the terrace to absorb the beautiful view. ¡°We cannot stay here for too long. This is not our home,¡± I argued, watching her take a full spin with her arms spread around. ¡°It can be. That boy is head over heels in love with you; use that opportunity to w him and make him do whatever you want him to do,¡± mom hissed like a cat, bending her fingers like a cat and showing me her long nails that she had painted red. ¡°I am not doing all that. Besides, that boy is not that in love with me.¡± I wanted tough at myself. My ¡°Is it about what I told youst night? Oh, sweet girl, don¡¯t overthink. I was just joking.¡± One could tell she didn¡¯t care if he was truly in love with me or not. As long as she got to live her best life, she didn¡¯t mind what was going on in my life. The door opening was a sign that Zane had arrived. I hushed my mother for interrupting us and briskly walked into the living room to have this debate with him that had been eating me up ever since it was brought to my attention. ¡°Hey babe! How was your day?¡± He pulled closer and tried kissing my cheek when I pulled away from him in haste. ¡°Okay! Is everything alright?¡± He caught it almost immediately. ¡°Nothing, she is just tired. That¡¯s all,¡± my mother interrupted us with a huge smile on her lips. ¡°Go take off your mask, mom.¡± I passed her a re that should have been an ultimatum for her, and she understood. ¡°You look very angry. Did something happen?¡± Zane tried getting closer to me once again when I stopped him by showing him my palm. My mother had left for the room, but I knew she must be eavesdropping on us. ¡°I went to work today,¡± I said, watching him gently run his finger around his temple before smiling at me. ¡°You should have rested,¡± he uttered, definitely noticing I wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°And I spoke to Maura,¡± I said, watching his facial expressions change, ¡°And Zane! She told me everything.¡± As soon as I said that, he closed his eyes and grunted. So, it was true. She told him I had been abducted, but for some reason, he neither looked for me nor told me he knew. ¡°Why? Why did¡ª,¡± Before I could finish, he started talking, and oh! I wasn¡¯t even going that direction on the route he took me. ¡°I had ended things with her when I became official with you.¡± He said this, making me stop moving for a minute. I was in a state of shock and probably waking up from the fantasy world. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 251 ¨C I Was Once In Love With A Cheater ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked, hearing my heart beat louder than ever. The slip of the tongue, I believe, ¡°You as¡ª what did you two talk about?¡± He shook his head and then forced a smile across his lips when he realized he should have first asked me to borate. ¡°Ab¡ª,¡± I paused, watching his expression as his words yed through my mind. I could be honest with him and give him a chance to tell me the truth, but then again, I didn¡¯t want to give him a chance to lie to me. Title of the document ¡°About your rtionship with her,¡± I lied, ying along. He closed his eyes to let out a sigh and then clenched his jaw. He wasn¡¯t happy that I found out. ¡°There is no rtionship anymore,¡± he said, and that was enough to stop my heart from beating for a second. My whole life shed before my eyes as I saw my fantasy world crumble before my eyes. ¡°When did you break up with her?¡± I kept ying along, recalling every time I saw Maura crying. Was it because of him? It has to be. But why did he hide his rtionship from me? ¡°I didn¡¯t yet, but I cut contact with her,¡± he said awkwardly, probably thinking I¡¯d be too grateful for it. ¡°Then why were you talking to herst night?¡± I asked with much difficulty. It was clear where he went ties with her. ¡°I¡ª she called and wanted me toe¡ªover,¡± at least he was trying to be honest atst. ¡°And you went there.¡± I closed my lips and smiled at my misery. When did I be such an idiot as to not even question anything? Everybody was literally giving me hints they had seen him with someone, yet I ignored it all and acted like a fool. ¡°No!¡± He shook his head, but I could tell he was lying. The way he stole his eyes from me was just pure evidence of it. ¡°Zane! Don¡¯t f*uc*king lie to me!¡± I yelled after I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He raised his hands to calm me down, but I was not going to let him lie to me anymore. ¡°I¡ª It is over now, okay? I¡¯ll call her and tell her we are over,¡± he said, taking little steps closer to me, but I kept walking away from him. ¡°So you¡ªwhat happened between you two?¡± It took me a minute to ask him that. The way he tried shaking his head, but my eyes and tear-filled re made him lower his head, caused me goosebumps. ¡°After getting turned on by me, you went to finish it with her?¡± I asked with a loud gasp. My heart could not take it anymore. I f*uc*king trusted and loved him. After Helel¡¯s demise, he was the only one who brought light to my life, but only to break me again. ¡°Listen, it wasn¡¯t that intense,¡± he instantly knew things were going downhill now, so he reached out for my hand, but his touch felt like an iron rod burning my hand. ¡°But it happened.¡± I ced a hand on my heart as I felt this stinging pain that I couldn¡¯t exin. ¡°Beatrice! It was nothing. I can break things off with her right now.¡± He smiled hysterically, holding me by my arms even when I wanted him to get away from me. ¡°Why now? Why not before? You were never going to break things off with any of us. You would have continued living your kink of doing both friends until you got caught,¡± I screamed, scratching his hands to free myself from his grasp. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No! I wa¡ªs ¡ª thankful of her for ¡ª,¡± he was once again going to make up excuse when I pushed him away with full force, however, I couldn¡¯t budge him. ¡°Fine, I made a mistake. I didn¡¯t know you would get that angry. I am sorry!¡± He raised his hands in surrender, saying, ¡°But now I am here and I am telling you, it is only you in my heart.¡± He then once again reached out for my hand. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get angry. Why? Say it,¡± I demanded, holding back the urge to scratch his face. The sight of his lips made me think of how and where he must have kissed her. I cringed and hugged myself, shuddering in fright. ¡°It is not about you and the brothers. I never judged you for that. It was just that ¡ª you are not the one I cheated on. She was the first, and I cheated on her with you because you were irresistible.¡± He raised his voice and then stared at my face when I stopped moving. I looked at his face in amazement. Did he think that was something he would say and that I would appreciate it? I was stunned. ¡°Does she know?¡± I asked, not even crying anymore. ¡°She has an idea, but she knows if she questions me, I will leave her. Everybody knows you are always going to be my first priority,¡± he said, smiling at me like a fool. ¡°You scared her of the possible rejection and that gave you enough freedom to f*uc*k around? You don¡¯t even f*uc*king deserve any of us.¡± I yelled, unable to express my frustration. ¡°Do you even realize how wrong you are? You made me f*uc*king betray my friend? The only person who was nice to me when I had no one to talk to?¡± I covered my mouth with my hands as guilt struck me. All this time, I can¡¯t even imagine how she must have felt when she hugged me to calm me down. She was knowingly taking care of her beloved¡¯s sidechick. ¡°Beatrice! Look! I love you.¡± He held my hand, but I pulled away. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± As those words escaped my lips, his eyes grew in size. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 252 ¨C I Lost! Alpha King Zane¡¯s POV: ¡°No!¡± I shook my head as her words rang through my ears like a cursed song. ¡°I don¡¯t even f*uc*king want to see your face,¡± she yelled, stepping away from me and not even looking at my face. I wondered what she was thinking. Was she disgusted with me? ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me,¡± I warned her, shaking in my skin. Every tear she shed was like a drop ofva on my heart. What the f*uc*k have I done? Why did I think she would react like Maura and try to avoid paying attention to this topic? Title of the document ¡°You hurt my friend, Zane. She had a f*uc*ked up life and all she wanted was somebody to love her, why did¡ª you hurt her?¡± She screamed, feeling more pain for Maura than for herself. How do I tell her that¡¯s why I f*uc*king love her? ¡°Because I didn¡¯t have a choice back then. You were not talking to me, and I¡ª f*uc*ked up. I don¡¯t want to lose you now. Please give me a chance. I will not even talk to her again. Please, just one chance!¡± I mumbled, feeling a salty tear run into my mouth. I didn¡¯t know how else to convince her. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand, do you? You didn¡¯t only break my trust; you broke my friend too. You made her so afraid of losing you that she ¡ª ugh!¡± She screamed and grasped her hair. I wished to tell her not to hurt herself, but how could I when I had hurt her? ¡°What is going on here?¡± Her mother stormed out of the room to stand between us. ¡°She is ending things with me,¡± I uttered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with her friend,¡± I exined. Her mother stared at me from head to toe and then turned to her daughter. ¡°Stop overreacting. It happened with the Alpha Kings. We have to realize we are going to facepetition, and you are lucky he is choosing you. You are winning without even doing anything, and you are pushing him over to your friend? Are you insane?¡± Her mother grabbed her wrist when Beatrice passed her with a re full of shock. ¡°Exactly! I am choosing yo¡ªu.¡± I stuttered, feeling this fear of losing her that I had never felt before. ¡°You want me to steal him from her? She is already afraid of losing him. God knows what she will do when she will realize she had lost this a*s*shole, who doesn¡¯t even deserve her,¡± Beatrice cried. Her raw emotions were scaring me. That¡¯s when most people make daring decisions. ¡°And you know what¡¯s f*uc*ked up? This a*s*shole made it seem like he had no idea where I was when Maura told him I had been abducted.¡± the way she cleaned her tears and pointed her finger at me while calling me names, my heart stopped. I wasn¡¯t mad at her; she can do anything for me. But leaving me would be the only punishment I would not agree to. However, now she was questioning my love for her. ¡°Where were you?¡± Scarlet tried to ask me sweetly, eyeing me to lie. Her mother was on my side. Then why couldn¡¯t Beatrice give me a chance? Everybody makes a mistake once in their life. The difference is that I was ashamed of what I did and wanted to make things right. ¡°I was looking for her, but I was informed five minuteste. I didn¡¯t want to admit in front of her that Maddox won and I lost,¡± I exined, not even lying to her. I tried my best to find her, but my brother found her first, and that was a huge blow to my ego. ¡°Not everything is about winning or losing, Zane,¡± Beatrice shouted, pping her mother¡¯s hand away once she realized Scarlet was on my side. ¡°Okay! Whatever you say is right,¡± I agreed to her instantly. She was devastated, and I didn¡¯t want to argue with her. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Pack your bags; we are leaving,¡± Beatrice told her mother, cleaning her ears and tugging her hair behind her ears. ¡°Beatrice! This is not how rtionship issues are dealt with. Stay here with me and I will prove my love to you,¡± I tried telling her, but a scoff from her was enough proof that she was not believing me. ¡°By that, you mean you will keep me away from the truth and everyone else so that I don¡¯t find out what is going on out there behind my back?¡± She let out augh and pped: ¡°Well, in your words, you lost Zane. We are done.¡± She waved her hand at me, tears running down her cheeks like a waterfall. ¡°Just one chance!¡± I saw her grab her bag, and that¡¯s when it struck me. It was happening. If she leaves this hotel room tonight, I will lose her forever. I ran after her to snatch the bag out of her hands, but she wasn¡¯t even listening to me anymore. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to follow me, stay here and rot,¡± she turned to her mother, who was standing there in shock with her hands over her mouth, and yelled. ¡°Fine, I am co¡ªming,¡± Scarlet grunted. ¡°I will not fail you again,¡± I begged her,ing her way, but she was fighting so hard that I was afraid she would hurt herself, so I had to step aside whenever she tried passing me. ¡°Just once!¡± I stood in the doorway and begged her. Her eyes traveled up and met mine; the redness in them crumbled my heart. F*uc*k! What have I done?¡± ¡°Please!¡± With my shaky hands, I gestured at her by raising a finger and asking for onest chance. The intense re from her and then the sudden, visible appearance of goosebumps on her arms as she flinched in disgust scattered me. Without saying a word, she pushed past me and walked out of the room with her mother behind her. My body began to go numb as I watched her walk away. As she walked away, my vision turned blurry. Hearing my own heartbeat became difficult. I wasn¡¯t dying. Why? What is left to live for? Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 253 ¨C He M*oans Louder Than Anyone. Beatrice¡¯s POV: I have left the hotel with my mom, who hasn¡¯t stopped grunting andining. ¡°You are such a difficult person to live with. Why did you break his heart? Did you not see how he was suffering for you, begging for you to give him a chance?¡± She was muttering behind me, walking with her bag. I didn¡¯t waste a minute on her. She had no idea what I was going through at the moment. Zane was thest one to act like a victim in this situation. From everything I found out, Maura was the only victim who faced a lot. I don¡¯t know why I never asked her about her love life; I wish I had. Stealing her love was never my intention. But somehow, I became the b*itc*h who steals mates. Title of the document ¡°Now what? Helel is dead. Maddox left you, and you left Zane. And you don¡¯t even want to talk to Akin. What is next?¡± She screamed at me angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what is going on with Flynn, and you are walking around fearlessly. At least ask Akin, what is the progression of that issue?¡± She groaned at me. As she mentioned Akin¡¯s name, I realized I could not break down right now. ¡°You are right,¡± I said, taking big gulps of anger down my throat. ¡°I need to speak to Akin,¡± I uttered it with my mouth. ¡°Really? You are finally going to give him a chance?¡± Mom asked with enthusiasm as we walked on the empty road with our bags. ¡°What? No! I¡¯m done looking for love,¡± I yelled at her, finally stopping in my tracks and grabbing my phone to call Akin. ¡°Then?¡± she asked, narrowing her eyes on my face. ¡°Ugh!¡± When he didn¡¯t ept my call, I kept walking on the road and made my way to the cab stop. After a few minutes of walking, we finally arrived at the taxi station. I had already booked a cab when I saw Akin¡¯s car driving past us. It was almost midnight now, and he was headed somewhere. Where could he possibly be going at this time? I was already hyper that night, and watching him leave for somewhere made me curious. It was almost like I was given a chance to distract myself from Zane and focus on other issues at hand. ¡°Mom! Go home. I wille in an hour, okay?¡± I closed the cab door after her while running towards another cab. ¡°But where are you going at this time?¡± Mom called for me, but I hurriedly got inside the other cab and told him to follow Akin¡¯s cab. I know it waste and I should be home, but with Flynn being out there and Helel¡¯s body being missing, Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t want to rest anymore. I had to start acting because now I even knew where my home was. I was done staying in the werewolf world, where I was at constant risk. If I can manage to solve the mystery of Hefei¡¯s body, I will return to the Midwest and try to rescue my kind. The aims and dreams were big, but I had a feeling if anyone who was supposed to rescue them, it has to be me. Maura, her mother, and I can start over with our kind in the Midwest. ¡®Stop right there!¡¯ I pointed at a little area behind Akin¡¯s car. It didn¡¯t look like a mansion but rather a house rented near the hills. The night was really dark and stormy, and my heart was filled with agony. I don¡¯t know what I was walking into, but I refused to waste a minute of my life now. ¡°Thank you so much,¡± I paid the driver and rushed after Akin. He seemed to have reached the door a few minutes before me, so I don¡¯t know if he went inside or was around. As the car left, I steadily made my way to the front porch and held my hand up to knock on the door until I changed my mind. Considering if I should be upfront or snoop around. He must have some secret hidden here, or why else would hee here out of all the ces? ¡°Arghhh!¡± That¡¯s when a loud grunt changed my mind. ¡°F*uc*k!¡± Akin grunted, making me shudder in my spot. ¡°That¡¯s fine, keep going,¡± Akin then said through groans. So, we were all suffering while he was having fun? I didn¡¯t mean to cage him into different responsibilities, but I won¡¯t let him rest and have fun until he tells me where he is hiding Hefei¡¯s body. ¡°Ah f*uc*k!¡± He then grunted even louder. I was just feeling a little weird hearing him m*oan. I have not really seen him like that with anyone. The only time I saw him getting intimate with someone was when Gwen was alive. Taking a deep breath in, I started knocking on the door like crazy. In about two minutes, the door opened, and I found Akin standing next to me. He was the one who opened the door while quickly adjusting his pants. Well, he didn¡¯t have time to wear his shirt. ¡°Beatrice¡ª¡± he gulped, looking so shocked as if he got caught cheating on me. ¡°I want to know where Helel is and what is going on with Flynn,¡± I demanded, looking down to avoid eye contact with him. Now that I was here, I felt like an idiot for following him at this time just to ask him that. ¡°I do¡ª,¡± He tried talking but couldn¡¯t find the right words when his phone started beeping. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go; I will talk to you in a minute.¡± Akin walked out of the house but made sure he closed the door behind him to secure the identity of whoever was inside with him. ¡°I am going home,¡± I said, turning around to leave when he held my wrist but kept his attention on his phone. ¡°What?¡± he said on the phone, holding my hand tightly to make sure I didn¡¯t leave. ¡°Okay, I will be there in a minute.¡± He hung up and then realized how hard he was holding me. He let go of me but stared deeply into my eyes to say, ¡°They found Flynn¡¯s body.¡± Those words were enough to force a gasp from my lips. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 254 ¨C The used Alpha King. After hearing the news about Flynn¡¯s body being found, Akin wanted to go, but I tagged along. Now that Akin and I were in the car alone, there was an awkward silence engulfing us. ¡°Where was he found?¡± I asked him, hoping to avoid awkwardness between us and strike up a conversation to let him know I have no objection to him f*uc*king whoever he wants. I was just not thinking straight when I visited him. It was just a mixture of emotions that led me to find him. They originated from Title of the document Zane cheating on me and my mind remembering Helel. Although I was never officially a*s*sociated with Helel, I alwayspared others to him. I knew if he were alive, he would never have hurt me like that. ¡°Don¡¯t freak out,¡± Akin said. ¡°Near the fields,¡± he finished, and my jaw hung low. ¡°What? Why would he be there?¡± I grunted, confused at why he would be in the fields. Was he there to sneak up on me and catch me again? ¡®You tell me why you are out around midnight.¡± It was time he asked me back. ¡°I was heading back home,¡± I answered with what may have seemed like arrogance, but I was actually feeling low. ¡°By yourself? Wasn¡¯t Zane supposed to drop you off?¡¯ he questioned, and the entire argument with Zane shed before my memory. I clenched my jaw and turned my face to the other side, realizing I was not going to rely on any of them again. ¡°He is not supposed to do anything for me. We are done and over,¡± I answered, since I knew he wouldn¡¯t spare me until he gets the answer from me. ¡°Why?¡± He seemed almost shocked. ¡°As if you don¡¯t know,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I am asking you, why? What happened? You two seemed to be in love,¡± he said, not knowing what his brother did to me. ¡®Yeah, until I realized I was the only fool here. Because your brother was loving way too many people every night,¡± I grunted, ¡°did you know he was seeing my friends from the cafe behind my back? Or wait¡ª I should say it correctly. Did you know he was cheating on her with me?¡± I watched him slow down just so that he could turn his neck toward me and look at me in confusion and shock. ¡°I have no idea, Beatrice. If I knew he was hurting any girl or ying games with you two, I promise I would have told you myself and punished him. I cannot even imagine what you must be going through right now, but please let me know how I can help.¡± He sounded genuinely guilty of his brother¡¯s actions and worried about my mental peace. I nodded to his reaction, appreciating his words, as it was truly nice of him to even say that much and acknowledge that his brother messed up. ¡°Do you mean it?¡± I asked, and he nodded, ¡°Then tell me where is Helel¡¯s body?¡± As soon as I asked him that question, he backed down from his ims of doing anything to make me feel better. ¡°Beatrice! Why won¡¯t you quit? He is rest¡ª,¡± before he could finish, I did. ¡°Resting in peace and h h,¡± I sighed, ¡°he was my mate. The least I deserve is to see him once, and your constant refusal to help me is exhausting,¡± I muttered through a clenched jaw. ¡°We are here,¡± as always, he ignored the topic and parked the car near the hospital to where his brothers were already present. I was not expecting to find Maddox and Zane there. As soon as Zane watched me, his face lit up. He pushed through the crowd and rushed towards us, with Maddox making his way casually near us. ¡°What is going on here? Why are there so many reporters?¡± Akin asked Zane, who was about to say something to me when he got interrupted. ¡°I think Varisha informed them. She had created a huge fuzz about it,¡± Zane answered, turning to look at me, ¡°What are you two doing together?¡± he asked me directly. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± I retorted, giving him a stern look and then looking at Maddox, who looked surprised when watching me misbehave with Zane. ¡°Flynn wasn¡¯t dead. He is in aa for now, but he a*s*sumed he was dead because of the condition he was found in,¡± Maddox exined, pointing at the man who found him in the fields. The old man would usuallye by our home to bring us some stuff from other packs. I cannot even imagine how he must have felt whening across the body of Alpha King. ¡°So he isn¡¯t dead?¡¯ I asked, and the brothers watched my face in silence for a moment. ¡°What? it is not like him staying alive is going to bring us any good fortune,¡± I scoffed, remembering what he had nned for me. They did not know how he wanted to sleep with me by force and make his nasty fantasiese to life. ¡°I am not saying that. We are just saying to¡ªhush it down for now,¡¯ Maddox whispered as he pointed at thedy behind us. Varisha stood outside her son¡¯s room, talking to the reporters. ¡°Can we talk?¡± As the others started paying attention to Varisha, Zane stepped closer and whispered in my ear. ¡°We had our talk, and the result was our breakup. Get over it now,¡± I muttered back, noticing Maddox turn slightly to look at us before looking away again. ¡°My son¡ªwas attacked by no monster!¡± She declined the rumors about a monster in the field: ¡°He was attacked by an angry boyfriend who imed my son had kidnapped his precious mate when in reality, they were enjoying a hotel suite together,¡± she muttered, side-eyeing us. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I was having bad feelings about everything. The way she exined everything reminded me of something I had gone through. ¡°Who could attack an alpha king?¡± the reporter asked, and that¡¯s when she took it too far. ¡°Alpha King Zane,¡± Her response was met with a gasp from everyone¡¯s lips. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 255 ¨C On A Mission With Akin. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous; how can you lie like that?¡± Akin had dragged her into the empty office of the doctor to have a word with her. Varisha was shamelessly passing res at me, as if she truly believed her son hadn¡¯t tried hurting me. ¡°I have never seen someone as shameless as you. No wonder you gave birth to such a disgusting creature,¡± I muttered at her, watching her clench her fists at me. ¡°How da¡ª?¡± Before she could even take one step closer to me, Maddox stepped between us and backed her down. ¡°Your son kidnapped her. I found her in the cabin he had bought. And what¡¯s interesting is that he had managed to buy the exact cabin that is protected from any sort of magic,¡± Maddox stated, watching her nervously gulp and then fold her arms over her chest. Title of the document ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of lies you areing up with for my son but if anything happened to him, I will make sure you all pay severely,¡± she threatened to us, ¡°I have spoken to Lord Vasquez, he will be taking a flight to here soon. And then we will see how Zane gets out of this trouble just like he always does,¡± she hissed, staring right at Zane, who was standing in the corner, looking unbothered. We were all waiting for him to say something in his defense, but he was standing there as if he were the culprit. The door to the office dramatically opened, and in came Lady Sofia. I almost forgot about her, but from the looks of it, one could tell she hade here to fight a battle. ¡°How dare your nasty tongue spoke of my son¡¯s name? You know well my son never did that. Even when your son is dying, your focus is to drag him along instead of demanding the authoritative gammas find the monster.¡± Sofia¡¯s eyes were red from anger. She was shaking when making statements. ¡°Listen, b*itc*h! I will prove my son innocent but that will be thest time you and your son had got my sons in trouble because from now on, I don¡¯t give a f*uc*k who gets Vasquez, I got my son¡¯s back,¡± Her dramatic entry and speech were very impressive; however, I don¡¯t know how she was nning to do any of that. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Varisha didn¡¯t argue with Sofia, as her sons stood beside her like a shield. The awkwardness ended when Varisha stomped her foot and left the room. I am sure the doctor told her Flynn was out of danger, so she was now running around trying to put our lives in danger. ¡°Zane! You have toe with me,¡± Sofia ordered, passing a brief nce at me. ¡°No! I am not going anywhere,¡± Zane scoffed, shrugging his shoulders and showing a careless attitude. ¡°It¡¯s not the right time to cry about your breakup,¡± Sofia said, and I could tell she¡¯d learned this from one of the brothers. ¡°I am not. I am a bad guy. Let me get whatever is thrown my way,¡± Zane said, probably trying to make me understand why he wasn¡¯t defending himself. ¡°You are being immature. That¡¯s not how you are going to act after you messed up,¡± Akin raised his voice as he reached for his brother to knock some sense out of him. When Zane didn¡¯t respond, Akin continued, ¡°You taking the me for something you didn¡¯t do is like you trying to guilt-trip Beatrice for taking a stand for herself and her friend.¡± ¡°He understands that.¡± Sofia stepped between the brothers and spoke softly to Akin, who only rolled his eyes at his mother. There was a weird energy whenever those twomunicated. Sofia always looked his way apologetically, and Akin would grunt and look away from her. Theck of eye contact or the vibe they gave off whenever they did make eye contact was eerie. ¡°Then why is he acting like a brat? Why don¡¯t you ask her?¡± Akin shrugged his shoulders, and just like many times before, he turned away and refused to make eye contact with her. ¡°Fine. I will have a talk with him but also want to speak to Beatrice,¡± she said, calling my name out of nowhere and shocking me. ¡°Alone,¡± she then added. ¡°Why?¡± Akin was quick enough to interrupt, ¡°You can talk to her in front of us.¡¯ His not wanting us alone has to do with the fact that she hated me. We weren¡¯t sure what she would say to me once we were alone. ¡°Please, I am not here to argue with someone who has only shown her loyalty to my sons, and my son¡¯s safety is in her best interest.¡± She acknowledged my sincerity to the boys, which was a shock to all of us. ¡°It is okay. Akin. I will be fine,¡± I then gently nuzzled his elbow to get his attention. Zane was making sure he didn¡¯t divert his eyes from me. After I rea*s*sured the boys I would be fine, they walked out of the office one by one until there were only the two of us remaining. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, folding my arms over my chest. ¡°You know why my son is reluctant to defend himself? He didn¡¯t take the breakup very lightly. I have never watched Zane cry ande beg me to make things right between you and him. I know what he did was wrong, disgusting¡ª,¡± she paused when I scoffed. ¡°But you still want me to ept him just so that I can¡¯t mend his broken heart?¡± I asked, thinking that would be her best way to persuade me. ¡°No!¡± She, weirdly enough, shook her head while deepening eye contact with me. ¡°I broke up with Vaz when I found out he had cheated on me. However, I wanted him to fight for me, which he didn¡¯t, and I ended up being the one who begged him to give our rtionship a chance. Looking back at my behavior, I turned the situation around and looked like a guilty person when I was not. So no, I will not ask you to do something like that and then live the rest of your life in regret. However, as a mother, I am begging you to go with Akin and find evidence of your kidnapping.¡± She surprised me with her thought process and also requested that I work with Akin to find the evidence. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 256 ¨C Too Much Of B*DSM Session? I didn¡¯t argue or say a word to anyone and walked out of the office to sit in the car with Akin and go on a journey, but secretly. Sofia told me there was a possibility Varisha had sent someone to the cabin to Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. remove all the evidence. Thankfully, Sofia held Zane and Maddox back so that they didn¡¯t start arguing and send Akin out. We had to leave right now and also make it seem like we weren¡¯t headed to the cabins. I knew for a fact that the cabin was at a good distance, and I was supposed to go with him. Akin wasn¡¯t using his wolf¡¯s strength. Once he sat in the car in silence and started driving, we didn¡¯t talk for at least five minutes before I turned to look at him and said, ¡°I think the monster in the fields attacked Flynn.¡± Title of the document ¡°That¡¯s a huge possibility,¡± Akin answered without turning to me. We were out the whole night, and now it was 2 a.m. I was tired, but I had to keep going. Zane had been texting me, and his messages were giving me a hint that he was not taking the rejection very well. Zane: Why did you leave? Zane: I just found out you left with Akin. Where are you two heading together? Zane: Is he dropping you home? You could have asked me, Beatrice. Zane: You don¡¯t even want to respond to me now? Zane: Just give me one chance! I took a deep breath and s*uc*ked the tear in. He showed me such a beautiful world and then stole the sky from above my head. I didn¡¯t know how I would ever manage to trust anyone again, but for the time being, I knew I could not be with anyone. Two breakups back-to-back with my mates and watching one mate die has now taken a toll on my mental health. After being saved and kept in a dark room for years, the instant I was left in the wild, I got attacked by stress, like wild animals attack a domestic animal. ¡°I just don¡¯t get why Flynn was in the fields,¡± I sighed, and when I looked at him this time, I noticed all the red marks on his neck. ¡°Maybe he had found out you were found and ¡ª¡± he turned slightly to answer me when he caught me staring at the red marks on his neck. ¡°They are¡ª,¡± before he could utter a word, I smiled sarcastically. ¡°They are not hickeys,¡± he instantly peered a nce at the rear window and protested. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you healing?¡± Instead of focusing on what they were and what they were not, I asked him a rather different question. He paused, but then looked ahead and kept driving. There was intense bruising on his body that hadn¡¯t healed. I was not a fan of Bdsm myself because it scared me. as I knew I could not be healed faster. But why wasn¡¯t he healing? ¡°This is the problem with you. You want me to share everything with you, but you don¡¯t share anything with me,¡± I scoffed, kicking the seat back and folding my arms over my chest angrily. ¡°It is not like that,¡± he sighed. ¡°It is just not something you would understand,¡± he said, not even exining anything, and I didn¡¯t talk to him anymore myself. After a few minutes, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Take my coat if you are cold.¡± I remained silent and kept thinking about what was going on with him. He was hiding a lot from me, and I was getting curious. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you telling me where his body is or what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I gave up and turned to re at his face. ¡°Because there is nothing to talk about,¡± he shrugged, making me scoff and roll my eyes at him. ¡°What are you scared of?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask him. He was probably hiding something because he was too afraid of what would happen when I found out about it. ¡°I am not afraid of anything. There are certain things you cannot handle. So, it is better you don¡¯t ask about them.¡± He sounded offended when exining things to me. ¡°Nothing is too much for me,¡± I retorted. ¡°I think you should rest a bit.¡± The harshness in his tone and the way he tightened his fingers around the steering wheel were a sign he was not going to keep talking to me. I gave up but didn¡¯t stop thinking about it until I remembered something. The powder Mr. Mykel used to give us to see someone¡¯s fears would havee in so handy in this situation. I hurriedly pulled my phone out and texted Reign without giving it too many thoughts. Me: Reign! By any chance, are you awake? I was nervously ying with my fingers while waiting for her response, and thankfully, she was awake. I chalked it up to her mate being worried. Hence, she might have been having a hard time resting as well. Reign: Yeah, what¡¯s up? Reign: Actually, I was meaning to check on you. Me: Thanks for your concern. I remember you were taking private lessons from Mr. Mykel. By any chance, do you have the nightmare powders with you? I know what I was thinking was an invasion of privacy, but they left me with no choice. Reign: I don¡¯t have them, but I can get them for you. I smiled, sighing in relief. Me: Thank you so much, but I will need them at a certain location. Reign: You seem to be on a mission. You know what? I am pretty bored at home. Tell me, where can I meet you? I gave it only a minute¡¯s thought before telling her toe meet me at the same location where Flynn had taken me. She agreed to it. I don¡¯t know what I was going to see in Akin¡¯s nightmares and fears, but I knew I was not guilty of doing so. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 257 ¨C He Is Magical. ¡°This is where it was.¡± I pointed in the direction from afar when getting out of the car and noticed Akin side-eyeing me. Iter called Reign and told her I needed the powder for myself and Akin. I didn¡¯t want to waste time exining things to her when she arrived. ¡°Why do you keep looking at me?¡± I asked him, trying to step ahead of him so that he could not see me looking around curiously. ¡°Why are you looking around curiously?¡± he asked, speeding up and matching my pace. Title of the document ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I lied. ¡°I am just making sure we are not being followed,¡± I added. ¡°I will take care of that if it happens,¡± he scoffed in annoyance, making me wonder if he could suspect I was up to something. I followed him to the cabin in silence, and when we reached the door, the gush of memories made me sick to my stomach. I slowed down and stood outside, which Akin noticed and didn¡¯t leave my side. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, fixing his silky hair as the wind blew it messily over his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, taking deep breaths. ¡°I will go inside if you are notfortable,¡± he suggested, but I shook my head and decided to go along. ¡°We should not dy,¡± I murmured under my breath and got inside first. Akin stepped into the cabin, and the instant he was fully inside, the door mmed shut. ¡°What the heck?¡± It startled me, and a little gasp heaved across my lips. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t panic. Maybe the wind blew it shut.¡± Akin raised his hand to show me his palm and gestured for me to calm down. I watched him turn around and hold his hand on the door to push it open, but nothing happened. He then ced his other hand on it and started pushing it harder, but that didn¡¯t work either. ¡°The wind is fighting you back, I guess!¡± I taunted, rolling my eyes while looking around curiously. ¡°That is weird,¡± he whispered under his breath. ¡°It really isn¡¯t,¡± I shrugged, and he looked at me, puzzled. ¡°You look rather rxed,¡± he questioned, as I could tell if the door didn¡¯t open in the next few minutes, he would freak out. ¡°That¡¯s because I knew this would happen. Your mother has warned me about it,¡± I stated, recalling the Sofia told me why she had asked me to apany Akin. ¡°You knew?¡± he frowned, turning to face me and looking sternly at me. ¡°Today will be the first eclipse of 2023. This cabin shuts itself down before the eclipse, and it stays shut until the eclipse is over.¡± I helped him understand why we had toe and get the stuff and not wait for the eclipse to be over. Any dy in our actions and Varisha will send her people to clean this ce. ¡°Beatrice! How did you not tell me about it?¡± he argued instead of understanding my point. ¡°I don¡¯t remember us sharing anything with each other.¡± I shrugged, ¡°Calm down, it will be over soon.¡± I said, reaching for the camera in that area with blood on the wall. The guard must have escaped when he woke up, but his blood was still there. ¡°The blood¡ª,¡± I pointed at the wall and said it aloud, hoping for Akin¡¯s attention, but he looked way too This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. upied by the door, even when I told him the door will not open anytime soon. This cabin was a haven forthose creatures who didn¡¯t have magic. Hence, whoever stepped into the cabin, they were turned from magical creatures into normies. ¡°Is anybody out there?¡± Akin yelled, turning his hands into fists, and banged the door harder. ¡°You are wasting your time. Even if somebody is out there, they cannot open the door. The door will have to open by itself.¡± I rolled my eyes when trying to tell him that he needed to quit making a fuss about it. ¡°Look! The camera was ced right here. I¡¯m sure I knocked it down when I was using the stand to hit the guard,¡± I said under my breath, looking around before kneeling down to get a good look under the bed. My face lit up when I saw the camera lying there. ¡°FOUND IT!¡± I shouted in relief, stretching my arm under the bed and grabbing it. ¡°Can anybody open this door?¡± I found Akin yelling again while I sat on my knees and checked the camera footage. Flynn and I had a scuffle in the bed, ording to the footage. The camera had recorded everything perfectly. ¡°Flynn is so dead after this video goes viral,¡± I smirked with myself before paying full attention to Akin, who was still banging on the door, but now he was breathing profusely. ¡°Akin! Will you stop it? You are making me think staying in this cabin with me is ¡ª,¡± I was too happy and started joking until he turned his head around and I got a glimpse of his eyes. They were red, with tears forming in them. ¡°Akin! What is wrong?¡± I asked in a panic, getting closer as I watched him loosen his tie and clear his throat one too many times. ¡°What is going on with you?¡± I tried to touch him, but he kept moving away from me. ¡°I can¡¯t stay h¡ªere,¡± he wheezed, coughing at this point. All I knew was that he wasn¡¯t the type of guy to lie or joke in a situation like this. That made me nervous. I could tell he was now unable to breathe. I rushed over and pulled at his chest, taking off his coat. He paused for a few seconds in fright when he watched me get my hands on him, but then his condition diverted his attention. I took off his coat and tie and then rubbed his back. Why are you unable to breathe?¡± I asked with extreme anxiety. Watching him suffer like that was starting to make me anxious. ¡°This ce only prevents the magic,¡± I recalled, watching him fight for air. That¡¯s when I realized. Why would he be suffering when only his wolf was supposed to sleep? It wasn¡¯t like Akin was created with magic. Or was he? My heart sank when that thought crossed my mind. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 258 ¨C idental Hit. I was freaking out, watching Akin cough and lose control over his perfect posture. He was constantly This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. rubbing his chest and coughing hard. ¡°Here!¡± I stared in the direction of the mirror and grasped his hand to pull him to the side. ¡°We cannot open the door but we can open the window¡± I smiled like a fool, thinking that would be even possible. But I was wrong. No matter how much I tried to open that window, I couldn¡¯t. Title of the document *S*hi*t!¡± I cursed. ¡°Okay! Do one thing, lie down in the bed, and I¡¯ll get you a wet towel,¡± I noticed he was sweating a lot so I helped him lie down and rushed into the bathroom to grab a wet towel and walk back into the big room to him. He was in bed, looking rtively calm. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I crawled into bed with him, sitting by his head, and watched him stare at the roof, taking heavy, steady breaths. ¡°Probably,¡± he whispered, looking shocked as if he knew he would suffer more in time. ¡°It will be alright. Just one hour!¡± I whispered in fright, not sure how good that would do. One hour would be a lot for him. ¡°I will be fine. I just need to¡ªdon¡¯t leave me,¡± his tone suddenly changed as he lifted his hand near his face and asked me to hold it. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t hold his hand because I was too upied thinking if it would be okay to do so. Then I did it. As soon as I held his hand, he ced our interlocked hands on his chest, right where I could hear his heart beating loudly in his chest. ¡°Hey! I am here with you,¡± I said, feeling bad for him. I don¡¯t know if his mother knew this would happen or I was thinking too much, but I almost couldn¡¯t shrug off the thought that this was the reason his mother sent me with him. She trusted Akin with this responsibility, hence, she sent him and not Maddox. And then it happened again. He started coughing and wriggling in bed. His grasp around my hand was so tight that I feared he would break my bones, but what I feared even more was what was going on with him. ¡°Argh!¡± he squirmed in pain while I rubbed his back. After five minutes, he calmed down again. It was so hard watching him like that. ¡°I will see if I can open that damn f*uc*king door.¡± I got up to run out of the bed when he didn¡¯t let go of my hand and pulled me back, which resulted in my tripping over him. ¡°I am so sorr¡ª,¡± I paused, thinking I put too much pressure on his body when silence struck me. He was staring right back at me with his beautiful eyes. He was calmer at that moment, but the way his eyes were looking at my face was just too much to handle. I remembered having a crush on him until I realized he was just too good form. I stopped crushing on him and eventually got over him. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to be this close to him and not feel anything, especially when my lower body was in direct contact with his lower body. ¡°F*uc*k!¡± I cursed after thinking about it and got off him. ¡°I am sorry.¡± He apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± and he instantly sat up and covered his face with his hands. ¡°It is okay. You are not feeling well; it is not your fault.¡± I gently tapped my hand on his shoulder and sighed. In the next few minutes, he will suffer again, and the whole tiring cycle will go on. Luckily for us, the cabin started darkening. ¡°It¡¯s happening,¡± I said as I got out of bed and walked to the window. ¡°Akin! We don¡¯t have to wait another 30 minutes for you to walk out of here and be free,¡± I conveyed happily, feeling too rxed now. I will never forget this trip. Seeing Akin go through so much in those hours was like hell. However, the cabin didn¡¯t mean to kill him. But why is staying inside this cabin so hard for him? I was going to find answers to all those questions, just not yet. ¡°Hm!¡± Akin sighed, getting up with difficulty and grabbing his coat and tie as the sunlight began to prate the darkness once again. After everything was over, the door clicked open by itself, and Akin, who was standing too close to the door, held the door open for me without looking my way. I was holding the camera when I stepped out, and right at that moment. I found Reign walking in our direction with two enormous cups of fresh juice. ¡°Oh, goodness!¡± I gave her a smile when she approached me and handed me the juice. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Akin walked out of the cabin and frowned, steadily rubbing his neck to get used tofort again. ¡°I had called her here. Just in case if the door gets stuck after the eclipse,¡± I smiled awkwardly, hurriedly giving him the other cup to shut him up. He sat down on the gra*s*s to breathe and drink. I have never seen him like that. He was not asking too many questions for now, so I dragged Reign to the side to quickly ask her about the powders. I have changed my mind, actually. I think I was being too mean by wanting to give him the powder without even his permission. ¡°I am so sorry for calling you here. Where is the powder?¡± I asked, sipping from the ss and watching her give me a smile. ¡°I did it,¡± she said confidently. ¡°Huh? you did what?¡± I frowned, wondering what she meant by that. ¡°What have you asked me? I knew you would want to know what he is hiding,¡± she smiled again, making me wonder what she was on about. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± I raised my brow as she pointed at our drinks. ¡°I will keep the anti-hallucinator and wait for your signal.¡± As she showed me the green powder and the two empty bottles, I realized what she had done. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 259 ¨C The Girl He Is Afraid To Lose. ¡°Oh no.¡± I murmured in worry, looking around and noticing how the world started to change a little. ¡°Judging by your reaction, I feel like I made a mistake,¡± Reign gulped when reacting to my agitation. ¡°That¡¯s because I have changed my mind,¡± I yammered, pping my forehead. ¡°That¡¯s alright. I can just give him the anti-hallu¡ª¡± Reign held the bottle up when suddenly Akin rushed from between us, hitting us as he did and knocking the bottle to the ground. Title of the document ¡°S*hi*t!¡± Reign cursed loudly, watching the powder scatter around. I knew I had a lot to worry about and react to, but my eyes and full attention were stuck on Akin. ¡°It started working,¡± Imented, leaving her behind and rushing after Akin to see what he was doing. He had worn this coat but was still holding the tie in his hand as he cluelessly ran to a certain point before halting his steps and looking around. I don¡¯t remember the hallucinator reacting to this setting as if they were living it. He was supposed to stay in ce, but here he was, running around and taking me to a new world. The dark clouds and the thunderbolts every few minutes were a reminder that this world was not the one where we were Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. supposed to be. ¡°Hey!¡± Akin yelled, running ahead again. I noticed how he was running in circles, but only the scenery was changing, so he was probably thinking he was moving ahead. It was then that I realized what he was running from. There was a tinum- blond- haired girl in a white dress that he was chasing after. A little jealousy sparked through my body, but it was only because he had never noticed anyone like that. I didn¡¯t really think he was capable of loving someone so much. Back when he got involved with Gwen, it was so easy for him to break through her cage of love and move on from her. So, who the heck was this girl that he was so afraid of losing? ¡°That¡¯s it, his fear is of losing this girl,¡± I frowned, running after him as he chased the girl like crazy. ¡°But who is she and where is she headed to?¡± I asked myself, watching him look even sadder when she got away from him. ¡°NO!¡± He let out a cry, showing emotions he had never shown before. The fresh tears in his eyes didn¡¯t hesitate to leave thend of his eyes and travel down the valley of the abyss. ¡°Come back! I can exin¡ª,¡± he yelled again, turning in circles and sobbing. From jealousy to feeling bad for him, I went through all those emotions with him. Whoever this girl is, she must be very special. He then reached a very weird-looking area. It seemed like a cave. Just a nce from the inside, and he stepped back, gasping and staring at something in shock. I couldn¡¯t even see what it was until a little boy ran out of the cave with blooding from his mouth. ¡°What the f*uc*k?¡± I covered my mouth because the kid had his head covered, but who was he? ¡°What did you eat?¡± he asked the boy, watching the kid cry on his knees. Just when I thought it was over, another kid came running out of the cave with a simr cover on his head but holding a sword in his hand. ¡°I am sorry! But I must do this,¡± the little kid said as he stood behind this kid. ¡°Don¡¯t! please no!¡± Akin yelled, getting on his knees as he cried a little. ¡°Reign! Where are you? Give him the powder!¡± I yelled cluelessly, shaking, as I couldn¡¯t watch Akin in so much pain. Everything was blurry now. I couldn¡¯t really tell who was who anymore. ¡°Akin!¡± A sweet whisper distracted Akin from looking at the kids, and they soon disappeared. I watched the girl appear again just to get his attention and distract him from running after her again. There was so much happening that I was beginning to feel dizzy. The temperature and ambiance of the environment were constantly changing. The loud whispers and ttering were too much to tolerate. I was worried about what Akin might be feeling at the moment. He continued to run after the girl, and it was only now that I was able to see where she was leading him. ¡°That¡¯s the house he was at the other night,¡± I murmured, following him tiredly. There were other people appearing behind him and beside him, taking part in whatever part of the story they were, but my eyes were stuck on the house he had reached. The girl ran up to the door and then stopped. ¡°Please don¡¯t go,¡± Akin whispered, stopping just a little away from her. She wasn¡¯t looking his way. Her face was towards the door, and that¡¯s when the curiosity began to hit me. I wanted to see who she was and why she was making him run after her. ¡°Please stay! I didn¡¯t betray you,¡± he almost begged her, making me feel angry at her for giving him such a hard time. Who could even resist such a man as Akin? ¡°Who are you?¡± I said it in my mouth, watching her stare away. ¡°Please! Don¡¯t go inside,¡± it was then Akin said that and he baffled my mind. If she was the girl from the other night, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of her stepping into that house. ¡®Show me your face!¡¯ I yelled out of the blue. But I knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to hear me or did I really know that? Weirdly enough, she paused and slowly turned around. ¡°What¡ª,¡± I was stunned. Her blue eyes and tinum blond hair should have been a big hint, but how was I supposed to know? How was I supposed to know that Akin is afraid of losing¡­. ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± I said as I watched myself stand at the doorway wearing a white dress and staring back at me. ¡°Got it,¡± I heard Reign rush over after gathering the powder. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 260 ¨C A Genuine Mistake. The weather had gotten colder in thest few hours. After Reign gathered the powder, she realized she couldn¡¯t give it to him because, unlike others, he was running around and in his senses. So, the poor guy had to run around and repeat the cycle for a few more minutes before he passed out, and Reign was finally able to give him the powder. He was still passed out on the ground while I sat beside him, plucking the gra*s*s and ying with it. Title of the document My brain was consumed by many thoughts. ¡°I hope I did not kill the Alpha King,¡± Reign had been freaking out ever since she acknowledged she should have waited for my signal instead of getting on with the n. ¡°Hear yourself!¡± I sighed, ¡°You killed an alpha King? Don¡¯t worry, he is just resting,¡± I triedforting her when I wasn¡¯t sure how I would calm myself down. I didn¡¯t know what I was going to say to him or how he was going to respond, but I was hoping he would at least take some time to recall what he saw. ¡®He is waking up,¡¯ Reign¡¯s announcement got me to take a deep breath and taking spin around while still sitting on the gra*s*s to face him. ¡°Ugh!¡± he groaned, rubbing his eyes, and then taking a pause to process where he was. ¡°Akin! Are you alright?¡¯ I asked in a soft murmur, worried about his reaction. ¡®Hmm?¡± He sat straight, scanning his body, and then staring at his hands in silence. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked in a raspy and rough tone. ¡°When did shee here?¡± he then stared at Reign, who was anxiously rubbing her palms together and shaking in her body. ¡®You really¡ª don¡¯t remember anything?¡± I stuttered, sliding closer to see his eyes. He looked lost in the moment. ¡°I ¡ª don¡¯t know.¡± He scratched his scalp, probably unable to remember anything for now. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± he said, then stayed still for a minute before announcing we should leave. None of us objected, but Reign cleared her throat to speak to me instead. ¡°I have my car parked on the road with your car. I will go in my own car.¡± She seemed so happy that she didn¡¯t have to travel with us. Well, being in the same car as us could be stressful for now. ¡°Go. enjoy your life,¡± I looked her in the eye and sighed, giving her help me look. Pouting sadly and unable to stay, she rushed away from us. Akin stepped ahead and started walking in haste towards the road, while I followed him in silence. We watched Reign¡¯s car take off, and that¡¯s when, instead of getting into the car. Akin stopped near the car and took a deep and exhausting breath. ¡°You know, Helel and I were each other¡¯s shadow. We were not typically the types who are sticking by the b*utt and acting clingy, but we wouldmunicate via our wolves too. When I lost him, I lost a part of me. It was the most difficult time of my life. I cannot tell you how I spent those days holding back tears because I had to look stronger to leave a good example for my siblings,¡± he said it without even turning around to look at me. ¡°I am sorry that¡ª,¡± I murmured, taking a step in his direction when he turned around in a swift move and look me in the eye. ¡°Are you though? Are you really sorry?¡± His voice was filled with agony and suffering. I was beginning to understand that he remembered everything. I just didn¡¯t know what approach to use to calm him down and make him understand I was genuinely backing away from the n when Reign identally messed up. ¡°I do. Do you think I don¡¯t feel your pain?¡¯ I asked him, but the head shake and the little taunting scoffs discouraged me. ¡°If you did, you would respect my privacy. Who told you that you were allowed to peer inside my mind?¡± He yelled out of the blue, a big tear rolling down his cheeks. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to. I had changed my mind¡ª,¡± I anxiously pinched my finger while telling the truth. I wanted to focus on anything else that could cause me pain so that I could look away from the pain in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s because you saw me dying in that cabin and sympathized with me. If that had not happened, you would have carried on with the n because knowing about my secrets is all that matters to you. Do you think I am hiding Helel¡¯s body from you for some sick and twisted reason? Do you believe you¡¯re the only one looking for him? I am his f*uc*king twin. I am shredded into pieces after his demise, and thest thing I wanted was for you to betray me,¡± he shouted, a little sob managing to escape his eyes. I have never seen him so broken before, and I feared that was it. He would never trust me again. ¡°Your secrets will stay safe with me, I a*s*sure you,¡± I whispered, walking up to him. but he stepped back from me eagerly. ¡°My secrets!¡± he scoffed. ¡°They are not secrets anymore. I am sure you saw everything because I did too,¡± he nodded aggressively to himself, ¡°You didn¡¯t only take away my peace of mind but only my choice of telling you¡ª,¡± he paused as heughed at himself, ¡°Forget what you saw, it f*uc*king means nothing anymore,¡± He grunted and wandered off down the road. ¡°How can it mean nothing when it is your ultimate fear?¡± I said, raising my voice so that it would reach him. He turned around and red at me, realizing what I was talking about. ¡°Let¡¯s drop you home,¡± he grunted, walking briskly towards the car and mming the door shut when getting into the driver¡¯s side. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. I was right. It was going to be a hard journey back home. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 261 ¨C When He Is A Sc*umB*ag. It was the most awkward car ride. It was filled with silence as Akin refused to talk to me. He didn¡¯t even look my way. I still had the camera in my hand, and my motive was clear. This camera would go straight to Lord Vasquez and we all together will watch Flynn take a fall. We were headed to the Spade mansion, where we were going to speak to Lord Vasquez. After an hour-long ride, we finally arrived, and my phone had already drained all the battery. Title of the document Once getting out of the car, I rushed in Akin¡¯s direction to have onest word with him. ¡°Beatrice, move!¡± he demanded, not even looking me in the eye. ¡°Come on. I understand I messed up, but trust me, I have changed my n.¡± I excused myself, feeling guilty every time I watched him look away from me. It was truly unfair that I took away his choices from him. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on getting rid of one issue for now.¡± Akin cleared his throat, but didn¡¯t sound too harsh this time. I was beginning to think that maybe now he was calming down. I nodded and walked after him, stepping into the mansion once again where I was told to never set a foot inside. That¡¯s when a guard stepped forward and stretched his arm out to prevent me from stepping in. Akin stopped a few steps ahead of us and turned around to re at the guard. ¡°You are not allowed inside,¡± the guard grunted, probably not even watching Akin, who was ring at him. ¡°I am here to make those decisions,¡± Akin gestured at him to step aside and, after realizing he shouldn¡¯t have done that, the guard stepped back and anxiously rubbed his palms. None of us really said anything else to him since he was only doing his job. The poor guy was following the orders of that crazy Vasquez. Once we have walked into the mansion and into the living room, we found everyone present there already. It seemed like they had already brought the audience home. ¡°Just great!¡± I whispered under my breath, staying behind Akin. ¡®Huh! and he brought her back,¡± Varisha scoffed, shrugging her shoulders when we joined them. Lord Vasquez looked mad as hell. He was sitting on his couch with Varisha on one side, but the other side, where Sofia was supposed to be, was empty. ¡°And brought the video proof of your son¡¯s S*hi*tty actions.¡± After taking about a second to get their parents on a high stool with their eyes stuck at me. The way those two were watching me was just epic. I felt ufortable under their strong gaze. Hearing me talk about video proof resulted in Varisha shifting ufortably on the couch. There was a huge smile of confidence stered on Sofia¡¯s lips ever since she watched me and Akin walk into theContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. living room. ¡°A proof? Then you better submit it before I call the guards to throw you out of here.¡± Lord Vasquez was already dismissing me, so I expected that from him. I gave him the camera and watched him y with it while I focused on the fire in the firece. It was triggering to relive that trauma just by listening to the audio. Maddox grunted as the video finished, while Zane lowered his head and gulped so loudly that everybody heard him. ¡°This¡ª he was angry.¡± Varisha still had the nerve to make any sort of excuse for her son. ¡°Being angry doesn¡¯t mean he will walk around threatening lives,¡± Sofia, who didn¡¯t want to lose this opportunity, jumped straight to use Flynn, who was the only wrong one here. ¡°It¡¯s all because of this girl. She is his mate, and if he sees her wandering around with other brothers, he will feel jealous.¡± Varisha continued to tell me why she was a S*hi*tty person. ¡°She is not only his mate, and who the f*uc*k kidnaps his mate?¡± Maddox muttered from behind them, jumping out of the stool anding in front of them. ¡°Enough!¡± Lord Vasquez voiced his opinion, making me roll my eyes at him. The only reason people were still listening to him was because he was still head of the counsellors and he knew how to manipte the other members into following his orders. ¡°This proof is enough to determine Flynn was at fault.¡± However, he didn¡¯t look away from the truth this time. I took a deep breath and exhaled, feeling much better now that Flynn was being exposed. Lord Vasquez got up from the couch and walked up to the firece, the camera in his head and his voice grumpy. ¡®That¡¯s very upsetting that the alpha king has been doing all that. Imagine how anyone would react when finding out my son in indulging in such activities?¡± he sounded a bit weird. He was more concerned about what people will think of him than what Flynn has done to me. That alone should have been a big hint for me, but I overlooked it in those few minutes, and that¡¯s where I messed up. ¡°I have already lost a son,¡± he continued to talk. ¡°The empty space was filled with my other son. But if I lose another son, someone from outside will fill his ce and soon, there will another alpha king, who is not even from my bloodline,¡± Lord Vasquez rubbed his fingertips together, giving it a thought before he did what I didn¡¯t expect from him. He threw the camera into the fire out of the blue and stepped back, letting everyone see a glimpse. ¡°And I won¡¯t let it happen,¡± he stated while the brothers ran towards the firece to save nothing. ¡°Dad! What the f*uc*k!¡± Maddox yelled, Zane trying to save what was left while Akin standing in his spot with his eyes darting res at his father. ¡°I will take notice of Flynn¡¯s actions, and I a*s*sure you,¡± Lord Vasquez walked up to me but couldn¡¯t reach me when Akin turned and stepped between us. ¡°My sons will stay away from a peasant like you,¡± Vasquez finished. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 262 ¨C The Brothers Want To Date Me. I didn¡¯t stick around for more humiliation after that. I walked straight out of the mansion while the father and the sons argued. Sofia was disappointed, while Varisha took a breath of relief. It was unfortunate that I trusted that man when I should have remembered how easy it was for him to look away from the truth just for the crown¡¯s sake. ¡°Beatrice! Wait!¡± I heard Zane rush after me while I walked on the road, making my way back to home. I haven¡¯t even heard from my mother all this time. Title of the document Thest time I saw her was when I shoved her in the cab, but after that, she never messaged or called me to inform me she had reached home. I was also too preupied with everything else going on to check on her. But now I wanted to go back home and forget about all this for at least a day. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Zane ran up to me and blocked my way, breathing profusely while scanning my face. ¡°My dad is an a*s*shole,¡± he stated, making me shake my head at how blunt he was. ¡°I know,¡± I replied, trying to get past him. ¡°At least let me drop you,¡± he insisted, and a scoff from my lips made him understand that just because I went through a lot in thest few hours didn¡¯t mean I woulde crawling into his arms forfort. ¡°You already did,¡± Imented as I recalled the night he went over to my friend to finish what he started with me. He didn¡¯t only y her, but he yed me dirty as well. ¡°Can we not forget about it?¡¯ he asked, sounding super low. ¡®Zane! I have be the sidechick or the other woman unintentionally, but now you want me to intentionally ept you and kick my friend in the back? She loved you, and this is what you did to her? I am sorry, but I can¡¯t do this to her,¡± I excused, not ready to be a fool. He would have never stopped had he not been caught. He was only guilty now because I found out. ¡°Beatr¡ª,¡± as he continued to pester me, Maddox¡¯s car stopped on my other side and he opened his window to invite me inside. ¡®Thank you, brother, but I am dropping her home,¡± Zane smiled through his clenched jaw when talking to his brother. ¡°I can tell that is not happening,¡± Maddoxmented. ¡°It is not about a challenge. She must be tired. Let me drop her home,¡± he said, and before Zane could say a word, I rolled into the car with Maddox. Maddox didn¡¯t even wait before starting the car and driving away. I was silent for a minute because I needed some time to escape Zane¡¯s gaze. The way he was looking at me when I got into the car would stick with me for some time. I am not a heartless person; I have never been one. But things changed in me after the new realities were born. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard about the breakup.¡± Maddox was the one who broke the silence. ¡°I am sorry he yed you,¡± he said, doubling down on the fact that Zane was only ying with me. ¡°Did you know about the other one?¡± I asked, and turned to look at him. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me, but I knew from the driver who told me that Zane had prepared a room for ¡ª him and his girlfriend,¡± he said, clearing his throat after watching me look away and gulp. ¡°He nned for her birthday, and the two stayed there for hours.¡± Maddox was being careful with his words, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. The truth was that they were physical, and I had no right to question it since she was his mate and the first one he got into a rtionship with. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he repeated himself after the silence from my side made him realize that was enough information. ¡®You don¡¯t have to keep apologizing. It is not like you betrayed me,¡± I said, making him feelfortable enough to talk to me. ¡°Then why did we break up?¡± As he asked me that question and stared my way. I kept my head to the side to avoid eye contact. ¡°We fell apart,¡± I whispered, not wanting to go there again. ¡°What should have been a break turned into a breakup,¡± he said, but he put more pressure on his words this time. I understand what he meant, but that would be too much for me. I saw him make out with Reign and then move on from me. Just because he was now in a better ce or in a better state of mind didn¡¯t mean I had forgotten everything or that I was ready to be back with him. ¡°You have found your other mate.¡± I cleared my throat, and that made Maddox shake his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how that is even possible when I am still bound to my fated mate, You!¡± he said, sounding lost. I don¡¯t me him, but he didn¡¯t know I wasn¡¯t his fated mate. In fact, being a weredragon was different, and being mated to a weredragon was even different. ¡°I still want to give us a try,¡± he then expressed his desire to be with me in a most subtle way and I shook my head at him. ¡°Can you please stop the car here?¡± I demanded, ¡°I can take it from here.¡± I insisted, ready to open the door even if he didn¡¯t stop the car. Now that I knew even Akin had some sort of affection for me and was afraid of losing me, I didn¡¯t want to jump from brother to brother. One could tell he understood that I was a bit eager to leave his car and his sight now. He knew if he put pressure on me or insisted, he would ruin things even more, so he obeyed me and stopped the car on the road. I was only a few minutes away from the field, so I gathered I could walk on my feet now. ¡°Please think about it,¡± he said as I dashed out the door. What I thought would be a peaceful night and will rest turned into a messy night. I didn¡¯t know what was waiting for me at home. I wish I knew. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 263 ¨C The Bastard Monster Got Me. Making my way back home through the field was a different kind of feeling for me. I have been calling this my home, but I would feel this weird fear in my heart whenever I would cross the tall gra*s*s that would make me feel like this could and would never be my home. It always felt like somebody was watching me. ¡°I will charge this thing and call Akin. I have to make sure he knows I am really sorry,¡± I said to myself while walking to the front of the house. Now that I knew Lord Vasquez would never punish his sons for anything, I wasn¡¯t too afraid of being seen with them. But that didn¡¯t mean I was going to get romantically involved with them. Title of the document I had only knocked once when the door opened, and Pam weed me in with a smile on her lips. ¡°How are you?¡± she asked, grabbing my hand and pulling me inside in a hurry. ¡°I am fi¡ªne,¡± I replied awkwardly, not getting why she was being so friendly with me. ¡°Oh my Gosh! I have been so worried for you,¡± she continued to ask, dragging me to the lounge and sitting me down. ¡°Your hands are so cold,¡± she said, rubbing my hands between her hands, and then rushing over to the kitchen to get me the tea she always makes for me. ¡°Eh-hum!¡± I cleared my throat, getting up from the couch when she appeared again and handed me the hot, brewing tea. ¡°Drink it. You will feel better, and then tell me, where have you been? You got us worried.¡± She made sure I took a few sips of the drink before I even spoke to her. ¡°I am so sorry for disappearing with no notice. I had been-wait- where is mom?¡± I asked as I looked around and didn¡¯t find hering out of the room to nag me for leaving her in the cab alone. ¡°Oh!¡± Pam shook her head to make sure she heard me correctly. Your mom? I thought she was with you. You two left together, remember?¡± She smiled awkwardly, staring me in the eye and waiting for my response. I¡¯m not going to lie, she gave me a heart attack. For a moment, I didn¡¯t even know what to say or how to react. ¡°She didn¡¯te back?¡± I finally broke the silence and asked her, but her reaction gave away the news already. ¡°She left for homest night,¡± I said, getting up from my spot and rushing to the bedroom to look for her stuff. ¡°What are you saying? If she had left, she would have been home already.¡± Pam ran after me, and together we ran into the room to find it vacant. ¡°I am telling you she didn¡¯te home,¡± Pam confirmed, wondering why I was looking around when she had told me mom hadn¡¯t returned. ¡°But where could she be?¡± I whispered to myself in sheer panic. ¡°Oh Gosh!¡± I covered my mouth, imagining the worst thing that could have happened to her. ¡°Maybe she went back to the hotel room?¡± Pam suggested, but I gave her a head shake in confidence. ¡°It was a hotel suite, not her home. She can¡¯t just go live there,¡± I grunted, feeling angry at myself for not checking on her sooner. ¡°It is okay. Calm down. Maybe she went to a friend¡¯s house or something.¡± Pam rubbed my arm when trying to make up an excuse for my mom¡¯s disappearance, but it was only irking me. I didn¡¯t want to hear a bunch of excuses. The truth was that my mother had gone missing when she came back here. The fact that instant the field appeared in my thoughts, the thought of the monster shed before my mind. ¡°Oh, no!¡± I shook my head, feeling a lot dizzier than I was when I came back home. I was sleep deprived, but not to the point where I could not even keep my eyes open, so why the hell was I unable to stay awake? ¡°I need-,¡± I struggled to clear my throat, looking for my phone to connect it to the charger. ¡°I need to find ¡ªher,¡± I said. ¡°What is happening to you? Sit down and rx first.¡± Pam held my arm, but I shook her away, reaching for my phone. ¡°What are you doing? I called her many times, but she wasn¡¯t picking up,¡± Pam said, trying to snatch the cellphone out of my hands. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Charger! Can I use your phone?¡± I asked her, throwing away my phone on the couch and watching her stare back at me, looking a little annoyed with me. ¡°What for? I told you. She isn¡¯t picking up.¡± Her tone was different this time. It was as if she was getting angry with me for trying too hard to connect with my mother. ¡°I am not calling her. I am calling the Alpha King brothers and reporting her missing,¡± I groaned, holding my hand out for her. My sight was getting blurry at this point, and I didn¡¯t even know why until my eyes She followed my stare and then straightened her back. The look on her face was enough for me to understand that she had tricked me. ¡°What did you do?¡± I asked, tears of horror forming in my eyes. ¡°What was needed to be done?¡± She shrugged as she stepped away from me. ¡°Markus! Come collect her. She is all yours now,¡± she voiced with a smirk. At that moment, I felt like I was doomed. Hearing the heavy footsteps approaching me from behind, I tried to get away before my legs gave up on me and I copsed on the floor. Markus joined his mother before he stepped ahead and kneeled down, saying, ¡°Rest well. We have a lot of stuff to do together,¡± he whispered, bowing down on my face and kissing my cheek. All I could do was let out a whimper in a cry ofint before sleep engulfed me entirely and I could no longer defend, fight, or save myself from the bastard son and his evil mother. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 264 ¨C Tied In His Room. ¡°Ah!¡± a m*oan escaped my lips as I tried moving my body, but it was numb. Every inch of my body ached. I was beginning to feel like I had been through a lot now that I was waking up. ¡°What the hell happ¡ª,¡± My throat felt dry, so I stopped talking. The words were choking me. It wasn¡¯t Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. until the memory of what Pam did shed before my eyes that I jolted myself awake. I found myself on a room¡¯s cold floor. Markus¡¯ room, not just any room. Title of the document I struggled to sit up, but theck of light in the room made it difficult for me to look around and see where he was. He was certainly not in the room. ¡°Ah! What dho I dho nhow?¡± I was out of breath, but it was due to the fact that my eyes were scanning my body while I finished the sentence. I was able to see what condition I was in. There were some bite marks on my legs and hands, but because the room was dark, I couldn¡¯t examine them properly. Not just any bite marks, but somebody had tried chewing on my flesh and took a heavy bite out of it every time they bit me. ¡°What the f*uc*k is wrong with them?¡± I let out a soft cry when examining my state. At this point, I was scared for my life. The drug helped me not go through the trauma when he was eating my flesh, but now that I was awake, I was traumatized. ¡°I need to get the f*uc*k out of here.¡± I was determined to leave and not be his food. But how would I leave? Specially when I was in iron chains. ¡°Iron chains!¡± I gasped, crawling back to meet my back against the wall and stare at the chains in horror. That¡¯s when I heard a creaking noiseing from the bed. F*uc*k! He was in the same room as me. Of course, he was. This was his room, and, being the monster he was, he enjoyed tying his food to his bed as he slept. ¡°I am a*s*suming you are shocked why you are waking up here,¡± I heard him talk grumpily, making my heart drop in my chest. ¡°You must be wondering why I didn¡¯t consume you entirely.¡± He asked, getting off the bed and finally turning on the light. Now that it was all clear to my eyes, I almost let out an agonizing cry when looking at the bite marks. ¡°It is because I care about you,¡± he whispered, walking over to me, ¡°I love you, Beatrice!¡± he said and knelt down, staring me in the eye with a sweet smile on his lips until he started cackling up. ¡°You thought I would say that, didn¡¯t you?¡± Heughed harder, shaking his head at me in disbelief. ¡°I left you because I like watching my prey look back at me in fear when I eat them alive,¡± he hissed with a nasty grin on his lips. He was a sick and twisted bastard, but his mother was the real enabler. She could have prevented it all, but instead, she gave me to him on a silver te. ¡°Let me go; I will bring you food.¡± I lied, using whatever means I could use to convince him to let me go. ¡°No! You don¡¯t understand,¡± he said, shaking his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anyone else. I just want weredragon meat.¡± As soon as he said that, I gulped and pulled my knees closer to my chest. ¡°Oh wait! I didn¡¯t tell you that I knew.¡± Heughed before tilting his head and looking at me with a fake pout. ¡°Of course, I knew. You and your mother used to talk about it all the time. In fact, your mother sort of gave you away. I caught her in the fields the other night, and she promised me to send you here. I am a*s*suming she only lied to save her a*s*s but I got you anyway, so I am notining,¡± he shrugged, making it seem so causal and that was the even scariest thing. ¡°Those girls¡ª,¡± I stuttered, barely even able to hear my own voice. ¡°Did you kill those girls?¡± I asked him, with terror engulfing me. I knew what kind of answer I was going to get, and that answer would terrorize me even more. ¡°I knew you knew, but why didn¡¯t you do anything? If you have done anything about it sooner¡ª ah! It was because you wanted to know more about my drawings. You wanted to know if there is any way you can bring that a*s*shole alpha king back to life.¡± Heughed when staring at my face with a smile that called me stupid in a million different ways. ¡°I knew you were interested in those pictures, so I drew one that would make you happy. I left bread crumbs so that you will not open your mouth before anyone and will keep me alive thinking you will get answers from me.¡± His evilugh and way of talking stunned me. He lied about my ability to resurrect someone. Of course, he did. I was not a wizard, but just a weredragon. ¡°Awe! Don¡¯t cry now. It¡¯s not like he coulde back to you. You¡¯re not supposed to live either,¡± he said, shaking his head, pouting, and waving his finger. ¡°You were never supposed to stay alive,¡± he sighed. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked him, with tears forming in my eyes. He knew about me; of course, he did. ¡°A weredragon baby! The baby who was going to give us strength was supposed to stay dead, Beatrice!¡± hemented. ¡°You know you were brought into the werewolfnd only to be fed to the werewolf babies, did you not know that? Did nobody ever tell you how important you were back in the day when the werewolf baby was dying?¡± he asked, making me feel this chilly air around my body that I couldn¡¯t exin to anyone. I was supposed to be fed to the werewolf baby. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 265 ¨C Found My Lost Identity. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t know anything.¡± I refused to let him into my head, but now it was getting difficult to ignore the words he was saying. They meant something. ¡°How about we talk to my mommy dearest? Thedy your mother stole her mate from?¡± He clenched his jaw, making me realize they knew about my mother all along. We were idiots to think we were living with creepy people, and they have not spied on us till now. Title of the document ¡®Mommy! Come here, the weredragon is awake.¡± His calling my kind was a big shock to me. In no time, Pam walked into the room with my pill bottle in her hands. ¡°What are you doing with those?¡± I yelled in panic, instantly feeling cold air brush against my body and causing me to shiver. ¡°Oh! These?¡± She opened the lid and shook the bottle, listening to the noise those pills created. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this. I am not the one who did you wrong,¡± I said as I shuddered and crawled back into the wall, thinking that would help me. ¡°Of course you did not. Your mother slept with my mate and ruined our perfect life, but that is not even something I care about. It is not like I am holding you here in my son¡¯s room for that reason,¡± she scoffed,ughing as she shook her head at me for being so silly. ¡°Then why are you keeping me here?¡± I asked her in a murmur, wondering why my mother didn¡¯t text me or tell me to not return to the fields. It was as if she sold me just to save her life. ¡°For a long period, I thought you were my mate¡¯s daughter¡ªbastard child, but I was wrong¡ª,¡± she N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. nodded to herself as she took notice of her ims. ¡°You were not the daughter of my mate. In fact, you are not even a child of Scarlet.¡± That smirk forming across her lips left me petrified, but it was what she said that shook the world from under my feet. ¡°I don¡¯t ¡ª what¡ª,¡± I gasped. As if the night hadn¡¯t given me the biggest shock when I woke up in chains, now there was moreing for me. ¡°I knew she didn¡¯t tell you the truth. Then I started thinking about how it was possible that you are the same age as her daughter but not exactly a werewolf. I knew my dumba*s*s mate was a werewolf and so is Scarlet, so how the hell¡ª,¡± she paused, tilting her head and giving me a chance to speak my truth. ¡°My werewolf side was ¡ª consumed by magic¡ª they made it dormant,¡± I exined with whatever energy and strength were left in my body. But she didn¡¯t look too pleased. ¡°You are really a terrible listener, aren¡¯t you? Did you not pick up on what I said? Scarlet gave birth to her daughter around the time you were already supposed to be born, which meant you were already a few months old by the time her daughter was a few months old. But her daughter was from a werewolf. Are you not getting my point, you dumb b*itc*h?¡± She rolled her eyes and filled her mouth with air as she got fed up with me for not understanding the gibberish she was spewing out of her mouth. The problem was that I was in freaking chains, tied in front of a hungry monster. Sorry that my brain was slow and not ready to pick anything but to look around for an escape. Not to mention, her holding my pill bottle was giving me anxiety. I didn¡¯t care if I never got those pills again, but I have promised someone that I will give her these pills. I was worried about Maura and her mother. ¡°What my mother means is that you are not Scarlet¡¯s daughter.¡± Now that Markus had said it in simple terms, I was all ears. I went numb for a minute as I recalled all the times I endured her beatings because she told me she was my mother and was only trying to help me. It was that miserable child who went through so much abuse that she didn¡¯t want to ept she had been fooled and could have escaped had she known her abuser wasn¡¯t even her mother. ¡°You a-re lying. She was ra**** by a weredragon warrior and got pregnant¡ª¡± I stopped talking when they startedughing. ¡°Is that what she told you? So, she kept you in her belly while getting impregnated by a werewolf at the same time?¡± Pamughed even louder, making me shake in my body and shed tears. ¡°Ah! You silly girl. That woman was never concerned about you. You were just her ticket to everything.¡± Pam then knelt down and satfortably, taking a minute before adjusting herself on the small carpet while she made sure I was on the cold floor. ¡°What could she possibly get from me?¡± I asked, even when I knew I was going to be very upset with what she told me. ¡°Shall we tell her?¡± Markus asked his mother, giggling like a child. This side of Markus was extremely scary. The moment he would start chuckling like that, I knew he was ready to show his evil side. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ahead?¡± Pam elbowed him yfully. The two were acting like they were giving me good news. ¡°You are not a hybrid, and you were never a hybrid. You are a pure breed,¡± Markus stated with a giggle, covering his mouth and waiting for my reaction with his eyes peeled open. I was shocked but also lost until he added those words and made me lose my ability to ever think straight again. ¡°You were one of the twin weredragon babies that were stolen from the weredragon King and Queen!¡± he announced with a grin on his lips. ¡°Yes, you are Princess Beatrice!¡± he finished. A big, warm tear paved its way down my cheeks for the other tears to follow. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 266 ¨C The Swap! Author¡¯s POV: Years Ago: ¡°What are you saying? Vasquez and Lady Sofia are not fools. They will find out about it sooner orter, and then what?¡± Elex argued with the idea that Scarlet pitched about feeding one of the babies to her own sick daughter. Title of the document ¡°How would they know? Just tell them you were only able to snatch one baby or that you lost the other one,¡± she shrugged, watching him shake his head aggressively and roam around the living room in worry. ¡°That is not gonna work. The Weredragon King and Queen will cause chaos, and Lord Vasquez will question my work ability. I cannot just say I lost the weredragon baby. Elex refused to get himself into trouble, but Scarlet seemed adamant about doing whatever she could to save her daughter. ¡°You would rather see your daughter die?¡± she asked, with tears forming in her eyes. ¡°How¡ª how about we do something small¡ª?¡± Elex watched Scarlet look at him with quizzical eyes for not taking a risk for their daughter, so he came up with another n: ¡°How about we feed our daughter some of the blood of the weredragon babies? It is not like they have to eat the whole baby to survive, right?¡± he watched her face with hope covered eyes. She remained still for a minute before taking a deep breath and smiling at him. ¡°We can try that,¡± she rushed over to the kitchen and came back with a knife that almost made Elex wince just at the thought of it piercing through a little baby¡¯s skin. ¡°Get me a bottle,¡± Scarlet yelled at him while lying the little weredragon baby on the couch. ¡°Little girl, it will only hurt a little,¡± she smiled, stroking the baby girl¡¯s puffy red cheeks. ¡°Oh, look at you! Adorable.¡± Scarlet almost got distracted by the beauty of the baby girl. Her innocence would fool anyone, but for now. Scarlet was ready to do anything to save her daughter. Elex gave her a jar, and Scarlet made a cut on the little baby¡¯s palm, collecting the blood in the jar and wondering why the baby didn¡¯t cry louder. ¡°She is so calm,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°Anyway, I will go feed our Bea this blood now.¡± Scarlet carried the little weredragon baby to the room to treat her wound and also feed her daughter the blood when she was met with a rather sad sight. ¡°Bea?¡± She gasped, watching her daughter¡¯s blue face with tears running down her cheeks, ¡°Oh no! Elex!¡± She screamed at the top of her lungs, making Elex run into the room to witness the horrifying sight with her. ¡°Why is she so blue?¡¯ Scarlet started crying, holding Elex by his cors and shaking him. He stared at his dead daughter for a minute before he pulled Scarlet into his embrace for aforting hug. ¡°No! I brought her aid. How can she die on me?¡± Scarlet realized they were a littlete. The two cried for the next two hours on the couch in the living room with the weredragon babies crying in the basket. ¡°I have to go give them the babies,¡± Elex said in a defeated voice, getting up from the couch. For a brief minute, he thought it was his karma. ¡°Wait!¡± Scarlet held his arm and stopped him from taking the girl from her. ¡°I want to spend some time with her,¡± she whispered, begging him through her eyes. ¡°She is not our baby, Scarlet. I have to give her to the lord and thedy of the pack.¡± He looked sad for Scarlet, but there was not much he could do anymore. ¡°She can be.¡± Her wish confused him. He watched her face in bewilderment through narrowed eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are thinking, but I really hope you remember she is a weredragon baby and Lord Vasquez is expecting me to deliver him two babies, one baby boy and one baby girl,¡± he told her, passing her soft smiles because he knew she was grieving. ¡°Then give them two babies.¡± She got up from the couch and disappeared into her room for a minute before returning with their dead daughter. ¡°Scarlet! No! our daughter deserves better,¡± Elex almost lost it when watching Scarlet rece the babies. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°She is dead, Elex! She left us. And I am not going to wait to get pregnant again to fill this void. We can keep this weredragon baby for now and when we have another child of our own, we can feed her to our baby,¡± she smiled through broken smile, but Elex was shocked to see how desperate Scarlet was to have a powerful baby. ¡°No!¡± he shook his head but Scarlet hugged the weredragon baby even together. ¡°Please! They are not going to feed both babies anyway. It can be done with one baby; they are just being greedy. Go tell them one died,¡± she changed her side and refused to look at Elex when rocking the little weredragon baby in her arms. Elex kept staring at her for a minute before he thought, why not? They have been loyal to them, and what Scarlet was saying wasn¡¯t even wrong. ¡°Fine. I will go back to the field house to leave my stuff there and then take the babies to the Spade mansion.¡± He said as he grabbed his dead daughter with a broken heart and the weredragon baby boy in the basket. Elex left the house while Scarlet was busy taking care of his new daughter. ¡°My powerful daughter,¡± she smiled to her with a stream of tears leaving her eyes, ¡°It was fate giving me somefort. That¡¯s why younded in my arms,¡± she whispered, holding the baby tightly in her arms. Scarlet was mourning, but at least she got another baby. ¡°I am going to name you Beatrice!¡± she smiled, watching Bea giggle infort. Scarlet wasn¡¯t too worried about her identity, as when the weredragons were not in their naturalnd, they would look somewhat normal and not like those icy looking creatures. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 267 ¨C The Trashy Mate Author¡¯s POV: Years Ago: Elex took the babies to his home, where Lord Vasquez told him to keep them for an hour and not bring them to the mansion. Title of the document ¡°He ising here to get the babies,¡± Elex told Pam, who was watching him with so much grief in her eyes that he could almost feel like she was going to burst into tears. Elex had told Pam all about what Lord Vasquez and Lady Sofia were going to do with these babies. But as soon as he gave her the babies, she noticed something was wrong with the baby girl. ¡°What happened to the baby?¡± she asked him, watching him drink from the tea she had made for him. ¡°She passed away. Maybe she was a sick child.¡± He kept his head to the side and pretended like he wasn¡¯t seeing her judge him. ¡°Weird! She has your mole on her nose and chin.¡± Pam nodded as she mentioned that. ¡°What is that blood in the jar?¡± she then asked, getting impatient with him. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I just returned home after hours of work? Do you have to press me over all these issues?¡± He angrily yelled at her, but that didn¡¯t scare her anymore. ¡°This is your baby. Where is the weredragon baby?¡± She could no longer hold it in. There were pictures of this baby with Elex. Who the heck was he fooling? ¡°Shut the f*uc*k up. Don¡¯t create¡­¡± Elex stopped talking when he noticed that the jar of blood was empty and resting on the kitchen¡¯s counter. ¡°Where did the blood go?¡± he asked in shock. ¡°You think only your sidechick can take advantage of these powers? I fed it to my son,¡± she yelled at him with a smug face. In their minds, the blood was enough to cure a sick baby. But it wasn¡¯t. ¡°How is Markus?¡± Elex was still not sure if what she did was a good idea. ¡°He is sleeping peacefully,¡± she shrugged. ¡°And you did this without even talking to me first?¡± Elex lunged at her and pped her just when she thought he was calmly going to talk to her. Shended on the floor in tears and frustration. ¡°This is why I f*uc*k Scarlet. She is a better choice than you could ever be,¡± he yelled, and he was about to walk away from her when he started feeling dizzy. ¡°Ah!¡± He held his hands over his head and sat down on the nearby chair. ¡°What is happening to me?¡± ¡°You are dying!¡± Pam got up from the floor and stated, ¡°I am tired of getting abused by you. All the a*s*sault and t*otur*e, and you thought you would never meet your end?¡± She let out augh, but tears left her eyes at the same time. She had been very patient with him, but now that she had given her son the powerful blood, she realized she doesn¡¯t need this abusive man. ¡°What?¡± Elex tried standing up but ended up falling on the chair again. ¡°You heard me right. You don¡¯t deserve to live. After I epted you while you didn¡¯t even have a job, you went ahead to not only abuse me but cheat on me. You have caused me enough suffering. That¡¯s why I have decided that you ¡ªshe took a pause where she went to the kitchen and grabbed a knife, ¡®deserve to die,¡± as she finished talking, she stabbed him in the heart. He was already drugged up, so when the silver went through his heart, he couldn¡¯t protest. ¡°ARGHH!¡± He screamed in pain, and his body fell to the ground. She stood there and watched him suffer for a few minutes before she heard the knock on the door. Grabbing the babies, she walked over to the door and weed Lord Vasquez, who was not expecting her with the babies. ¡°Where is El¡ª,¡± He was about to ask her about him when he gasped, watching Elex lying in his own pool of blood. ¡°Wha¡ª,¡± he didn¡¯t finish when she lifted the dead baby to his eyes, ¡°what happened to her?¡± Lord Vasquez seemed to have almost lost his senses when watching the dead baby. ¡°My husband was trying to feed this baby to our son to make him powerful, but I didn¡¯t like the idea. I didn¡¯t want him to betray you. So¡ª I killed him, but I couldn¡¯t save the baby,¡± she whispered, looking innocent but also making Vasquez realize Elex was not as loyal as he thought of him. ¡°Here! this baby is fine,¡± she said, then handed him the alive baby and pouted at the sight. Lord Vasquez grabbed the basket and sighed. ¡°It is not like we needed two babies anyway.¡± He shrugged and said, ¡°Keep the body here. You will be rewarded for your loyalty, and as for his dead body, I can use it in my next n,¡± Vasquez said as he realized he would need to lie to the council about the death of Elex. ¡°I am going to me the weredragon lurkers and ban them from ever entering ournd,¡± he said, nodding his head in understanding. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I will always be loyal to you, and I hope you will remember me,¡± she said, making sure he would help her in the future. ¡°Throw this one. It is not like she is of any use. We need the baby¡¯s heart in order for this to work.¡± As Lord Vasquez said those words, Pam¡¯s world shook beneath her feet. They needed baby¡¯s heart? But she fed him only weredragon blood. Would it be any problem for her son? As she stood in there and kept wondering, the guards marched inside and took away Elex¡¯s body. Pam had to keep her expectations high and not focus on Vasquez¡¯s words. That was anyway the only option she was left with. As for Scarlet, she found out about the death of Elex, but it didn¡¯t bother her too much. She had a powerful weapon in her hand now. She was d the only witness to the baby switch was gone. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 268 ¨C They Are Here For Me. Beatrice¡¯s POV: Present time: ¡°What happened to my parents?¡± I asked in a heavy, deep voice. I have been crying ever since I found out my whole life was a lie. I was a stolen child, and my mother kept hoping to feed me to her new child. Title of the document I don¡¯t know if it was fate or what that she had never conceived another baby. But hearing it all, I recalled how my mother used to only date powerful men and then pray every night that she gets pregnant. No wonder she didn¡¯t want me to find my mate or lose my v*irgini*ty. She was afraid somebody else would tame me or love me. Hence, I will have someone who will look for me when I disappear. She somehow wanted to be back in the Spade mansion, even through me. I am a*s*suming she was still hoping to get pregnant by Vasquez someday. ¡°Died in the war,¡± Pam sighed, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore because you are here and you will finish what started because of you,¡± she said in her tiring voice. ¡°So you are going to feed me to your son?¡± I asked lifelessly, but obviously I was not going to let them seed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. You see! I made a mistake years ago, and I need to fix it. I was hoping you would let my son in, fall for him, eventually leave behind everything, and reject every Alpha King brother so that when you go missing, nobody will care, but you are stubborn. You wanted to suffer, so you kept refusing to give in. Now my son is not going to be romantically involved with you or force you into any s*e*xual activity. He is not bad of a person. All he wants is to eat you so that he can be powerful.¡± She sounded so convinced when talking about it. ¡°What happened to my brother?¡± It was hard for me to ask her about him when I kind of knew what kind of answer I would receive. ¡°They fed him to their Alpha King son,¡± she shrugged, stealing the world from under my feet. I closed Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. my eyes and clenched my fists. ¡°The same brothers you have been sleeping with ate your bother.¡± she added once she knew it would affect my mental peace and it did. I was introduced to a whole new reality in just a few hours. My entire world seemed to be based on a lie. The truth was that I once had a stable and loving family. My parents died, and my brother was fed to a werewolf baby. ¡°And why is your son so messed up?¡± I asked once everything began to make sense. ¡°Huh!¡± she scoffed. ¡°He will be fine once he eats you and finishes the cycle.¡± She got up from Markus¡¯ bed and walked over to me. ¡°You think you will survive this? The Alpha King wille looking for me, and then they will question you,¡± I said as I stared into her eyes, but she didn¡¯t look fearful. ¡°My lord! She and her mother ran away to start anew after she messed with Alpha King Flynn.¡± Pam started acting, giving me a spoiler as to how she would fool them. ¡°And that would be enough to fool them?¡± I let out a sarcasticugh and shook my head, ¡°they are my mates, they will know something is wrong,¡± ¡°Well, they can think all they want. Lord Vasquez would never go against me. He knows that I know and that if anything happened to me, my secret friend would expose them,¡± she let out augh, ¡°there is no friend, though. But he doesn¡¯t need to know. I¡¯m sure you know already that he is good at turning his head away from the truth he doesn¡¯t want to believe in. Let¡¯s just say, years ago, we both turned our heads to the side and made an agreement,¡± she shrugged, making me realize how cunning and evil she was. ¡°If anything, Lord Vasquez will be happy that I took care of you for him,¡± she rubbed her palms as she was ready to head towards the door now. ¡°I think we are not going to dy anymore. What¡¯s needed to be done should be over now,¡± she uttered as she pushed the door open and peered outside. ¡°Markus! Come he¡ª,¡± she paused when she heard the knocking on the door downstairs. ¡°When did Markus leave home?¡± she asked herself tiredly. I have never imagined my life getting into such a mess. I don¡¯t know why Scarlet did all this to me, but I knew for a fact that I didn¡¯t deserve all of this. For her to imprison me for years, only to shove me in this monster¡¯sp was truly unfair. ¡°Mar¡ª,¡± she had only stepped out of the room when the approaching footsteps from the staircase halted her in her spot. Soon the person was in our sight, and it wasn¡¯t what we had expected. ¡°Markus! If you are here, who is at the door?¡± She asked him as he sprinted towards her and pushed her into the room, closing the door behind her. ¡°Mom!¡± He was breathing profusely, gulping continuously as if he were afraid of something. ¡°What is going on? Why are you hyperventting?¡± she asked him, trying to calm him down by patting on his back. ¡°At the d¡ªoor,¡± he stammered, dropping to his knees to catch a breath. He looked petrified. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It could be anyone,¡± she tried telling him. It wasn¡¯t unlikely that somebody was knocking at their door, as they would get deliveries from time to time. ¡°It¡¯s ¨C him!¡± Markus whispered, and then his eyesnded on me. ¡°It¡¯s Alpha King Zane!¡± ¡°What? Why the f*uc*k is he here?¡± She panicked as she realized her n was failing now. She thought she would keep me here and nobody woulde looking for me. It wasn¡¯t even a few hours, and Zane was already looking for me. Just hearing him say his name broughtfort to my soul until I recalled what happened to my brother. One of these Alpha King brothers ate my brother! Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 269 ¨C Get Out Of His Head. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I¡¯ll go check the door; you keep her silent.¡± That¡¯s when Pam rushed over to me, and as I opened my mouth to scream for help, she grabbed the yellow yam ball and shoved it in my mouth. ¡°Mmmhhhh!¡± I protested, but it was of no use. ¡°Now stay here with her, okay?¡± she told Markus, who nodded shakily and walked out of the room to attend the door. Title of the document She left the door open for Markus to hear what was going on and take measures in ordance with that. ¡°Don¡¯t get too c*oc*ky. He will never find you,¡± Markus smirked through fear. I don¡¯t know why it seemed like he was convincing himself and not me. That¡¯s when he went silent and pointed at something ced on the desk from afar. ¡°You see that powder? It causes hallucinations. The instant your Alpha Zane thinks he¡¯s got it all together, my mother will sprinkle some of this dust on him, and then he will lose himself. He wille here but not see you.¡± Now that he had exined to me why Pam had taken such a huge step with no fear, I understood why the n had been in the works for weeks. He then went silent to listen to the conversation going on downstairs. ¡°Hey,¡± Pam greeted him and let him in, I believe. I closed my eyes as it was like watching heaven¡¯s door from a small distance, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Hi Pam. I didn¡¯t want to bother you so early in the morning, but I came here to see Beatrice. Can you call her for me?¡± Hearing Zane¡¯s voice was such afort for me in this state. ¡°Oh! She never returned home. I thought she was staying at a hotel with you.¡± Pam continued to blind him with her lies. ¡°My brother dropped her at the field. What are you talking about?¡± Zane sounded almost annoyed with her. ¡°I don¡¯t know about any of it. Maybe she changed her mind and decided to visit her mother instead.¡± She lied some more. Her mother never came back. She called me and told me she was not going to live in a small house in the middle of the field.¡± ¡°Hm! That¡¯s weird. Beatrice would never-,¡± Zane was showing his concern when Pam interrupted him. ¡°She means a lot to you, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Her question made me frown. What was she trying to do? ¡°A lot is a very small word.¡± Zane responded. His voice was not static, so I believe he was walking around the house. He must have suspected something was wrong. ¡°Are you sure she didn¡¯t tell you to tell me I am not here?¡± Zane questioned. ¡°No! I would not lie to you for anyone.¡± Pam used her charming, trusting voice tofort Zane. ¡°You seem to care a lot about Beatrice, which is very nice of you, but what about Maura?¡± That was when she shocked me. Her mentioning that name only meant one thing; she knew about them. ¡°What about her?¡± Zane asked, and his voice stabilized. ¡°She is a good girl,¡± Pammented. I know Maura is a nice person, but the realization that Maura is in love with Zane drained my energy. ¡°I know,¡± Zane replied. ¡°Why did you abandon her?¡± she then continued to ask him, pester him for leaving Maura. I actually didn¡¯t know he had abandoned her. I wanted him to be honest with her and maybe try to make things right with her. ¡°I cannot be with two friends,¡± Zane said. His short answers were filled with suspicion. Or maybe I just wanted to believe he was not trusting Pam so easily. ¡°Of course, but why did you choose Beatrice? She had been with every brot¡ª,¡± Pam¡¯s words were stuck in her throat when I heard a grunt from Zane. ¡°Don¡¯t f*uc*king talk about her character. Beatrice is an innocent girl with a lot of beauty and charm. She is bound to attract anyone whoys eyes on her. That¡¯s not her fault.¡± The way he defended me and didn¡¯t even let her finish her words was really respectful. I don¡¯t know why, but I was suddenly feeling so bad that I had to step back so that Maura could have him. ¡°I was just sayin¡ª¡± Pam stuttered. I looked over to Markus and found him enraged at Zane for raising his voice at his mother. ¡°I will let you know when she contacts me.¡± That was Pam¡¯s way of saying Zane should leave now. ¡°What is the emergency?¡± Zane asked, and it was in that moment that I heard someone step on the staircase. ¡°My son sleeps on that floor. He is a bit sick and gets really anxious when a stranger steps on that flooooor¡ª,¡± Pam tried stopping him, but his footsteps began to sound louder. Markus got up from the bed and sprinted to grab the powder. I was worried about what they were going to do to Zane. Obviously, they wouldn¡¯t dare hurt him because, no matter how big a monster Markus was, he could not survive against all the brothersbined. But ¡ªthey can make him hallucinate and leave, and then they will get rid of me. I would not let Pam trick Zane, so I started rattling the chains, making Markus re at me in shock. ¡°What was that?¡± Zane¡¯s voice came from near the room. ¡°That was¡ª,¡± Pam rushed after him, but Zane was the first one who mmed the door open and rushed inside. But before his eyes could evennd on me, Markus puffed the powder into his face. Zane closed his eyes and shook his head. His white shirt was filled with blue dust. Markus pulled the yarn out of my mouth to hear me cry for help. ¡®Zane! Don¡¯t let the powder get into your head,¡± I voiced, but I knew it was of no use. Zane started coughing and stepped back, almost crashing to the ground. ¡°How about we peer into his head?¡± Pam smiled as she watched her son, who looked very excited to explore Zane¡¯s mind. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 270 ¨C His Priority! ¡°No!¡± I protested as I watched Zane get on the ground, still rubbing his eyes. I didn¡¯t know how they made a powder like this but it was supposed to be injected and not just sprinkled into someone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Where did you get this powder from? How are you able to cause hallucinations just by sprinkling it on the eyes?¡± I yelled at Pam, who was focusing on the other bottle that she was going to give to Markus to enter Zane¡¯s nightmares. ¡°What?¡± that¡¯s when she stopped and frowned, staring at me nkly. Title of the document ¡°You¡ª¡± too shut up when my eyes traveled to Zane, who slowly raised his head and opened his eyes to reveal all ck in them. ¡°You are not supposed to sprinkle it,¡± Zane muttered under his breath, causing shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. I never knew his wolf had all-ck eyes but nheless, he wasn¡¯t under the control of the powder. The only thing that caused him to lose his bnce was the powder sprinkling in his mouth. So, I could tell he was a little under the impression but not too much. ¡°I¡ª,¡± Pam panicked, reaching for the drawer to grab the other bottle. ¡°You lied to me. You kept my princess here and¡ª,¡± Zane closed his eyes as he grunted, his eyes focusing on Markus only when they opened. ¡°She is not yours. She is my food!¡± Markus yelled as he too started the transition. ¡°Say it again and I will wrap that filthy tongue of yours around your neck and choke you,¡± Zane¡¯s voice was turning heavier, scarier. It was so deep that even I was scared for a moment. The two started transforming and it was like watching two beasts get ready for a war. Pam was busy filling the injection after preparing the substance. Markus¡¯ body expanded, his arms stretched out like long branches with spiky ws. His teeth were the size of my hand. His wolf form resembled more of a lycan but he wasn¡¯t one. He was some ugly creature with scaly skin. Obviously not normal. Zane, on the other hand, was a bulkier wolf with ck furs. They were so ck that almost none of the features could be seen except for his white canines, protruding out. I was a bit taken aback by his wolf form because it didn¡¯t look normal either. It seemed more like a ck shadow and that¡¯s what he was. He attacked Markus before we could even see iting. The two collided against the wall and broke half of the portion to the ground. Pam got knocked over as the bright sunlight prated the half side of the room. The roof had copsed and so had Markus and Zane. I heard their howls as they attacked each other outside. ¡°Okay! I need to get out,¡± I said in heavy breaths. I looked around for a key but couldn¡¯t find it for my life. There was a lot going on outside. The sudden shaking of the building was from the two throwing each other at the walls and slowly bringing the walls to copse. ¡°Help!¡± I yelled, trying to get the attention of anyone from the surroundings. The house woulde crashing down in no time and Zane could only focus on the monster at that time. I didn¡¯t want to be buried under the brick walls and die. I was pretty much a human when on medications. ¡°My medicines!¡± that¡¯s when I recalled the bottle Pam was ying with. ¡°You are not getting them ag ¡ªin,¡± Pam grunted, steadily lifting her head from the ground and pushing her body up. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did you do to my pills?¡± I screamed at her. ¡°What I am going to do to you now,¡± she looked so angry at me as if it was my fault that they would never return to be a happy family again. ¡°I am going to crush you,¡± she spoke angrily, grabbing another injection anding over in my direction. ¡°What is in it?¡± I asked her in a panic state. I watched her get closer and then yank my head back to shove my pill in my mouth. Since I saw it was my pill, I didn¡¯t think too much about it until she raised the injection again. So, I am a*s*suming I messed up when I took the pill. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, it is not a magic serum or anything. You are pretty much a human right now, so even a simple dose of poison is enough for you,¡± she spoke bitterly, watching me squirm. I was very dizzy due to being kept in iron chains. ¡®What would you get out of killing me?¡± I said, piercing my gaze into her eyes. ¡°Nothing. Exactly nothing! You are going to die for nothing,¡± she hissed, angry that somebody came looking for me. ¡°You ruined everything for me and my son!¡± she screamed as she kicked me to the ground. I could barely get on my knees as she would constantly push me back. ¡°We were doing just fine before your arrival. Oh, I wish I had fed you to my son instead of giving him your blood and making him go crazy in search of you. It all started because of you, so my son will end today, and so will you!¡± she yelled when she heard Markus¡¯ grunts in distance. I don¡¯t know what was going on outside but I was worried for Zane. However, I didn¡¯t hear Zane¡¯s whispers all this time. How was he able to fight a monster with weredragon blood in his system? Wasn¡¯t Markus supposed to be crazier than the Alpha Kings? ¡°He will kill my son but by the time he will return, he will find you dead too,¡± she straightened her back after giving up on fighting and saving her son. Her basic agenda was that If her son dies today, I won¡¯t survive either. ¡°Now say your goodbye! Say hi to your brother and parents for me,¡± the jeering tone when she raised her hand in the air to inject me with the poison caused terror to my existence. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 271 ¨C The Scary One! ¡°NOOOO!¡± I screamed and raised my hand to hold her hand, which I grasped. ¡®Let¡¯s see if you can even fight me without these chains.¡± She let out augh when freeing her hand from my grip and took a key out of her sock to unchain me. The moment she freed me, I triedunching a punch but dropped to my knees, and that made herugh even louder. ¡°Look at you! So weak,¡± shemented. I noticed she let me crawl away in slow motion. I made it to the door while sobbing and hearing here after me. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± She then stopped me in the hallway and wrapped her fingers around my neck to finally inject me. I held her wrist again, as I refused to give up, but I couldn¡¯t unwrap her long fingers from around my neck. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Title of the document ¡°You think you can stop me?¡± Sheughed when she saw how shaky my hands were at the moment. She was right. I could not fight her in my current state. ¡°I can!¡± The voice didn¡¯t belong to Zane this time. Pam¡¯s eyes widened and her hand turned cold when she turned and exposed the view to me. It was Akin. ¡°Alpha Ki¡ª,¡± she couldn¡¯t even say his name when he lunged at her and punched her to the ground. Her tooth flew out, and her bodynded on the ground with a thud. His ck suit was all dusty from clearing the debris and making his way to me. Pam was coughing on the floor and whimpering while Akin approached me and quickly pulled me into a warm,forting hug. *l am here now,¡± he whispered, his hand rubbing my back lovingly. I closed my eyes and let him embrace me even more tightly, feeling the warmth of his body against mine for constion. ¡°Markus is a mons¡ªer.¡± I uttered, breaking the hug, to look into Akin¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°I know, I was there.¡± With those words, he let me know Zane wasn¡¯t alone. Which is why Akin¡¯s coat was a mess and he wasn¡¯t wearing any shit under his coat. ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of here.¡± He pulled away so that he could cany me, but I resisted. ¡°No! she has my pills,¡± I whispered in fright. ¡°I need those pills.¡± I continued to look around in fear of the roof falling on us. ¡°I will get you more pills; just let¡¯s go,¡¯ he said as he carried me, but I swung my legs and protested again, making him sit me down on the floor. I know for a fact that he won¡¯t be able to get me those pills without finding out about my identity. ¡¯Fine. I will go look around quickly,¡± he said as he dashed into Markus¡¯ room again. I would not leave him alone here, even when I knew he could survive alone. ¡°Oh, you stupid bitch,¡± just when I thought Pam had fallen into a deep slumber, she got up and ran on top of me. ¡°A¡ª,¡± my lips were sealed from making a noise when she wrapped her hand over them and silenced me. My protests went in vain as she chuckled and lifted her hand once again. ¡°DIE f*uc*kING BITCH!¡± As she screamed and forced her hand down to inject the poison into my neck, a force pulled her away from me. Shended on the ground again, but this time she decided to transition a little and fight back. However, what pushed her away was not a regr alpha king wolf. He was something else. Akin had fully transitioned, with his red furs flowing with the wind. That wasn¡¯t something odd, because I have seen him before, but what shocked me was the way those furs caught fire. I thought it was an ident, but he looked the least bothered. That was his wolf ¡ª it changed. I don¡¯t remember him like that. Akin let out a howl as he paced towards Pam, who stopped the transition in the middle after watching Akin¡¯s wolf. ¡°You are a monster too,¡± she whispered in fear, making my heart crumble. No! He is just special, he cannot be a monster. I refused to believe it, but Akin, with his every step towards her, let out a howl and menacing growl. ¡°Akin!¡± I whispered and covered my mouth with my hands when he briefly stared at me with his fiery red eyes. He then jumped at her, and his big w filled her waist in its palm as if she were a doll. He carried her in the air and smacked her against the already broken roof, making it fall on him, but it didn¡¯t hurt him at all. Her agonizing cries and the cracking of bones caused me depression. I covered my ears when Akin held her feet in one hand and his upper body in the other, pulling her apart. Her blood sttered when her body let go. He split her into two halves and then let out a howl of triumph before he mmed her upper body on the floor and then forced his w on her head. She was already dead by now, but he held her skull tightly against the floor, squeezing it until her eyes popped out and her skin ripped open. I was just staring at him in fear, scared for my life now because as soon as he was done with her, he raised his eyes to re at me. ¡°Ak¡ªin!¡± I said his name when he let go of her and started pacing in my direction. I was crawling away from him, but he kepting while growling like a beast. ¡°It is me¡ª Beatrice!¡± I stuttered. My hands almost slipped at the sight of Pam¡¯s blood, which was now all over the ce. I had her blood all over my body too, but in my current state, I was only concerned about Akin and what he would do to me. He approached me and growled before raising his w to attack me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 272 ¨C The Heart Eater. His hand stayed in the air for a few seconds before he dragged down his w and stepped back, howling under his breath. I kept looking his way as he sprinted out of my sight. I didn¡¯t know what to do at the moment, as I was consumed by all the blood and the remains of Pam that were scattered around. Beatrice!¡± Zane calling my name broke me out of the cage of my thoughts. The entire floor was on the verge of breaking down. I feared that if I even moved a muscle, it would alle crashing down. Title of the document Steadily and carefully, I began to get up on my feet, but I copsed the very next second. I covered my eyes with my hands when the floor shook, and suddenly the spot under me broke. I opened my eyes in reflex and found my body floating. I was in the air with my arm holding onto the unbroken spot, which seemed to crash any time from now. ¡®Ah! I breathed heavily, looking down to calcte the distance. The condition I was in would cause me a lot of pain if I let go of my hand. The debris down there was also messy. I would get hurt. But my hand was slipping, so I had no option but to unintentionally let go. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± I screamed as my body dropped, but Inded in strong yetfortable arms instead of The scent of the body mixed with the warmth was enough for me to know who caught me. ¡°Zane!¡± I uttered, opening my eyes and watching him walk out of the house as it went into shambles. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He was only wearing shorts right now, and his body had a lot of cuts, but they were healing pretty quickly. Quicker than how a normal werewolf¡¯s body would heal. One of the many perks of being an Alpha King. He took me outside and was about to enter the tall gra*s*s, and I wiggled in his arms and stopped him. ¡®What about Akin?¡± I asked, and he put me down. ¡°Is he still inside?¡± Zane asked. His face was covered in dust and mud. I could tell he had a great fight with Markus. ¡°I saw him leave, but I¡¯m not sure,¡± I said, trying to get up. He wrapped his arm around my body and helped me get up. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him¡ªthere he is!¡± Zane said as he watched Akine out from the back side of the house, covered in dust. He was wearing ck pants and a ck shirt that was all unbuttoned. His body was covered in injuries, and the main one was on his stomach. ¡°I had my clothes there,¡± he whispered, avoiding looking into my eyes. ¡°What did you do to Markus?¡± Akin asked, still avoiding me. ¡°He is nevering back to bother anyone,¡± Zane replied, ¡°Ripped him apart.¡± The way he was talking about it was as if it gave him pleasure. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it did. I would have done the same. ¡°I need to clean up and take care of all the stuff here,¡± Zane said after watching his brother gently press his hand on his shirt to hide the wound on his belly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take her to somece safe? I¡¯ll to Akin. I know he didn¡¯t want his brother to feel bad for not healing quickly, so he tried another way to give Akin some rest. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me here?¡± Akin asked and walked over to us. ¡°No! I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Zane tapped his shoulder and then went ahead to examine the area and probably call his beta and gamma to record everything. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Akin whispered without sparing me a nce and was about to lead his way into the tall gra*s*s when he stopped just to see me suffer when trying to walk. I guess the iron chains had hurt my ankles pretty badly. ¡°It¡¯s oka¡ª,¡± I tried excusing myself because I didn¡¯t want to pressure his body, but he didn¡¯t even listen to me and carried me in his arms. I felt so guilty and bad at the moment. He carried me all the way out of the fields and didn¡¯t put me down, even when I asked him to do so. He had his car parked near the road, so after sitting me down in the passenger seat, he started the engine without saying much. ¡®I thought you were going to w me back in there,¡± I tried joking to ease him up. I could put myself in his position and understand why he was so ufortable. From little much I¡¯ve known about him, he was a private guy. He was probably uneasy that I saw his wolf. ¡°I would never,¡± he whispered in his mouth, keeping his eyes on the road. ¡°Your wolf is¡ª,¡± before I could finish, he interrupted. ¡°Scary?¡± The sadness in his voice shook my heart. ¡°Powerful,¡± my word got him to slow down and turn his head around to look at me. ¡°You are powerful,¡± I rea*s*sured him that I wasn¡¯t seeing him like that. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are so ufortable talking about your wolf when you should be proud of its strength,¡± as I kept going, he kept staring at my face in amusement. I know what I was saying. There was a high chance that Akin was the one who ate my brother¡¯s heart, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to me him for it. He was just a child. It would be hard for me to be around. I¡¯m sure it will remind me of my brother, but once again! Akin was innocent. ¡°You are¡ª,¡± I was still talking when a bright light blinded me. Akin was so busy staring at my face that he didn¡¯t see the caring. ¡°Akin watch out!¡± I screamed as a fast-racing car came onto us. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 273 ¨C My Head On Your Shoulder. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked in heavy breaths after that car quickly changed sides and we didn¡¯t crash. Even after the car had passed and we had parked near the road in the new minutes, I sat silently in my seat with my eyes wide open. ¡°I guess,¡± I whispered, wondering what was going on with our lives. It was as if, after leaving the mansion, I hadn¡¯t slept in peace. Title of the document He resumed the journey, and soon we were outside a small house. Just staring at it, I felt like I was going to be very lonely now. ¡°Hotel or house?¡± he asked, not getting out of the car. I knew what he meant. This would be my home forever. ¡°Anything will do,¡± I said, lowering my head and gently holding my hand. ¡®I thought maybe I will ask you this before taking a decision for you. Why don¡¯t youe back to the Spade Mansion again? Dad doesn¡¯t own that ce anymore. He will have no right to tell you to leave. You are our mate and we ¡ª he was sweetly talking when I shook my head and silenced him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back there,¡± I said, turning my face to the other side and looking outside the window. I remember how horrible Vasquez is. And the fact that they fed my brother to their baby would be another issue. I cannot stand them. ¡°I guess I will be fine here.¡± I then forced a smile onto my lips and got out of the car. I didn¡¯t n to stick around for too long, anyway. I had a ce, a home, that needed me. Now that I knew I was a princess, I felt like I needed to rescue my people. There was so much that happened in that house and in those fields that I needed a moment to absorb my new identity. Akin rolled out of the car after me and walked up to the door to unlock it. I noticed the house had only one floor and was located away from the normal poption. Perfect! I didn¡¯t want too many eyes on me anyway. He weed me into a rather clean house. There was one bedroom at the end of the living room with an attached bathroom and a kitchen at the other corner. It was a modern home, and the view outside the bedroom was worth dying for. It waspletely built near the hills, so the view outside was just sky and trees. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to him as he sat down on the couch in the living room, 1 will clean this up for you,¡± I didn¡¯t let him refuse to take my help and grabbed a wet towel and sat down with him. ¡°It is fine,¡± he said, instantly covering the wound with his hand. ¡°Akin! Don¡¯t make me force you,¡± the way I said it, he let out a very genuineugh and then let me. I dabbed the towel gently on his abs, sitting way too close to him. ¡°Something changed!¡± He started the conversation himself. ¡°I am unable to heel quickly, but I know for a fact it isn¡¯t limited to that only. It is as if I am missing something,¡± he said while watching my face up close. ¡®I noticed. I don¡¯t know what is going on with you, but sometimes taking a little help doesn¡¯t cause you any damage,¡± I murmured, rubbing the towel gently now. He slowly ced his hand on my hand and ma*s*saged his thumb over mine. That brief touch and silence were breathtaking.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When I gulped, the silence highlighted it. ¡°Is she hot?¡± I asked without raising my eyes from the wound. ¡°Who?¡± He adjusted his body on the couch, pulling himself closer. ¡°Miss Naughty?¡± I rolled my eyes when I recalled her name on his phone. ¡°That¡ª no! it is not like that,¡± he shook his head, making me look up and into his eyes, ¡®I am keeping myself for someone.¡± As he whispered those words, I swear I lost my heartbeat. I shivered and then looked around, looking for somewhere to hide. Suddenly, I noticed him pulling a cushion into hisp. I knew what he was hiding, and I didn¡¯t ask for an exnation. He was extremely shy and different! But then¡ª I remembered something and the smile from my lips faded away. ¡®What did Pam and her son want from you?¡± He asked the right kind of question. I was afraid that would be brought up sooner orter, and here it was. ¡®Markus was the monster who was killing and eating werewolves,¡± I said, nodding a little at the information I was giving him. ¡°I figured!¡± he said. ¡°Did they¡ª your mother?¡± He straightened his back and held my hand very tightly this time, reaching close enough to my face. ¡°She wasn¡¯t my mother!¡± As soon as I said those words, I felt his grip tightening around my wrist in rea*s*surance. ¡°What?¡± He sounded confused. ¡°She made a fool out of everyone.¡± I had a weak smile on my lips when thinking about my childhood. I never got to know my family, and this woman who kept me tortured me every day. ¡°She abducted me when I was only a child.¡± Once I was talking about it, tears began to fill my eyes. ¡°Oh! I am so sorry,¡± he let go of my hand and rested it under my cheek. His warm hands brought ¡°From what I learned when I was tied in Markus¡¯ room, I think Scarlet sold me to them. If she had let me know they were nning all this for me, this could have been avoided,¡± I murmured as I recalled the torture and fear I felt when I was tied in those chains. Being in iron chains is the worst feeling ever. Akin didn¡¯t let me continue, and this was the first time that he removed his hand from my cheek and wrapped it around my body, pulling me over his n*ake*d chest. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 274 ¨C The Ugly Truth. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say tofort you.¡± he whispered. ¡°Lost truth and dirty secrets can be killing. I can never imagine not knowing my parents.¡± Once the mention of his parents was brought up. I broke the hug but stayed close to him. ¡°Did Pam tell you about your parents?¡± he asked. ¡°No!¡± I lied, ¡°but she talked about her mate.¡± It was at this moment that I pulled away from him so that I could see his face clearly for a reaction. Title of the document ¡°Elex! Remember that name?¡± I took a pause to gather courage when talking about the weredragons. He was supposedly killed by the weredragons, but then tell me why- why did Pam confess to his murder?¡± I questioned him, watching his eyes grow. ¡°What do you mean? Why would she confess to his murder? Maybe she was trying to scare you by telling you how dangerous she can be.¡± He looked so confused that he gave an excuse for her confession. ¡°No! The fact that she hid a monster and fed it to others was enough for me to know she is dangerous and evil. She told me specifically why she killed her mate. She was angry at him for having an affair with that woman and having a child with her. So she killed him and your father¡ª he helped her hide the truth and point fingers at the weredragons,¡± I stated while watching his face turn dark. ¡°Why would dad help her?¡± He was raising his voice against his knowledge. ¡°Because she knew his secret,¡± I said and got up from the couch to stand at a distance from him. The look he was giving me was enough to conclude he was scared his parents had hidden something from him. ¡°Akin, year parents started the war and all the misunderstanding to shun the weredragons out so that the truth can nevere out,¡± I said in one breath. Talking about it without disying feelings was not easy. I have to show him I am not emotionally attached to this story when, in reality, it was quite the opposite. I was badly influenced by the story ever since I heard it. ¡°What truth? Just say it.¡± he sighed, clenching his fists and preparing himself. For a long time, they were told lies, and the war was seen as a gesture of triumph and love from a lord to his subjects. However, it was just an opposite situation where the innocents were shunned and the cruelty won. ¡°Your parents stole the weredragon babies.¡± As soon as he heard me say that, he shook his head and got up on his feet. ¡°Pam lied to you. My parents would never steal someone¡¯s babies.¡± he refused to believe, and I don¡¯t me him. ¡°Your father killed his own son in the worst way possible. Do you still think he is not capable of stealing someone else¡¯s babies?¡± I was no longer whispering the truth to him. Without my knowledge. I raised my voice at him. ¡°No! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. They-why would they steal babies? They have their own,¡± he scoffed, looking agitated as if he believed it was possible but was not epting it. ¡°To save the baby they have? They fed that weredragon baby to their child. Akin. They freaking¡ª,¡± that was all I could say because the look on his face shut me up. He looked like he had been dragged to hell. The little step he took away from me when the realization struck him was saddening. I didn¡¯t want him to find out about it like this. I am sure he was already putting pieces together. ¡°That¡ª that is not possible.¡± he said as he gagged a little. ¡®No way somebody ate babies,¡± he covered his mouth in his hand and flinched in disgust. ¡°The baby had no option. The ch¡ª,¡± I was trying to let him know he didn¡¯t have to feel bad, but he didn¡¯t listen to me and stormed out of the house. ¡°Akin!¡± I walked after him to the door, but he had vanished. ¡°Shit!¡± I cursed. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said all that. But I wanted him to know his truth so that he can help himself and do something about his condition.¡± I sighed and haven¡¯t even walked back when Zane¡¯s car pulled up and he rolled out of it. ¡°I saw Akin speeding away. Is he okay?¡¯ he asked when walking into the house with some stuff in his hands. ¡°Yeah,¡± I lied, ¡°Zane! Thank you so much for saving my life,¡± I replied, and I followed him to the couch, where he sat up and rubbed his hands over his face. ¡°I brought you some stuff,¡± he uncovered his face This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. and then drew my pill bottle out of his pocket. ¡°Oh!¡± I eximed in relief and snatched the bottle out of his hands happily. Although there were few pills left inside they would be enough to share with Maura¡¯s mother until I find a way to somehow prove the weredragons innocent. ¡°I knew you would be freaking out.¡± he smiled sweetly. I then remembered what he told Pam about Maura. ¡°I know you are still mad at me, and you are not wrong about it. But don¡¯t expect me to be with her. It is just heart wants, what it wants,¡¯ he said hurriedly as if it was too hard for him to dy anymore. ¡°With that being said, I realized what the problem is here. We keep too many secrets from each other.¡± As he started talking, I felt my heart racing in my chest. He was not wrong. I had kept a lot of secrets from him. ¡°How about we share our secrets and promise to help each other?¡± He smiled, but I couldn¡¯t return the pleasure. I was not sure at all. ¡°Okay! How about I start first?¡± He noticed I looked agitated, so he went ahead and ced something on the table that didn¡¯t bring a smile to my lips but a frown. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 275 ¨C Oh! He f*uc*ked Me Up. ¡°You found this for me?¡± deciding to not jump to any conclusion, I forced a smile onto my lips to show gracefulness towards him finding the diary. ¡°When did you find it?¡± But there it was, a little skepticism in my mind that I couldn¡¯t keep inside. ¡°I had it. I kept it safe for you,¡± he replied, looking thrilled. ¡°You had my diary?¡± I took one step back and kept my eyes fixated on his face. ¡°You dropped it back when you ran out of school,¡± he said, not looking very rmed at my reaction for now. He seemed too happy to be returning what belonged to me¡ªwhat he should have handed me over a Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. year ago. Title of the document ¡°Zane!¡± I closed my eyes as I held the diary tightly in my hands. ¡°You had this with you all this time?¡± It was so difficult to wrap my head around the fact that he had my biggest secret with him, and he pretended like he did not know whenever I brought up missing my diary. ¡°Yeah! But I ¡ª ¡± it was at this moment when my frown hardened he understood it was not something he should be flexing about. He looked like he was now thinking of an excuse, but then he shook his head and seemed to have decided to be honest with me, and it was something I had not expected. ¡°I know it was wrong of me to keep your diary with me, but it should also be something to notice that I didn¡¯t tell anyone of your secret.¡± That sentence itself gave off a different vibe. Which of my secrets was he talking about? ¡°1 knew about you from the beginning,¡± he said, and my heart seemed to have left my soul. I just couldn¡¯t even respond to him properly in the next few seconds. ¡°But I have no issue with it whatsoever. I don¡¯t care if you are weredragon, a huldra, a seer, or even an elf. Despite everything I have heard about the weredragons, I love you!¡± He instantly jumped to his feet to hold my hand, but I stepped back from him. He knew I was a weredragon? I have kept it so well hidden, or so I thought, that now hearing that word from him made me look exposed. As tears blurred my vision and I went through the diary, I was able to focus on a few ¡°1 know it sounds horrible, but that happened in the past. We were both naive,¡± the look of what he has done had turned his eyes misty, ¡°I f*uc*ked up, but I am changing for you now.¡± He was constantly taking steps towards me, trying to hold my hands. ¡°No!¡± I shook my head and hugged myself, keeping my body at a distance from him. ¡°Get out!¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± he asked, still walking my way. ¡°I SAID GET OUT!¡¯ as I yelled and red at him, he realized I was no longer someone he could ask to follow his instructions. I would not be tamed. He can go f*uc*k himself with his dream of having a dragon by his side. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 276 ¨C Get Out! ¡°I am not losing you over something so small.¡± He shook his head as he refused to leave. ¡°Get out before I do something we both will regret,¡± I warned him, ring into his eyes and warning him to leave. ¡°If I leave today, I will lose you, and I am not letting that happen. Living without you is difficult for me. Do you want me to die?¡± He finally reached me when there was no space left between me and the wall. I squeezed my back tightly against the wall to preventing into contact with him. Title of the document ¡°I don¡¯t care. Get out!¡± I repeated myself, but he stubbornly held my hands and ced them on his heart. ¡°Hear it! My heart is aching for you, Beatrice. I cannot do this without you. You have to be in my life.¡± The tears in his eyes spoke louder than what he was saying. At that moment, or maybeter, I was not going to get over it. This was a huge thing, and he was expecting me to not only ept his apology but to ept him as well, even after how he f*uc*ked my life. ¡°Zane! GET OUT!¡± I yelled at the top of my lungs this time and fought to keep my hands free. He looked shocked when he should have been epting that kind of reaction from me. ¡°Do you not hear me?¡± I screamed, pushing him away from me. He didn¡¯t use his strength to fight back, even when I kept pushing him in the direction of the door. ¡°Listen to me just once,¡± he begged when he was right by the door again. ¡®There is nothing to hear anymore,¡± I said in sobs, mming the door shut in his face. The moment he was out of my sight, I slid against the door and started bawling my eyes out. ¡°Beatrice, please give me a chance to make things right. Please!¡± He knocked on the door repeatedly, but I stayed there and cried till my eyes were swollen. I have learned so much about my identity in thest few hours, and I don¡¯t know if I can even trust myself at the moment. He stayed there for some time before he stormed off. I helplessly shed tears and eventually fell asleep on the ground. Moving a muscle seemed like a chore at the moment. I was just sad, devastated, and alone. The rest of the evening and night was a blur. I heard a guard show up at the door and bring food for me, and I did attend to him because he would be standing there waiting for me as advised by Akin until I opened the door. ¡°How is Alpha King Akin?¡¯ I asked, sniffling and hiding my face from the guard¡¯s sight when epting the food. ¡°He is fine.¡± Obviously, he didn¡¯t know why I was asking that question. ¡°I think he was busy dealing with the matters of the house in the field. I heard him talk to his parents about that house, but then they dismissed everyone from the mansion,¡± he continued to exin. I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t referring to the house in the fields. He was asking his parents if what Pam said was true. ¡°Alpha King Akin also gave you this,¡± he said, then gave me another brand new phone after myst one got destroyed in the house. Akin had always been there for me, even when he was dealing with an identity crisis, probably due to the newly urring changes in his wolf form. ¡°Thank you,¡¯ I said, epting the phone, as I would need it for something very specific. ¡°Justin!¡± Just when the guard was about to leave, I called for him. ¡°Do you have a U-choose Cafe service number?¡± I watched him nod and pull his phone out to add the number for me. ¡°If you want something, I can deliver it for you,¡± he smiled. I gave him a nod but decided to stay silent. The moment he left, I started dialing the number. I knew for a fact Maura will be devastated at the demise of Pam and Markus. She needs to know the truth and that I have not forgotten about her. ¡°Hey!¡± The moment she answered my call, I heard a gasp from her side. ¡®Beatrice! Oh my God! Are you okay? I heard¡ªheard about the whole incident. What happened? Are you safe?¡± She was yammering without taking a break. ¡°I am fine now. Can we meet tomorrow? I need to give you those pills that you wanted,¡± I whispered, feeling grateful that at least I have someone who I can speak to and pour my heart out for. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure,¡± she was too happy to know I was doing fine. But I am sure she would be curious about how things went so wrong between Pam and me. After she hung up the phone, I took a shower and finished dinner. Just after a few hours of us talking, she started calling me again. ¡°You know what? I somehow convinced my dad to let me meet you. I want to see you right now. I am too worried for you to wait until tomorrow.¡± The sweetness and concern in her voiceforted my heart. ¡°Pleasee by. I will send you my location.¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to text her my location because I needed someone beside me for the night. After hanging up again, she appeared at my door in twenty minutes, and the minute- long silent hug was all I needed at that moment. I knew I had a lot to speak to her about. More specifically, I wanted to tell her about me and Zane. There was no way I was keeping secrets from her. And I kind of felt like she knew as well. Yet she came here tofort me. It was time that I stop chasing boys and start doing what I should be doing as a Weredragon Princess. ¡°Really? You are a princess?¡± She looked so surprised when I told her what Pam told me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 277 ¨C The Only Friend. ¡°Can I be honest with you about something?¡± Maura asked while holding my hand. ¡°You can say anything,¡± I rea*s*sured her, saying I wouldn¡¯t judge her for anything. ¡°When I returned home after speaking to you, I spoke to my mom, and she told me she smelled princess cologne on me,¡± she recalled. I noticed how brightly she smiled whenever she spoke of her mother. ¡°I didn¡¯t know we have a specific cologne,¡± Iughed with her. Title of the document This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It is just because she used to be Weredragon¡¯s babysitter,¡± she exined. Her words seemed like I knew something about them, but because I was preparing a speech in the back of my mind with regard to exining Zane and my rtionship to her, I didn¡¯t really pay attention to them. ¡°Maura! I have something to confess to you,¡± I then said, feeling guilty. As I slipped my hands out of her hands and lowered my head, she sort of shifted on the couch. ¡°Zane-,¡± Before I could continue, she nodded hard. ¡°Is there something¡ª did something happen between you two?¡± She closed her eyes and kept them that way. I just stared at her for the next few seconds, battling with myself over whether I should tell her or just let it go temporarily. I know she deserved the truth, but it would hurt her. ¡°He, urn, stole my diary and returned it a few hours ago,¡± I came up with an excuse on the spot, ¡°I am so angry with him.¡± I felt bad for hiding the truth from her. But if anything, I would love for Zane to have this discussion with her. ¡°Oh!¡± She opened her eyes, and the way she sighed in relief made me feel a mixture of feelings. I was happy that I didn¡¯t bother her at the moment, but also sad because nobody wants to be lied to. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Pam wanted her son to eat you.¡± She flinched so hard when thinking about what the woman working with her had been cooking in her home. ¡°She was one crazydy,¡± Imented angrily. ¡°Where do you think Scarlet went?¡± She knew about all the details because I told her. Obviously, I did not discuss Akin with her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I will find her no matter what. There is a lot she has done that she needs to pay for.¡± I clenched my jaw when I remembered her face. No wonder I never felt emotionally attached to her. I was always just too afraid of losing the only family I might have. ¡°Anyway, I want to help you,¡± I then adjusted on the couch and held her hands tightly, ¡°I have a n for us,¡± I imed. She was staring at my face with a weak smile and tears in her eyes. I am a*s*suming she doesn¡¯t really believe we will ever be able to live a life where we don¡¯t have to hide our identity. ¡°You know how Mid-west is called an end zone now? It is our home. We need to go there and open the door for our kind. They are stuck behind some magical door in a prison realm. You, me, and your mother can travel to the mid-west and find our home together. We will no longer hide from these werewolves,¡± I told her, excited about my ns. A smile on her lips was a sign that she liked the idea. ¡°But how do we know if we can even open that door?¡± she asked with a lot of concern. I stroked my chin and sat back, feeling defeated for another minute, before I shook myself out of my miserable thoughts and smiled back at her. ¡°I guess we will just have to go in there first. You said your mother is the oldest weredragon so far, then we can ask her. She will know,¡± I said excitedly. ¡°Then we should go now,¡± she suddenly got up from the couch while holding my hand, ¡°we should take the pills for her and rescue her.¡± She started looking around for the pill bottle, which was in the gray sweater¡¯s pocket that I was wearing. ¡°Hold up, Maura! Your father is still at home. We cannot do this with him there.¡± I was a bit confused as to why she was so impatient, but then I thought deeply and it made sense. This was the closest she had ever felt like she could escape and be happy with her mother. She didn¡¯t want to take a risk and lose this hope. ¡°That¡¯s the thing. My father is not home for the night. That¡¯s how I was able toe here in the first ce. I think we have only tonight to fulfill our mansion and rescue my mother,¡± she smiled as she thought about rescuing her mother. It made sense. ¡°You are right!¡± I nodded to myself, jiggling the pill bottle in my pocket to confirm I still had them on me. ¡°Give me the pill bottle. Holding it in my hand willfort me,¡± she insisted, and I gave her the orange bottle without thinking too much. ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± she said determinedly and called an uber while we waited for the car to arrive, we stood outside the house hand in hand. I was exhausted, but I didn¡¯t want to ask for another day and then listen to another disaster happen. The Uber ride was eerily silent. Maura kept holding my hand and kissing the back of it. I thought maybe she was just grateful, but it seemed more ¡ª concerning. Even when he got off the car in front of her house, she briefly hugged me before taking me inside. ¡°She is in the basement,¡± Maura whispered, opening the door and leading me downstairs. I followed her till the end, and then she stayed behind to turn the lights on. The instant she turned the light on, I found the iron chains¡ªthe bloody walls ¡ªbut her mother wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Where is your¡ª,¡± I turned around in confusion, watching her face as she apologetically covered her mouth and stepped back from me. ¡°What is going on? Did so¡ª,¡± that¡¯s when I heard footsteps behind me. She was standing by the staircase, so whoever was there must have been hiding before our arrival. ¡°I am sorry. I had to pick my mother.¡± Maura¡¯s apology and a hard strike against the back of my head meant only one thing¡ª She sold me to her father! Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 278 ¨C Under The Eyes Of A Pervert. Maura Despair: A Few Days Ago: ¡°What happened to Beatrice?¡± I asked Pam, who had looked grumpy since she arrived. I have noticed her mood swingstely, and they seemed to be only rted to Beatrice. Everytime she was in a bad mood, she found a reason to cuss out loudly at Beatrice. Title of the document Today she was yammering about Beatrice not washing the apron. ¡°Nothing happened to her. She has powerful alpha kings behind her to save her a*s*s.¡± She was blunt today. It irked me to the point of forming wrinkles on my nose when I heard her say things like this about Beatrice. I have never seen Beatrice hurt or disrespect someone. Perhaps this is why the alpha king brothers were so fond of her. ¡°You know Zane came overst night and we did it again.¡± I smiled at the memory of waking up in his cozy arms. ¡°You better believe he is noting back,¡± her response did not only ruin my mood, but it worried me. The confidence she disyed when talking about what Zane would do forced me to think she knew more than I did. ¡°How are you saying all this so confidently?¡± I dropped the spat on the counter and turned to face her while she washed the empty tes. ¡°Because he took her to a fancy suite, and I¡¯m sure they did as well,¡± she imed with a scoff. I knew he took Beatrice to a suite, but I was hoping for a fast recovery. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean they did it.¡± I let out an awkwardugh, convincing myself that Pam just hated Beatrice. ¡°Maura! Wake up. I have never seen anyone so dumb before. You ask him what she means to him. He came to our home just to pick Scarlet because his dear Beatrice will be worried for her. Beatrice lives with us, and I know who picks and drops her.¡± She had turned to face me this time. The anger in her voice must have been rooted in something deep. ¡°My son saw her having wild s*e*x with Zane in his car the other night.¡± As soon as she said those words, the world beneath my feet shook. The smile I had adapted to look unbothered or trusting toward Zane withered away instantly. I couldn¡¯t fake a smile anymore. ¡°Markus saw ¡ªmaybe it was somebody else. Maybe it was Maddox? they look pretty simr, and from outside the car¡ª¡± I was stuttering when avoiding the truth. It was as if I didn¡¯t want to believe that was possible. ¡°It is true, but if you don¡¯t want to believe it, it is up to you.¡± She shrugged and shook her head in disapproval at me being naive. ¡°Just know this¡ªshe will take Zane away from you and you will be standing here, serving them when theye back from their perfect little honeymoon,¡± she clenched her jaw right after she finished talking and then got indulged in the work again. However, I couldn¡¯t think about anything else for the rest of the day. I wanted to text Zane and confront him, but then I was afraid I would lose him. Sometimes, ignorance is bliss. But I needed good energy around me to uplift my spirit. After finishing my work, I ran home before Ubel, hoping to spend some time with my mother. ¡°You look dull today. What¡¯s the matter, my child?¡± mom asked with a little shake of her head after she was done eating. I had been feeding her with my own hands, and, to be honest, it felt amazing. ¡°You know, the other day when you came home, you smelt like royalty,¡± my mother smiled to herself while recalling the scent on me, ¡°I could sense the smell of princess on you. I hope that is true. I hope you know that means. It reminded me of someone very special. Maura! I think you should know something. Your mother was a babysitter for weredragon babies. I would bless every little child while keeping my purity. You see! I am a centuries-old weredragon, but I was gifted this immortality in exchange for never finding love or anyone I could sleep with. I wanted to live longer, so I promised to never sleep with any female or male dragon. And it kept my promise unti¡ª until that choice was taken away from me by force by these werewolves. I was only left behind by my kind to find the lost prince and princess, the future of our kind. However, I ended up getting caught when I was the most miserable. My search is still not over, and I wish to return to my home one day. I wish I can find out if one of them is not fed to the werewolf babies,¡± her words wereing out with little whimpers. The tears in her eyes and the mild smile covering her lips whenever she spoke of the princess and the prince were worth watching. I could sit here and stare at her every single day. ¡°I am going to free you very soon, mom. And then we will leave this ce to be with our kind, the people who will not punish us or hurt us for any reason.¡± I ced my hand on her hand and noticed how warm it was. ¡°I need the cold energy of my kingdom. When around my people, I will use the power of their energies. This is how weredragons thrive. If we are deprived of it for too long, we lose our shade. We fade!¡± My mom exined why her body was turning warm every day. I can only imagine what it feels like to be trapped for so long. ¡°I promise to save you, mom!¡± I smiled and grabbed the bowl to leave when I heard the voice from Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. behind me. ¡°And how are you going to do that?¡± Ubel grunted from behind me. He grasped my hair in a fistful and shoved me to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my daughter!¡± Mother raised her voice for the first time, but soon she started coughing, and for some twisted reasons, it made Ubel let out a chuckle. He loved watching her in agony. Then his eyes traveled to me. and I noticed the pervy little grin on his lips. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 279 ¨C Trading ces! Maura Despair: ¡°Get away from me!¡± I yelled, kicking him away when he trieding towards me. ¡°How long are you going to keep trying to fight me?¡± He let out a cackle, holding handcuffs and jumping on me once again. Title of the document ¡°You f*uc*king stay away from her,¡± my mother had been crying, distraught over my plight and her inability to help me. Ubel crawled on top of me and grabbed my hands together to handcuff them. I don¡¯t know why I was born a Huldra because the f*uc*king powers are useless. He handcuffed my hands together and then got off me. ¡°I don¡¯t even have to tie you to anything else. As long as your mother is here, I am sure you are not leaving this basement.¡± He looked so satisfied with himself. ¡®And who will take care of your cows now? You think I will go outside to bring them back to life now?¡¯ Now that it was pretty clear that he wasn¡¯t my father and that I knew everything about him, we were speaking freely. ¡°Ow! You will!¡± He pouted and pointed at me, ¡°Or else I will f*uc*k your mother to death right before your eyes.¡± As he said those words, I cringed and closed my eyes. It was disgusting of him to say those things about my mother in front of me. ¡°You will never be forgiven for your sins,¡± my mother said after she was done crying. I have not seen her angry before. She looked infuriated after he handcuffed me. ¡°You will rot in hell after you die,¡± Mom continued. ¡°Well¡ª then I will make sure I never die,¡± he acted like he was serious until he startedughing at my mother, ¡°I have heard enough of you two. I know what I can do,¡± he said, then stroked his chin after giving some thought to his ns. ¡°I will sleep with your daughter. How does that sound?¡± My mother¡¯s eyes formed tears when hearing what this pervert had in his mind all this time. ¡°I grew up with you. Just the thought of having any other rtionship with me that is not a father- daughter rtionship proves how disgusting you are,¡± I muttered, with tears leaving my eyes. ¡°I am shameless. You should have known by now.¡± He shrugged, ¡®But if you have something better to offer me, I am fine.¡± He then stared me in the eye, and I couldn¡¯t tell what he was expecting from me. ¡°I will continue giving your mother luxuries if you¡ª if you give me something. A little peace in bed and a little help for my farm animals. I don¡¯t want to go out and fetch food for them. Just bring them to life like always.¡± He offered me a deal in exchange for my body and the use of my powers. ¡°No! My daughter will not sleep with you.¡± As expected, mom dismissed the option instantly. ¡°Then I will keep f*uc*king you until you change your mind,¡± he hissed. ¡°Give me some time to think¡ª,¡± I requested, and a harsh re from my mother made me turn my face to the other side. ¡°No!¡± My mom voiced her opinion loudly and clearly. ¡°Fine, then¡ª your mother suffers for the rest of ¡ªwhatever is left of her life.¡± He sounded so c*oc*ky, but it was all bing too much for me. I wanted to do something for my mother, so I did just that. ¡°Take me upstairs,¡± I said, and my mother gasped. ¡°What are you doing, Maura?¡± She became impatient as I determinedly kept staring at him. ¡°I said take me to your room,¡± I repeated myself, and the nasty grin of shock yet happiness on libel¡¯s face made my stomach churn. ¡°Get up!¡± He pointed, and I followed his directions. ¡°Maura! I will not ept this life that has been given to me in exchange for my daughter¡¯s ¡ª¡± she said as she closed her eyes and began to cry. I followed Ubel out of the basement while my mother cried and whimpered behind alone. He was too excited to think about anything, but he did make sure I was walking ahead of him while he had his gun pointing at my back. After reaching his room, I gulped and watched him lock the door in excitement. *1 knew you were a wise girl and that you would do anything for your mother,¡± he said in a hurry, taking off his shoes and socks too. ¡°I am not here to have s*e*x with you,¡± I dered while taking a few steps back from him. I could expect him to hit me for giving him hope and then taking it all away from him. So, I wanted to make Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. sure we were at a safe distance from each other. ¡°Stop ying, Maura! I have your mother tied in the basement and if I want¡ª I will g¡ª,¡± he gritted his teeth and walked closer, but before his own words can hype him up, I interrupted him. ¡°I want to offer you¡ª,¡± I paused as I felt guilty for doing such a thing, ¡®someone who is more powerful and stronger than anything,¡± I finished, and he stopped in his tracks too. ¡°What am I gonna do with someone strong? wrestle with them?¡± He lost interest after giving it a second thought. I realized he didn¡¯t only want a powerful creature in his cage; he wanted to have physical pleasure too. ¡°She can please you,¡± I admitted to myself, disgusted. It was a shame that I even came up with this idea to save my mother and me from this man. ¡°She! So it¡¯s a girl. Do tell me who it is,¡± he rubbed his palms and waited for me to introduce him to his next, or in coherent words, new victim. ¡°You know her,¡± I mumbled and expected him to say her name himself, but when he didn¡¯t, I said it. ¡°Beatrice Mintz!¡± The name made his eyes widen in surprise. As for me, I was breaking the code of friendship, and I was extremely guilty about it. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 280 ¨C Let¡¯s Sell Beatrice! Maura Despair: ¡°That omega she-wolf? She is a crazy b*itc*h and not even worth my time. If I have to find myself a young she-wolf to sleep with, I can find her anywhere. I don¡¯t need to bring a crazy one home and then get myself in trouble,¡± he shook his head, dissatisfied with the arrangement. Of course, he didn¡¯t know how important Beatrice could be. The instant my mother told me she could smell the scent of a princess on me, I knew it was Beatrice Mintz. Title of the document ¡°She is not a she-wolf,¡± I said. ¡°You must remember the war since you are too old and must have been a part of it.¡± I rolled my eyes, as I couldn¡¯t expect any less from him. ¡°The weredragons imed two of their babies were stolen, but everyone thought they were lying to hide the fact that one of them killed a werewolf citizen. Beatrice is one of those babies.¡± My words unwrinkled his forehead in realization, but before he could be too pleased with the thought, he frowned again. ¡°So what? It¡¯s not like she can bring dead animals back to life,¡± he shrugged, trying to exin why I was so important to him. ¡°Once you have her, you don¡¯t need me. In fact¡ª she is everything you need,¡± I was shaking when giving him the wrong ideas. Everything I learned from my mother was knowledge kept from most of the werewolves. ¡°You can impregnate her and the newly born chi¡ª,¡± before I could continue, he shook his head and waved his hand to stop me. ¡°I am too old to be taking care of a baby,¡± he scoffed at me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Just feed the baby. Eat the baby¡¯s heart and you will be the strongest ever,¡± I muttered in anger at him for making me do this. That was it. I did it. He looked impressed, but he then gestured at me to keep going and exin it better to him. ¡°The werewolves fed one of the baby to the alpha king brothers so that they can be the only strongest one alive and the bloodline takes over the throne. If you eat the newly born baby, you will attain those powers too.¡± I said, giving him determination. The way he was zoned out and ying with his beard, I could tell I had intrigued him. ¡°Why would I wait for Beatrice? I can impregnate your mother-,¡± he shrugged evilly, but I knew he would suggest that. ¡°You want royal blood for that purpose? Neither I nor my mother are that. I am not even a weredragon, so you won¡¯t get anything from me. But Beatrice! She can be everything for you. At this moment, nobody knows who she is and nobody wants her. You can keep her and nobody will question.¡± I was feeling this fear when he squeezed his eyes, thinking that he might have heard the Alpha King brothers look around for her the instant she went missing for even a few hours. I was hoping he was not up to date with those kinds of information, and, to my surprise, he wasn¡¯t. ¡°But how do I know you will bring her here for me?¡± He raised a good question. ¡°I will. You have my mother¡ª¡± I reminded him. No matter what, I am not leaving my mother behind. He nodded in understanding, and then I added, ¡°But don¡¯t think you will use my phone to message her and she will this deal or I will just ept my fate and let me and my die instead of helping you.¡± He understood he could not trick me. ¡°How do I know you will not bring someone here after I let you leave?¡± He tapped his foot on the ground, but I could already see the deal being fixed. I just have to rea*s*sure him that I am noting Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. back to get him. ¡°You can tell my mother¡¯s secret if I doe back. So how about you keep my secret and I keep yours?¡± I asked, and he knew what I meant by that. The instant Lord Vasquez or the Alpha King brothers hear about the news about finding Destiny Despair, they wille hunting for my mother and will disy her as a freak before killing her. I wouldn¡¯t want that. ¡°Okay! Deal done.¡± He smirked, and as we had only just begun talking, my cellphone rang in his pocket. He frowned as he stared at it and then put it on speaker. ¡°Hey,¡± the instant I heard Beatrice¡¯s voice, I knew it was a sign that I must do it. The world has given me a chance to save my mother and free her from this agonizing pain forever. ¡°Beatrice! Oh my God! Are you okay? I heard¡ªheard about the whole incident. What happened? Are you safe?¡± I said everything in one breath, exciting Ubel. He looked even more excited and kept gesturing for me to do something. I was having a hard time talking to both of them at the same time, so I excused myself and hung up on Beatrice. ¡°What?¡± I asked him. ¡°Bring her home tonight,¡± he said. ¡°That girl is the reason everybody is dying. I want her tonight so that I can get my hands on her while she is still mourning over whatever loss she dealt with,¡± Ubel suggested, and with a deep breath, I called Beatrice again and told her I wasing over to meet her. ¡°I will only leave, but when Ie back, I want my mother gone from here,¡± I said confidently. ¡°Fine. But you will stay on the call with me. I want to hear everything you two talk about whileing here. In the meantime, I will send you the location where I am tying your mother in iron chains,¡± he rea*s*sured me he will not mess up. Obviously, I cannot leave my mother without chains for now, so it seemed like a good idea. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 281 -The Mess Of A Family Akin V. Spade! My head was exploding ever since I heard Beatrice. There was no way my parents did that. ¡®So we are not going to talk about that?¡¯ King reminded me of something I wanted to forget about. Title of the document ¡®King! Now is not the time,¡¯ I grunted, focusing on the road and making sure I didn¡¯t run into a car. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you stay with Beatrice? Are you embarra*s*sed to us?¡¯ he asked again. I knew he would bring it up. Sadly, when the changes first started, I was pretty harsh on him. ¡®I¡¯m not embarra*s*sed. I¡¯m afraid I have scared her enough,¡¯ I said, and soon I found King silent. We used tomunicate so well, but things changed. It was as if we both now wanted to be heard. King would constantly argue with me over my ways of doing things. But one thing I did notice about him. He was even calmer now. He barely wanted me to talk to anyone. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, today was not about us. It was about what Beatrice told me. I sped over to the mansion to have a word with my parents. They have kept secrets from us. From their divorce to their deciding to be together again, everything was nned behind closed doors and we would only find out when one of them identally spills it. I never said a thing because I respected their privacy. I respect everyone¡¯s privacy, buttely, I¡¯ve been getting impatient. It is as if I want to interrupt. I am forcing myself to take an interest in others. ¡®I¡¯m afraid we are losing it. Nothing is exciting us. All I can think of is¡ª¡¯ I paused as I forced myself to think of a less painful answer, ¡®nothing!¡¯ I don¡¯t want to be anywhere. ¡®Don¡¯t fool me. I know you still care about someone/ King said after several minutes of silence. ¡®That¡¯s because she is vulnerable among these brutal people,¡¯ I exined it to him. ¡®She peered into our heads, so stop lying,¡¯ King grunted, and I knew he was ready for another big dose of silence. But I didn¡¯t have to pay attention to him anymore. As soon as I got home, I felt like I was going to war. Having a. Conversation with my parents was worse than going to war. ¡°Akin! I¡¯m d you are on time. We were having te¡ªI¡± Varisha stopped talking after examining my state. I knew I looked like a mess but didn¡¯t know it would be that easy to notice. My mom and dad were also in the living room, but mom was busy reading a book by the firece. ¡°We heard about Pam. It is a shame that she turned out so evil,¡± dad instantly spoke up. Mom closed the book on herp and scrutinized my appearance. ¡°Can we talk?¡± I asked my dad and then shifted my eyes to my mom, highlighting the people who needed to be in the living room. I was still standing at the entrance of the living room, debating how I was going to approach this issue. ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll go visit Flynn in the hospital,¡± Varisha excused and walked out of the living room while Maddox returned home. I stepped into the living room. Maddox followed me. ¡°What is it about, son?¡± Dad looked rmed. ¡°What¡¯s the truth about the great war?¡± I didn¡¯t want to dance around the subject. I wanted to see their reaction when they heard me talk about the great war with a bit more scrutiny this time. Dad went silent for a moment and then sneakily approached my mother with his eyes, who was steadily getting up from her seat. ¡°You want us to tell you about the war again?¡± My mother let out a littleugh to make it seem like I was asking unnecessary questions. ¡°Did you order to clear the area around Pam¡¯s house? I think nobody should take thatnd again. Those fields are a scarybyrinth anyway.¡± Dad changed the subject to hide something. Beatrice was right! There was something wrong about that topic, or else my father would have proudly flexed how his orders for immediate war helped them win. ¡°Were the weredragons evil creatures?¡± Now that I mentioned the weredragons, my father¡¯s face hardened. ¡°What are you saying? Why are you even questioning us?¡± He didn¡¯t want to back off anymore. ¡°What is going on here?¡¯ Maddox asked cluelessly. If he had spent a few hours at home, he would have known what happened behind his back. But I don¡¯t me him. Everyone has their own way of dealing with trauma and stress. He had confided in Reign, and I am a*s*suming they have be friends. ¡°Ask your parents why they taught us all things wrong?¡± I scoffed when I watched my mother¡¯s mouth hanging open. She looked sad that I was doubting them. ¡°Is it that girl again?¡± Mother stepped ahead and narrowed her eyes on my face. ¡°Did Beatrice fill poison in your ears again?¡± ¡°Poison? If she is such a vile person, why did you ask her to apany me to the cabin, where you knew I would be helpless? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the cabin before?¡± It amazed me at my mother for pointing a finger at Beatrice when even a blind could tell Beatrice was selfless and always ready to help others. ¡°You asked that girl to apany him? You were the one who sent her with him.¡± Dad picked on the minor detail and scolded mom. I knew they didn¡¯t like her because Beatrice had the ability to question their nonsense and not get blinded by their luxuries or their sweet words. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice. I was only watching Zane get heat for everything, so I wanted to prove him innocent. He didn¡¯t do anything, and your dear Varisha was using him.¡± Mom yelled at dad for even questioning her about anything. ¡°I did what I had to do for my son. You know a parent will cross any boundary to save their child,¡± she said, shaking in what seemed to be fear of being exposed. ¡°To go as far as to feed another child to your baby?¡± The words from my lips met with a gasp from my mother, while Maddox shook his head to make sure he heard me right. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 282-My Dear Brother! Akin V. Spade: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about?¡± Mom shook her head, waving her hand at me to shut up. ¡°Who fed what baby to whom?¡± Maddox stepped between us to ask us. He looked lost, and rightfully so. Title of the document ¡°Our parents fed the weredragon babies to one of us.¡± I helped him understand what kind of evil our parents were. ¡°What?¡± Maddox gasped, looking at Mom almost instantly. I was concerned by the fact that he didn¡¯t even pause for a second before staring at Mom. ¡°That is a wild usation against us!¡± Mom yelled in desperation. ¡°Do you even hear yourself, son? We are your parents, not cult leaders,¡± dad kept his calm to give a non-guilty reaction. ¡°Is it true, mom?¡± Maddox asked mom instead of questioning dad. I was getting the feeling that Maddox knew more than I did. ¡°No! That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± mom answered instantly, clearing her name. ¡°Then why did you keep telling me you did something big for me, and now you regret it?¡± Maddox¡¯s statement was something I wasn¡¯t aware of. I turned to face Mom, who was now under the harsh scrutiny of everyone. ¡°Why were you saying all these things to my son?¡± Dad obviously thought a topic change would be a good idea, but I have not forgotten about the disgusting subject. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. And you, out of all the people, should not be questioning me. You killed our son,¡± mom used dad, probably trying hard to change the subject as he did. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys. Did you feed me¡ª did you f*uc*king feed me a weredragon baby? Is that what you did. and then you have the nerve to say why I grew up so f*uc*ked up?¡± Maddox yelling out those things broke my heart. ¡°Every night when I told you I had nightmares about somece very evil, you would tell me I was just being a p*uss*y. You would continue bringing up your act of kindness by feeding me the baby in hidden words and making me feel bad for wasting your attempts. This is what it was all about?¡± Maddox was shaking in anger when he finally let his thoughtse out. I didn¡¯t know my brother was dealing with so much. But how would I know? Mom would usually keep him with her just to torture him and keep reminding him what she did for him. ¡°Why the f*uc*k are you standing here and not telling them to shut up? They are using me of such a disgusting thing!¡± Mom screamed at dad while Maddox stood in his spot angrily. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did this to me. You f*uc*ked me up!¡± Maddox shouted, throwing a vase off the table. His anger issues were getting out of hand, and now I couldn¡¯t even me him. It was just too shocking for us. ¡°I thought it was me¡ª,¡± I whispered to myself at a faraway memory of my childhood. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Mom screamed back at Maddox. I had to step forward and hold Maddox by his back to pull him away from them. ¡°That girl is the culprit. She told you all these lies, and you rushed here, arguing with us.¡± Dad pushed mom behind him and started calling out Beatrice once again. She didn¡¯t say a word to me. Pam did,¡± I conveyed the lie, and it made him gulp a little. ¡°Well, I am d that lying a*s*s si** is dead,¡± dad grunted, keeping mom away from our sights. ¡°Look what they did to me,¡± Maddox whispered, rubbing his face in his hands and then chuckling, ¡°You Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. guys are f*uc*ked up, and thanks to you, now I am a messed up creature,¡± he stated before rushing out of the living room and heading towards the staircase. ¡°Listen to me; it is not true. It is a way to wipe clean the weredragon¡¯s image. You need to open your eyes and understand this before it is toote,¡± dad reached me but stopped when I took a step back from him. ¡°Pam has every reason to lie about us,¡± he yelled after me, and I stopped in my tracks. ¡°Why would she lie about something so big right before her death?¡± I asked them, watching them share a nce and give each other a head nod as a sign to tell me the truth or their version of the truth. ¡°I knew about his affair with this woman,¡± my mom cleared her throat, ¡°I got him a new ce and let him stay there with his sidechick. I was the one who would bring them stuff so that he doesn¡¯t have to suffer,¡± mom continued. ¡°I forbade Pam from ever bothering Elex about it. I know what we did was wrong, but he was our loyal guard. His mental peace mattered,¡± Dad added with a sigh of regret. ¡°And what about her mental peace? Look what you two did to her and her son.¡± I felt betrayed by my parents. How could they ask a mate to not interrupt or question her mate¡¯s infidelity? ¡°Well, I guess we paid the price. Shortly after that¡ª my mate did the same to me.¡± Mom stared at dad with quizzical stares and then took a deep breath to look away from him, saying, ¡°I got what I gave Pam.¡± ¡°And Pam held it in her heart for years. In a fit of rage, she once told me we stole her son¡¯s father by throwing him in another woman¡¯sp, and our kids shall face the same. Those fields are a scary puzzle, my son. She stayed there, day in and day-out, and lost her mind. She came for revenge by targeting Beatrice because she knew you brothers cared about her, and even before dying, she yed onest card and made us look bad. I am not saying we don¡¯t deserve her hatred, but she took it too far,¡± Dad mumbled in guilt, stealing eyes from me. I just stood in my spot and then left to check on Maddox. Did Pam lie to Beatrice? Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 283 ¨C The Cursed Gift Of Lingerie. Beatrice Dismay: I was knocked out after I saw Maura run upstairs to enjoy her freedom. I couldn¡¯t really feel anything at that moment because my body had gone numb. But now that I was waking up, I was beginning to feel all the pain at once. ¡°Ah!¡± A little moan escaped my lips in a form of pain when I began to regain consciousness again. The area around me was cold, and the hard surface was another piece of evidence I wasn¡¯t in a Title of the document As I tried moving my limbs, I felt a heavy weight against my ankle and chains in my wrists. Chains! I shot my eyes open, and fear stuck to me. I was chained to a wall in libel¡¯s basement. ¡°Oh shit! No! No!¡± I started panicking at the sight of the bloody walls and ground. The smell of rotten flesh and feces made me gag. This had been Maura¡¯s mother¡¯s living hell, and now it was going to be mine. ¡°Why?¡± I whispered in tears. ¡°Why would you do this to me after what your mother faced?¡± I instantly broke down in tears once I realized I couldn¡¯t even trust anyone. She led me here when I gave her my word to save her mother. I even gave her my pills without asking her twice. ¡®Because that¡¯s what you deserve: to abandon your dragon!¡¯ Ace said. ¡®Ace!¡¯ I don¡¯t know what it was, but at the moment when I heard her voice, I felt like I was not alone. ¡®Oh yeah. Now that you are in trouble, you are happy I am here,¡¯ she muttered in frustration. ¡°Ah! Look who woke up.¡± The door to the basement opened, and he already knew I had woken up. He walked downstairs with a small bag and ced it on the table, libel looked even more disgusting with that nasty smile on his lips. It wasn¡¯t until he lowered his head and eyed his n*ake*d, hairy chest that I noticed he had unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°Does it excite you?¡± he grinned, making me gag visibly. ¡°Oh,e on. girls love chest hair.¡¯ ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I asked in a broken voice, even when I wanted to sound less scared. ¡°Hm! Your body, your love, your loyalty,¡± he shrugged because even he knew it was revolting what he was asking from me. ¡°Here! I got you some gifts,¡± he said, emptying the bag and dropping various colors of lingerie on the ground, then arranging them in a line with his foot alone. ¡°You have to look amazing in order to make me sleep with you,¡± he said. ¡°After how you upset mest time, it is going to be hard for me to finish inside you.¡± Either he was joking or he was just really delusional. ¡°Why the iron cha¡ªins,¡± I don¡¯t even know why I bothered asking because it was pretty certain what was happening here. ¡°Oh these! They are for you. Even I know a weredragon¡¯s weakness is iron,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Let me go. The alpha king brothers will look all over for me.¡± I warned him that he could not keep me here with nobody looking for me. ¡°They are allowed to. But they are not going to find you here. I am building a wall in front of the door and then using a secret entrance to get here. That will do,¡± he said to himself, nodding. ¡°Oh! in case you are wondering what life is going to be like here in this basement. Don¡¯t worry, you will soon have a beautiful baby¡ªthat you will spend time mourning after,¡± he smirked when kicking the lingerie and it hit my legs. He had chained me to the side in heavy shackles, but I could still move my arms around. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± I was beginning to get worried about what he was up to. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I¡¯m going to impregnate you and then eat your baby, simple!¡± He rolled his eyes at the fact that he had to exin it to me. ¡°What the f*uc*k is wrong with you?¡± I yelled as terror began to engulf me. I waspletely numb, thinking Maura left me with this madman just so that her mother could escape. ¡°Why not? That wouldn¡¯t be the first time a werewolf impregnated a weredragon? Remember your friend Maura? Her mother was a weredragon too. She got knocked over by a werewolf warrior, and she got pregnant with Maura.¡± Once he told me the story of Maura¡¯s mother, I began to recall the story my mother used to tell me. This is where she stole the story from. Does that mean my mother met Maura¡¯s mother after her pregnancy? ¡°Although it will be weird because I once f*uc*ked your so-called mother. Scarlet was a good ¡®s*e*x toy for every man back in the day. She would have a rough day after roaming from house to house and sleeping with everyone. Thatdy was such a charmer. I am sure you will never be that good in bed because youck experience, but I can teach you a few things. Later, you will have to adapt and be the best, or else, after eating the baby, you are of no use. You know, I am thinking about challenging the alpha king brothers for the throne once I eat the baby,¡± he said, stroking his chin when thinking too far ahead. I was even more petrified because he was moving too fast and the alpha-king brothers, from what I remember, would take some time before acknowledging that I had gone missing. ¡°So, now choose a lingerie, or I¡¯ll just have to do it my way. Either youply or don¡¯t, I am doing it for the sake of that baby you will carry in your womb,¡± he stated with an excited look on his face and pulled out an injection with some sort of drug in it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will not kill you. It is to help you rx a bit so that you don¡¯t fight around too much.¡± He approached me with the injection, and I felt my world crumbling under my feet until I heard the she whispered. But I was in iron chains. How would she take over? Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 284-The One Called Ace! ¡°Wait!¡± I yelled and stopped Ubel from injecting that drug into me. ¡°What for?¡± Heughed at me for trying to distract him and buying time for nothing. ¡®How are you going to help me when you cannot even transition because of the iron chains?¡¯ I asked Ace instantly and hoped she would answer me quickly instead of taking years. Title of the document And I must say, she was in a hurry to respond to me. ¡®Just tell him whatever I say to you¡¯ she said, as the only way for her to help me was to let her take control of what I say to Ubel. I don¡¯t know how much it would help me, but she sounded confident, so I didn¡¯t object. ¡°You cannot sleep with me,¡± I said, taking instructions from Ace. ¡°Shut up!¡± He rolled his eyes when he didn¡¯t expect me to say that. I am guessing he was expecting something bigger from me. A lot bigger excuse. ¡°How do you even know my child will be a weredragon?¡± I stated, and that halted his cessation of steps. He looked a little uncertain, as my words did raise questions in his head. ¡°Maura is a huldra; she is not considered a weredragon. When a werewolf and a weredragon mate, their babies are not tribrids or hybrids; they are simply Huldras. And a Huldra is not going to help in any way,¡± I imed, watching his face change colors at the realization that Maura had tricked him. ¡°You¡ª can create another powerful baby,¡± he stuttered after realizing his loss. Maura was a lot useful for him as she would bring castles and other animals back to life, but now he was stuck with me, who wouldn¡¯t even sleep with him. ¡°I¡ª will get a hold of that bitch and in the meantime, I see what I can do with you,¡± he spoke bitterly, walking away from me and putting the injection in the small bag that he carried with him. He then started dialing her number, but obviously, it was off. She wasn¡¯t a moron for leading him back to her. I felt guilty for even dragging her name before this man. Although she was indecent enough to drag me through her mud, I would never want her or anybody else to face the same fear I was facing at the moment. ¡°I will be back¡± he mmed his hand against the desk and started walking away, only to stop and turn around to me. ¡°If I am unable to find her, I aming back for you. I will get you pregnant and have a huldra and even when the baby will be too young for me, I will make you sell your body every night at a heavy price to give me something or else your baby¡ª¡± he muttered everything in one breath out of anger and frustration. It was also made clear by him that no matter what happens, he will take advantage of me and somehow find a way to make use of me. Once again, I was left without hope when he walked out of the basement. ¡®You were angry that I didn¡¯t let you out. You see what they do to the weredragons?¡¯ I sputtered at Ace for always using me of holding her back. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Yeah, you make good points, but that doesn¡¯t exin the fact that you never even tried to look for a way to find a ce for us. A safe enough ce where we can live without fear,¡¯ she expressed her sadness towards me and I couldn¡¯t argue with that. However, I have been deeply manipted since I was a kid. Looking for a ce was not something I could think of. ¡®I was treated in a way that made me dependent on everyone. But that doesn¡¯t excuse what you did to me, either. Even after the medicines, I know you could hear me, and if you wanted, you could speak to me. But you only did it when I didn¡¯t take the medicines,¡¯ I realized it was time toin about her carelessness with me. ¡®My answer is in your statement itself. I was angry with you whenever you took the pills,¡¯ she scoffed. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me Scarlet wasn¡¯t our mother?¡¯ I then asked her, and she snorted augh. ¡®It is true that I didn¡¯t feel strongly towards her, but it is also true that I didn¡¯t know the exact truth. You see, when she took us in her arms, I wasn¡¯t awake, so there was no way I could track down that memory,¡¯ she was right once again. ¡®Let¡¯s put our differences aside and think of a way to get out of here,¡¯ she suggested, and without any hesitation, I agreed with her. Getting out of here, sadly, was our first priority. I knew I didn¡¯t have pills to save myself the next time when I was in the outside world, but I no longer cared about it. As soon as I am out of here, I n to head toward the midwest. ¡®Now listen to me. If hees back to have ¡®s*e*x with us, we can dy a little more. Here is a n!¡¯ She was very sharp when it came to finding ideas, ¡®we will tell him he cannot impregnate us with a Huldra baby until we transition to our full form. You see, I have been inside you forever. Tell him you don¡¯t hear or feel me inside, so unless he lets you wake me up, you cannot give him a strong huldra baby,¡¯ she taught me, but I found a few holes in the idea. ¡®But why would he let us transition?¡¯ I sighed. ¡®I am sure he knows that the full form at such a young age is only for a few minutes, and after that, the person faints, transitioning back to their human form. Tell him to let you transition into this basement and return after a few minutes when you are passed out¡¯ her idea was marvelous but also scary when I gave it another thought. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 285-The Cunning Perv! ¡®So what do you think of the n?¡¯ she asked, but I wasn¡¯t certain once again. ¡®He wille back to pass out me? Where do you see the good in this scenario?¡¯ I raised a concern and understood she was tired of my scared a*s*s. ¡®We can tell him the wrong time. See! We willst longer than the normal dragons because we are royalty¡¯ she said, sounding so proud of herself when talking about our status. ¡®Why don¡¯t you just break the wall and leave, Miss Royalty?¡¯ I asked. ¡®Because my human form has kept me inside for so long, I am not even sure if I can show my full potential at this moment,¡¯ she argued, and rightfully so. Title of the document We remained silent for a few minutes before I nodded my head at her idea. ¡®Fine. That¡¯s what we will do,¡¯ I said. To be honest, I badly wanted to tell Ace what I had nned for us. She must know it, but hearing it from my side would make her happy. However, I was so afraid of whether Ubel would even give us a chance to transition that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to talk about my future ns at the moment. I kept the speech prepared for Ubel when he came back. Finally, the wait was over when the door opened once again and Ubel walked downstairs with a frown on his face. Immediately, I could tell he couldn¡¯t find her, and now he was here to take his anger out on me. ¡°You are very unlucky,¡± he stated, shaking his head in distress, ¡°your friend handed you over to me and ran away,¡± he groaned. ¡°And I am angry because I was so star stuck by your royal status that I didn¡¯t ask her necessary questions,¡± he clenched his jaw as he sat down on the stool and ced the bag in front of him. ¡°So, I guess it is n B then. I am angry but haven¡¯t lost hope yet. I want you to earn for me and in order to do so, you need to have something with me that I can use to ckmail you with,¡± he hinted at Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. the pregnancy once again. ¡°But¡ª aren¡¯t you scared I would transition after going out?¡± I messed up. Instead of saying it correctly, I actually made him wary of the issue that I could transition without my pills. ¡°F*UC*K!¡± he screamed and kicked the stool after getting up from it. ¡°Where are your pills?¡± He then asked me, ring at me and telling me not to lie to him. ¡°She took them away,¡± I wasn¡¯t lying. She did take away the bottle when she told me she wanted to feel freedom by holding the bottle in her hand. ¡°Of course, she did. She didn¡¯t only trick you; she got me in a hot mess as well,¡±he said, picking up the stool and hitting it on the ground repeatedly until he broke it. His anger was scary, but I was more concerned about what he would do to me now. ¡°Rx!¡± he then told himself, closing his eyes and taking deep breaths, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go out in order to sleep with the customers. They can alwayse here and f*uc*k you in chains,¡± a smile was brought to his face when he made another evil n, ¡°In fact, I can tell them it is a role-y. I have a creature chained up and all,¡± he said excitedly, rubbing his palms together andughing proudly. ¡°Still¡ª I don¡¯t even know if the baby will be a powerful one since I don¡¯t feel¡ª my dragon anymore,¡± I was stuttering. Watching him celebrate scared me into forgetting the whole speech. ¡°I don¡¯t f*uc*king need a child anymore. Why would I upy myself and take care of a crying child?¡± He rolled his eyes, messing up our n. ¡°What?¡± I whispered in shock. ¡°The customers would not bother, as they are all corrupt people. Even when you yell and tell them you are a princess, they will not believe it. I will have a big board on the wall, ¡®this is a role-y. Please take part.¡¯ heughed while shaking his head. I was petrified at how cunning and evil he was. ¡°You know what? I will be your first customer.¡± he replied, then picked up the injection again after There was not much to hear to determine that this man was an evil person. ¡°So, shall we begin?¡± He starteding towards me dramatically. Watching me fight and squirm was giving him pleasure. He was chuckling when he approached me. He stepped right when he was facing me and mumbled, ¡°You know, I always wanted to know what it feels like to have s*e*x with a royal princess,¡± his smirk widened when his eyes scanned my body hungrily. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to live,¡± I muttered in anger, spitting on his face. He was not going to stop, so I didn¡¯t have any reason to beg him or plead with him. ¡°You f*uc*king bitch!¡± he yelled, pping me hard against the cheek and burning my skin with his strength. ¡°I will see how you are able to give me this attitude,¡± he didn¡¯t wait for my protest and injected the needle into my neck. Sadly, I couldn¡¯t even say or do anything to stop him. ¡°Now! Only five minutes and you will stop struggling entirely,¡± he smiled in triumph, stepping away to grab the lingerie he had left on the ground andugh while holding it. ¡°I will f*uc*k you, so go¡ª¡± I he paused when he heard someone opening the basement door and then closing it instantly. Someone didn¡¯t seem to be trying to get inside, but rather to get his attention. My mind was beginning to get hazy, so I couldn¡¯t tell what was happening. However, he was worried. ¡°Take your time in passing out. I will go check upstairs. It has to be the wind,¡± he said to himself after talking to me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 286 ¨C He Only Wants S*e*x! Maura¡¯s POV: After leaving Beatrice with that monster, I left to find my mother. I had actually taken an enormous risk, but thankfully, he didn¡¯t betray me this time. My mom was tied to a tree in chains. Title of the document ¡°Mom!¡± I smiled when I rushed over to embrace her. She was weak but looked very concerned. She even hugged me more reluctantly. ¡°You are not happy?¡± I asked, looking around for the key. Ubel said he would leave near my mom after tying the chains to the tree. ¡°What did you do to get me released from his grasp?¡± Mother asked, and I noticed that she didn¡¯t look too happy. I know she was worried because in the end, she saw me getting up and leaving with Ubel, offering him myself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t sleep with him,¡± as soon as Iforted my mother, she regained the smile I wanted to see on her lips. ¡°Where is the key?¡± I was beginning to get impatient. ¡°He didn¡¯t leave the key?¡± I asked my mother, who steadily shook her head. What worried me was the fact that he was not supposed to tie my mom to the tree. In fact, he was only This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. supposed to leave her in iron shackles so that she didn¡¯t transition. ¡°It is fine, I can bend the iron¡ª,¡± I only ced my hand on the shackles when I felt a burning sensation and immediately removed my hands. ¡°Steel!¡± I muttered, realizing he had used steel to cover the iron as well. He always knew my weakness was steel. ¡°What the heck! He tricked me,¡± my heart started beating loudly once I acknowledged he might be ¡°Sit here and wait for me, okay?¡± I told my mom while walking away from her. I stood at a distance from where I could still watch her and pulled my phone out. I held my phone in my hand and kept thinking, who should I call for help? Whoever gets here will ask me, ¡®why my mother was in iron chains?¡¯ That¡¯s when my phone rang, and it seemed like the Moon Goddess was trying to help me. Zane! ¡°Hello,¡± I instantly answered him with high hopes. If I could trust him, I would be able to get us out of here. ¡°I amhing to seehhh you,¡± he said from the other side, heavily drunk and slurring his speech. ¡°I am not at home,¡± I immediately stopped him from going there. ¡°Tell me where you are; I need to see you,¡± His snotty voice and sniffles made me worried for him. He sounded like he had been crying for hours. ¡°I am sending you the address. I need your help,¡± he told me. After he told me that he wanted to see me, I felt like he would help me. I mean, he knew I was a huldra and he told no one, so I sort of believed he didn¡¯t really care what other creatures were roaming around. I sat down with my mother anxiously. My eyes were scanning around for Zane. ¡°Do you think the Alpha King brother would keep our secret?¡± mom asked, and I sighed. ¡°He is our only hope before Ubeles and gets us,¡± I said. Sometimes it was so hard to not call him father. I grew up calling him that name, but since he was so abusive, I never really loved that title. So, it was just a word for me. ¡°How did you convince him to let us go?¡± Mom brought up the same question once again. ¡°I offered him¡ªsome money I had stolen from somece,¡± I lied and felt guilty. I was not a bad person, just very helpless at the moment. ¡°There must be a bigger amount for him to let us go,¡± mothermented, but I didn¡¯t look her way. ¡°I got you the pills though,¡± I then showed her the pill bottle and watched her face light up with excitement. ¡°You did it,¡± Mom said with a smile. ¡°Now, once we are in the safe, I will go ask Princess Beatrice toe with me. Her people will be so happy to see her,¡± mom looked so hopeful when talking about Beatrice. She had put two and two together, but the sad part was that I lost Princess Beatrice again. I was drowning in guilt and unable to make a confession. Finally, Zane arrived and stopped when he found my mother tied against the tree. ¡°What the f*uc*k is going on here?¡± His eyes darkened at the sight of my extremely ill- looking mother. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to you, but first, can you please break those chains?¡± I asked, lowering my head and hiding my eyes from him. ¡°But who is she?¡± he asked me once again, leaving the alcohol bottle on the ground and reaching my mother. ¡°She is my mother,¡± I whispered, and his eyes widened in acknowledgment. He stared at my face in silence for a minute before he reached my mom and held the chains in his hand, breaking them easily from the tree and freeing my mother. ¡°This is not a safe ce to be at. Let¡¯s take her somewhere else,¡± he said, eyeing me to pick up the bottle while he carried my mother in his arms. Honestly speaking, his showing care for my mother, along with his alcohol bottle, still made me smile. He was caring in his own twisted way. I followed him to his car, and after lying my mother in the backseat, he helped me into the passenger seat and got in the driver¡¯s seat to drive us away to safety. ¡°I know I owe you an exnation,¡± I whispered, watching him drive to the mountains. My mom had fallen asleep in the backseat after having stable ground under her for so many years. ¡°I don¡¯t need your exnation right now, Maura. I want you to please me in a way that I forget about everything else,¡± he whispered, expressing his desire at the moment, but I watched a tear reach for his cheek. He was hurting. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 287 ¨C Giving Him Head! Maura¡¯s POV: I felt honored to be given a chance to apany Zane in these moments of distress. The fact that he found sce in my arms when he was depressed was enough for me to conclude that I was also important to him. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked him after an intense silence from both sides. Title of the document ¡°A cabin in the mountains. I think you and your mother can stay there for safety for now,¡± he said in a little dry tone. ¡°Zane!¡± I whispered his name as he looked disheveled, ¡°Did something happen? Why are you so disturbed?¡± ¡°It is nothing. I am just¡ª bored with everything,¡± he continued to be discreet. Even though I wanted to ask him to not drink and drive, I couldn¡¯t speak a word. I knew it would anger him if I told him to do something or not do something. I began to feel weird. It was almost as if it were my time to show him love and that I could keep him happy. While his eyes stayed on the road, I took a deep breath and turned to him. He didn¡¯t notice me in the beginning, but when I reached for his flyer; he flinched as if he didn¡¯t expect me to do that. I continued to open his pants, and in response, he removed his arm from my way and rested it on the back of my seat. It was a sign that he was not going to push me away. I held his d*ic*k in my hands and gently rubbed it, making it hard and turning him on. As I lowered my head into hisp, I found him fixing his posture and rxing a bit. nting gentle kisses all over his shaft and head, I began to lick the head only. ¡°Ah! I didn¡¯t know you ¡ªwill be capable of turning me on like that,¡± I took hisment as apliment and grabbed his c*oc*k in my hands, ma*s*saging it while licking his shaved balls. He was driving pretty slowly now, focusing more on the pleasure he was receiving. After licking his balls for a few minutes, I sucked them until I took the ball in my mouth. His body twitched, and he grasped my hair, acting on his impulse. I repeated the action of taking his ball in my mouth and releasing it until his c*oc*k¡¯s head turned purple, and I knew he was dying for me to suck his d*ic*k next. Leaving his balls alone, I moved my lips to the c*oc*k. Pressing my lips against the shaft and running them to the head. ¡°F*uc*k! Take it in your mouth like a good girl,¡± he groaned, exciting me with his state. It was like the N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. two of us were in some kind of trance. I slid in the head, not rushing into swallowing his d*ic*k and enjoying every second of it. He released my hair and rubbed his hand on my back, pulling my shirt until my bra hooks were exposed, and then unhooking the bra in one fell swoop. My b*oo*bs dangled once he had released them. Zane¡¯s hand ran under my body, lifting my shirt up to my chest, and then holding my b*reas*t very gently. He was squeezing my t*its in slow, enigmatic motions. I had to squeeze my v*agi*na between my legs when a tingling sensation reached down there. All I could think of was getting f*uc*ked so hard in this car that I was left without energy for a few hours. I wanted wild s*e*x from him, like the one he had with Beatrice in the car, as Pam said. While his fingers pinched my nipples, I finished taking his whole d*ic*k into my mouth till I gagged. I didn¡¯t want to. ¡°No! keep it inside,¡± he resisted when I was going to pull his c*oc*k out. I could tell he enjoyed seeing me suffer when I took his c*oc*k in my mouth with difficulty. ¡°Ihht ishh shoo bhiggg,¡± I gurgled, slowly taking it out and then holding the head between my lips and pulling it outward, finally letting it go. I continued taking his d*ic*k in and out of my mouth and then pulling the head until his body began to twitch hard. ¡°Ah! Swallow the cum, Beatrice!¡± he requested through loud moans, and for a moment. I paused. I closed my eyes to avoid what he just called me and then forced myself to continue. I didn¡¯t want to leave him unsatisfied. I heard it clearly but kept going until I tasted the pre-cum on my tongue. Making it faster, I found him on the verge of discharge. When Z finally came, it was a gush. He filled my mouth with his cum and held my head to make sure I swallowed every drop of it. I wasn¡¯t going to leave either, and him rubbing his hand against my head gave me motivation. I was at least happy that I made him cum so much. Swallowing his juices, I pulled out his c*oc*k and then licked the rest of the droplets with my tongue protruding out. ¡°Good girl,¡± Zane said, his face pleased and satisfied. ¡°Come on, clean your mouth. We are here,¡± he said, then removed his hand from my back and asked me to get the issues from the dashboard storage. I pulled out a few tissues and wiped my mouth clean, but I didn¡¯t give him any. ¡°Oh!¡± He looked so proud of me when I cleaned his d*ic*k for him and closed his flyer. There were some concerns in the back of my mind, like when he called me her name, but I intended not to think about them for now. I will give him so much love that he will forget about her. With that thought in my mind and a satisfied Zane by my side, I got out of the car and stared at the small house that he was calling the cabin. He carried my mother inside andid her down on the bed. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked as he watched me bring out the pill bottle. ¡°Pills to help her with her dragon,¡± I said, and I noticed how he stared back at me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 288 ¨C I Am Guilty. Maura¡¯s POV: ¡°I am sorry I almost forgot your mother is a weredragon,¡± he then shook his head and rolled his eyes, trying to stay awake. ¡°It is okay,¡± I said as I kept staring at him. He hadn¡¯t said anything bad or expressed his anger towards my requesting of him to help a weredragon, but I am guessing he was going to do it now. Title of the document ¡°Maura! It will be a bit difficult to help you but I will do my best. She is a weredragon and I believe she is at a point where she needs to transition and recover from the years of long torture. I will suggest you don¡¯t give her the pills immediately and let her transform into a safe environment,¡± he mumbled under his breath, scratching his stomach and gulping down the rest of the wine. He was wasted at this point, so I couldn¡¯t argue with him about how once she transitions, somebody will see and hurt her. So, I didn¡¯t do much and helped him walk over to the couch and lie down. ¡°You need to rest,¡± I said to him, taking the bottle out of his hand and leaving it near the table. ¡°The mountain has some hunters¡ªso be wary of the ¡ªarea and don¡¯t go around ¡ª,¡± he was speaking in his sleep at this point. I watched him change his side and doze off. ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡± I whispered, looking around to understand theyout of the house. There was a narrow hallway at the entrance, leading to a room that then opened to the living room. There was another room on the opposite side of this room and with that room was a kitchen. My mother was sleeping in that room and since we haven¡¯t removed the shackles from around her wrist yet, I didn¡¯t fear her transitioning. Zane had fallen asleep on the living room couch. I found some nkets and other stuff, so I covered my mother and then Zane with the nkets. I stood in front of Zane and kept staring at his face. There was this guilt inside me that wouldn¡¯t let me rest. Although I was tired, I just couldn¡¯t rest at all. ¡°I¡¯m such a bad friend. No! I¡¯m just a bad person. She was doing so much for me and I did this to her,¡± I rubbed my hands on my face and stepped away from Zane. It seemed like I changed because of him. Or maybe I was always a selfish b*itc*h. ¡°I did whatever I have to do for my mother,¡± I tried giving myself an exnation, but nothing seemed appropriate enough to screw someone over like this. It seemed like unintentionally I grew jealous of Beatrice. It has to be in the back of my head that I didn¡¯t think twice and handed that poor girl to that heartless bastard. With all that guilt and memory of Beatrice¡¯s innocent face, I realized I need to correct what I did wrong. ¡°I have to save her,¡± I said to myself. I could have asked Zane ande clean to him, but I feared I will lose him forever. If anything, I messed her up, so I should take responsibility for it. I left the house in a hurry and started walking crazily towards the house. It wouldn¡¯t be that far for me since I was used to walking miles every day. But I had to rush. After sprinting as if my life depended on it, I finally saw the house in distance and my heartbeat raced inside my chest. This would be the first time that I havee to fight Ubel. I was petrified. I started walking towards the front and noticed the house was engulfed in silence. He has to be in the basement. Just the thought of him hurting Beatrice made me want to hit myself. It was all my fault. God knows how she must have felt when she woke up to him in view. Taking deep breaths, I entered the house and was immediately certain he was in the basement because the basement door was left open. He had been doing this for so long that he didn¡¯t fear anybody would catch him. Besides, nobody would ever visit us, so he had grown fearless with time. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. I grabbed a vase from the side table before mming the door to get his attention. Right after that, I rushed over to the kitchen on the side and hid behind the wall. I was shaking while holding that vase. Either I would save her or I will get my karma and get caught by him. I was ready for both. I heard him march upstairs and then head toward the door to peek outside. ¡°There is no storm,¡± he grunted to himself, ¡°maybe it was an animal. Ah! The cats! Freaking cats!¡± he then sighed in exhaustion, yelling and sprinting in the direction of the kitchen to make sure the cats had not been drinking the milk like they always do. With his every proceeding step, I felt sweat running down my temples. The instant he stepped in, I attacked him. ¡°AHHH!¡± he screamed and covered his head with his hand, feeling the blood and turning around to re at me. ¡°YOU!¡± he groaned, but his body was imbnced. He kept shaking and stepping back while trying to keep his eyes on me. ¡°I am¡ª going to get y¡ª,¡± he mumbled, and then his body copsed on the ground with a loud thud. I dropped the vase and ran to find Beatrice chained up against the wall and about to pass out. ¡°Beatrice!¡± I called her name and she instantly responded by raising her head a little and frowning. ¡°I am so sorry. I don¡¯t deserve your friendship,¡± I instantly broke into tears when approaching her. That prick had drugged her. I saw the lingerie on the ground and knew what he was nning. I was d I arrived on time. ¡°I am sorry!¡± I kept apologizing while holding the iron chains and bending them until they started melting. She was out of her senses, so she never got to respond to me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 289 ¨C My Golden Scale! Beatrice Dismay: Maura¡¯sing downstairs was the biggest shock for me. I thought she had abandoned me. Although her sight reminded me of her betrayal, it alsoforted me. She was apologizing and freeing me from the chains in a hurry. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve anyone,¡± she murmured, freeing me and instantly holding me when my body was about to copse. Title of the document ¡°I got jealous of you,¡± she admitted to having more than just one motive for leaving me here, ¡°and I am sure I will have my karma,¡± she whispered again, hugging me tightly, but I didn¡¯t hug her back. The weird thing that happened at the moment was that instead of losing consciousness like I thought I would, I began to gain my senses. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she then asked, and I didn¡¯t respond to her. ¡®We are fine. The iron is gone, so I am able to take over. This drug won¡¯t work on me,¡¯ Ace said. She helped me understand what was going on. ¡®I am fine¡ª,¡± I whispered. Maura was holding me tightly, helping me walk up the staircase. ¡®I am un¡ªable to¡ªcontrol¡ªmyself,¡¯ it was then Aceined, making so much ruckus that I felt like throwing up. ¡®I am going to f*uc*king¡ª transition,¡¯ she let out a cry, informing me beforehand. ¡®Pill¡ªs,¡¯ I said to Maura, who was helping me climb stairs. ¡®Wait!¡¯ She rested me against the wall and checked her pockets. The moment her search began aggressively, I understood she had lost the pills or probably left them somewhere. ¡°S*HI*T!¡± she cursed loudly, ¡°Oh no!¡± she gulped, ¡°Wait! I got an idea,¡± she eximed as she thought about going after the shackles to put them on me for the time being. But before she could even take a step away from me, she stopped when she heard some noises from upstairs. ¡°He woke up,¡± she whispered. ¡°I am going to keep you both here,¡± Ubel yelled in a disheveled state. ¡°Let it go,¡± I told Maura, who held me again and started running upstairs with me. I was in a bad state, but not going to pass out. However, the instant we reached the top, we saw Ubel crawling towards us. He looked shocked but also excited to have the two of us here. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go,¡± Maura said in panic mode, but Ubel got up at the same time. She had only rushed me out of the house when her body yanked back while mine fell on the front porch. ¡°AHH!¡± she screamed as Ubel grasped her hair and dragged her toward the door. ¡°Go! Beatrice, leave!¡± she yelled at me. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Leave? She is not going anywhere either. She is heavily induced by a drug. She can¡¯t even get up,¡± Ubel underestimated a weredragon princess. ¡°How about your little friend sees a little trailer of what she will go through after you?¡± He then chuckled and turned her around by force, punching her to the ground. ¡°I waited for you to be legal so that I can taste you,¡± he crawled on top of her. As she kept fighting, he started strangling her. ¡°passing out will be a blessing. You will not feel any pain,¡± he then joked about doing her a favor by choking her into unconsciousness. She was gurgling and scratching him everywhere. I began to call toward them, but because Ace was already fighting to prevent the transition, we were in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t resist. You owe me this much. I gave you shelter, food, and a ce to live. Heck! I even let you practice your powers on animals and didn¡¯t tell anyone about what a freak I had in my home. The least you can do is give me something in return,¡± he muttered in a disgusted tone, and around this time, I watched Maura¡¯s body lose its strength. ¡°Ah! Just like that. Go to sleep!¡± he murmured, smiling in triumph. I watched her almost get dragged when I shook my head. Enough was enough! What good am I if I cannot help someone? ¡°Let go of her,¡± I ordered, watching him shake his head and turn it to look at me. ¡°Oh, look at you! You are taking over the role of the princess, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t forget, this is not yourir. This is a werewolf ¡°You were supposed to be unconscious by now,¡± he finally realized the drug didn¡¯t work on me after I was out of chains. Instead of continuing to choke Maura, he let her go so that he could hold me and drag me to the basement, but the instant he approached me, I head-butted him, and he dropped on his back. I am royalty! I am supposed to fight, not hide. With that thought in mind, I got up and red at Ubel, who had his nose bleeding. He was a pretty weak werewolf. ¡®The body is all yours, Ace! Stop resisting,¡¯ Imanded her to let go. She had been fighting to not transition, despite her repeated a*s*surances that she would change and expose me. By the end of the day, we were one. We were a team! Maura was coughing and crawling away from Ubel while also watching me with terror. ¡°Eat this f*uc*king bastard! He is all yours,¡± I yelled loudly and screamed when my backbone snapped. Ace has started to take over. My body bent and twisted, causing me pain that I thought would kill me. ¡°Oh, S*HI*T!¡± Maura covered her mouth while getting up and staring at me. ¡°Go! I will not be able to hold her back,¡± I yelled at Maura to leave. I couldn¡¯t tell what damage Ace would cause once she was out, so I had to make sure Maura got out of my sight. ¡°Don¡¯t f*uc*king stand there; leave!¡± I yelled with more aggression. She awoke from her trance and dashed into the woods. Now¡­ it was just Ubel and Ace! Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 290 ¨C My Lost Scale. Author¡¯s POV: ¡°No! I am not dying today,¡± Ubel muttered while Beatrice was on her knees. Her limbs were erging as she was going into her first-ever transition. However, because it was her first time, the transition took time, giving Ubel enough time to rush into the house. While Beatrice began to shift, Ubel grabbed iron chains and an injection filled with a mixture of drugs that contain iron to attack Beatrice with. He had kept this mixture for Destiny Despair. It was his way of saving himself from a tragedy. Title of the document Once he rushed out of the house again, it surprised him to see the monster before his eyes. His heart almost stopped, and he dropped to his knees when he watched a red dragon in its full form, ready to burn the world to a crisp. Beatrice¡¯s dragon wasrge, with wings emitting smoke. While she screeched and pped her wings, Ubel noticed the two golden scales on either side of her body under her wings. ¡°What are those things?¡± He asked himself in excitement, ¡°Has to be gold,¡± greed took over him, but even if he managed to get closer to her, he knew she would kill him. She was out of control. Her first time had made her lose her sense of everything. Being kept inside and unable to recognize her full potential had caused her a lot of damage. Although Ace was strong, she was also lost. Being open to the world was like giving a robot a human body. She couldn¡¯t even control her limbs, but her screeches were enough to scare Ubel. ¡°I need to do this,¡± once he acknowledged Maura had escaped, he understood he must catch Beatrice. As soon as he started tiptoeing towards the restless dragon, Ace stopped moving, causing Ubel to stop as well. He could feel his heart pounding in his temples when she suddenly turned to him and lowered her head to stare him in the eye. ¡°F*UC*K!¡± He shook like a scared puppy, holding his pee in. Beatrice exhaled from her nostrils before making a loud noise and turning her body around to hit him. His body felt the impact, but instead of falling away, he cowardly held onto her wings. ¡°Somebody help me,¡± he cried while sticking to her wing. She was turning around in quick movements to find him, and he was fearing that would happen. He didn¡¯t intend to keep holding onto her wings, but he knew if he let go, she would squash him under her enormous feet. ¡°Please! Somebody save me,¡± he kept his eyes closed and cried, begging in whimpers. He wasn¡¯t even able to make a loud noise for fear of her hearing him. While he stuck with her wings, she opened her mouth and spat fire on the tree ahead of her. ¡°What the f*uc*k?¡± He opened his eyes in shock and gasped. It was at this point that he realized, he has to get away from the crazy dragon. But before he would let go of her, his eyesnded on something golden right where he was dangling. ¡°The golden scale!¡± A fearful grin crept across his lips. He freed his hand and held the scale, and then used his other hand to dangle against the scale. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡± Beatrice screeched when the scale started toe off. She turned her neck around and saw Ubel, who gulped but couldn¡¯t dare turn his face to her. As she breathed out from her nostrils, he understood it was time to let go and not bother about the scale. ¡°Good dragon!¡± he whispered with a broken smile, ¡°look! I am letting go,¡± he said shakily, leaving both of his hands, then falling to the ground and breaking his ankle. ¡°F*UC*K!¡± he yelled and crawled away when Beatrice began to step on him. She was stomping aggressively when she identally stepped on the injection and broke it. Her foot came in contact with the mixture, and she screamed, stepping away from it. Her skin was sensitive for a first-timer. But Ubel had already concluded that it was better to let her go instead of keeping such a scary monster in the basement. Without wasting a minute, he hopped on the ground to his house and locked the door while Beatrice was setting the trees on fire, letting out bottled- up anger from years. Ubel hid in the basement while Beatrice pped her wings, wishing to fly. However, she was running out of time. She was roaming around the woods and causing damage when she felt a tingling sensation on the scale. Ubel had attacked her on the wrong day. Her scales were those of a young dragon, more like a baby dragon, as it was her first. Her fragile scale was now hurting and slowly slipping off her body. She screeched, moving in circles and breaking down trees when she finally started to transition back into her human form. As her body started to morph into human form, the scale fell off, and Beatrice fell n*ake*d on the scale. She passed out the instant her body rxed. Her breathing was irregr, and little whimpers were still able to leave her lips whenever she exhaled. It wasn¡¯t long-probably only five minutes-before she regained consciousness again. ¡°Ah! It hurts,¡± she cried the instant she opened her eyes, trying to get up. ¡°It h¡ªurts so much,¡± she whimpered, biting the inside of her cheek when trying to get up from the ground. The moment she was on her fours, she lowered her head and watched the bloody golden scale. Tears began to stream from her eyes as she felt like something would go wrong now. ¡®Oh, my God! Our body! Our scale,¡¯ she mourned, thinking this would be the end for her when Ace woke up. ¡®The world is beautiful. We transitioned, and you should be celebrating, but you are crying,¡¯ Ace was Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. feeling weirdly energetic, while Beatrice was extremely weak. ¡®We lost our scale. Perhaps well never be able to transform again,¡¯ Beatrice sobbed as she realized she¡¯d lost her dragon form yet again. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 291- Let¡¯s Go Home! Beatrice Dismay: For a moment, I felt like a princess. The moment in question was the one when I turned into a dragon. I wondered what it must feel like to be in weredragon form. The full dragon form was more like Ace¡¯s thing. But our joint form was weredragon. That I can only transform into when I get my pendant. However, the happiness didn¡¯tst for too long. Our golden scale fell out, and I lost it. Title of the document ¡®He pulled our transition scale out?¡¯ Once Ace was done flexing about how beautiful it felt to be this powerful, she noticed why I was crying. ¡®What do we do now?¡¯ I asked her, holding the scale and mourning over it. I didn¡¯t have any clothes on me, and neither did I care. The only thing I wanted on my body at the moment was my scale. Which, unfortunately, never happened. ¡®What are you so sad about? You never wanted to transition anyway,¡¯Ace sounded weirdly calm but also c*oc*ky. Maybe she was still under the memorization of transition. ¡®When are you going to stop giving me S*HI*T for something I did out of sheer fear?¡¯ I had enough of her attitude toward me. If, anything, she betrayed me just like the others did. ¡®I didn¡¯t have the right direction to go in. Everybody pointed in the opposite direction, and I followed them. Including You! You lied to me about everything, and now you are the angry one?¡¯ I yelled in tears, ¡®Look around! Look what we did after transitioning without any guidance! We burned those trees to the ground. Would you want that to happen to other creatures? We would have killed them. We had gotten ourselves into trouble too, which is why I had to keep you secured inside me,¡¯ I sobbed after getting tired of the usations against me. ¡®Then what are you crying about? Aren¡¯t you happy that we will never be able to hurt anyone?¡¯ She wasn¡¯t taunting but was curious to know what was going on with me. ¡®Because I still wanted to transito¡ªn,¡¯ I broke down into tears loudly this time, ¡®I wanted to return to our ¡®Don¡¯t worry, we will transition but we won¡¯t be powerful enough to fly around or fight anyone,¡¯ Ace scoffed instead of mourning. ¡°Beatrice!¡± A loud voice made me shiver and look around to see if I could find anything to cover the scale with. ¡®That¡¯s Akin!¡¯ Ace mumbled. ¡®I can¡¯t let him know about my truth, at least not right now,¡¯ I uttered as I stared at a gigantic tree and dug the surface under it to hide my scale there. I was shaking when I hid it, and by the time I was done, Akin came looking for me. ¡°Beatrice!¡± He looked petrified when he watched me on the ground. He rushed, taking off his coat and wrapping it around my body. His coat was long on me. ¡°What happened here?¡± he asked, filling me in on his cozy embrace and tightly holding me close. The instant I was in his arms, I felt at ease, but that didn¡¯t mean I forgot about my golden scale. ¡°Let me take you home first,¡± he said as he carried me in his arms. I know he must be wondering what happened and how I ended up here, but I didn¡¯t have to worry about it. Ace would be able toe up with an excuse. She was cunning enough to do so. I kept my body connected to Akin¡¯s body when he sat me down in the passenger seat and got into the driver¡¯s seat to take me somewhere. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to that house,¡± I uttered, pulling my legs up on the seat and curling into a ball. ¡°I am taking you home,¡± he whispered, starting the car. Being tired of everything, I couldn¡¯t get myself to have a conversation with him or even ask him what he meant by ¡®home¡¯. I closed my eyes and fell asleep in the passenger seat, only to be woken up by him when he had parked the car and wanted my permission before carrying me inside. The fact that he needed my permission was itself a sign he had brought me somewhere I wouldn¡¯t want to be. ¡°Hm?¡± I rubbed my eyes, watching the mansion through the opened door. ¡°Before you ask me why I thought bringing you here was a good idea, let me tell you something,¡± Akin started talking right after he noticed my furrowing eyebrows, ¡°I am not letting you out of my sight again,¡± he grunted as he made himself clear. ¡°Now please, let me carry you inside,¡± he insisted and waited for my answer. I kept staring at him, but I wasn¡¯t actually thinking about anything at the moment. I was so tired and exhausted that I only focused on getting some rest. Also, some clothes! After I gave him a nod, he carried me into the Spade Mansion. The ce was filled with weredragon- haters. Since it was already night and toote, the mansion was empty. He carried me to the guestroom, which used to be Gwen¡¯s room once upon a time, andfortably sat me down in the bed. ¡°1 will fill the hot bath for you,¡± he said, rushing into the bathroom to turn on the water. ¡°I transitioned-,¡± I said, sitting in bed and recalling those wholesome moments. It felt amazing to be powerful at least once in my life. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°What?¡± Akin answered through the bathroom door, ¡°I figured!¡± He then nodded after giving it some thought and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I guess so,¡± I uttered with my head down. ¡°You should be happy¡ª,¡± his words were interrupted when I sighed and shook my head. ¡°I will need my pills,¡± I said, and a little gasp from his side was because my wolf was probably a danger. ¡°Oh!¡± He sounded sad for me. I can tell he was having thoughts about my wolf, but I had to shut all the thoughts down because I had a mission and I wasn¡¯t getting caught before I found my way back home. Even if my dragon will be weak, it will still be enough to expose my truth. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 292 ¨C But I Trusted Him! Maura¡¯s POV: I was running barefoot after I got too scared of Beatrice¡¯s dragon, tripped, and lost my shoes. By the time I was in the mountains again, I was a mess. ¡°I am so sorry!¡± I don¡¯t remember how many times I have apologized to Beatrice, but it didn¡¯t seem enough. I was hugging myself and walking on the road, making my way back home, when I kept thinking about Zane. Title of the document ¡°He deserves someone like Beatrice!¡± I whispered, ¡°The two of them are perfect for each other-loving and kind,¡± I uttered this as realization began to strike me. What I did to her was somehow influenced by my attraction and love for Zane. The love that makes you do something so evil is toxic. I wish I could go back in time and stop myself from making that mistake, but it is impossible. ¡°It is okay, she survived,¡± I told myself, since I didn¡¯t have a wolf who couldfort me. I was a freaking Huldra with no special powers. All I could do wasfort the animals and bring them back to life. How the heck was this even fair to me? Should I have been a hybrid? No! I had to be a huldra. Being weak was the reason, along with other messed up reasons, that I made such a crude decision for Beatrice. ¡°Oh Gosh! My head hurts,¡± I whined, reaching the house with the thought that I would get to hug my mother. She said she was a weredragon babysitter. I will hug her and confess to everything, then apologize. Together, we will take our princess back home, even if she punishes me there. The thought of seeing my mother sleep in peace after so long was the only thing that kept me walking toward the house. However, my karma had arrived before me. ¡°Why is the door open?¡± I gasped as I reached the house and saw the door wide ajar. ¡°Zane!¡± I ran into the house looking for him, but instead, I found the living room empty. He was gone. ¡°Mom!¡± I called for my mom next, not being too loud because if she was sleeping, I wouldn¡¯t want to bother her. Maybe Zane was too drunk and left without thinking about closing the door. The excuse I¡¯d made for him in my mind no longerforted me when I found my mother missing. ¡°N0!¡± I gasped, feeling chills running up and down my spine, ¡°MOM!¡± I cried loudly this time, looking around the house like a crazy person. ¡°What the heck! Mom! Where are you?¡± I was crying and looking everywhere for her when my eyes ¡°S*HI*T!¡± I cursed, grabbing the chains and running out of the house in search of her. ¡°MOM!¡± I yelled as loudly as I could, looking everywhere desperately for her. Maybe she transitioned and flew around to experience what she had been missing for years. Those usations meant nothing because the truth was that my mother was missing and so was the alpha king Zane. ¡°What if he took her to prison? No! He wouldn¡¯t do that without chains,¡± I pped my head for thinking he could do something like that. I ran back into the house to look for a phone. Zane told me he had kept the necessary things in the house, so there has to be a phone. I couldn¡¯t find a phone-anything at all to call for help. I was stunned. My body was shaking. But at least I knew he didn¡¯t take her to present her before the counselors. However, she was still missing. If she had transitioned and somebody saw her, they would tell Lord Vasquez, and then I wouldn¡¯t ever be able to save my mother. I checked every single corner of the house and around this time, it was pretty certain that she wasn¡¯t in the house. I ran out again in Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. search of her. I don¡¯t even know how far I got into the mountains when a feeling of terror started to take over me. ¡°MOM! Pleasee bac¡ª,¡± I was running around when I saw a pool of blood, and in that pool of blood was something I recognized to be my mother¡¯s head. ¡°No! No! that¡¯s not possible,¡± I shivered, slowing down when approaching her remains. ¡°How is tha¡ªt possible,¡± I shook my head repeatedly, punching my arms to wake up from this terrifying dream. ¡°You cannot die; you just got your freedom back,¡¯ I dropped on my knees in her blood and gently touched her skin, ¡°No! f*uc*k no!¡± I retreated and began to howl. ¡°The hunters! No! mom!¡± I recalled what Zane had told me about the hunters. She didn¡¯t even seem like she was in the process of transitioning. They f*uc*king killed her. But why? What has she ever done to anyone? ¡°Mom! Wake up. Your Maura is here! She needs you,¡± I sobbed, unable to reach for her head. It was so unfair to me. After living my life under abuse for years and thinking my mother had passed away peacefully somewhere years ago, I found her again just to lose her, but this time, I knew she didn¡¯t die peacefully. ¡°We were this close to ha¡ªppiness!¡± I took a deep breath while warm tears reached my cheeks. If karma had to be struck by someone, it should have been me. Why my mother? ¡°You are not going to wake up? Even if I tell you I will never speak to you again?¡± My voice wasing out in whimpers. Everything had stopped around me. ¡°It is okay, I will wake you up, mom!¡± I then determinedly loosened my long, red hair and reached for my mother¡¯s head with difficulty. Her skin was still warm when I touched her. I closed my eyes and prayed for her awakening, ¡°Wake up,¡± I mumbled, doing whatever I could do or whatever power I could use. But nothing happened! I opened my eyes to her being dead-painfully dead. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 293 ¨C Losing Myself. Reign¡¯s POV: I arrived early at Mykel¡¯s house to have a word with him. He had been acting differently for quite a few weeks, and I couldn¡¯t really understand why. ¡°I have been calling you for two hours,¡± Iined when entering his apartment in the busiest area of the pack. It was a wonder that he rented this apartment without even telling me anything. I never knew he wasing over to stay in our pack this time. ¡°And you can tell why,¡± he sounded bored with me, ¡°I am unpacking,¡± he added just in case I didn¡¯t get what he meant. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Title of the document ¡°What is going on, Mykel? Did I do something wrong? You have been super dry with me for weeks now,¡± I tried approaching him, but as he raised his palm to make me stop in my tracks, my worries took on the shape of reality. ¡°Is it because of my sister? She didn¡¯t mean to shame us for our rtionship. In fact, she has no idea what she was talking about. It is not like she ever cared about me. She was always busy with her cool group of friends, and now she remembered out of nowhere that her sister needs her protection,¡± I was yammering against Dream because she was never there for me. Being the cool one gave her a lot of advantages in the beginning, and she made sure she used them to their fullest. There was not once a moment when she hadn¡¯t made me feel bad about my existence in the past. There was not once a day when she reminded me I was only her shadow, but now that I was beginning to find myself, she was interrupting. ¡°It is no¡ªt her,¡± he closed his eyes and said after taking a deep breath, ¡°It is the crowning ceremony It was indeed bothersome that my father wanted us to fight and even kill each other to be able to sit on a throne in peace. ¡°My father has his twisted way of showing us how much he hates us,¡± I sighed, not believing my father¡¯s words whenever he told us he loved us. ¡°What about your stepbrother, Flynn? Is he eligible for this crown?¡± Mykel suddenly brought up Flynn out of nowhere. It was odd because I had never spoken about Flynn with him. I kept staring at his face, and once he acknowledged why I wasn¡¯t adding anything to the conversation, he followed up by saying, ¡°I know a lot of things. Reign.¡± ¡°Well, then no! My father shunned him when his suspicions proved to be true. He didn¡¯t want a brother to be around us or our pack. Hence my mother took Flynn and decided to stay at her parent¡¯s pack, where Flynn got the title of alpha from his grandfather, and my mother just abandoned the rest of her kids,¡± I mumbled with a lot of emotions. I grew up with Flynn, so losing him was very hard on us. ¡®I see,¡± Mykel stroked his chin, ¡°I heard you have made friends with Beatrice. She has been through a lottely. How is she?¡¯ He then brought up another person I haven¡¯t talked to him about. These random names appearing between us when he should have been focusing on catching up with me were just odd. ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to her,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Is it because she is the reason your brother is in aa?¡± As soon as he reminded me of all that had happened, my muscles stiffened. It wasn¡¯t hard to see my brother¡¯s bloodied body when they brought him to the hospital. For a few solid hours, we thought he would be dead, but then he survived. And I was grateful until I heard Beatrice¡¯s usation. ¡°If my brother did try to abduct her, I think he deserves what he got,¡± I didn¡¯t stutter once when talking about justice. ¡°That is a bold statement for someone who isn¡¯t even your family. Beatrice is just a friend, and from what I remember, her wolf is evil. I mean, her wolf is a seductress, do you think it is possible that she might have seduced him into going out with her, and when things turned dirty, she beat him up, or maybe one of the brothers did when they found Beatrice and Flynn together?¡± Mykel opened a door to another theory that I had never paid much attention to. ¡°Then why would Beatrice use him of abduction?¡± I questioned. ¡°To show the brothers she is guilty of her actions and is ready to shove Flynn under the bus. Because let¡¯s be honest, no man would ept his girlfriend sleeping with another man,¡± Mykel narrowed his eyes in my face as he stated determinedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just don¡¯t see Beatrice in that light,¡± I murmured under my breath. ¡°Sure, she might be innocent. What about the alpha-king brothers? What was the name of the man who rescued her? Oh! Maddox did. What about him? I heard they briefly dated, or how do I put it this way,¡± he snapped his fingers when looking for the right words, ¡°they slept behind everyone¡¯s back.¡± ¡°I will leave now,¡± I said, not feeling like continuing with this conversation. It was making me ufortable, and without listening to all the sides, I cannot use someone on the basis of mere theories. ¡°Sure! Oh, and by the way, I prepared an injection of energy for you,¡± he said, bringing out an injection. ¡°Energy!¡± I sighed, ¡°Sure, just slide it in,¡¯ I closed my eyes when he injected me with a boost of energy, ¡°It will make you a little dizzy, so go home and rest,¡± instead of offering me a ce for the night, he literally shoved me out of his apartment. That meeting was such a blur due to his actingpletely differently. But that would be the least of my worries because soon I started feeling drowsy and way dizzier than he imed. ¡°Oh, S*HI*T!¡± I felt my body losing its strength, so I got on my knees on the side of the road. Through my blurred vision, I saw a car approaching me and stopping right beside me. I didn¡¯t stay awake to see who came out of it. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 294 ¨C Close To My Mate. Beatrice¡¯s POV: ¡°You brought her home?¡± ¡°Are you in your right mind?¡± Title of the document ¡°Do you not remember why one of your brothers died and the other is in aa?¡± I woke up to a heated argument between what seemed likely to be Akin, Sofia, and Vasquez. Now that I have taken a wholesome rest, I don¡¯t feel the bodily pain anymore. But that didn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t encounter crazy parents. I rolled out of bed and realized I was only wearing Akin¡¯s coat. His scent was so mild andforting that I sat on the edge of the bed, sniffing his coat for the next two minutes. ¡®Take a good sniffy sniff, good morning!¡¯ Ace, greeting me, almost took me off guard. I was not used to her waking up with me. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you forgot about me,¡¯ she said dramatically, ¡®Ah! So, this is how morning feels after transitioning,¡¯ she continued yammering, making me wonder how I am going to prevent her from ¡®Are you forgetting something?¡¯ I raised a concern, waiting for her to stop ying and acknowledge the problem we might need to deal with. ¡®What?¡¯ she scoffed at me for running her mood. ¡®Ace! You are not supposed to transform here. They will kill you,¡¯ I warned her, even thinking about what will happen when we shift into our weredragon form. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. We are royalty. After our first transition, we will not transition for another twenty days, as our bones need rest and all that b*ullS*HI*T. But remember, after that, we are free. So you better hurry and leave for the Midwest,¡¯ she said, with an urgency in her voice that seemed valid. ¡®I will do something about it. Don¡¯t worry. I just need to find Maura and her mother,¡¯ as soon as I said their names, I felt this burning sensation inside me. ¡®Why? You are not taking them with us, are you?¡¯ I knew it. Ace wasn¡¯t very forgiving of others. I a*s*sumed it was because she had inherited that royal ego from her ancestors. ¡®Can we talk about that and focus on this matter for now?¡¯ I said as I recalled the argument going on in the living room. ¡®What about it? Let Akin take care of it,¡¯ she scoffed again, and I swear I was shocked. Ace was just too much. ¡°Fine. She can stay here, but find her a new ce soon. Don¡¯t you see she is a cursed one? Death follows her wherever she goes,¡± Sofia yelled at her son, and it wasn¡¯t like she lied. I was beginning to look like the cursed one. ¡°She will stay as long as I want. If you have a problem with that, you can talk to the council and let them know you want to kick out the alpha king¡¯s mate,¡± Akin calling me his mate made me close my eyes and hug myself a little too gently. ¡®Oh! We should taste him someday, you know,¡¯ Ace made me roll my eyes at her. ¡°Where are Maddox and Zane?¡± Vasquez asked, ignoring the main subject. ¡°Maddox went to get me some stuff while Zane came home drunk and tired. He is sleeping in his room,¡± Sofia said. It was weird how the two started talking to each other as if Akin weren¡¯t there. ¡°Make sure the two of them stay away from her room. She will try to persuade them to ¡ª or invite them¡ª,¡± Vasquez didn¡¯t have to finish what he was going to say, as I understood it. ¡°Not everyone thinks like you,¡± Akinmented, but he specified little. I heard his father grunting, but Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Akin had already walked towards the guestroom by now. He opened the door and got inside to find me sitting on the edge of the bed with nothing but his coat on. ¡°I brought you some stuff,¡± he pointed at the closet near the bathroom. ¡°Thank you for saving mest night,¡± I uttered awkwardly, hugging myself to make sure Ace didn¡¯t pop out our b*oo*bs. That would be embarra*s*sing. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t see me n*ake*dst night, but it was weird to think he saw me. I have to say, I was rather shy when next to Akin. ¡°No problem. I had a feeling you were in trouble. My guard told me you didn¡¯t open the door when he checked on you, so I rushed around-looking for you,¡± Akin stated, looking very tired. I knew we hadn¡¯t talked about his wolf again, but it has to be the reason for his difort. ¡°I don¡¯t n to stay here for too long. Your parents hate me and see me as the reason they don¡¯t have their son with them. This ce also reminds me of him, so I would like to leave as soon as possible,¡± I murmured, stealing eyes from him. My heart hadn¡¯t dealt with losing Helel. There was also this obligation on my shoulders to rescue my kind, now that I knew I was their princess and they were innocent creatures. ¡°I will get you a safer ce,¡± he said, but I shook my head at him. ¡°I want to be able to survive myself,¡± I excused. ¡°You told me you transitionedst night, which means you either didn¡¯t take your pills or you didn¡¯t have any left. Do you want me to get you the pills? Where did your mom use to get them from?¡± He ignored my wanting to leave and focused on the pills. Before I could answer him, themotion outside stole our attention. We shared a nce before Akin ran out of the room, and I followed him to see what was happening. ¡°Step aside,¡± Maddox told the maid while making his way into the living room, carrying someone in his arms. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Sofia gasped, watching him ce the girl on the couch, ¡°Is she alive?¡± she kept asking while looking worried about the girl. I peered through Akin¡¯s shoulders and recognized the girl as, ¡°Reign!¡± I uttered. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 295 ¨C Lost And Found ¡°What is happening here?¡± Sofia asked Maddox once again, who was busy unfolding a nket over Reign. ¡°Something happened to her,¡± Maddox said, stepping aside so that Akin could check her pulse and everything. ¡°You two were togetherst night?¡± Sofia asked, focusing on that instead of poor Reign suffering on the couch. She wasn¡¯t passed out, but she wasn¡¯t awake either. She would squirm and twist around the couch, curling into a ball, and groan in pain. Title of the document ¡°Is there something going on between you two? Are you two nning to date?¡± Sofia kept bombarding Maddox with all these questions while he was too busy worrying about Reign. I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening to her, but she seemed to be in pain. ¡°Were you two together?¡± she asked again, and this time, Maddox sighed and turned to look at her. ¡°Yes, we were. Now would you please ask the maid to get her something to eat,¡± as he tiredly told his mother to take care of Reign, his eyes traveled behind her and finally spotted me? His face changed color, and a gulp ran down his throat. ¡°Beatrice!¡± he whispered, and soon his eyes scanned me, seeing Akin¡¯s coat on me. ¡°How are y¡ª¡± Maddox stopped talking when Akin got up from beside Reign and stole his attention. ¡°She will be fine. But let me know when she wakes up; I need to speak to her,¡± Akin said to Maddox, looking like there was something that worried him. Maddox didn¡¯t ask too many questions but gave him a nod. I understood he wouldn¡¯t pester his brother in front of their mother, who would be waiting for gossip. ¡°Let¡¯s lie her down in Beatrice¡¯s room if she doesn¡¯t mind,¡± Akin looked my way after suggesting that. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind,¡± I smiled, rea*s*suring him that I would be happy to have someone to speak to. I could tell Sofia didn¡¯t look too happy to see Reign being settled in the room with me. I was still in the coat when Maddox brought Reign into the room andid her down. ¡°I will get some medicines for her,¡± Akin said, ¡°Beatrice! I will ask the maid to prepare breakfast for you. You don¡¯t have to leave the room and get into an argument with my parents. Just stay here and you will be served, okay?¡± I appreciated his efforts to respect me. I wasn¡¯tfortable enough with his parents to sit and eat with them. While Akin left the room, Maddox stepped ahead to follow him, but instead, he slowed down right when N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. he was walking past me. ¡°Change into something decent,¡± he clenched his jaw, ¡°you don¡¯t have to tell everyone you were with Akinst night,¡± he thought of me wearing Akin¡¯s coat to be me sleeping with him. I didn¡¯t correct him because he just admitted to being with Reign. We were not even together anymore, so his showing anger made no sense. As he continued to walk out of the room, he stopped and stepped back when Akin dashed inside again. He looked agitated and anxious, making both Maddox and I worry about what it was about. ¡°What happened?¡± Maddox asked. ¡°I just received a call from the hospital,¡± Akin said in his deep voice. His parents rushed behind him, so I am a*s*suming they too heard the news. But what news? ¡°Is Flynn okay?¡± Vasquez was the only one who seemed to be worried about Flynn. ¡°It is not about him,¡± Akin dered, turning to face his father, ¡°Lady Varisha¡ªher dead body was found behind the hospital,¡± the news covered my body in chills. I gasped and held my hands in my mouth while Vasquez seemed like he had been struck with lightning. Everybody looked shocked. Maddox and Akin nodded at each other and left the room tofort their father before the three left for the hospital. I stayed in the room and sat down beside Reign, watching her whimper nonstop. ¡°What is going on? Why is everything falling apart?¡± I felt miserable at the moment. There was not a single day when nobody died or no tragedy urred. ¡®Why are you so worried? It is not like anybody dying was closer to us. Markus was an a*s*shole, and so was his psychotic mother. Varisha was a mean and selfish woman who didn¡¯t care what her son was up to. So, you should be happy and take it as a blessing that whoever messes with you dies from karma,¡¯ Ace cared less. I could hear in her voice that she wasn¡¯t bothered at all. ¡®Then what do you have to say about us losing a golden scale? Is that not our karma for maybe something we did wrong?¡¯ in order to make a point, I had to bring up that heart wrenching incident. ¡®Pfft! That¡¯s not how it works,¡¯ she argued with much sa*s*s, ¡®we didn¡¯t lose our dragon form, you silly,¡¯ she let out augh, but I frowned instead of celebrating. ¡®What? then why didn¡¯t you tell me that when I was mourning?¡¯ I was upset with her for keeping things from me. ¡®It felt good watching you cry for your dragon once instead of crying for others. It helped me realize you do love us,¡¯ she teased me, copying a British ent. ¡®Then what about our scale? Was it just a scale?¡¯ I asked with much interest. Now that I knew I wouldn¡¯t lose my dragon form, I could talk about the scales without feeling the pain of losing something dear. ¡®Beatrice! That scale is a powerful antidote,¡¯ her voice turned powerful, ¡®to death. You give it to a dead person, and he wakes up,¡¯ there was a hint of confidence in her voice that made me excited. ¡®What?¡¯ I got up from the bed after hearing how important that scale is. And that the drawing that Markus said was a joke turned out to be true. He only lied because he realized he didn¡¯t want to help me, but now that I had a golden scale, all I needed was to find his body. Helel¡¯s body! Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 296 ¨C The Missing Memories From A¡­ ¡°Somebody brutally murdered her and left her body there,¡± Vasquez kept onining about the demise of Varisha. I was stunned too. It came out of nowhere. From what I have learned, her body was left on disy out of anger. Whoever did this must have been extremely angry. The night was indeed a horrifying one for everyone. From Varisha and Reign to me, everybody went through something horrible. Sadly, for Varisha, there was no Alpha King to save her. Title of the document ¡°You stay here and rest while we investigate what is going on in this pack,¡± Akin walked into the guestroom and said. I noticed how anxious he looked ever since he returned after seeing the body. ¡°What was it?¡± I asked, and he frowned in bewilderment, asking me through his stare to exin my question. ¡°What did you see that made you so restless?¡± I questioned. ¡°The state of the dead body was¡ª her heart was missing,¡± he didn¡¯t hesitate before disclosing the details to me. ¡°Anyway, how is she?¡± Akin then pointed at Reign and asked me. Maddox came right when we were about to talk about Reign. ¡°She is doing much better than before,¡± I mumbled, and I watched Maddox stare at me from theer of his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do thi¡ªs,¡± Reign murmured in her sleep, and all three of us just went numb, ¡°I am not a b¡ªad person,¡± It confused us what she was on about. She squirmed and shifted sides for a few seconds before going back into a deep slumber. ¡°What exactly happened to her?¡± Akin now faced his brother, who knew the conversation would eventuallynd on the topic of Reign. ¡°I honestly have no clue. I found her on the side of the road,¡± Maddox shrugged, contradicting his earlier statement. ¡°But you told your mother you guys were togetherst night,¡± I tried to understand what he was hiding. Did something happen to herst night? Maddox stopped paying attention to Akin and tilted his head to peer out of his brother¡¯s shoulder and look me directly in the eye. ¡°Someone who was in a questionable state herself shouldn¡¯t be asking others who they were withst night,¡± hisment not only stunned me but Akin, too, turned to stare at me and then at Maddox, probably wondering what was going on. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you those questions for any other reason than the fact that I want to know what happened to her, jeez!¡± I rolled my eyes, scoffing at Maddox for acting like I was jealous of him spending time with Reign. ¡°Nice save!¡± Maddox copied me and rolled his eyes as well. I realized instantly that there was no point in having any arguments with him. Akin patted Maddox¡¯s back and eyed him, telling him to leave me alone for some time. My breakfast had arrived, and I could tell Akin knew I wouldn¡¯t start eating unless I was left alone. So, the moment they walked out of the room, I sat down to have my first meal after returning to this mansion. I had only gone through half of it when Lady Sofia barged in, pretending to be checking on Reign. ¡°It is always the innocent ones that suffer. The cunning bitches survive every storm,¡± shemented while checking Reign¡¯s pulse. ¡°Exins how you make it so far,¡± I shrugged after passing ament. She was so shocked that she turned to watch my face with her mouth hanging open while I took a huge bite from the pancakes just to irk her. I knew she didn¡¯t like me eating her food. ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t have to keeping to check her pulse. You are not helping,¡± I then added, just to have fun with her. ¡°You seem thrilled today. Mind if I ask you where you were at the time of Varisha¡¯s murder?¡± She crossed her arms over her chest and tapped her foot, her eyes shining with evilness. ¡°What are you insinuating?¡± I grunted, deepening my eye contact with her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird that my son carried you home in his coat and nothing else as if you had transitioned for the first time?¡± She nodded to herself when making a statement, ¡°You thought if I weren¡¯t awake, I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Now it is even more interesting that you transition for the first time and one person ends up dead, the other is in a state ofplete despair, and there was a fire in the woods,¡± she stroked her chin. It wasn¡¯t until she mentioned the fire that my body shuddered. I knew I was not responsible for the others¡¯ dismay, but the fire in the woods was indeed my doing. ¡°Anyway, I will find out myself, and when I do, Beatrice! You are out of my son¡¯s life,¡± she winked before walking out of the room. ¡®Let¡¯s start by burning her first. I freaking hate this woman,¡¯ Ace scoffed. ¡®We have to leave this ce before we get caught,¡¯ I said sadly, clicking my tongue and clenching my jaw at Sofia for alwaysing to bother me. Well, the daily visit wasn¡¯t over, because soon the one and only Alpha King Zane walked in. He looked tired, and why not? I heard Sofia telling Akin that Zane came home drunk and wasted. ¡°You are home,¡± he smiled, fixing his wet hair, as if he had just taken a shower. ¡°For a few days,¡± I said, ¡°she hasn¡¯t woken up yet,¡± I answered when his eyesnded on Reign. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t care about her,¡± he mumbled under his breath, focusing on me again, ¡°How are you?¡± he asked, and I just nodded to give him the answer. ¡°How is Maura? Did you speak to her?¡± I couldn¡¯t tell him exactly what happened to Maura and me, but I was wondering where she took her mother. She must have a n in her mind, or else she is putting herself and her mother¡¯s lives in danger. The instant I mentioned her, Zane¡¯s eyes bugged out of their sockets as if he remembered something. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, shit!¡± He looked so petrified when he ran out of the room without even saying anything to me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 297 ¨C Maybe Reign Did It. When Reign began to wake up, I called in Akin, and Maddox followed his brother. She was still changing sides and trying to open her eyes. It took her about ten to fifteen minutes to wake up entirely. But she didn¡¯t wake up like a pretty princess. She jolted herself awake in a state of hysteria. ¡°I ¡ª am ¡ªhere?¡± She was breathing loudly and looking around, asking nobody but someone that we couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Reign! You are the Spade Mansion,¡± I shared a nce with the brothers before getting in the bed and gently cupping her face in my hands, ¡°Look at me,¡± I realized she was still not awake or maybe stuck somewhere. Title of the document ¡°I didn¡¯t do it,¡± she murmured, ¡°I wish I had n¡ªot,¡± she then frowned, closed her eyes tightly, and fell asleep again. I don¡¯t know about the brothers, but I have never seen something so creepy before. She didn¡¯t seem to be noticing us but was talking to someone who wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Where did you find her?¡± That was it. I turned to pass a re to Maddox, who gulped and turned his face away. See! I knew he was hiding something. ¡°Maddox! right now is not the time to be acting like an a*s*shole, okay?¡± Myment turned Akin¡¯s eyes double while Maddox pouted at me for talking to him like that. ¡°Just answer her,¡± Akin pped Maddox¡¯s chest with the back of his hand and eyed him to tell us the truth. ¡°I found her in the ¡ªwoods,¡± Maddox answered, ¡°near the hospital, covered in¡ª blood!¡± He instantly buried his head when he told us the piece of information that he shouldn¡¯t have hidden from us when he brought her here. ¡°What?¡± Akin questioned him. I know what he was thinking. I was worried about the same thing. ¡°She had a ck leather overcoat that I took off and burned near the mountain before bringing her here,¡± Maddox exined, looking very suspicious. I bet he knew what we were thinking or what Reign¡¯s situation was implying, but we couldn¡¯t say it loudly at the moment. ¡°Varisha is her mother,¡± I said with a sigh, ¡°and she was present at the same spot where her mother was murdered. Oh! Not to mention, she was covered in blood, and¡ª¡± I didn¡¯t have to finish the sentence because Akin did it for me. ¡°You burned down the evidence. Is it what caused the mountain fire?¡± Akin stared at his brother angrily while I sneakily turned my head down. I didn¡¯t want to imply that, but if it was going to work in my favor, I would stay silent. It is not like coteral damage can cause any more troubles for Reign¡¯s condition. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it like that. I thought she had hurt herself because, recently, she had been very stressed out about the wholepetition thing with her sister. I ¡ª didn¡¯t know Varisha was killed,¡± Maddox began to defend himself, but honestly speaking, the part where he donned the coat was unnecessary. ¡°Why burn it if you thought it was her blood?¡± My question made him clench his jaw and stare at my face, literally yelling in silence that I shut up. ¡°Stop staring at her; she is not asking you something you will not hear again,¡± Akin pped his chest again, stepping between us to stop Maddox from ring at me. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she is asking me all these questions when there is no ountability to where This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. she wasst night or who she was withst night,¡± Maddox grunted as he checked his brother from head to toe and then rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± I asked since I knew Akin would never question his brother¡¯s motive for keeping bringing up why I had Akin¡¯s coat onst night. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be the honest one here. Yes! I am jealous, so tell me, how far?¡± I could tell what Maddox was asking me. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Akin bowed his head in his brother¡¯s face immediately and eyed him to shut up. ¡°We are in a colossal mess if Reign did it. You understand that, right?¡± Akin then continued to tell Maddox how serious it is. ¡°I don¡¯t think she is capable of doing something so brutal,¡± Maddox shook his head when his eyes the most reckless things. For example, Maura sold me to her bastard so-called father figure just because she wanted to save herself and her mother. People make mistakes and evenmit crimes, sometimes when they are threatened and sometimes unprovoked. ¡°She might have gotten into a heated argument with her mother over the fact that she was left at the mercy of her father, maybe?¡± Akin suggested a possible reason why the murder happened. ¡°The heart being missing could suggest she thought her mother didn¡¯t carry any affection for her daughters in her heart. Because, apart from the missing heart, Varisha was stabbed twenty times in her face, and it was not an idental act. It seemed so passionate,¡± Akin was roaming around, trying to think of any other reason why Reign could have done it. ¡°Can we wait for her to wake up before we a*s*sume anything, please?¡± Maddox sounded very low on energy at this point. The girl in question wasn¡¯t just some innocent girl; she was also Maddox¡¯s mate, so he had every right to be worried for her. ¡°I think we should go look for the knife she used to stab Varisha,¡± Akin suggested, and Maddox followed him out of the room with low energy. I was shocked by the happenings. Reign couldn¡¯t do it, or did she do it? ¡°Wonderful! It is amazing how everyone else gets the me, but the one who was also missing the whole evening gets off the hook without being questioned,¡± that voice belonged to Sofia. I knew she wouldn¡¯t sit silently for too long. But here she was taunting me while reclining on the door, framing and pping in little. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 298 ¨C Threatened To Leave ¡°So let me ask you this question, Beatrice!¡± Sofia straightened her back while ying with her bracelet and asked, ¡°Where were youst evening and till midnight? Did you transition? What did your wolf do? Or¡ª more specifically-what did your fire dragon do?¡± The way she looked me deeper in the eye, I felt cold chills run around my skin. ¡°You are crazy!¡± I said, mustering all the courage I could muster to make it seem like her usations did not trigger me. ¡°I knew you would deny. But don¡¯t you think it is fairly easy to prove you are not what you im to be? Miss Weredragon!¡± She let out a shriekingugh when taunting me for trying to hide my identity from them. Title of the document ¡°I don¡ªt know what you are talking about. I am a werewolf,¡± I gulped, getting on my feet but keeping a safe distance from her. ¡°Are you? Well, then prove it,¡± she pointed her hand at me, suggesting I shift. ¡°My wolf is¡ªcrazy. If I shifted I ¡ª¡± I didn¡¯t finish because she did it for me. ¡°You will kill someone? Didn¡¯t you shiftst night? So, you are telling me, you shifted into your crazy full wolf form, and coincidentally, somebody ended up dyingst night,¡± she stroked her chin when pretending to solve the puzzle. I was petrified to be caught by her, but it was also obvious that she had cornered me beautifully. The way she left me no choice but to remain silent was a hint that she knew what she was doing. If I tell them I am a weredragon, I am doomed. And if anybody hears that I shifted into my crazy wolf ¡°So, what is it?¡¯ She smirked, ¡°I had my suspicions about you when I found out that all my sons are your mates. That is not how it works for the werewolves, but I couldn¡¯t be sure. So, when you were enjoying your meal, I had actually added some wolfbane to it, and guess what? It didn¡¯t hurt you one bit. You swallowed the whole meal like it was nothing, proving me right once again. So tell me, what are you here for? How did you create a mate bond with my sons?¡± She was no longer smirking or being sarcastic. Her direct approach was scary. She mmed the door shut behind her when walking in my direction. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone,¡± I have lost this war. My identity was exposed to thest person who will keep it a secret. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t know that. At least, we cannot believe you. Someone who hid her truth for so long and then went ahead to lie about us to our son. You are pretty cunning. I should have known from the day I saw you that you were not what you acted to be. The beautiful stepsisteres to live with the handsome alpha king. So beautiful and hot, yet so innocent. Your innocent face and your s*e*xy body, your way of always being able to get my son¡¯s attention. It was all a n, wasn¡¯t it?¡± She hissed, shaking her head at me for fooling them for so long. ¡°I didn¡¯t y anyone,¡± I repeated myself, taking my stand and being honest with her. I only hid my identity, but not because I wanted to fool someone; I only did it because I wanted to keep myself safe. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked her after shaking her for a bit. There was no way she would stay silent, so I had to know what her n was. ¡°What can you give me?¡± she shrugged, ¡°Oh, wait! Free my sons from the cage of your love and walk away. If you leave this ce without saying a word to anyone, I might keep your secret,¡± she shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s it? You want me to leave?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure why she would not hand me over to the council and get me out of her son¡¯s life. ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t want my sons to find out you lied to them. They have been through enough, so I would rather have them think you ran away to meet up with her, wherever your so-called mother is. I just want you out of my son¡¯s life. You need to know something. My sons hate weredragons. Akin and Maddox would kill you themselves when they find out you hid such a truth from them. You see. Akin has trust issues, and once you break his trust, you break his heart. He never lets anyone mend his heart once it is broken,¡¯ she kept talking, numbing my body with fear. I was beginning to wonder if I could have done anything differently. Zane knew about me, but he was also the one who didn¡¯t really care much about me. Akin and Maddox were indeed very sensitive. ¡°I will leave,¡± I said, rea*s*suring her. ¡°Good! There is a ce in the Midwest. It belonged to your Weredragaon king and queen. You can go there and stay there. I don¡¯t care as much as you don¡¯t stay in my son¡¯s life,¡± she added. ¡°I hope you understood me. Because if you don¡¯t leave before midnight, I will not only tell everyone you are a weredragon but I will also use your dragon of murdering Varisha,¡± she threatened me when stepping so close that I could see the evil smile back at me through her eyes, ¡°Midnight! My driver will take you to the Midwest,¡± she told me, and she would not let me go alone either. Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe I would leave, so she wanted to be certain that I had left with her driver. I just stayed in my spot and watched her give me onest smirk before walking out of the room. It was pretty clear that I was in a huge mess now. ¡®Let¡¯s go, Beatrice! Before we end up like any other weredragon, let¡¯s just leave,¡¯ Ace sighed, ¡®let¡¯s go home.¡¯ Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 299 ¨C Guilty eptance. Maura Despair: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you will be fine here,¡± I buried her, or what was left of her, in theshallow grave that I dug overnight. The blisters on my hands were evidence of my suffering. The tears in my eyes were the first hint of how broken I was on the inside. I sat beside her body and kept staring at the grave, thinking about what I could have done differently to prevent it. There was only one right answer to that. Title of the document This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. I wish I hadn¡¯t freed her from Ubel¡¯s grasp and waited for Beatrice toe up with a n. Princess Beatrice! ¡°You were right. I am supposed to be her follower and let her deal with everything for us. She is capable of saving us all, mom!¡± I cried in my hands, sniffling and going crazy. Here I was sitting all by myself with no one to tell me, ¡°It is going to be fine.¡± That¡¯s when I heard someone rushing towards the mountains and calling for me. ¡®Maura!¡¯ Not just someone, but Zane. ¡°Maura!¡± he called again. Hearing his voice made me hug myself tightly. The sad part is that he was the one to me, but I couldn¡¯t even me him. My heart refused to hold him responsible, but it was also certain that I was upset with him. He knew how much I loved my mother. He should have been there to care for her. ¡°Hey!¡± He stopped right near the grave and frowned. ¡®What are you doing here? What is ¡ª what is in there?¡± He sounded worried, which is why he was out of breath. I knew for a fact that a little run wouldn¡¯t take a toll on his breath, but worry would. ¡°Is that¡ª,¡± he gasped. ¡°That is,¡± I murmured in tears, shaking when trying to raise my head and look him in the eye. He looked regretful. The realization of what carelessness had brought upon me was evidenced by the look of dejection on his face. ¡°I ¡ªwas drunk. I saw her wake up, and the first thing my mind concluded was,¡± he paused when recalling it, ¡°Why is this poor woman in chains?¡± ¡°Maura! I felt like an alpha king who needed to unchain this woman. The instant I did, she just stared at me in horror and then ran out of the room. Feeling like a good person for saving someone¡¯s life, I just left and went back home without thinking twice about whether what I did would only cause distress. I swear I didn¡¯t know,¡± he said as he kneeled down behind me and wrapped his arms around my body, ¡°I am so sorry!¡± he whispered while hugging me. What do I say to him? He didn¡¯t kill her, but he did unchain her. Maybe she felt the pressure of her dragoning out, so she rushed outside, but before she could transition, some hunters got to her and killed her. Whatever happened, it left me without a mother. An Orphan! ¡°She was so happy to be free,¡± I whispered, shaking at the memory of her being in pain. ¡°I am now alone. I ¡ª thought leaving that house would be just fine. Maybe I will taste the freedom with my mother and start over without a fear, but now I am all alone!¡± I broke free from his embrace to steady my breaths as I kept feeling this pressure on my chest that I couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡°Look at me,¡± he then held my face in his hands and made me stare into his eyes, ¡°you are not alone. You will never be alone,¡± he promised, while bringing his lips closer and gently kissing mine. I didn¡¯t participate because I was just broken. If he had said the same thing to me a few hours ago when my mother was alive, I would have been the happiest. But now I was alone! ¡°Maura! I am saying this today and will remember my promise. I will always stay beside you,¡± he then shook me awake when he gulped and narrowed his eyes in my face, ¡°I, Alpha King Zane, ept you as my mate.¡± His eptance shook me into gasping. I never expected him to ept me into his life. ¡°Yes! I ept you, not because I am guilty or anything. But because I have realized how important you are to me. You mean everything to me. Please, ept my eptance so that I can mark you.¡± I was stunned and speechless. I just stared into his face before I burst into tears, and he hugged me tightly. ¡°Who did this to her, and why?¡± I started bawling my eyes out once I realized I wasn¡¯t alone. My mate was here to share my misery with me. ¡°I will find it out,¡± he rea*s*sured me. ¡°You know,¡± I sniffled, breaking the hug and looking into his eyes, ¡°she wanted to find her pendant so bad¡ª so bad¡ª,¡± I recalled how she wished to have her pendant with her so that she could transition into her weredragon form whenever she wanted. ¡°Promise me¡ª,¡± I then held his hands and made him look me back in the eye, ¡°promise me you will find her pendant for me? This will be her keepsake with me,¡± I expressed my desire to have her pendant found. ¡°I promise you I will find her pendant, okay?¡± He patted my cheeks. ¡°Yeah!¡± I nodded, ¡°I, Maura, ept you!¡± I said, as I didn¡¯t know how it would work for me. I just felt like if I didn¡¯t rush into epting him, I would lose him as well, and then I would be left all alone. ¡°Come on,¡± he smiled, and then buried his face in my neck to mark me. I felt his teeth pierce through my skin as he sucked a little of my blood before lifting his head again. ¡°You are mine now,¡± he rea*s*sured. ¡°And you are mine,¡± I said, almost like begging him to never leave my side. Well, he promised he would bring me my mother¡¯s pendant, so that is what I am looking forward to now. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 300-Fill Me Completely. Maura Despair: ¡°I have heard so much about these mountains,¡± I thought as I looked around while walking towards the small house hand in hand with Zane. ¡°The mountains of the West!¡± Zane sighed, This is your home for now,¡± he opened the door and revealed a beautiful, small, two-room house. It looked so cozy, and the fresh smell of paint and furniture was also a sign that it had been taken care of recently. Title of the document ¡°This house is so pretty,¡± I eximed happily, looking around and noticing the beauty of the house, ¡°did you build this house?¡± I had to ask him because it looked newly built. ¡°I did for ¡ª¡± he then just stopped randomly to show me around. There wasn¡¯t much space, but it was filled with necessary luxuries. Or the basic luxuries of life. The couch in front of the TV looked so cozy that I could imagine me lying there in his arms and watching TV every night. ¡°There is enough food in the refrigerator. Call me if you need anything, okay?¡± As soon as he was done showing me around, he turned to smile my way and my heart dropped in my chest. ¡°You are not going to stay here with me?¡± I asked, with tears burning my eyes. I was still not over what happened to my mother, and now he was also leaving me. ¡®Maura!¡± He cupped my face in his firm, warm hands and pouted, ¡°I have to be there to take care of stuff. I have other duties, too,¡± he continued, pouting cutely. ¡°But¡ªbefore I leave-1 have something for you,¡± he paused and stepped back, finding something in his N?velDrama.Org is the owner. pocket and making me wonder what it could be. ¡°As promised¡ª,¡± he smiled and pulled out a pendant with a green eye and wings. I didn¡¯t have to ask him twice what it was. He fulfilled his promise. ¡°Is that-,¡± I gasped at the beauty of it and the reminder of my mother. ¡°That is indeed your mother¡¯s pendant,¡± he grinned while cing the pendant in my palm and kept staring at me while I teared up. ¡°It is so pretty, just like my mother,¡± I cried while hugging the pendant. ¡°If you are going to keep crying, I will take it away from you,¡± he joked, grabbing the pendant, and I fought to take it back. Heughed at me and then pulled me into his embrace. ¡®I told you I would get you the pendant. How could I not when my beautiful mate has expressed a desire to have it?¡± He softly spoke while tickling my heart. ¡°Now!¡± He then pulled it back from me and helped me wear it, ¡°There!¡± he finished. ¡°I will go get a shower,¡± I murmured after touching the pendant. I have been crying and have lost track of everything after losing my mother, but thanks to Zane, he came to my rescue. I know he messed up. but he was drunk and he thought he was helping her, so I couldn¡¯t really me him. He also promised to find the haunters and punish them, so I was hopeful. After walking into the room, I began to undress to get into the hot tub when I noticed Zane walking after me but standing in the door frame and watching me. As I started stripping off my clothes, his stare turned intense. I stoodpletely naked before his eyes and then walked into the bathroom after making sure he was going to follow me. I sat down in the tub and closed my eyes, moaning infort, and when I opened my eyes again, I found him walking into the bathroom. He was intently looking my way as he took off his shirt and then his pants. His d*ic*k was rock hard, confirming he had been turned out at the sight of me. He got into the tub with me and connected our lips tightly. The warm water and his bodily touch melted me into escaping moans in his mouth. His hand traveled between my legs to touch his favorite part of my body. His fingers brushed over my p*uss*y and my body shuddered. After ying around with his fingers for a while, he prated the entrance to make a way for his d*ic*k. But then he broke the kiss and grabbed me by my neck, only to turn me around and help me support my body against the tub. He then ran his hand under my booty and picked it up. carrying it to be a free sight for his hungry eyes. Digging his face down, his tongue licked my v*agin*a before he straightened behind me once again and spat on his hand, rubbing it all over my entrance. His c*oc*k came in contact with my v*agin*a like a knife cutting butter. ¡°Shhh Ahhh!¡± I moaned loudly when he inserted the head into my p*uss*y. His hands ran in front and grabbed my boobs, only to pinch my nipples and keep pinching them. ¡°Argh!¡± he grunted when shoving the entire length of his shaft inside me. His d*ic*k ran inside and left chills up on my cheeks. My body was suddenly warm as he kept f*uc*king me wildly. ¡°Ah! F*uc*k!¡± I moaned like a crazy person when he increased his speed. His d*ic*k seemed to be reaching deeper and deeper, making my body covered in goosebumps. ¡°I am going to cum inside you,¡± he announced, just to know my decision and if I would want him to pull out. I didn¡¯t object. ¡°Fill my p*uss*y with your juice, the entirety of it,¡± I urged, and he didn¡¯t hold back either. My breaths elerated as he sped up, and after minutes of soring my v*agin*a, the gush of his sperm loaded my inside as he released it all within me. AHHHHH!¡± We both o*rgas*med in unison, and soon our bodies connected when he turned me around and kissed me deeply. ¡°I have to go now,¡± he said without saying anything else. I expected him to say something romantic or probably stay for a few more hours, but he seemed to be in a hurry. ¡°I will wait for you,¡± I reminded him that there would be someone waiting for him. Well, he left that day, and I was all alone again. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 301- My Dear Alpha Kings, I Am A Weredragon Beatrice Dismay: I have been sitting beside Reign, who hadn¡¯t woken up this whole time, but she kept saying things that suggested maybe she did kill her mother. I don¡¯t know if it was an ident or not because the way Varisha¡¯s heart was ripped out was just a sign that she probably did it out of rage. Title of the document ¡®So, we are leaving,¡¯ Ace announced as if I didn¡¯t know. I was going to leave before Akin or anyone else saw me. I sneaked out of the room to leave with literally nothing I could take with myself when I decided to let Sofia know because she was sending a driver with me. ¡®She will be surprised because I am sure she wasn¡¯t expecting us to leave so soon,¡¯ Ace said, reminding me she gave me until midnight and here I was, leaving just an hour after our conversation. I reached for Sofia¡¯s bedroom, and that¡¯s when I heard something disturbing. ¡°Take her away from the poption, and once you guys are far away, offer some food and make it seem like you are feeling bad for her. She will pass out after finishing her food, so that is when¡ª,¡± she took a pause, ¡°you will kill her. Take her heart out and dismember her body. I don¡¯t want her toe back somehow. Once her heart is out and her head is ripped out, she is dead.¡± I was shocked because I didn¡¯t really expect that to be the oue of her n. I thought she was really letting me go, but instead, she was making sure I never came back. I rushed back to the room instead of leaving and sat down on the bed in worry. ¡®Now what? We are stuck. How about we leave with the driver but don¡¯t eat¡ª hello!¡¯ Aceined once she noticed I was lost. ¡®I am not leaving,¡¯ I refused to be ckmailed anymore. ¡®I don¡¯t get it. She will tell everyone,¡¯ Ace argued. ¡®So be it. I am f*uc*king done with everything. I cannot keep hiding it. Weredragons are not only evil. I am a princess, living like a coward. I have to take a stand for myself,¡¯ I muttered as I tried to tell Ace I was not hiding my identity anymore. ¡®And then what? get killed by the hands of the only people who care for you? These brothers wille after us and kill us. Even if we manage to escape without the help of Sofia, how far do you think we can go? We have to take this car and somehow threaten the driver to keep moving and lie to Sofia that he had killed us,¡¯ Ace started yammering nonstop because she realized she was losing me. I took a deep breath and reached for a pen and a notepad on the side table. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Ace questioned in shock. ¡®I am telling Akin my truth,¡¯ I answered her. ¡®I will write this letter and leave this mansion to collect my golden scale. After taking it, I am headed to the midwest, and I will see what to do from there,¡¯ I sighed, writing the letter for Akin. ¡®Wait! no! Akin will be very upset when he finds out we hid so much from him,¡¯ Ace started panicking, but obviously, it wasn¡¯t because she cared about him. She just didn¡¯t want us to get into trouble. ¡®If he cannot understand why I had to hide it, then I am sure he never understood us, ever,¡¯ I kept writing without listening to her anymore. Throughout the time, she kept babbling and convincing me to just leave with the driver. I would go anywhere with that driver, who could kill me in a million different ways when I was not looking. After I was done with the letter, I dialed Akin¡¯s number. ¡°Beatrice! Is everything alright?¡± He picked up my call at the very first ring and asked me in concern. ¡°I have to tell you something,¡± I closed my eyes and mumbled. ¡°I aming home so we can talk,¡± he said, and that¡¯s when it hit me. I cannot be around him while he reads the letter. There is a high possibility he will get angry at me, so I need to take any precautions to save myself. ¡°I have left a letter for you under the mattress. Read it and maybe try to understand why I did what I did,¡± I gulped with my eyes closed and then took a deep breath before hanging up on me. Akin: Why did you hang up, annnnd what did you mean by you are leaving a letter? Whhhat is going on? Are you going somewhere? I read his message almost instantly, and there were some typos too, suggesting he wrote it anxiously. I left the letter and grabbed my phone before sneaking out of the mansion. Sofia was not around because she was too busy waiting for midnight toe collect my answer. Little did she know, I had already left. Since it was around 7 p.m., it was much darker and easier for me to get past the guards. They were too busy with the recent killings, anyway. I made my way to the woods, and I did think about encountering Ubel if I got too unlucky, but thankfully, he didn¡¯te, and I was able to secure the scale. Just by holding it, I felt its warmth of it. By the time I was on my feet at the nearest train station, I began to receive Akin¡¯s calls. Ace didn¡¯t say N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. a word, she was actually upset with me for telling Akin the truth. I know I should be leaving before attending his calls because the guards will be looking all around for me, and that¡¯s exactly what happened. I heard an announcement of my name. ¡°If spotted, the young girl should be handed over to the Alpha King Akin.¡± I wasn¡¯t surprised because I knew he would do that, but the announcement had prize money of a thousand dors, they were serious. I kept hiding behind the wall and waiting for the arrival of the train since it was not taken by many guards or royals. That¡¯s when I felt this urge to pick up his call just once before I dumped my phone. ¡°Beatrice! Where are you? What is this that you wrote?¡± He sounded angry the moment I picked up his call. ¡°I am leaving,¡± I said. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 302 ¨C Know My Truth Akin¡¯s POV: ¡°Beatrice! Just tell me, where are you?¡± I asked her again, holding the letter and crumbling it in my tight fist. ¡°I can¡¯t. I am leaving,¡± she said from the other side. Title of the document ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me?¡± I asked while trying to keep my cool. I had to walk out of the mansion in a hurry to stand on the road away from everyone to hold my tension in when I was talking to her. I am sure anybody who sees me now can tell I am stressed. ¡°You hate our kind,¡± she scoffed. Just the thought of her being a weredragon gave me anxiety. How did I never see it? ¡®Because we trusted her wholeheartedly,¡¯ King said, after being sad about the fact she hadn¡¯t told us anything in so many days. ¡°And that gave you every right to deceive me?¡± I couldn¡¯t keep my voice low anymore. She sounded so blunt and careless as if hiding her truth from me was the right thing to do. ¡°I am sorry. Akin. But you shouldn¡¯t be questioning me when your parents should be the ones held ountable for what I did. I couldn¡¯t tell you the truth because I knew what you all would do to me. Do you not remember Colt? You guys were not even letting him say his side or ¡ªgive him a chance to prove himself to be a good person. Just our kind was enough reason for you guys to end his life,¡± I noticed her voice shaking a little and she was also sniffling a lot. ¡®She is crying!¡¯ King sighed, obviously melting. ¡°Then why now?¡± I asked. ¡°Ask your mother. She threatened to expose me and get me punished if I didn¡¯t leave. But then I found out that the driver she has arranged for me is a hunter. He would kill me after taking me far away from the poption. That was your mother¡¯s n,¡± she was murmuring in soft whispers. ¡°My mother¡ª,¡± I was shocked that so much was happening behind my back and that I didn¡¯t get to hear about it until now. ¡°I am not surprised because I know soon everybody will be after me¡ª,¡± she paused as we both heard the same announcement from before. It was the second time that they yed this announcement over the speakers. ¡°Oh!¡± She let me know she was hearing the announcement. ¡°It is not going to stop, and neither are my guards going to, until you tell me where you are,¡± I told her without trying to sugarcoat it. ¡°I am sorry,¡± she whispered, and then she hung up on me. ¡°F*UC*K!¡± I cussed, briskly walking back into the mansion to reach for the attic and see if I could find her in the cameras. ¡°Beatrice ran away?¡± Dad was talking to my mom when I heard their conversation when walking past the living room. ¡°My jewelry is also missing,¡± mom sighed dramatically. ¡°Akin!¡± While standing there and listening to them, I was joined by Zane, who had just returned from Goddess knows where. ¡°I heard the announcement. What happened?¡± He seemed worried. Wait till he hears that we have been keeping a weredragon in our mansion for so long. ¡°She is gone,¡± I said, tightly holding the paper in my hand and not letting it go. ¡°But what happened?¡¯ Zane kept following me until we were in the attic, ¡°I heard the announcements too.¡± ¡°Then start looking for her,¡± I said without getting deeper into the conversation. Zane understood and started the cameras. We spent a few minutes on the screen, and I found her. ¡°She is by the train station,¡± Zane whispered under his breath, watching my face to see what I would do next. I grabbed my phone and told my guards to stop her. While they were on their way, I also got up to find her. ¡°I aming with you,¡± Zane argued when I told him to follow me. We silently walked up to our cars before I looked his way and said, ¡°Speak to mom. She will tell you what¡¯s going on.¡± Zane looked shocked but nodded, and instead of going back home, he still followed me. ¡°Zane!¡± I frowned angrily, ¡°Go back inside,¡± I yelled, but he shook his head and gestured at me to keep going. I didn¡¯t want him to tag along, but now that he was being stubborn, I had no choice but to get inside my car and start the journey to catch the weredragon. I had a lot going on in my head, but I kept my l*ips sealed. Even King refused toment on this situation anymore. I received a call after a few minutes from my guards that they caught her, but she was being difficult, so now they were surrounding her and making sure she didn¡¯t get away from them. Once we reached the station, we both got out of our cars. I took the lead while Zane didn¡¯t argue. My heart was pounding at the moment. I made my way to the rail and found her standing between the guards and looking agitated. She was freaking out, and rightfully so. She stopped moving when her eyesnded on me. I saw the fear of her heart breaking from even afar. ¡°What is going on?¡± Zane must have noticed that it wasn¡¯t only about her running away and that there was more to the story. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Everybody out. Leave her for me,¡± I dered in my loud,manding voice. She was staring at me with her big, shining eyes and innocent face. That innocent face never let me question anything she told me about her wolf, but now everything was beginning to make sense. She straightened her posture and kept looking my way. ¡°Fine. You won!¡± She scoffed and shook her head while clenching her jaw. ¡°No! you don¡¯t get to talk tonight,¡± I warned her, walking in her direction and keeping a sharp gaze on her face. ¡°I will talk tonight,¡± I reached her and stood face-to-face, ready to do something I never expected of myself. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 303 ¨C Another One Bites The Dust. Beatrice Dismay: I watched Akin narrow his eyes in my face and then gulp. I feared hearing hateful words from him. It would be too much for me. ¡°Stay!¡± He closed his eyes and whispered, ¡°Please, stay!¡± He sounded like he was requesting. I kept staring at him before I cleared my throat, calming my racing breaths, and then uttered, ¡°I¡¯m a weredragon!¡± Title of the document Zane flinched behind him. Maybe he didn¡¯t know about the letter because the way he frowned and approached us made it clear. ¡°I know,¡± Akin nodded, ¡°Stay,¡± he said again, despite being reminded that I¡¯m the creature he hates the most. ¡°So that you can punish me?¡± I asked in the softest voice because he was standing too close to me. ¡°I can never!¡± He sounded so offended when he heard me ask that. ¡°Then?¡± I asked again, feeling weirdly at ease. His energy was positive toward me. I could almost hear his heartbeat from this close. ¡°Just don¡¯t leave me. Nobody has to know what you are,¡± he requested while his brother agitatedly walked beside us, running a hand through his hair and expressing his anxiety. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live secretly anymore. Akin! I¡¯m not ashamed of who I am. I am a proud¡ªweredragon princess,¡± and as soon as those words left my l*ips, he stepped back and gasped. ¡°What?¡± Akin and Zane spoke in unison. The two were staring at my face, but it was Akin who looked more shocked. ¡°You are the chil¡ª one of the twins that you said¡ª,¡± Akin paused when he rubbed his face in his hands and then sighed. ¡°Wait! What twins?¡± Zane frowned, hunching over to ask me. ¡°My parents said Pam lied about everything out of anger and rage,¡± Akin whispered in disbelief. He was now conflicted because I had a reason to lie about his parents just to clear the name of my kind. ¡°I understand if you don¡¯t want to trust my words, but I cannot stay back. I have to clear the names of my people and rescue them,¡± it felt so good to be finally talking about my people and my dragon. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first,¡± Akin said, then gently patted Zane¡¯s chest when he watched him open his mouth to question me again. Zane looked frustrated that he didn¡¯t know about something before anyone else. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I am returning home,¡± I protested, but Akin kept shaking his head at me. ¡°You cannot free them until you have proven them innocent. We don¡¯t even know how they are trapped behind that magical door. What if my father and the council send people to collect you while you haven¡¯t even freed them?¡± he argued while deepening his stare into my face. ¡°Now please!¡± Akin requested, and I reluctantly nodded and walked behind him to his car. Zane sat in his car, and soon we sped off to the house Akin had gotten me a few weeks ago. Sitting in a car after he found out about my truth made me worry about how he didn¡¯t explode at me. I kept my calm while Akin took me to this house, where I would spend the next few days until Akin made sure everything was safe for me. Zane didn¡¯t follow us because Akin told him to return to the mansion and stay with Sofia to ensure she didn¡¯t tell anyone about me. After we entered the house, he paced back and forth while I sat on the couch for the next few minutes. ¡°Tell me, what are you thinking?¡± I had to ask because it was about me. I need to know what is running through his head at this point. He stopped pacing and, with an aggressive grunt, sat down beside me. ¡°What made you think I will hurt you if I find out you are a weredragon?¡± He looked me in the eye intently when asking me a question that he himself knew the answer to. ¡°Please tell me what made you think like that?¡± he asked again. ¡°Umm! Apart from the gazillion times, you said it yourself?¡± I raised my brow, murmuring softly but making my point. He was the one who would always preach about ¡®how he will punish the weredragons,¡¯ and now he was asking me, what made me think like that?¡¯ ¡°Oh!¡± he sighed, ¡°but did it never ur to you that you might be an exception?¡± His voice wasing out in whispers this time. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I couldn¡¯t take a risk,¡± I said. ¡°Your pills!¡± He suddenly straightened his posture before recalling my medicines, ¡°You will need those in order to hide your form for now,¡± he suggested, but my head shake worried him. ¡°I am not upsetting Ace anymore,¡± I pouted when denying the help of pills. ¡°Any which way, I am not transitioning before 20 says,¡± I said, ¡°18 now,¡± I added as I remembered how fast the days were sl*ipping through my grasp. ¡°Ugh! It is fine. I will manage something. We have to first prove the innocence of weredragons,¡± he said, snapping his fingers after his statement as if he were busy thinking. We sat in silence for another two minutes before he turned to me to raise some other questions, but this time he was much calmer. ¡°Why change the rules for me?¡± I whispered before he could ask me anything. The silence from his side was awkward but also racing my heartbeat. ¡°I thought you already knew from that hallucination thing,¡± he whispered, raising his face and meeting eyes with mine. ¡°I cannot lose you,¡± he said, staring profoundly and breathing so calmly that I was gettingfort from him. We stayed looking into each other¡¯s eyes for a minute when his stare traveled down to my l*ips and I lost my heartbeat. I had to keep myself together because I didn¡¯t want to rm him. He kept watching my l*ips before he finally took them and buried his face in mine. I closed my eyes when I watched him reach for my l*ips, and in the next second, our l*ips were connected for the very first time. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 304-Bringing The Dragon Back To Live Maura Despair: After Zane left. I fell asleep and thankfully woke up early the next morning. I ate whatever he had left for me in the refrigerator and then started the day with nothing but a bored expression on my face. There was not much to do here. It was a small house built right on the mountain with no poption around, and there was also a raging volcano that many believed would erupt a year ago. It didn¡¯t, but now here I was, living in the same ce. I was extremely exhausted by the recent changes in my life. My life was very stable in the sense that no changes would ur for months, and now, just in a matter of a few months, a lot has changed. ¡°Ah!¡± I sighed as I put my phone down, got up from the couch, and started looking around to do something. While I kept holding the pendant around my neck, I stared outside the window and realized how scary it would get when night arrived. Title of the document ¡°I am going to be living here all by myself,¡± I murmured. This ce will be like a ghost town when darkness hits the world. I was honestly afraid of staying here another night, but Zane told me this is where he wants me to be because this is the safest ce. So, I believed him, but now I was bored and also afraid. ¡°Maybe if I knew my surrounding better¡ª,¡± I sighed and steadily opened the door. The morning here was beautiful but also eerily calmer than it was back in the pack. I stepped outside and started looking around at the trees and the birds. There were multiple caves on these mountains that I didn¡¯t know too much about since I barely went to school. All thanks to my father. As I kept walking around, something made me want to peek inside the caves. I resisted the urge at first, but then I gave in and ran to the first cave. ¡°What the f*uc*k?¡± I gasped at the broken chains and clothes-different items that suggested someone stayed here in chains for a while. ¡°This is so scary,¡± I held my breath and ran out of that cave to take a fresh breath of air. After roaming around the other caves and finding a simr situation, even some skeletal remains of dead creatures, I came across this one cave that made me instantly feel like I was walking into something that was supposed to be left alone. As I kept walking deeper and deeper, I noticed that the aura of the cave around me was weirder than the other caves. ¡°What is this?¡± I covered my mouth when watching a green dragon in chains, dead and alone. ¡°Oh, my!¡± I ced my hands on my chest and noticed how loud my heart was beating. Whoever this dragon was, they must have been through so much. ¡°Poor dragon!¡± I sighed, reaching for the head, and noticed all the blood over the scales. Somebody had beaten this dragon to death. ¡°They hate weredragons!¡± I remembered my mother and Beatrice. It wasn¡¯t a secret that werewolves didn¡¯t like weredragons, but I never thought they would kill one and then tie it in chains. As much as I loved animals, it was hard to see one dead. ¡°I am sure you did nothing wrong. Your only fault was to be born a weredragon,¡± I couldn¡¯t believe I was staring at a dead dragon. I haven¡¯t seen that in my whole life. There were so many hidden weredragons walking among us every day, and we never recognized them. ¡°You know what¡ª,¡± I gently caressed her head and whispered, ¡°I am going to bring you back to life,¡± I smiled as I ced my hand on the head of the dragon and closed my eyes. It didn¡¯t take me longer to make that decision because I knew the werewolves would imprison the weredragons and kill them just for existing. While thinking of Princess Beatrice and how happy this act of kindness would make her, I opened my hair and prayed for the dragon. It didn¡¯t matter how long it had been since this dragon died, as long as it was in animal form and the body parts were intact, I was able to bring them back to life. A few seconds turned into minutes, and for a moment, I thought I had lost my ability to bring them back to life until the dragon began moving again. I had to stop and crawl back because I feared the dragon would wake up feisty. The eyes opened, and soon the dragon was breathing again. ¡°There you go, beautiful creature!¡± I smiled, gently raising my hand and watching the dragon try to get on its feet, ¡°Easy there!¡± I knew it must be hard for the dragon toprehend what had happened. Soon, the transition back to its human form began, and the dragon began screeching and squirming. The echoes of its sounds made me cover my ears and rush towards the entrance of the cave. I didn¡¯t intend to leave it there, but I needed to first get the dragon clothes and anything to eat. So, while the dragon was transforming back to its original form, I went back home and grabbed a white dress and some food items. By the time I returned to the cave, the slow whimpers of a girl hit my eardrums. Walking farther, I saw a N?velDrama.Org is the owner. beautiful naked girl lying on the ground and sobbing. ¡°Hey!¡± I whispered, reaching for her and dropping the dress for her. ¡°They killed me¡ªhe killed me,¡± she continued to sob and shake miserably. ¡°Who? Who did this to you?¡± I asked her, watching her raise her face and look at me with her sad eyes. ¡°What is your name?¡± I then questioned again, curiously. Maybe if I know her name, I will be able to ¡°I am Maura Despair! Who are you?¡± I introduced myself and noticed the shine in her eyes. ¡°A Despair!¡± a smile so light appeared on her l*ips that it even gave me goosebumps, ¡°I am Gwen! Gwen Moore!¡± Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 305-He Sounds Guilty. Beatrice Despair: The softness of his l*ips engulfed me in a crazy trance. I kept my eyes closed while his l*ips danced along mine. The way his body twitched every time he s*uc*ked my lower l*ip into his mouth, I felt this pressure on my nerves that made me want to jump on him. He ced his hand on the couch right where my thigh was and clenched his fist. His urge to touch my body was pretty obvious from how he was constantly holding his hands in tight fists while grabbing the couch or the cushions. Title of the document His little grunts when his tongue demanded an entry made me part my l*ips and let him explore my mouth. Where he was shy enough to not touch me elsewhere, I slid my body onto the couch and moved closer to his chest, cupping his face in my hands and deepening the k*iss. His tongue squeezed its way into my mouth and battled with my tongue, leaving his essence all inside me. Being this close to him was a different kind of memorization. I felt like k*issing my crush. The one I had always wanted to taste, but was too shy to do anything about it. The instant he feltfortable enough to ce his hand on my thigh, somebody barged in on us. ¡°Br¡ª,¡± I heard Maddox stop in his steps, and we broke apart. I awkwardly pulled away from Akin, who gulped and closed his eyes for a moment. He seemed to absorb the moment before he fixed his coat and then looked toward his brothers. Both Zane and Maddox were just standing in the doorway, watching us with their eyes wide open. ¡°I heard you brought her here,¡± Maddox frowned and refused to look us in the eye. ¡°She will be staying here for a while until things are cleared,¡± Akin stated, and when he noticed the odd look on Maddox¡¯s face, he understood Maddox had yet to find out about my identity. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him?¡± Akin proceeded to shake Zane from his trance state. ¡°No!¡± Zane groaned, looking extremely annoyed. ¡°Tell me what?¡¯ Maddox stepped closer to the couch to give me a nce before asking his brother. ¡°There is something you should know about Beatrice,¡± Akin said, and I too wanted him to know about me now. There was no point in hiding the truth from one of them and then going back to the same phase where I have to prepare myself for a reaction when I tell the remainder of them about my identity. ¡°Is it about you two?¡¯ Maddox a*s*sumed and closed his arms on his chest, ¡°Why do I need to know that?¡± ¡°Maddox! I am a weredragon!¡± I didn¡¯t let him keep pasturing Akin, so I got up and said my truth to him. He scoffed first and then shook his head to make sure he heard me right. ¡°Is this some sort of prank because I don¡¯t like it,¡± his reaction was kind of what I had expected from the other brothers. ¡°Maddox! It is true. She is ¡ª¡± before Akin could finish, Maddox stepped back fanatically and waved his hand at us. ¡°Then why the f*uc*k is she here?¡± he yelled, not surprising me. I kind of expected this from the brothers, but after the other two showed such encouragement, I thought Maddox would do the same. ¡°Because she is a weredragon, not a curse,¡± Akin argued with him. ¡°You kept Colt safe for her,¡± Zane brought up a good point, to which Maddox frowned and rolled his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t keep him safe. I was just waiting for him to prove to me that he is not here to hurt anyone,¡± Maddox defended himself, but failed to exin his anger and frustration towards me. ¡°And you think I am here to hurt anyone?¡± I questioned. ¡°Oh! Trust me, you don¡¯t have to be something to hurt someone. You can do it in your human form just fine,¡± hisment seemed more personal and towards my rtionship with Akin. He saw us k*iss and a*s*sumed we were already in a rtionship. ¡°That is ¡ª ridiculous,¡± I grunted. ¡°She is not here to harm any of us, okay? She is a royal¡ª,¡± Akin¡¯s words were interrupted when Maddox shook his head. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Maddox asked Akin. ¡°She is a princess! One of the twins¡ª,¡± once again, Akin didn¡¯t get to finish what he was trying to say when Maddox started hyperventting. ¡°She is¡ª the ¡ªtwins¡ª,¡± he gulped, stepping away weirdly. ¡°Why is he acting like that?¡± I couldn¡¯t tell why this mattered so much to him, but Akin seemed to know something as he rushed over to hold his brother when he was about to trip. ¡°Get a hold of yourself,¡± Akin uttered under his breath. ¡°What is this whole thing about twins? Does that mean your twin is missing and you want to find that twin?¡± Zane stepped forward, looking extremely annoyed that we were keeping secrets from him. ¡°Our parents fed m¡ªus¡ªone of us¡ªher twin brother when¡ªwe were babies,¡± Maddox said, pushing Akin away to tell Zane what the whole fuss about the twin thing was. Zane had his eyes bugged out as he kept staring at Maddox, who looked like a mess. ¡°She is here to take revenge, don¡¯t you see?¡± Maddox yelled out of the blue and shocked me. ¡°Maddox!¡± Akin yelled back at him, but Zane remained silent. He was shocked and lost. ¡°What? Do you think I am lying? Look at the odds. She came¡ª,¡± Maddox grasped his hair in his fist and started bawling his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it¡ª,¡± as he yelled while getting on his knees. My body felt numb. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s walk out and talk about it,¡± Akin whispered and hugged his brother, trying to stop him from saying more. ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± Zane was staring at Maddox in confusion, but I knew what was going on. ¡°Did ¡ªthey feed you my brother?¡± I decided to be straightforward with Maddox, and the sudden silence stunned us all. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 306 ¨C Miss-Naughty And The Hot Alpha.. ¡°Did they?¡± I asked again while Zane watched his brother¡¯s face in surprise. ¡°Beatrice, please,¡± Akin requested that I don¡¯t press Maddox, but I wanted to know the truth about my brother. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I am not a bad person,¡± Maddox was repeatedly telling his brother and shaking miserably when Zane stepped ahead and stood confidently between us. ¡°He is not feeling well. I am taking my brother out of here,¡± he said as he freed Maddox from Akin¡¯s grasp and helped him stand up. As he started taking him out, I noticed the look Maddox gave me. There was a mixture of emotions on his face. He was desperate, but also guilty. Title of the document I could tell there was a meaning behind it all because, why Maddox only? Why was he the only one who acted like this? ¡°Did he?¡± Now that there were only two of us left in the house, I asked Akin. ¡°I¡ª am not sure,¡± Akin sighed exhaustedly, dropping his hands by the side of his body and sighing. ¡°I just want to know,¡± I requested him. I wasn¡¯t asking all these questions so that I could hate on them, but because I deserved to know the truth, and from how Maddox reacted, I could tell they knew something. ¡°Listen¡ª there is so much wrong in everything that I don¡¯t know what to tell you,¡± Akin was still not being honest with me until he noticed that I looked upset. ¡°I think ¡ªit is him. He thinks it is him actually,¡± he finally confessed, ¡°he used to have wild nightmares where he was stuck in hell and everybody was bowing at him. That was partially why he started with substance abuse.¡± I was silently watching him and wondering how Maddox must feel because he was just a child and his parents forced this life upon him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on anymore,¡± he then added, ¡°there is something wrong with almost all of us.¡± ¡°May I tell you what I learned from Markus?¡± I softly uttered the words and sat down on the couch. The way Akin nodded and sat down with me, I couldn¡¯t help but recall the k*iss we had a few minutes ago. ¡°Sure, you can tell me anything,¡± his soft voice melted my heart. ¡°He said there will be a war between energies. There will be a Mistress of Doomsday, a man from hell, a white warrior, and a dark knight,¡± I said, and Akin¡¯s little head tilt made me smile at him. ¡°I believe, it¡ªis you guys,¡± I said in a murmur before I instantly corrected myself, ¡°It is just a theory. Think about it¡ª you are four brothers, and-,¡± I haven¡¯t finished because his reaction stopped me. ¡°You are suggesting that one of us is a mistress of doomsday?¡± He smiled sweetly while keeping his eyes on my face. ¡°Akin! Be serious.¡± I pouted and gently pped his chest. He lowered his face to look at his chest before his smile turned wider. I was suddenly so shy around him, as was he. ¡°The mistress of doomsday is dead,¡± I reminded him of our little battle with Gwen and noticed him smile with interest because he knew I didn¡¯t like Gwen. ¡°Don¡¯t smile when I talk about her,¡± I instantly snapped at him. and his smile turned intoughter. ¡°I heard you say you are not jealous of anyone anymore,¡± he teased, tilting his head again and only smiling through his eyes. ¡°Okay! I am serious now. So, you think these titles belong to the three of us?¡± Akin stroked his chin as he focused on my words. ¡°But what is the Dark Knight?¡± he asked, as he didn¡¯t know about that one so far. ¡°It is a knight who will have a weredragon tamed and sort of his pet, I believe. He will be one of the good guys. The only problem is the man from hell, as he will be the one- who ends up starting the war,¡± I didn¡¯t feel like saying it because it was as if I was suggesting one of the brothers is the bad guy and a threat to the world. ¡°I am not really sure about that one, but I will look for The Dark Knight. Maybe someone who is interested in taming the weredragons?¡± He seemed lost. ¡°I will do my research on everything and let you know what i¡ª¡± he said, pausing when his phone started ringing. ¡°So, what was I saying?¡± Suddenly, he was at a loss for words. ¡°Yes!¡± He then snapped his fingers and cleared his throat to talk once he recalled what he was going to say but got interrupted by another phone call. ¡°You can attend this call, you know,¡± I said, watching him ufortably hold his phone and not look at the screen. ¡°Pft! I think it ¡ªthank you,¡± he resisted for a minute before he got up to receive the call. Just as he was walking past me, I noticed the cellphone¡¯s screen, and the caller ID itched my spine. Miss Naughty calling: ¡®Oh! So he got a booty call and you asked him to attend it,¡¯ Ace to have ament ready to pass. ¡®What were you saying about us making a mistake by telling Akin about our identity?¡± I scoffed at her for always being too worried. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter because right now he is talking to someone who means more to him,¡¯ Ace confused me with herment, ¡®why would he be so ufortable when getting her call, and why the hell is he getting some naughty girl¡¯s calls? Why is she living in that house with him? Do you not feel anything suspicious about the fact that he has houses for all of his interests? Wake up, he is not only your crush but also someone who has girls swooning over him. Don¡¯t believe too quickly, Beatrice,¡¯ she warned me, and that made me get up from the couch and n to eavesdrop on his conversation with this girl.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 307 ¨C Found Him. ¡°Right now?¡± I heard Akin say to her in his shocking tone. ¡°But¡ª I am kind of busy,¡± he resisted until he went silent for another minute, and then his demeanor changed. ¡®What? okay! I aming,¡¯ he said in a very panicked state and hung up. I rushed back to the couch where I was sitting before and pretended to be busy on my phone when he arrived in the room again. Title of the document ¡°Okay, so!¡± he cleared his throat, ¡°Umm, I have to be somewhere right now¡ª,¡± he could tell himself he had to give me a proper excuse to leave when we were busy discussing such an important issue. ¡°Actually, mom needs to be tamed for now. I am not sure how long till she starts telling Dad about your identity, so I have to be there and make sure she understands me,¡± he said without a gulp, making me This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. wonder how someone can be this good at lying. Honestly speaking, it broke my heart. If only he had been stuttering, I would have thought he was having a hard time lying to me, but sadly, that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°At this time of night?¡± I asked him, with a clear sign that it sounded sketchy. ¡°Yeah! She will get angry if she finds out I am here with you. She definitely heard the news that I found you, and Zane tried to calm her down, but if I don¡¯t go there right now, she will a*s*sume I am here, and then there will be no stopping her,¡± he sighed while stealing eyes from me. There it was! The guilt of lying to me. I gave him a nod and watched him grab his watch and leave the house, but right when he was about to cross the door, he stopped and turned to look my way. ¡°I will be back soon, okay?¡± He looked so down when I nodded, and he had to leave. ¡®So? Don¡¯t tell me that wasn¡¯t sketchy. His mother can¡¯t be miss naughty unless they are into weird s*hi*t,¡¯ Ace, being insensitive, didn¡¯t know when to stop, but it was also not a lie that Akin lied to me. I kept staring at the door before getting up and finally deciding to follow Akin. ¡®He should not be hiding things when I told him my biggest truth,¡¯ I said, grabbing my coat from earlier and starting my journey to catch him with Miss Naughty. Whatever she was doing by calling himte at night, she must have something going on. I remember Akin telling me it wasplicated, so I wanted to see howplicated it could be for him to lie so bluntly for her. I still had my scale in my pocket when I called myself an Uber and gave him the address to the same house where I had seen Akin with someone. Throughout the car ride, I couldn¡¯t help but chew on my nails and think about everything that had happened today. ¡®Maddox is the one who ate our brother. I can sense that energy from him. But don¡¯t you think it is weird that he sees himself being bowed by demons from hell? Couldn¡¯t it be¡ª,¡¯ Ace stopped because she had made me ufortable enough to shift in my seat and look outside the window. ¡®You are trying to imply he is a man from hell?¡¯ I asked her after controlling my nerves. ¡®I am just pointing out the simrities. Everybody is focused on the twin part, but nobody is paying attention to him standing in hell and everybody bowing to him. Couldn¡¯t it mean something?¡¯ She insisted that I keep this in mind, but I refused to think of Maddox in that light. ¡®Fine. Let¡¯s not talk about him. What about Zane?¡¯ she said, and I frowned. ¡®What about him?¡¯ I was still mad at him for hiding so many things from me and for lying to me. ¡®Why is he so fond of taming a weredragon?¡¯ Now that she asked it aloud, I felt tiny needles poke my skin. ¡®I am not saying he is the Dark Knight, but why would he want to tame a dragon so badly? Is it some sort of urge that he has no idea about? The Dark Knight will be a lost creature for some time before it finds the path to reality and realizes what he is. So far, your dark knight has been Zane. He was mainly the one who woulde out of nowhere to save you. He was also the one who found out you are a weredragon and urged taming you,¡¯ she confused me, but I refused to listen to her. He just wanted to tame me so that he could cheat on me, and I don¡¯t object to that. ¡®Well, then, tell me what you feel about Akin? Who is he?¡¯ I asked ufortably, not ready to hear anything sad about him. ¡®He is confusing me. But he is certainly not what he ims to be,¡¯ she finished, and the house has also arrived. I got out of the car and rushed towards the entrance, but I didn¡¯t knock on the door. ¡°Did you have to call me this time?¡± Akin was talking to someone, but very aggressively. ¡°He was¡ªacting up!¡± The girl spoke up, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I had heard this voice from somewhere. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Akin asked, and she replied. ¡°He is¡­. why don¡¯t you go take a look? Maybe see what is happening here instead of just leaving us here,¡¯ sheined, making me wonder what was going on in there. ¡°Did anybody suspect he was here?¡± Akin asked her. ¡°Nobody hase looking for him,¡± she answered. That¡¯s when I heard Akin¡¯s footsteps, and I couldn¡¯t help but walk all the way to the back, towards the window where he was headed. I heard the door being mmed and knew exactly which room he had entered. Now that I was standing outside, I peered through the small area where the curtain failed to cover the inside, and I met the biggest shock of my life. ¡°AHHH!¡± I gasped, ¡°he had him all this time.¡± My heart seemed to have stopped beating right in that moment. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 308 ¨C Al I Hail The Mistress Of Doomsday Author¡¯s POV: ¡°Nobody hase looking for him.¡± Mykel heard the voice and rolled his eyes. ¡°Everything is on my f*uc*king shoulders while these rich brats are enjoying their lives,¡± Mykel grunted. ¡°Is he okay?¡± Title of the document He heard her voice from the outside and rolled his eyes again. He could hear them talk outside that door, but he had to do his job. ¡°Now!¡± He stretched his neck and then faced him again. ¡°So, I am going to ask you again,¡± he sighed tiredly. It¡¯s been some days that he¡¯s been doing this, and it¡¯s not fun anymore. ¡°Do whatever you can, I am not answering you,¡± his voice was low due to ack of energy, and his eyes were glowing red and swollen. The wounds all over his body were fresh and causing him pain. ¡°Oh Colt! Come on! Don¡¯t be difficult,¡± Mykel grabbed an ironced knife and began pacing around him to question him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Tell me, who is it that you came back for?¡± Mykel pressed, and kept roaming around him to intimidate him. ¡°You think you will ask me and I will tell you?¡± Colt spat the blood out of his mouth and chuckled at Mykel. It hadn¡¯t been an hour since Mykel tortured him with iron belts, and here he was, back again with more questioning. ¡°There is no way you came back for nothing. So, tell me, who is it? Who is it that pulled you back?¡± Mykel muttered the question one more time before he plunged the knife into Colt¡¯s back and let him scream at the top of his lungs. ¡°AH! Ahhhhh! F*uc*k!¡± Colt had to close his eyes to escape this nightmare. The torture had been going on for weeks. That¡¯s when he got caught by them again. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back, but the fact that you did¡ªtell me¡ªwho is it that convinced you toe back¡ª? Is it a she-weredragon or a he?¡± Mykel kept shoving the knife deeper and deeper, but Colt zipped his l*ips tightly, refusing to tell him that it was Beatrice that he hade back for. Helel had helped Colt escape and leave for the mid-west, but it wasn¡¯t for a few months that Colt decided to go back and find Beatrice. He had been doing some research, and what he found shocked him. He had to see Beatrice and warn her of the danger that had been lurking around her. ¡°Ah! F*uc*k it!¡± Mykel groaned and pulled the knife out, ¡°You know what I am going to do? I am going to spread the news that I caught the weredragon Colt. Let¡¯s see whoes forward to im you,¡± Mykel wasn¡¯t an idiot for making a public announcement, he had resources that he was going to use in order to spread the news, but not too widely to catch the attention of the certain alpha king brothers. He locked the door behind him and left Colt tied in chains on an ufortable chair. ¡®So,¡± he looked at the two who were waiting for him and then said, ¡°we need a different n.¡± A Few Months Ago: Dream has been devastated ever since she saw her sister with Maddox. At first she thought maybe they were screwing around for a bit, but then she found them hanging around more frequently, which fueled her anger even more. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing about it. What are you even nning?¡± Dream screamed at Huia in frustration. ¡®Your anger is justified, but ¡ª why don¡¯t you tell me more about this trainer ¡ª Huia asked Dream, who frowned when hearing Huia take more interest in Mykel¡¯s situation than Dream¡¯s. ¡°Mr. Mykel. That is the guy who had been f*uc*king my sister. But why are we interested in him?¡± She ced her hands on her waist and stared at Huia, who wasbing her hair in the mirror. ¡°I believe it is time for us to spread our wings, your highness,¡± Huia said softly, ¡°Can you bring him to me?¡± Huia then asked, and Dream reluctantly nodded. ¡°Good,¡± Huia said, looking satisfied, but Dream wasn¡¯t. If Huia was still blind, how was she able to see her reflection in the mirror and fix her hair so perfectly and how the hell did she know Dream had agreed with her? ¡°You are not blind, you f*uc*king lying a*s*s bitch!¡± Dream grunted. Huia didn¡¯t n to hide the truth about her vision anymore. ¡°I was when I was in chains, and I didn¡¯t lie. You never asked me if my sight has returned,¡± Huia shrugged, ¡°now who is wasting time?¡± ¡°Fine. I will go collect him for you,¡± Dream promised and stormed out of the cabin to set a meeting between Huia and Mykel. Dream was sort of pleased with herself because if this meeting goes well, then Dream will have both her and Reign¡¯s trainer on her side. Dream invited Mr. Mykel to the woods, iming she had something to show him. Once we arrived, Dream led him to the cabin. As soon as he entered the cabin, he met with Huia, who had been waiting for his arrival. ¡°Mykel!¡± Huia smiled at his sight, watching him look around suspiciously, and looking satisfied with his presence, ¡°I smell misery.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Mykel ignored herment and focused on the general introduction first. ¡°I am Huia! The weredragon seer,¡± she said. ¡°I am Mykel!¡± he mumbled, not sure why he was standing next to thisdy, who looked so pleased at his arrival. ¡°And this is ¡ª¡± Huia then continued to confuse him more when she raised her finger at Dream, whom he already knew of, ¡®the mistress of Doomsday.¡± Mykel looked stunned, and that was enough for Huia to know he was aware of the iing war. ¡°We are here to serve the Man from Hell. He is supposed to ept the Mistress Of Doomsday, and together they will cause a riot-they will start a new era. An era of misery and dominance,¡± Huia¡¯s words brought chills down Mykel¡¯s spine, but at least he finally found the people to whom he belonged. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 309 ¨C The Miserable Weredragon! Maura Despair: ¡°I was wrongfully used of something that I didn¡¯t do,¡± Gwen said in a shaky tone. She hadn¡¯t stopped crying since she awoke from the dead. I have brought her food but haven¡¯t unchained her yet. If I did so, she would transition again, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight her then. ¡°I am so sorry that this happened to you,¡± although she didn¡¯t tell me exactly what went wrong, I could tell the werewolves used her of something like they always do to the weredragons. Title of the document ¡°What are you doing here, and how did you bring me back to life?¡± Every time she mentioned her death, she appeared depressed. ¡°Oh! I am not like any of you,¡± I said, ¡°I am a Huldra!¡± ¡°The one born from the weredragon and a werewolf?¡± She seemed to know a lot, and it stunned me. Not many people knew of a Huldra, but she was well educated on a lot of things. ¡°How do you know about me?¡± I asked her. ¡°I was working for someone¡ªI grew up with someone who knew about all this stuff. I don¡¯t know what happened to him, but I am a*s*suming he didn¡¯t get to live very long, either. They must have caught him too,¡± Gwen whispered and hugged herself while sighing defeatedly. ¡°I would unchain you but ¡ª,¡± I murmured and stole my eyes from her. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t believe me. And I wouldn¡¯t me you, but I am thankful of you for saving my life,¡± Gwen smiled for the first time. Her green eyes were genuinely shining on me. ¡°I would do it for my kind any day,¡± I smiled back at her. Obviously, weredragons were what I called my C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. people. The werewolves refused to im me anyway. While talking to me, she suddenly remembered something and touched her neck. ¡°Wait! where did it go?¡± She started looking around and then gasped. ¡°What is wrong?¡± I inquired, watching her ufortably search for something. ¡°My¡ª pendant. I was ¡ª supposed to have my pendant¡ª,¡± she said, seeming so miserable when recalling her pendant. I knew why. Without her pendant, she would no longer have control over her full dragon form. ¡°I think somebody st¡ª¡± I was still talking when her eyes traveled to my neck and a frown appeared on her face. ¡°That is my pendant¡ª,¡± the wide smile of finding what you have lost covered her l*ips, but I shook my head and held the pendant tightly in my fist. ¡°That¡¯s mine¡ª,¡± I stuttered as I moved away from her. ¡°But you are not a weredragon,¡± she seemed on edge. I think she wanted to use me of stealing it, but because I was the only one who could aid her, she kept her cool with me. ¡°This is my mother¡¯s,¡± I then exined it better to her, but she kept shaking her head at me. ¡°No! This is mine. There is no way it could be anyone else¡¯s,¡± she imed, making me step away even more. ¡°But he said it belongs to my mother,¡± I was shocked that she was making such a huge im. ¡°What? Who said that to you? Who gave you this?¡± She asked me, trying to reach for me, but the restraints stopped her. ¡°My mother was a weredragon babysitter, so maybe every pendant is hers?¡± I tried to make sense, but she stepped back a little, trying to think over my statement. ¡°Your mother is Destiny Despair?¡± The gasp that heaved across her l*ips upon realizing who my mother was caught my eye. ¡°There is no way this pendant can be hers. She will indeed share a pendant, but not with a weredragon like me,¡± Gwen exined it to me, making me wonder if Zane lied to me. ¡°But he would never lie to me,¡± I mumbled in despair, ¡°he said this pendant belonged to my mother,¡± I spoke in tears. ¡°Fl*ip it, and you can see my initials under it,¡± Gwen guided me. I did as she said, and it was indeed her pendant. ¡°GM! Those are my initials. Your mother¡¯s one will not have any initials because her pendant is supposed to be shared with the princess,¡± she said as she kept exining why this couldn¡¯t be my mother¡¯s pendant. ¡°Please! Give me my pendant,¡± she then pulled her hand out and requested that I return her pendant to her. I had no choice but to give her the pendant back. I ripped it off my neck and threw it on the ground for her while feeling like a fool. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much,¡± she instantly wore it with a huge smile formed across her l*ips and then raised her head to look at me, ¡°Can you please unchain me now? I will not transition, but now that I am in my human form, I need to ¡ª pee and ¡ªtake a shower,¡± she said, seeming ashamed for asking for help. I gave her a nod and held the chains in my hands, melting them and freeing her. She looked happy when she was able to move around freely. She even took a merry spin andughed. ¡°Thank you,¡± she then stopped right in front of me and hugged me tightly. After breaking the hug, I took her back to my house and left her in the bathroom to call Zane and ask him why he lied to me. I kept calling his number, but he was not picking up. I left him messages,ining about him not picking up my calls, but he was just in ignoring me. At this point, I don¡¯t know what was going on with him. He was supposed to attend to my calls just in case I was in trouble. To make matters worse, he even rejected my calls. ¡°Do you need any-thing else?¡± I asked Gwen, while trying to sound normal. ¡°Hey, is everything okay?¡± I then knocked on the door because it had been minutes since she walked into the bathroom and the shower kept running. ¡°Gwen? I am going to open the door if you don¡¯t respond to me in two minutes, okay?¡± I spoke up again, terrified of what I might find once I entered the bathroom. That was it. I pushed the door open and was weed by a surprise. ¡°She escaped through the window,¡± I gasped. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 310 ¨C Freed A Crazy One. Maura Despair: ¡°Oh, s*hi*t!¡± I cursed, panicking while searching for her around. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have set her free,¡± I was cursing at myself, feeling like an idiot for the hundredth time in the same day. Title of the document ¡°Why would she do that? I wasn¡¯t going to stop her from leaving. If she told me she had to be somewhere, then why?¡± I was yammering when trying to cover the area around the house. It was impossible. The truth was that she took the pendant and escaped. I was beginning to feel like I should have talked to Zane first instead of giving her the pendant or setting her free. ¡°I need to speak with Zane,¡± I rushed back inside and locked the doors, wondering if she would return to hurt me just to keep her secret of fleeing safe. After countless efforts, Zane answered my call, but it wasn¡¯t the concerned mate I had bothered. ¡°What? when someone doesn¡¯t respond on the very first call, it means they are busy,¡± he yelled from the other side. It was at this moment that I forgot about Gwen and remembered the lie he told me when he gave me the pendant. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked rudely, snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± I asked in a whisper. ¡°What? when did I lie¡ªf*uc*k!¡± He seemed to be interrupted at the wrong time. He was constantly throwing fits around and cussing out of the blue, ¡°they were f*uc*king k*issing. Get over her,¡± he then yelled at someone who he was with. ¡°She is¡ª,¡± I heard the familiar voice and instantly recognized the person. It was Alpha King Maddox. ¡°She is¡ª whatever she is. She is with Akin now. Didn¡¯t you see her in his mouth?¡± Zane was talking angrily to his brother, ¡°she is not here to kill us. She is just over us,¡± Zane seemed to be saying some incoherent words. At this point, I wondered if he even knew he was still on the phone with me. ¡°It is not about who she is with right now. It is the fact that she is a princess,¡± Maddox exined in a broken voice. Princess Beatrice! They were talking about her. Well, at least Maddox was, because Zane seemed to be upset about the fact that he saw her with Akin. Why would he be upset when he has marked his mate and is keeping her in his little home away from everyone? ¡°She is not a bad person. Her being a princess means she is a royal, that¡¯s it. There is no way she is here to take revenge on us,¡± Zane scoffed when defending Beatrice to his brother, ¡®please calm down.¡¯ He was much calmer now. So, he knew that she was a princess? Is this why he lied to me about the pendant? Because he didn¡¯t want to give me the pendant that belonged to his beloved Beatrice? I cut the call short just to dial again and get his attention. ¡°Hm?¡± He sounded so tired of me when he picked up my call once again. ¡°You lied about the pendant for her,¡± I started yammering this time, ¡°you gave me the wrong one because you wanted to keep the other one for her? You could have told me and I would have notined but to lie about it¡ª¡± As I began to cry, he started paying attention to me. ¡°What?¡± He seemed confused. ¡°You knew Beatrice was a princess, and my mother¡¯s pendant is her pendant,¡± I mumbled in sobs. ¡°Wait! What do you mean by that? I swear, I had no idea she was a princess until a few hours ago, and yes, I lied about the pendant because I couldn¡¯t find your mother¡¯s pendant and I wanted tofort you somehow. But¡ªwhat do you mean by your mother¡¯s pendant is¡ªhers?¡± He seemed to be only paying attention to me because he found out another mystery about Beatrice. The fact that he knew about her form and everything while he didn¡¯t tell me just blew my mind off. ¡°You knew she was a weredragon,¡± I was shocked. Unintentionally, he exposed himself for knowing about her and be fine with it when he ignored me for weeks after finding out I was a Huldra. ¡°Maura! Tell me, how does your mother¡¯s pendant look like?¡± He asked me again while I sobbed. I knew why he wanted to know. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It is a red one¡ªwith wings and pearls¡ª,¡± I sniffled, recalling the exact words of Gwen. My mother had given me many details about various kinds of pendants when she was tied in the basement. It was from the fact that her memory was blurred and she kept recalling the babies who she used to babysit and their pendants. I could have lied to Zane, but I didn¡¯t want to. Beatrice needs to find her pendant so that she can return home and save our people. ¡°By the way, how did you know about the pendant?¡± The eeriness in his voice when questioning me made me gulp. ¡°I just knew¡ªI remembered my mom¡¯s words when we were sitting under the tree and all,¡± I lied, as I couldn¡¯t tell him I might have messed up by freeing Gwen. ¡°Can you pleasee over? I am scared,¡± I whispered, looking around in fear of Gwening back for me. ¡°I am busy,¡± he sounded blunt when denying it, ¡°I have to take care of my brother,¡± he didn¡¯t even ask me why I was so scared and hung up on me. I remained motionless, my tears streaming from my eyes, and I was in a bad mood. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee here. I cut myself out and agreed to stay in istion. All that for what? He will only return when he wants to sleep with me, and then he will leave. This is not love. I have to leave and inform Beatrice about Gwen myself. I have to stay beside my princess and follow her orders,¡± I sniffled and grabbed my bag to fill it with the clothes Zane left here for me and with some food to rely on when I am on my way back to her Royal Highness. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 311 ¨C They Tried Every Position Beatrice Dismay: I was not only shocked but also upset with Akin. I stayed outside the window, sitting on the gra*s*s and calming myself down. ¡®We should leave,¡¯ Ace suggested, and I ignored her one more time. She had been on my back all this time, asking me to leave when she knew what I was feeling at the moment. Title of the document ¡®Ace! For the veryst time¡ªI am not leaving until I see him until I meet him,¡¯ I argued, feeling tears appear in my eyes once again. ¡®Meet what? That thing over there is not someone you have known for a long time. That is just¡ªa dead body resting in various liquids and ew¡ª,¡¯ Ace grimaced at the thought of him, and it infuriated me. ¡®If you don¡¯t want to be imprisoned in my body again, just stop,¡¯ I closed my eyes when making a warning to her. ¡®That dead body belongs to someone who helped weredragon¡¯s escape without questioning me. He did it for me and died because of it,¡¯ I sobbed in my palms, ¡®That person is my Helel, not a dead body,¡¯ I grunted as I determinedly got up from the ground and stood by the window. He was sleeping peacefully in a ss coffin with a heater to keep his werewolf body warm and some liquids and herbs around him. His body looked perfectly fine, and I could tell it was arranged by Akin and whoever this girl was. ¡®I have to confront him,¡¯ I cleaned my tears and reached for the door. Sitting outside had only caused me more sadness. It was time that I walk through this door and ask Akin why. Why did he lie to me when he had the body all this time? ¡®Think twice. Do you think Alpha King Akin will let you walk away with the information? A brother who can keep his brother in a coffin and not tell anyone. Can you trust him? Just ask yourself¡ª,¡¯ Ace hadn¡¯t finished when I started knocking on the door violently. ¡®Just shut up!¡¯ I yelled at her while waiting for the door to be answered. I might have caused them panic, as they must not have expected any guests at this hour of the night. However, the loud footsteps made me step back because it was time for a confrontation. Akin opened the door suspiciously, and then his expression changed when he looked at me. ¡°Beatrice!¡± he gasped, ¡°what are you doin¡ªg here?¡± He stuttered because he knew he got caught in a lie. ¡°Which mother of yours are you hiding behind you, Mr. Righteous Alpha King Akin?¡± I had tears in my eyes when I spoke those words. I never thought I would be this angry at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± he yed a fool, not even opening the door entirely to keep her hidden behind him. ¡°1 know what you are doing there,¡± I said confidently, looking at him as he shifted on his right foot uneasily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me toe inside? Or she will get upset that you invited me in?¡± I smiled sarcastically, taking steps closer to the door. ¡°Who¡ª what are you talking about?¡± He kept pretending to be oblivious. ¡°Or maybe¡ªyour brother is not in the mood to meet anyone,¡± it was at this moment that Akin realized I knew. ¡°I know¡ªI know he is in there. I f*uc*king saw him in there¡ª,¡± I broke down when throwing a fit angrily. ¡°Beatrice!¡± He gave up and moved aside when I barged in. I thought maybe he would try to stop me, but he let go, and once I entered the living room, I came face to face with her. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Hey Beatrice!¡± She smiled brightly, looking like she was taunting me that I didn¡¯t know all this time that Helel was here. ¡°Jessie!¡± I was surprised to see her. Of course, I remembered her. I could recognize those orange hairs and the memory of how she wanted me to f*uc*k Helel in garden. ¡°Hey, you remember me,¡± she said, holding out her hands, while I turned to look at Akin. I know she was always horny, so it was hard to believe Akin and her didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Of course, I do. I remember you telling me all you can think about is s*e*x and that you are obsessed with the idea of someone f*uc*king someone else for you,¡± I said it while looking straight into the eyes of Akin, who understood what I was implying. ¡°Nothing happened here. I don¡¯t know about her interests,¡± he instantly raised his hands to defend himself against the idea that the two had been sleeping together. ¡°You got a sharp memory,¡± she nodded in appraisal. ¡°Nothing happened? Well, clearly she is living here with you, and she is the only one you shared your secrets with. Oh, and not to mention¡ªMiss Naughty?¡± I muttered under my clenched jaw, getting angrier with every passing minute. He really thought he would lie to me, and I will not catch it. ¡°That is all bullshit!¡± Akin shook his head. ¡°You know what? I don¡¯t f*uc*king care anymore. Tell me, what are you two doing with Helel¡¯s body?¡± I was so angry with Akin for hiding all this from me that I didn¡¯t want to focus on anything but Helel first. It was because of me that he died, so I had to focus on him. ¡°You don¡¯t care anymore? Why? Is it because ¡ª¡± Akin nodded but didn¡¯t finish what he was trying to say. ¡°But it is fine that she doesn¡¯t care. I mean¡ª Akin and I have been together for a while, so obviously, he would trust me. You know when you sleep with someone, you just trust them,¡± Jessie exposed the truth, even when Akin called it bullshit. She was able to shake the world from under my feet with her statements. ¡°What?¡± She asked Akin, who was just silently staring at her with his mouth hung open, ¡°Tell her the positions we try every night are just amazing,¡± she hugged herself, and that was all I needed to hear. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 312 ¨C The S*e*x Addict Can Help ¡°Tell her¨C¡± she insisted before she burst outughing, ¡°Look at both your faces. You two look like you are going to eat someone alive,¡± her mocking tone subsided when she began tough crazily. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡®That¡¯s not funny. And there is nothing that ever happened between us,¡± Akin stepped ahead and yelled in a desperate tone, ¡°as for the name¡ªshe changes her name in my phone no matter how many times I tell her not to do so,¡± he looked so angry when he turned to her andined. ¡°I want him to know me as Miss Naughty. Is it wrong?¡± She pouted, and at this point, I was lost. Title of the document ¡°I want to see him,¡± I insisted and broke their attention back to me. ¡°He is right over there,¡± she pointed at the door while Akin remained silent, ¡°we shouldn¡¯t hide anything from her anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s very generous of you,¡± I rolled my eyes and walked up to the door. It is not like they could hide it anymore. ¡°Listen, we were doing some experiments on him. Like how to feed him to his brothers¡ª,¡¯ as soon as Jessie reached me and said that, I turned around to pass a re at her. ¡°Okay! I am sorry. I am joking. What happened to humor?¡± She rolled her eyes and opened the door for me. Akin didn¡¯t follow me for a few seconds, and when he did follow, he didn¡¯t reach up close. I entered the room while keeping my breath steady and watched Helel sleep in the ss coffin like he had never died. ¡°He is dead, and I am not joking about that part,¡± she whispered from behind me before she walked ahead of me to reach the coffin, ¡°I created this coffin.¡± She looked so proud of herself when showing off the coffin and avoiding what was lying inside of it. ¡°I will give you a crown for this, but can you leave me with him for a second?¡± I didn¡¯t want to be rude, but I was extremely annoyed with the two. ¡°Well, we might not have too much time with us anymore,¡± herment made me narrow my eyes in her face. ¡°I kept his body safe for as long as I could, but it is bing hard now. Today I saw a little dposition around his one nail in the left hand,¡± she pointed at the hand and then cleared her throat to say, ¡°which is why I had to call him here in an emergency.¡± ¡°What were you two doing with his body here?¡± Since Akin was only standing at the door like a guilty person, I was asking her all the burning questions. ¡°When Helel passed away and his body was sent to the council¡¯s home for examination, my father had put me on this duty. I called Akin the instant I saw Helel dead and asked him toe over. We then prepared enough proof to say Helel died and lied that his body had been dumped in the woods. Akin got me here, and this is where I keep tabs on him. I don¡¯t know how far we could keep him safe, but¡ª,¡± she pretty much exined everything except for answering the main question. ¡°What were you doing with his body?¡± I asked her once again, watching her look at Akin for his permission. ¡°Nothing. Akin wanted to keep him safe and find a way to-everything ¡ªpossible,¡± she shrugged, but it didn¡¯t seem like she believed it was possible. ¡°What were you doing with Akin?¡± I lowered my voice to not sound jealous and sound more interested in knowing details. ¡°Electric shocks, and soon after that, I will take his blood and inject it into Hefei¡¯s body to keep him fresh,¡± she shrugged. So that was it. They were doing something good, but why did they keep it from me? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me all this? You knew I was looking for him,¡± I said as I turned to question Akin once again. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to move on because Ie here and look at him every day. I didn¡¯t want the same for you. I didn¡¯t want to give you hope because I knew you would go crazy looking for ways, and if it didn¡¯t work out, you will be lost and broken once again,¡± Akin whispered under his breath, making me hold my face in my hands to calm down. ¡°So, you thought you should face all this misery alone,¡± I nodded, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re always the best and kindest person,¡± I taunted, but not because I was mad at him. I was upset that he went through so much alone. ¡°Well, sadly, my fear hade to life. He is deteriorating, and I cannot do anything about it,¡¯ he closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°He is dying for good this time,¡± Jessie added. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 313 ¨C Ripped Open His Chest. ¡°So you are a weredragon, and your scale can bring him back to life?¡± Jessie kept repeating those words under her breath and pacing from one corner of the living room to the other. ¡°And Jessie¡ª,¡± Akin grunted for her attention, ¡°this is not supposed to be talked about with any outsider,¡± he reminded her for the fifth time, and she nodded like all the other times. ¡°Oh shit! You should have told me this six times. I already tweeted about it,¡± she said while rolling her eyes and mocking him. I noticed howfortable she was with him, and that was making me ufortable. Title of the document ¡°Anyway, so how is this going to work?¡± Jessie then sat down with me and asked, staring at my scale on the table. ¡°Just out of curiosity¡ªdon¡¯t you feel a little weird watching your scale getting examined by us? Is it like a weredragon boob but in scale form? I mean, I will be so embarra*s*sed if my boob is ced on the table¡ª,¡± she stopped yammering after getting a harsh look from Akin. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I was just saying¡ª,¡± she mumbled, ¡°so, what do we do with this boo¡ª I mean scale? Do we just p him with it or what?¡± She stroked her chin, once again being insensitive. ¡°That is the thing¡ª I don¡¯t know either,¡± I shrugged, watching Akin look very disturbed. ¡°1 can¡¯t believe we are this close to bringing my brother back, but¡ªwe doesn¡¯t know how to¡ª,¡± he looked so frustrated and happy at the same time. ¡°Maybe ask your dragon,¡± Jessie suggested, and Akin looked hopeful. I knew for a fact that Ace would know how to use her scale, but she would not tell me. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, looking awkward when I nodded. ¡®Ace!¡¯ As soon as I called for her, I heard her groan. ¡®Nope! I am not helping these alpha king brothers,¡¯ she refused once again. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t spoken to her about it before. I just didn¡¯t know how to convince her. She was very forcefully defusing the idea of giving our scale to Helel. ¡°I think I will start my research,¡± Akin must have noticed the frown on my forehead for him to get up and take matters into his own hands. ¡°I am sorry!¡± I sighed. ¡°It is alright. Ace has every right to hate us,¡± he understood, and that is the part that hurt the most. I don¡¯t know why Ace hated them so much for their parents¡¯ mistake, but their hatred came from the lies their elders have told them. I watched him give a nod to Jessie to take care of me while he was gone and leave the house. ¡°Well¡ªI am supposed to take care of me, but can you give me a minute to just take a breather? It is a lot for me, you know,¡± Jessie dramatically excused herself while rubbing her temples and grabbed her coat to leave, ¡°will you be fine?¡± she then asked, and I gave her a rea*s*suring look. ¡°I am actually having a bootie call, so¡ª,¡± she shrugged while pouting innocently. ¡°It is okay. Enjoy your night; I will be fine,¡± I said and watched her leave the house. Now that it was only Helel and me in the house, I grabbed my scale and walked up to his coffin to look at him. He looked so peaceful, yet so restless. ¡®I am going to help him, whether you like it or not,¡¯ I told Ace, who had been a nuisancetely. ¡®Good luck with that,¡¯ she scoffed. ¡®You know¡ªI am beginning to feel like you are not even being honest with me. You just want revenge on everyone for never letting you out. One would think you would understand how important it was for us to survive throughout the time, but no! everything is a blow to your royal a*s*s,¡¯ I muttered, as seeing Helel in that coffin was truly a lot for me. He would be alive if she wouldn¡¯t been acting so difficult right now. ¡®Give me one reason why I should help you bring him back to life?¡¯ She honestly thought she did something or that I would be speechless. ¡®He saved Colt and lost his life while defending us. Is that not enough for you?¡¯ After I reminded her who was the first to ept a weredragon¡¯s freedom of living and help one, she silenced. ¡®Grab a knife¡ª,¡¯ she grunted while sounding displeased. ¡®What for?¡¯ I knew I had convinced her, but I needed to know what exactly she was nning to do. ¡®F*uc*king rip open his chest and bury the scale in it,¡¯ she guided me to some gruesome act. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 314 ¨C The Hostage! Dream¡¯s POV: N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I sat across the table from Huia and Mykel, watching them discuss things for over an hour and feeling like an outcast. ¡°So,¡± now that Mykel was done with Huia, he came over to me and sat down. The weather outside was bad today, with clouds hinting at a stormter. I chose to sit by the window so that I wouldn¡¯t have to keep looking at Mykel. Title of the document ¡®If you want¡ªwe can help stop this contest before it even arrives,¡± Mykel suggested, but the way he grazed my thigh with his hand for the fifth time ever after we filled him in on our ns made me feel icky. ¡°We can think about it, but we also can¡¯t ignore the fact that no matter what¡ª,¡± I was smiling till this part, and then a harsh look took over my face, and I said, ¡°but I am not sleeping with you so quit trying.¡± My words made him shift in his seat and Huia shake her head at me. ¡°What? Do you really think I would sleep with whoever opened his arms for me? I told you¡ªI love The Man From Hell. I am supposed to be with him, so let¡¯s keep it that way. You two are my subjects, so you better not forget it,¡± I warned them before getting up from my seat and walking in the direction of the kitchen to grab a soda. ¡°I have to run some errands,¡± Mykel, who was obviously poised that his charms didn¡¯t work on me when they had worked wonders on my miserable sister, said and leaped onto his feet and walked out of the cabin for good. ¡°You need to keep your calm. We are still far from our goals. In order for us to be sessful in our mission, we need Mykel¡¯s help,¡± Huia followed me to the kitchen and gently patted my back, suggesting once again what Mykel wanted. ¡®Don¡¯t do that again, and don¡¯t even rmend something so disgusting,¡± I pulled my body away from her and kept ring her in the eye until we decided to give it a break. She left for her room while I stayed in the kitchen, angry and annoyed with these two. Everything ¡°I need water!¡± A faint cry for help turned my attention to one of the locked rooms where Huia and Mykel had been holding secret meetings for a while now. It surprised me to hear someone¡¯s voiceing from that room, since I thought we were alone here all this time. Reaching for the door, I realized they had been keeping secrets from me because I could hear some noises inside. Instead of asking Huia or Mykel and giving them an opportunity to lie to me, I opened the door to investigate it myself. ¡°What the f*uc*k?¡± My lips let out a gasp as the sight of a wounded man in a chair became news to me. ¡°Pie¡ªase! Help me!¡± He seemed to have only felt like needing help when he realized I wasn¡¯t a part of his abduction. ¡®What the heck is going on here? Who are you?¡¯ I panicked while questioning him. ¡®I am Co¡ªIt!¡¯ he whispered. It didn¡¯t take me long to recognize him from all the TV ads about his execution. So, he was the infamous Colt, the weredragon. ¡°But you escaped the country with the help of ¡ªalpha King Helel,¡± I was too stunned to understand anything in this moment. The fact that Helel was killed for the sole reason of Colt¡¯s escape, but here he was tied to the chair in my cabin, was just not good news. ¡°Please help m¡ªe,¡± he begged again, and this time I didn¡¯t run to Huia or Mykel. I was the Mistress of Doomsday; I was able to make my own decisions. So, I did what I thought was the right thing to do. I unchained him and freed him. He was too weak to even get up. I had to wrap his arm around my neck and basically support his body while taking him out of the cabin and into the woods. ¡°Thank y¡ªou,¡¯ he was yammering while I was taking him to my car. ¡°Thank me once we are out of here,¡± I sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know they were doing all this here,¡± I added, and I felt like a fool for not questioning them so much. ¡°They are ¡ªhe couldn¡¯t finish, but I had rolled him into the backseat of my car already. ¡®They are my¡ªtenants,¡± I lied because I couldn¡¯t tell him these crazy people were my subjects. I was already contemting everything. ¡®You seem to have no idea they were doing this to me for weeks,¡¯ he whispered when lying in the backseat. I have already started the car and am trying to get him out of there before anybody sees him. ¡®Weeks?¡¯ That was another shock that I received. I was so busy mourning my mother¡¯s demise that I didn¡¯t pay attention to what Huia and Mykel had been doing all this time. I parked the car near the mountains to catch my breath and think through my actions. That¡¯s when they started blowing up my phone. Huia was constantly messaging me while Mykel was calling my number. ¡®It has to be them,¡± Colt must have figured they knew I was in the cabin, so I must be the one they will suspect of freeing him. I took a deep breath and attended the call, watching Colt get anxious about what I was going to do. ¡®Dream! You need toe back. We¡ªlost something¡ªsomeone!¡¯ Mykel was stuttering. I could hear Huia express anxiety in the background. ¡®What? what did you lose?¡± I yed innocent, gulping in fear, too. ¡®We had someone¡ªin the house. Did you see someone? Dream! Did you free someone?¡± Mykel finally asked me once the anxiousness took over him. I knew I had a few seconds to pick a side, and I guess I did the right thing when I said, ¡®No! I didn¡¯t see anyone.¡± Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Chapter 315-Minutes Of Disgust (This Chapter Includes Disturbing Acts) Maura Despair: I have been on my way back, but I didn¡¯t know it was going to be this hard. The bus fare was a lot, and I didn¡¯t have money. I had walked as much as I could on my feet, but now I was giving up. Title of the document ¡®Zane hadn¡¯t returned my calls,¡¯ I sighed as I sat on the side of the road and kept staring at my phone. ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about me,¡± I mumbled, with tears in my eyes. I didn¡¯t know how else to get out of there until a car stopped in front of me and a guy rolled down the window. ¡°Want help?¡± the guy asked, and I excitedly got up on my feet. Maybe he will be able to get me out of here. ¡°I am headed back home, but I don¡¯t have money,¡± I said, reaching for the window. The man was probably in his mid-forties but had maintained himself so well that he looked like a rich merchant. After I gave him all the information about my pack, he stroked his chin and gave me a brief look. ¡°I can give you a lift back home because I am headed the same way. However, I am not sure if I can trust you,¡± he finally said after giving it some thought. ¡°I am not a bad person,¡± I whispered, ¡°I am from the alpha king¡¯s pack, and I know them too. I am friends with them,¡± I didn¡¯t know how else to convince him. I have never been out like this before. ¡°Hm! How do I know you don¡¯t have any weapons on you? Imagine I let you in and you start threatening my life,¡± heughed at the situation and shook his head, I guess that will be scary,¡± he then added with a straight face. ¡°Oh! No! I wouldn¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t have any weapons on me,¡± I imed, but he shook his head once again. ¡°I have to check your stuff,¡± he shrugged. ¡°Okay! You can go through my bags,¡± I said as I watched him get out of the car and approach me. After getting an affirmation from me, he went through my bags and scattered everything around mercilessly. I was nervous when he dirtied my clothes by shoving them around with his dirty shoe, but I needed his help to get out of this ce, so I remained silent. ¡°Hm! All clear here, but what about you¡ªwhat if you are holding a weapon under your dress?¡± He said, gently stroking his lower lip and examining my body. ¡°Huh?¡± I didn¡¯t know how else to respond to him now. ¡°Take off your clothes. Let me examine you nicely, and only then will I give you a lift,¡± he smacked his lips and tapped his foot on the ground, impatiently waiting for me to undress before his hungry eyes. I didn¡¯t notice it before, but now that he has said in coherent words that he wants me to take off my clothes and let him examine me, I understand he has only bad intentions. ¡°No! you are disgusting,¡± I wrapped my arms around my body and yelled, stepping away from him. ¡°I am giving you a lift, so I need something in return,¡± he didn¡¯t hide his urge to get pleasure from me this time. I couldn¡¯t believe people could be so ridiculous. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± I blurted out to him, and I walked away from him as much as possible. I needed to call Zane and talk to him onest time. ¡°Zane! Please pick up my call onest time,¡± I had my phone sticking to my ear and was pacing left and right, keeping my distance from the man, who was still standing in his spot and waiting for me to consider this option. ¡°Z¡ªhello!¡± I gasped happily when he finally answered my phone call. ¡°Maura! What is wrong with you? Why do you keep blowing up my phone?¡± He sounded angry and exhausted toward me. I understood he wasn¡¯t having fun listening to my voice at the moment, but I needed his help, so I had to endure it all. ¡°I want toe back home,¡± I whispered, and he grunted from the other side. ¡®What? That house is our home now,¡± he argued, but I shook my head as if he could see me from the other side. ¡°I don¡¯t feel safe here. Pleasee take me back home,¡± I insisted agitatedly, shaking while watching the man keep staring at me with those nasty eyes of his. ¡°Maura! I am very busy at the moment. We will have this conversation when I get there, okay?¡± His tone was soft in the end. but he had hung up on me before I could even tell him about Gwen. One thing was for certain: he was with Beatrice, and I wasn¡¯t going back in there, where a crazy she- dragon might be waiting for me. ¡°So? Need my help?¡± The man chuckled, probably realizing whoever I was relying on had bailed on me again. I turned to him and just stared at his face, tears leaving my eyes as I felt like I didn¡¯t have any option left but to do anything I could to get out of there. ¡°If you can¡¯t give me your p*uss*y, just take my c*oc*k in your mouth,¡± he shrugged when saying those disgusting words. Well, Zane didn¡¯t want me. ¡°You know, you can go back to wherever you havee from, but don¡¯t you think you will get followed? And maybe then you will not have an option to either give your p*uss*y or your mouth,¡± I don¡¯t know if it was a threat that he wouldn¡¯t follow me to that little cabin or what, but I was certain I cannot get out of this mess until I make a decision that will scar my mind for the rest of my life. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. I have to take care of myself. With a heavy heart and broken self-esteem, I reached this disgusting man and sat on his feet while he dropped his pants to his knees. I closed my eyes when reaching for his c*oc*k and stroking it. ¡°Ahh! Do me good, and I will drop you wherever you wish to go,¡± he mumbled onest time before closing his eyes. Those few minutes of me giving him pleasure were going to stick in my memory. At least the torture ended in literally a minute, but it was enough to traumatize me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 316 ¨C Caught Kissing the Dead Brother Beatrice Dismay: I have been in the living room ever since I sewed Helel¡¯s chest. I couldn¡¯t stand there and wait for him to show signs of waking up. He had been gone for months, and now my anxiety had reached the point that if he didn¡¯t open his eyes in another minute, I would start yelling and throwing a fit. Title of the document ¡°Please wake up,¡± I closed my eyes and sobbed in the living room all by myself. Jessie never returned, and it¡¯s been three hours now. ¡® Helel didn¡¯t wake up, and neither has Akin returned. I was the only one sitting here and getting anxious, and maybe that¡¯s why¡ªbecause I didn¡¯t have anything else to do at the moment. ¡®Are you happy now?¡¯ Ace asked. ¡®I will be happy once he wakes up because¡ªAce! You are the one who told me this would work, and if it didn¡¯t, I will a*s*sume you lied to me,¡¯ I grunted at her without even taking a break. I was so worried that I didn¡¯t want to be consoled by anyone. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Have some faith in your dragon once,¡¯ she said, starting with the same tone of usation that I don¡¯t trust her. ¡®I will once y¡ª¡± I paused as I heard a faint voicee from his room. My body shuddered, and instead of getting up, I closed my eyes and hugged myself. It seemed like somebody had woken up from a very long slumber. After calling my agitated nerves down, I opened my eyes, got up on my feet, and rushed into the room to meet the biggest surprise of my life. ¡°Helel!¡± I said his name, and my open body got covered in goosebumps. He had walked out of the coffin but knelt down when his body couldn¡¯t support him. He looked tired and exhausted, as if he hadn¡¯t slept for years. I was in tears when watching him in front of me. I swear, I thought I had lost him for a very long time until Markus¡¯ drawings. He wasn¡¯t lying when he said I would bring someone back to life. He just changed his statement to cause me pain. ¡°Hey!¡± I rushed towards him to give him support, but he pulled away from me. ¡°Sho-¡ªwer!¡± he whispered, looking extremely cute. ¡°Oh!¡± I nodded and ran into the bathroom to run a shower for him. He ambled into the bathroom, holding the wall for support. ¡°Let me help you,¡± I held my hand out for him. and he just stared at it for a minute. He seemed to be still half asleep. He epted my hand, and when our skins touched, I noticed that he trembled Now that I had sat him down in the bathtub, I watched him close his eyes and take heavy breaths. He was trying to get used to his body, I believe. I could imagine his body being numb, so I was being patient with him. ¡®You are waiting for him to say your name, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ Ace teased. ¡®Would it be too much?¡¯ I asked, scoffing at her. ¡®No! after you gave him your golden scale, you deserve a lot from him.¡¯ she responded with the same swag. ¡°Do you want anything else?¡± I asked him. impatiently watching his face like a child who wants to open his Christmas present. I wanted him to just be normal, to be like my Helel again. He gently shook his head but didn¡¯t open his eyes, so I a*s*sumed he wanted to be left alone for now. ¡®He is probably grumpy. Imagine waking up early in the morning and having to deal with a crazy person who wants you to say her name. Anyone would be grumpy. And he woke up after a month¡¯s long slumber. Give him some time.¡¯ Ace¡¯s way tofort me was unique. ¡°I will leave you alone for some time, okay?¡± I asked, and when he didn¡¯t move a muscle, I just walked out of the bathroom and went into the living room again. ¡®Shit! I can¡¯t believe he is back,¡¯ I was now pacing back and forth. The excitement of telling everyone that Helel is back was so much that I was going insane. ¡®Yes! The man from hell is back.¡¯ Ace scoffed at me. She was back to iming some nonsense, ¡®Think about it. lie had been gone and had dealt with, well, God knows what. Were you seriously expecting him to be the same Helel as before? You thought he would wake up and call your name, fill you in his arms, and kiss your lips? That is not the Helel you used to know. You brought him back from hell¡ª,¡¯ the confidence in her tone when even saying that he was in hell was just too much. ¡®Let me have my moment,¡¯ I grunted at her to silence her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®He is not himself right now because he has been gone for too long. It will indeed take him some time to be back to his old self. I cannot expect him to say my name¡ª,¡± I was interrupted when a heavily ented voice proved me wrong. ¡°Beatrice!¡± I turned to look at him and almost lost mv bnce. He was all wet and only wearing gray pants. His handsomeness knew no limits. The way his eyes narrowed on my face from afar, I felt goosebumps all over my skin. ¡°Helel!¡± I whispered, not dying a single minute, and ran into his arms. ¡°Ouch!¡± heined the instant our bodies came into contact. I had to break the hug to look him in the eye. ¡°You are back!¡± I cried softly while he cupped my face in his hands, trying to capture as much of my sight as he could in his eyes. ¡°You brought me back,¡± he whispered with difficulty, but he came out just to see me. That meant a lot to me. ¡°I love you, Beatrice!¡± I gasped when those words were one of the very few things he spoke. His confession waspletely out of the blue, but who wasining? Not me! With that, he crashed his lips onto mine, and I swear I felt alive more than ever. ¡°Beatri¡ª¡± While Helel and I kissed, I heard Akin enter the room and let out a gasp. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 317-The Brothers Meet Again. Beatrice Dismay: Helel and I broke the kiss once Akin barged in on us. He was shocked for a few seconds, but then he rushed over and hugged his brother. The two met as if they were the only people in the world at the moment. I had left them to talk for a few minutes while I prepared tea for them in the kitchen. I could tell Akin was still shocked that Helel hade back to life. Akin left Helel on the couch and followed me to the kitchen to probably have a word with me. Title of the document ¡°I will tell Maddox and Zer,¡± Akin said, grabbing the mugs to clean them and help me. ¡°How is he?¡± I asked, trying to know from Akin if Helel sounded different to him. He hadn¡¯t shown any different attitude till now, but it was Ace¡¯s words in the back of my mind that were making me notice him too much. ¡°He is probably wondering where his protein shake is,¡± Akin joked, but then cleared his throat to say, ¡°so, you two¡ªare now a thing?¡± I didn¡¯t really realize he would ask about the kiss he saw us sharing. ¡°Anyway, where is Jessie?¡± Akin stole his eyes from me when he changed the subject. I felt bad because I could tell he was trying not to wait for my answer because he thought it would hurt him. ¡°She left a few hours ago and hadn¡¯t returned till now,¡± I said. ¡°I will give her a cal¡ª oh wait! Zane is calling me,¡± Akin stepped to the side, too excited to give his brothers the good news, but his facial expressions suggested the news they gave him was heartbreaking. ¡®What? that is not possible,¡¯ he almost raised his voice too loudly when reacting to something Zane told him. ¡®I aming over,¡± he then cut the call and faced me. ¡°What is going on?¡± I asked while watching his face show fear and grief. ¡°Jessie¡ª¡± he whispered, making me gulp. The look he was giving me was not something that came with good news. ¡°What happened to her?¡± I asked. ¡°She is¡ªdead¡ªjust like Lady Varisha!¡± Akin exined, and without any more seconds¡¯ dy, I gasped and covered my face with my hands. ¡°I have to go check the body¡ª,¡± he said, sounding so low. I didn¡¯t realize it at the moment until he lowered his head, and that¡¯s when it hit me. He lost both his mate and friend in the same night. But he got his brother back, so I expected him to find some sort of happiness in his life. I couldn¡¯t leave Helel¡¯s side. My situation is very rough now. I was stuck between two brothers, one of whom I brought back to life. ¡°You are leaving?¡± Helel saw Akin grab his coat and couldn¡¯t contain himself from questioning him. Just watching him talk and interact was enough to make me feel better. ¡°There have been some things going on. I will fill you in, or Beatrice can do it while I take care of C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. things,¡± Akin reached Helel¡¯s couch and patted his back before heading out of the house. ¡°What is going on?¡± Helel turned to me for news. ¡°Someone had been killing the pack members and leaving their dead bodies for public disy,¡± I said while sitting with him and giving him the tea. ¡°I will exin it all to you once you get used to I¡ª,¡± I paused because what I was going to say sounded insensitive. ¡°Living?¡± he finished and let out augh, ¡°I think I shouldn¡¯t beughing. Somebody just died,¡± he added, frowning at himself for acting this way. ¡°Hey, it is okay. I will tell you exactly everything that happened while you were sleeping in a ss coffin, like a sleeping beauty,¡± I murmured, teasing him. ¡°You look different¡ªconfident,¡± he turned to me and smiled, ¡°this is the real Beatrice, huh?¡± he asked with his raised brow. His long hair looked so good with his naked shoulders. He was still shirtless, and I hadn¡¯t offered him any clothes, either. ¡°About that¡ª,¡± it was only now that I realized he was the only brother who didn¡¯t know about me. ¡°You need to know something¡ªabout me,¡± I sighed, feeling exhausted by this pressure that I feel whenever I have to tell someone about my true identity. Waiting for their reaction is the hardest thing ever. ¡°I am not a werewolf,¡± I whispered. ¡°I am a weredragon¡ª Princess-Beatrice Dismay!¡± I finished and watched his face as he zoned out. I was expecting an explosive reaction, but he looked rather confused. ¡°I think¡ªI know something about it,¡± he sat up on the couch and snapped his fingers, trying hard to remember something. ¡°Colt? You saved Colt, and then they¡ª,¡± I paused and lowered my head. ¡°No! You don¡¯t get it. It is not that. It is something that I didn¡¯t know whe¡ªn I was alive,¡± he frowned in bewilderment. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡¯ I sat in the same position as him. At least he wasn¡¯t freaked out, but that concerned me even more. ¡°I ¡ªsaw weredragons¡ªyou and ¡ª¡± he kept looking around, trying to grasp whatever he was talking about. Before he could even proceed, the door opened, and in came Maddox and Zane, who had no idea what they were going to see there. ¡°Come!¡± Akin uttered and stepped ahead of them, leading them inside. ¡°Why a¡ª,¡± Zane stopped when he saw Helel sitting on the couch with me, ¡°What the f*uc*k is this? Is this a ghost?¡± He shook his head dramatically, his jaw meeting the floor. ¡°Helel?¡± Maddox had his mouth hanging low as well. The brothers shared a nce while slowly making their way toward Helel. ¡°He is back!¡± Akin rea*s*sured them that they were not seeing a ghost, and that was all it took for the two to jump on Helel and give him a group hug. Zane broke the hug only to invite Akin, and after he joined, the brothers hugged for a solid five minutes. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 318 ¨C Let¡¯s Kiss Only ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are back,¡± Zane held Helel¡¯s hand and squeezed it forfort, while Maddox stayed hugging Helel even when they had sat down. ¡°All thanks to Beatrice,¡± Akin said to turn their attention to me. ¡°Akin kept him safe. If he hadn¡¯t kept his body, I would have never been able to bring him back to life,¡± I gave them an awkward smile, remembering how we used to sit awkwardly around the kitchen ind back when I had first met them. Maddox broke the hug and straightened his back on the couch to look at me. Title of the document ¡°I guess you are not here to take revenge on us then,¡± hisment stole the attention of Helel, who was still trying to get a hold of everything and refusing to wear a shirt. ¡°Is there something else I need to know,¡± Helel asked since he had been told everything except for this This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. very part? ¡°Maddox believes he ate her brother,¡± As soon as Zane said it nonchntly, Helel spat out the protein shake he finally got Akin to make for him. ¡°Zane!¡± Akin grunted while scolding him. There was no humor in any of this. ¡°But isn¡¯t it true? Our parents fed him Beatrice¡¯s brother and probably would have fed him Beatrice as well if it weren¡¯t for that cunning b*itc*h who abducted Beatrice. I am not going to lie and act all righteous, but I kind of thank that s*kank for saving Beatrice from ending up i¡ª¡±Zane stopped after yammering whatever he thought was right. ¡°It is true. I think¡ª I am that kid because I have heard my mother tell me countless times that she wishes she hadn¡¯t taken the big decision of saving me because I am such a disappointment to her,¡± Maddox lowered his face as Helel hugged him. The brothers probably didn¡¯t know Sofia had been mentally torturing Maddox whenever he went over to live with her. ¡°You were just a kid, and having those nightmares had affected your ability to study and other stuff. What happened was our parents¡¯ fault. Don¡¯t think of it as your mistake,¡± Akin instantly got up and sat on Maddox¡¯s left side, sandwiching him between his big brothers and also my two love interests. ¡°I think ¡ªI remember something like that,¡± once again Helel found himself lost. ¡°There is no way you could remember anything. It all happened when you were still dead,¡± Zane mumbled, and Helel turned to stare at him in silence, as if he were trying to convey some message. ¡°Dead!¡± Helel mumbled, still looking at Zane. Maybe Zane¡¯s words triggered some memories. ¡°That¡¯s it. When I was dead¡ª,¡± Helel rolled his eyes at the irony, ¡°I saw some stuff rted to the war and our parents,¡± he snapped his fingers. We all shared a deep nce and got excited to hear what he had seen. Maybe the Moon Goddess showed him some secrets. ¡°But I don¡¯t remember what it was,¡± as he softened and leaned back, so did we. ¡°I think it is too soon to be expecting you to recall everything. You should take a rest while we head out and take care of ¡ªthe case,¡± Akin said, sounding upset when remembering his friend. I just met her and lost her. It was saddening. After Helel gave them a nod, the brothers got up and started pacing out of the house. ¡°Take care of him,¡± Akin murmured, then walked away to his car. Maddox stopped many times in his steps but then decided to follow his brother while Zane stayed behind. ¡°Thank you for everything. Once again, you saved us,¡± his eyes expressed emotions when he smiled weakly at me. I wished to talk to him and ask him about Maura and her mother because I have been worried about hertely, but right now, Helel needed me. So, I just gave him a nod and walked back inside. ¡°I wish I could have met her and thanked her for keeping my sexy body intact,¡± Helel uttered, making meugh. ¡°Yeah! But I think you should wear a shirt now. We all saw you are still fit, okay?¡± I said, walking in the direction of the couch. ¡°Shirt? I have been thinking about taking off my pants too, but I don¡¯t think you can handle that,¡± he joked, getting up to set the cushions nicely. ¡°Maybe you are forgetting I have dealt with it before,¡± I rolled my eyes yfully, taking the cushion out of his hand and fixing it nicely. ¡°You didn¡¯t say it back,¡± he whispered when standing behind me. I took a deep breath and dropped the cushion to face him. He was looking into my face for answers with loving eyes. ¡°I have been waiting for you toe back for a very long time. Helel. The day you left, I sort of changed. I don¡¯t know how I lived those months in those fields, but I cut off your brothers from my life, and the only time I would contact them was when I needed to know where your body was. I cannot tell why I felt like seeing you again, but now that I am seeing you alive, my heart probably knew you would his hands but said nothing. ¡°You did it for me. Helel. You saved Colt for me despite the hatred your parents had been feeding you for ages. You still did it for me. Love is a small feelingpared to what I feel for you. But since it is mandatory and your alpha ego wants to hear it,¡± Iughed a little when teasing him, ¡°I love you!¡± My words made him close his eyes while still holding my face in his hands before he drew his lips over mine and gently kissed me. I knew it would be just us kissing for a while before he healed perfectly, but it meant the world to me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 319 ¨C I Am Not That Weak! Maura Despair: ¡°It is alright. Nothing bad happened. You just sucked my d*ic*k, and I am sure you enjoyed it too,¡± the man kept mumbling while driving. It¡¯s been hours since we were traveling, and I haven¡¯t stopped crying. He got us on a flight so that we don¡¯t have to travel for too long, and once wended, he rented a car and promised to drop me off in my pack. This is the life I hated for myself back when I was living with Ubel, and I ended up doing exactly what I refused to do with Ubel. Title of the document ¡°Drop me here,¡± I pointed at the road that I recognized, and he nodded. After getting out of his car, I heard him say some weird shit about meeting again before he drove away. ¡°It is okay. I am here now,¡± I said to myself and grabbed my bag to continue my journey again. I knew where Akin kept Beatricest time, so I walked all the way to that house, but my bad luck was really rotten as the instant I approached the house, I saw guards outside it. They were looking for something¡ªor maybe someone. ¡°Hey!¡± A guard saw me and called for me, ¡°what are you doing out here? Didn¡¯t you hear the announcement?¡± He approached me aggressively. ¡°What announcement? I just returned to the pack. I don¡¯t know what is going on,¡± I mumbled under my breath, worried if Beatrice was not here. Where else could I find her? ¡°There is a killer on the loose. Thest murder took ce around here a few days ago. Don¡¯t wander around like this. You will get yourself killed, and then we will be standing before the alpha kings,¡± he scoffed and walked away to the other guards. I had no clue what this whole killer thing was about. But I was worried if something happened to Beatrice. ¡®Alpha Kings!¡¯ I uttered, knowing only they could help me now. Zane still hadn¡¯t checked on me, and it¡¯s been days now. I left that house three days ago, and so far, I haven¡¯t heard from Zane again. He had vanished on me, or maybe he was just too busy taking care of N?velDrama.Org is the owner. the pack and the killer. I decided to go pay a visit to the alpha king brothers, but I was so tired that I decided to rest under a tree for a minute. ¡°Ugh!¡± The moment I had sat down, I threw up once again. I have been feeling lightheaded for some time, and I don¡¯t even know why. Going to a doctor was not an option. I was not a regr pack member. I had no clue what Ubel must have told people about me or the people who used toe to the cafe, so I had to lie low. However, as I said already, my luck was bruised. The moment I closed my eyes, I dozed off. One would think I would be much more careful since I had been making stupid mistakes quite a lot recently, but that wasn¡¯t the case. There was a killer walking around, and I fell asleep under the tree without a care in the world. I was jolted awake by something touching my cheeks, and upon opening my eyes, I was weed by the darkness of night, hinting that I had wasted the entire day here. ¡°Shit!¡± I cursed, touching my cheek and noticing a weird air around me. I was not alone. ¡°Who would have thought I would meet you again?¡± I recognized the voice. The eeriness of it and the disgusting tone made it obvious. I got up on my feet to get away from him, but he kicked me in the back, and Inded on the gra*s*s while he came into my view. ¡°The beauty queen fell asleep under a tree? Didn¡¯t you know I will be looking everywhere for you?¡± Ubel looked disgustingly tired, with bags under his eyes and dark circles that looked visible. He must have been suffering after losing me and Beatrice. Obviously, he was looking for me. ¡°Step away from me. I am not that miserable girl anymore. I am alpha king Zane¡¯s mate,¡± I didn¡¯t hide anymore. Maybe hearing his name would scare off Ubel. ¡°Eh? No, you are not. He is living his best life with a girl in a house away from the poption. Wait! You know that girl. Beatrice Mintz! He is living a happy life with her while you are wandering around the woods like the crazy b*itc*h that you are,¡± he hissed when hunching down and grabbing my arm. ¡°No! that is not true, and get away from me,¡± I yelled at him while scratching the back of his hand. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 320 ¨C F*uc*k Me Under A Starry Sky. Beatrice Dismay: It¡¯s been a few days, and we¡¯ve been helping Helel get better. He was a little resistant to light in the beginning, but today he went out before sunset. It was a small recovery, but it meant a lot. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked him, sitting beside him on the gra*s*s and watching the sky got filled with stars. Title of the document ¡°The fresh air is the best,: he imed, tightening his arm around my waist and pulling me over even more. ¡°How is your memory?¡± I asked, and he unwrapped his arm just so that he could stare at my face. ¡°Still missing. Dr. Beatrice!¡± he rolled his eyes yfully when trying to make a point. I know I have been very cautious and concerned about him recently, but it was due to the fact that he came back from the dead. If only he knew how much I have missed him, he would take care of himself. About his memory, everybody was wondering what happened during his dead phase. What did he see? ¡°You know we should head back. What if the killeres for us?¡± I joked, but I was being honest, too. Ever since the murders started, everyone has been staying in the house except for the alpha king brothers. They were not concerned about their lives; they knew they could handle any monster. But Helel over here hasn¡¯t transitioned again, so I was worried. ¡°You don¡¯t think I will be able to keep you safe?¡± He joked, raising his brow and making me hold my smile in. ¡°I am not saying that,¡± I teased, trying to get up when he pulled me down again and dropped me on the gra*s*s, ¡°Hey!¡± Iined until he crawled on top of me. I stopped resisting instantly. His manly jawline and beautiful, soft lips made me gulp. He was the epitome of perfection. We just stared into each other¡¯s eyes for a while before he buried his face in my neck and licked my skin. I shuddered under him, closing my eyes in pleasure. ¡°I so want to f*uc*k you right here, right now,¡± he whispered in my ear, rubbing his bottom over mine and raising my heartbeats. ¡°Your hard d*ic*k tells me you are unstoppable tonight,¡± I whispered back, feeling his d*ic*k rub against my thigh. I squirmed under him when his hand traveled up my thigh to graze my v*agin*a after pulling down my skirt. The look on his face intensified when he inserted his finger inside me and moved it around. He could see he was making me lose myself with the power of his finger. As enticing as his finger was, he was also aroused to the point that he didn¡¯t want to y around. Pulling his finger out, he unzipped his pants and rubbed the head of his c*oc*k all over my p*uss*y, and closed his eyes in pleasure. ¡°Ah f*uc*k!¡± he moaned at the pleasure. ¡°I missed you f*uc*king me, Helel!¡± I whispered in a shaky voice as my body began trembling uncontrobly. Helel grabbed my a*s*s and pulled my body towards him while his d*ic*k made its way into my v*agin*a softly. Every little stroke after that felt like heaven. ¡°Ohhhh!¡± I closed my eyes and sang out a mewling howl while my nipples felt the sensational heat and stood straight. Helel must have noticed, so he stopped once his c*oc*k was deep inside me, and carried my shirt to my neck, touching the tip of his tongue to my erect nipples and marking them by gently chewing them between his teeth. My v*agin*al walls contracted around his calf, and he began to move his hip slowly, focusing on my t*its more for now. He was sucking my b*oo*bs to quench his thirst while my p*uss*y was sucking his c*oc*k. My body shuddered when he finally started thrusting inside me, while I was ogling at my boobs as they moved up and down. ¡°One day I¡¯m going to f*uc*k your t*it*s, but I¡¯m too hard to take my d*ic*k out of your hungry p*uss*y today,¡± he grunted while talking to my boobs and pinned my hands on the side, increasing his speed. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was him or a bullet train going in and out of me because of the increasing speed. He was either too hungry or used all his energy inside me. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 321 ¨C Tamed By The Dark Knight. ¡°Ubel?¡± I asked as I sat down after wearing Helel¡¯s sweater and shorts with the rest of the brothers. I had just taken a shower because it felt odd sitting among the brothers when they knew I had sex not even minutes ago. Those few minutes in the shower helped me escape their eyes. Akin didn¡¯t talk to me again about us and that made me wonder if he thought I had picked Helel. I mean, I didn¡¯t pick between them, but I certainly had started something with Helel. ¡°He was found dead in front of his cafe. The killer disyed his body, but his face was ¡ªrecognizable at this point. The killer must hate him,¡± Akin added to the information. Title of the document ¡°He was a scumbag,¡± I shrugged, watching them stare at my face, ¡°he kept me in his basement for¡ª,¡± I shrugged again. ¡°Wait, what? why are we hearing about it just now?¡± Zane grunted as he found a reason to raise his voice at me after seeing me with Helel on the mountain. ¡°I was so upied with everything that happened around me that I forgot about him,¡¯ I argued with him as my life was not that simple to remember and gossip about every second of it. ¡°It was not something small,¡± even Maddox agreed with Zane. ¡°They are right. You should have told us about him,¡± I was just getting ready to argue with Zane and Maddox when Helel spoke and I wentpletely silent. ¡°I will be careful again,¡± I whispered. I bet they noticed the changing tone and attitude whenever I spoke to Helel and them. ¡°When am I getting out of here? I am beginning to feel useless, sitting around here all day and doing nothing,¡± Helelined while a little scoff from Maddox stole our attention. ¡°It is not like this isn¡¯t the life all of us want right now,¡± Maddox¡¯sment was towards me. He stole a nce at me and then fixated his eyes on the ground. The silence from the others was a hint that they thought the same. I didn¡¯t know they desperately wanted to be stranded in a cabin with me until now. Zane and Maddox had a chance with me, but they blew it away and now that I have moved on, they would remind me every day that they still love me. ¡°What is going on with Reign? She was so lostst time. How is she now?¡± I asked Maddox just to divert the attention from the awkwardness created after they saw me in the woods having sex with Helel. ¡°She is fine, but she keeps repeating the same statement from before. She does not remember anything about that night,¡± Maddox said. ¡°Can you bring her here?¡± I asked, ¡°if Helel feels like he can trust her,¡± I added immediately. We haven¡¯t told anyone he had woken up because the lost memory of his seemed to carry information. And if he went out again, he will be lost in the world and eventually forget about it. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Helel imed. After getting a signal from Helel, Maddox called Reign and told her to wait for him outside the Spade mansion, where she was living these days, and he will pick her up. He left the house and so did Akin to check on the investigation process of the recent murders. Helel was busy reading through some news of the past months to catch up with the news, while Zane was sitting on the couch with me. ¡°So you and¡ªI¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m interrupting but I saw you with Akin and now you are with¡ª,¡± he paused when I frowned. ¡°That is my personal affair. I don¡¯t want you snooping around my matters,¡± I mumbled while stealing eyes from him. ¡°Just one mistake by me and you act like you don¡¯t even know me?¡± once again, Zane started to talk about our rtionship. ¡°Zane! You just said you saw me with your brothers. Can you stop reminding me of what we had? I gave you chance, but you screwed me over repeatedly. Now all I want for you is to leave this topic alone and maybe¡ªmove on,¡± I took a deep breath to convey my message to him but he seemed even more frustrated after hearing what I was asking him to do. ¡°How is Maura now?¡¯ I finally asked him after keeping myself silent for some time. He almost looked shocked, giving a mixed kind of reaction to my bringing up her name. ¡°Maura!¡± he whispered to himself as if he was trying to remember something, ¡°Oh shit!¡± he closed his eyes and clenched his jaw, looking guilty. ¡°What happened? Is she okay?¡± I asked him, feeling panicky. ¡°It¡ªs fine. She is fine,¡± he nodded, ¡°I ummm-there is nothing left between me and her. I kind of helped her get out of this pack and stay somewhere safer with her mother. I will check on her for you, but I am not in contact with her myself,¡± he finally returned to his normal calm self and shrugged. I just found it odd because when he initially heard her name, his reaction was pretty odd. He seemed to be confused, or maybe worried. But I could be wrong. ¡°If you think cutting ties with her earns you, my love, sorry! It is over. We are over!¡± I said with a confirmed look on my face. He stayed watching me and then scoffed, ¡°it is okay. You can think all you want. In the end, you are going to be mine. You see! Miss. Weredragon Queen! We are destined to be together,¡± the way he This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. hunched over and said those words with confidence, I felt chills run down my spine. ¡°Yeah! Trying to tame you was the worst I did but you cannot deny the truth¡ªthe fate!¡± he said before getting off on his feet and walking away from me to help Helel learn all the incidents and keep him up to date. ¡®He will tame us one day, whether we like it or not,¡¯ Ace¡¯sment confused me even more. Who was Zane? The Dark Knight? Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 322-The Ugly Fate. Maura Despair: It¡¯s been two days since I killed that rascal, and honestly speaking. I¡¯ve never fell so amazing before. The feeling of triumph I felt when I bashed his head with that brick was still lingering inside me. Title of the document I¡¯ve been living alone in the woods, and miraculously, no killer came to hurt me. ¡°Ah!¡± A groan escaped my lips as I shivered and threw up again. Taking deep breaths and forcing my body to get up, I looked around to find shelter. The storm was setting in, and I was in no condition to stay outside when I hadn¡¯t even eaten anything as well. One day ago, somebody mugged me and took away my phone and bag. I was left with nothing but my miserable self. As I proceeded to take steps towards the road, I felt something liquid between my legs. Before long. I already knew what had happened. ¡°No!¡± I shook my head, staring at the blood. ¡°I cannot lose you,¡± I cried loudly, finally realizing what was going on with my health. ¡®F*uc*king hell!¡± I cried and ran into the woods again, running till my feet gave up and I passed out. The pain I felt was bad. I have lost yet another person who could have been family to me. F*uc*k! I couldn¡¯t even get to enjoy a single moment of happiness. Before I could find out I was pregnant, the miscarriage took it all from me. I remained on the ground for hours before I finally woke up. ¡®Home!¡¯ my lips uttered, remembering the only ce I have felt safe. It¡¯s been so long since I haven¡¯t hadfort. Although Ubel was scum, me and my mother survived there. ¡®Maybe he was right. Outside those walls, I¡¯m nothing,¡¯ I uttered and started my journey back home. If only I had not rushed and taken my time, I would be with my mother now. Upon reaching the cowshed, I realized I had yet to discover another heartbreak. All the cows were dead. But I didn¡¯t cry for them since I knew how to bring them back to life. I paced beside them and sat down, staring at their lifeless bodies. As I unclipped my long, red hair, I closed my eyes and gently ran my hand over the dead cow¡¯s head. Patting the cow and praying for its life, I found it moving a little. In the next few minutes, they all started waking up, and when I opened my eyes to give them a smile, I met with confused and angry res from some people around me. I had no clue when they arrived, but I knew they had seen me do it all. ¡°She is a witch!¡± one of the elderly women yelled, and the others started shoving the firenterns in my face to threaten me into staying away from them. ¡®Did you see what she did?¡¯ another man yelled, running around and informing as many pack members N?velDrama.Org is the owner. as he could. ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person. I was just trying to help them get-,¡± I was stuttering and throwing my body to the side to create distance between us. ¡°I bet she killed other people too,¡± it was then that one of the people imed, and the others looked shocked at the discovery. ¡°No! That¡¯s not true. I would never hurt anyone,¡± I was panicking and crying loudly. Did you kill your father?¡¯ A man threatened me if I told him the truth. I was so scared and unable to react properly that I nodded. ¡°Because he wa¡ª,¡± that was the confession they needed. ¡°Step away from us, witch!¡± a women in her mid-forties yelled, stepping closer to me. ¡°I¡¯m not even moving,¡± I whimpered, begging them to let me walk away. The loud noises they were making and the cussing were getting out of hand. I had to do it before it was toote for me. ¡°Alpha King Zane knows me. Please call him. He will tell you I am not a bad person,¡± I begged, exining who they needed to talk to about me. They exchanged a nce, and then one of the oldest pack members stepped forward with a firestick in his hand. ¡°She is here to hurt the brothers,!¡± his im left me stunned. ¡°No! I would never¡ª,¡± I shook my head vigorously while choking on my tears. My hormones were messed up and so was my head in the moment, so I didn¡¯t know how else to handle this situation when a guy threw a rock at me and the others followed him. ¡°I¡¯ve informed Lord Vasquez!¡± a man yelled, informing the others. That¡¯s when panic hit my veins. Lord Vasquez was the most vicious man ever. He wouldn¡¯t think twice before setting me on fire. So I did whatever was left with me. I booked toward the exit. ¡°Ahhh!¡± the women screamed while the men ran to the side to prevent getting hurt. They thought I was attacking them. Well, good for me, because that gave me the opportunity to run past them and exit the shed. Once out, I sprinted towards the mountains like crazy. They were still following me and calling the guards on me. Since I was just a Huldra and not a witch as they imed, I couldn¡¯t leave them behind, and soon I was on the top of the mountain, staring down at the abyss. ¡°There she is¡ª,¡± a man shouted, guiding Lord Vasquez to where I was. The others have stayed on the road, probably too scared to confront a panicked ¡®witch.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not a witch! I¡¯m a Huldra. born from a werewolf and a weredrag-,¡± he didn¡¯t let me finish and focused on the man beside him. ¡°Ah! This shit had been killing my people?¡± Lord Vasquez¡¯s eyes were red, showing intense anger when watching me. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone but that bastard who was forcing himself on me. It was a se ¡ªelfdefense,¡± I begged him to understand me, but he looked adamant to finish me when pointing the gun at me. ¡°You killed Varisha, my child¡¯s mother,¡± he grunted. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I swear¡ª,¡± I begged again. ¡°She ims to know Alpha King Zane!¡± the man informed Vasquez. whose expression changed when hearing his son¡¯s name. I could tell he was upset already, and I tried to rea*s*sure him he would never hear me say his son¡¯s name again. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 323-Swallow! Beatrice Despair: I woke up after hours of Helel and I having s*e*x. I thought he had dozed off as well, but he was nowhere to be found. It¡¯s been some days since Helel came back to life, and he¡¯s been trying his best to recall what the Moon Goddess had shown him when he was on the other side. Title of the document He was good most of the time, but then there were times when he would act differently. It was pretty odd that he would wake up whenever we were napping together just to get out of the house, and God knows where to go from here. He would usually be caught on the hills, and his ims and excuses didn¡¯t make sense. He would im he left the house to get fresh air, but whenever I would ask him to go out on a walk with me, he wouldn¡¯t. Something has definitely changed about him, but I couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactly it was. We were still staying at the same house. The brothers woulde by very often to spend time with him, and that¡¯s when things would get awkward. Every time Helel would touch me, the rest of the brothers would start looking around to prevent the sight. Reign came over once, and we talked about everything, including her mother¡¯s demise. She had sworn repeatedly that she has no idea what happened that night and that she was mourning and missing her mother. Not to mention, she was shocked to see Helel alive. ¡°Helel¡ª,¡± I groaned, leaving the bed in search of him. ¡°Helel!¡± I kept looking around for him and calling his name, but when he didn¡¯t answer back, I knew where he had gone. ¡°He left the house again?¡± I frowned, checking the time. It was the middle of the night, and he decided to take fresh air? ¡°That¡ª,¡± before I could grab the robe and rush after him, the door opened, and Reign walked inside with Maddox and Helel behind them. ¡°I was taking a stroll,¡± Helel imed when he noticed I was staring at him with a quizzical look on my face. He didn¡¯t wait for my response and sprinted to the room. ¡°We found him on the road,¡± Reign sighed, looking concerned. ¡°I am sure he is fine. He might have needed some¡ª,¡± Maddox made up an excuse for his brother, and when I interrupted him, he understood that I have heard this excuse many times now. ¡°Some air¡ªI get it,¡± I sighed in defeat. It wasn¡¯t easy to watch Helel act so discreetly, as if he were hiding something from me. ¡®¡±ou guys getfortable. I will go check on him,¡± I said. ¡°Take your time; we will make some coffee till then,¡± Thank goodness Reign was here. I gave her a smile, following Helel into the room and noticing he was in the bathroom, actually taking a shower. Since the bathroom door was left open, I peered inside and noticed him standing beside the shower and rubbing something off his abdomen. It was blood. But not his blood, because he didn¡¯t have a scratch on him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I opened the door and walked into the bathroom with him. Seeing me there made him react pretty strangely. He turned his body to the other side in haste and only turned over once he had washed himself clean. ¡°Are you hurt? I saw blood,¡± I ran my hand over his abdomen and found it clean. ¡®I shifted and got myself hurt,¡± he excused, and that checked out. Obviously, he healed if he shifted. ¡°And¡ªyou don¡¯t have to pretend like you are only here to check on me just to see me naked,¡± he smirked, holding my hand and preventing me from walking away. ¡°I am not here for that,¡± I rolled my eyes yfully, running my hand down there and gently stroking his big, hard c*oc*k. ¡°Where did you go earlier?¡± I asked seductively. ¡°I was here¡ªwalking around¡ªhe gulped with difficulty when I turned him on some more. ¡°Keeping secrets from me?¡± I teased, rubbing the tip of my finger on the head of his d*ic*k. ¡°I can never,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Are you always that hard when you see me around?¡± I whispered, running my hand up and down, making him grunt and close his eyes. ¡°Always!¡± he whispered back, but kept his eyes closed. ¡°Let me help you soften up a bit,¡± I mumbled and slowly got down on my knees. I knew his brother and This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Reign were waiting outside, but I a*s*sumed they would be busy, and I needed a quick moment with Helel. Although he would take much longer, I will manage. As soon as I came in contact with his hard c*oc*k falling against my face, I rested my lips under it, straightening it on his body, and sticking it upward. ¡°Argh!¡¯ Helel¡¯s groan was a sign he was waiting for me to take his c*oc*k in my mouth. As my lips traveled up and down his shaft, his body shuddered in pleasure. He kept groaning while I kept ying, licking and kissing his d*ic*k and treating it gently. The swollen head of his c*oc*k entered my mouth, and I sucked it for a few seconds before slowly engulfing the immense length and keeping it inside my mouth for another few seconds. ¡°F*uc*k! Stop te¡ªasing!¡± He moaned and grabbed my hair from the back of my head and pushed his c*oc*k even more inside me. It reached down my throat before he let go and turned me around. Now that I was against the wall, he started making wild strokes inside my mouth, f*uc*king me like an animal. Arghhh! Ah!¡± I was groaning with his wild thrusts into my mouth. He raised his leg a little and stretched my neck back, shoving his d*ic*k into my mouth with more pressure. Are you going to swallow it?¡± he whispered, watching me close my eyes and giving him permission. He kept going for another few minutes before he let out a grunt and his c*oc*k busted into my mouth. He kept it inside, making sure I had swallowed it all. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 324 Not A Saint ¡°So, I have been trying to remember where I went before my memory blocked out a¡ª,¡± Reign sketched his temples sneakily, steeling her eyes from all of us but especially from Maddox, who frowned. ¡°And-what do you remember?¡± Maddox asked. ¡°I have been to someone¡¯s apartment,¡± she whispered, ¡°but I don¡¯t remember what I did there,¡± she instantly added, but obviously the secrecy was very telling. ¡®Reign! Could you stop sharing half-truths about information? Tell me, where did you go before you cked out?¡± Maddox turned to grunt at her, asking her very aggressively. Title of the document ¡°It is okay if she doesn¡¯t want to share. She can just tell us what she did there,¡± I interrupted him to spare her from his res. ¡°But what is all this secrecy about this ce? Who was she with?¡± Maddox had definitely noticed that Reign was hiding something, and it didn¡¯t sit well with him. ¡°You two can talk about it in private. You don¡¯t have to press on her in front of us,¡± I eyed Maddox, telling him to stay off and stop nagging Reign. After hearing me take her side, she gave me a weak smile and then tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°What?¡± Maddox instantly shook his head to dismiss the rumors before they grow, ¡®there is no need for us to discuss anything in private. It is not like we are dating or something,¡± his scoff and shrug wiped off the smile from Reign¡¯s lips. I couldn¡¯t believe how easy it was for him to upset her and ruin her mood. ¡°Maddox!¡± I grunted, and in response, he gave a jerk to his shoulders. ¡°I was at the guy¡¯s apartment who I had been seeing,¡± Reign finally said it with a lot of confidence. Maddox seemed like he had seen a ghost after he heard that from her. Helel lowered his head and started smiling, probably enjoying his brother¡¯s misery. Reign looked confident, since she had no reason to feel guilty or ashamed of herself. ¡°You are seeing someone?¡± Maddox finally asked her, looking very bothered but trying to sound casual. ¡°Yeah! I was with him that night,¡± she said, not stealing eyes from Maddox this time. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°And you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Maddox was now focusing on her, and it was clear that he was beginning to lose his calm with her. ¡°Why? We are just friends, so why do I need to tell you that I have a boyfriend?¡± She continued with an attitude, and I loved her confidence. He had been treating her this way very badly. ¡°Ah!¡± Maddox nodded andughed, ¡°you had a boyfriend, yet you kepting for my d*ic*k. Does he know what kind of girl he is dating?¡¯ This time, Maddox took it too far. Reign gasped and then turned her head down, while Helel straightened his back on the couch to stare at his brother. ¡°Apologize!¡¯ Before I could say a word, Helel grunted at his brother. ¡°Why would I?¡± Am I lying though? She kept it a secret from me and probably from her boyfriend, too. How am I at fault while she is the victim?¡± Maddox grunted and got up on his feet to tower over us. ¡°You said a few minutes ago that you guys are just friends, and now you are iming you two slept together?¡± I muttered to him. ¡°And she agreed to this dynamic. I told her I would not take her seriously, and she understood. If I knew she had a boyfriend, I would not have touched her. The fact that she is ying both sides and sitting here all sad and victim-like is just so infuriating,¡± Maddox made his point and grabbed his phone to storm out of the house. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him,¡± Helel said, instantly getting to his feet and rushing after him. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Nobody knows you are¡ª,¡± my words left dry in my mouth when Helel left the premises in a hurry. ¡°He is not wrong!¡± Reign whispered under her breath, ¡°I am a cheater here.¡± ¡°But why did you do that. Reign?¡± Now that it was the two of us, I questioned her. The disloyalty and dishonesty were the reasons I refused to give Zane any more chances. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. I just felt like I wasn¡¯t cheating on Mr. Mykel,¡± the moment I heard that name on her lips, I realized the guy she was dating was none other than Mr. Mykel. ¡°Our trainer?¡± I almost yelled in shock, ¡®wait! when did you two¡ª,¡± ¡°Right after he gave me that powder test. I just couldn¡¯t get to someone who could help me, so I turned to him. He¡ªmade attempts but I guess I looked for his attention. After the crowning got dyed, he promised to prepare me for it, and we grew closer,¡± Reign mumbled in her lowered tone while making sure she didn¡¯t raise her eyes to look at me. She looked ashamed of herself, but honestly speaking, I could no longer me her. ¡°Reign! He was older than you and had authority over you. He used his power over you to take advantage of you,¡± I sat down with her and held her hands, ¡°it is not love if you don¡¯t even feel like you are cheating on him when you are sleeping with your mate. You had daddy issues, and he knew way too well how to use them against you,¡± I muttered while recalling his face. He looked and acted so decent. No wonder he wanted us all to take those tests so that he could use our vulnerable secrets against us. ¡°But he never forced me,¡± she argued. ¡°Coercion is the same. Now tell me, did you really want to take part in the contest where you have to kill your sister in order to wear that crown?¡± I asked, and after thinking for a while, she shook her head. ¡°But what other choice do I have? If I surrender, my father would choose the fate of death for me,¡± she said. ¡°Well, we will see about that,¡± I said determinedly, making the list of people who needed to be taught a lesson. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 325 ¨C Caught The Serial Killer. Beatrice Dismay: After I had a talk with Reign, we shared a coffee and spoke some more while there were no signs of Helel and Maddox for the next two hours. Helel returned home all by himself, and it upset Reign even more. She was Title of the document probably using herself of upsetting Maddox. ¡°He wanted to be left alone,¡± Helel said. ¡°Is he mad at me?¡± Reign stepped up to speak to Helel herself. ¡°He was angrier that we questioned him instead of calling you out on ying with both men,¡± Helel said without stuttering. ¡°But it is between you two-sort it out and make better decisions,¡± Helel added before walking up to me and gently grazing his hand over my arm, ¡®and they will be fine. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± he whispered in my ear after realizing I was worrying too much for them. Later, Helel and I fell asleep in our room, and Reign slept on the couch in the living room because she didn¡¯t want to leave her pack alone and wanted to stay here with us. I know she was still not certain how she would deal with this mess, but I could tell Mr. Mykel manipted her. However, since he wasn¡¯t her teacher and she was also of legal age, there wasn¡¯t much I could do against him legally. But I had a feeling that he used her. I woke up early in the morning and did breakfast with the two, and in the next two hours. Akin and Zane had also shown up at the door. Just after a few minutes, Maddox too showed up. Things got pretty awkward as he stood in the living room with his shoulders slouched down and his heavy breathing the center of attention. ¡°What is going on with him?¡± Zane asked, jumping on the couch without showing a care in the world. ¡°Maddox! can we talk?¡± After gathering a lot of courage, Reign stepped forward to take responsibility for her actions, but Maddox didn¡¯t even respond to her and walked past her into our room. I couldn¡¯t force him to be normal and forget about it, since I couldn¡¯t forget about it either. ¡°Ah! Trouble in¡ªparadise, I believe. But I didn¡¯t know they were¡ª¡± Zane was smirking when he suddenly shut up when he got harsh looks from everyone. ¡°Give him some time, he wille talk to you himself,¡± I told Reign, feeling extremely bad for her. While she returned to the kitchen, I walked into the room to check on Maddox. He seemed to be waiting for my arrival. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I thought you would nevere to check on me,¡± he let out a littleugh of sarcasm and then bit his tongue into silence. ¡°Maddox, whatever happened between us is in the past. I am never gonna stop caring about you,¡± I rea*s*sured him while standing by the door, and the look he gave me was so miserable. ¡°Does that mean we will ever have a chance?¡± he asked, almost looking excitedly at me. ¡°Maddox! I don¡¯t n too far ahead. I have always been taught to focus on the present. But I am telling you right now, we can be very good friends,¡± I gave him a smile when I suggested a friendship, and he instantly got to his feet to ept the offer, like he had been waiting for it for years. ¡°I am sorry abou¡ª,¡± he then zipped his mouth and gulped when talking about what his parents did to my brother. I was still not ready to talk about it, so giving him a closed-mouth smile was the only thing I could do in the moment. ¡°Take a shower; you will feel better,¡± I suggested so that I could escape the room for now. ¡°Ugh!¡± Zane groaned, sitting on the couch alone and trying to call someone nonstop. He would always be busy on his phone, calling someone, but I never saw him speak to that person. So maybe whoever it was, they were not picking up his calls. ¡°Brother! If everything is fine here, I would like to take a trip to the mountain to see what is happening with the volcano,¡± Zane mumbled as he spoke to Akin, but didn¡¯t really look up from his phone. ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡± Akin asked him, taking a bite of the toast in his hand. Helel, Reign, and Akin were busy cooking a bunch of stuff while Zane was on his phone and I was just sitting idle. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 326 ¨C Losing The Huldra. ¡°Maura?¡± Zane jumped off the couch, standing straight and facing his brother, his eyes disying many emotions. It was pretty obvious that not only did he know of her but was also concerned about her. ¡°I was expecting you would not react but¡ª¡± the way Akin said it, I realized he knew his brother knew of N?velDrama.Org is the owner. her but he didn¡¯t know to what extent the two were connected. Title of the document ¡°There is no way Maura would hurt anyone,¡± I spoke up, thinking about her innocent face. I know what she did to me was awful, but she did it for her mother. Unless Varisha, Ubel, and everyone else dying had threatened her mother, I don¡¯t see a reason she would hurt anyone. ¡°Well, she confessed to killing her father¡ª,¡± Akin said, but a hard head shake from me caught his eye. ¡°That man was never her father. He abducted her and kept her mother¡ªDestiny Despair chained to his basement,¡± I know the information I was providing them was too much, and it was pretty obvious from their faces as well. ¡°What? Destiny Despair! I have heard of her,¡± Helel imed. ¡°Wait! They caught her? Where is she right now?¡± Zane didn¡¯t want to talk about anything other than whether Maura was fine. ¡°They are chasing after her to the mountains. Father is taking care of this case himself,¡± Akin said every word with much care because he could see the twitching in Zane¡¯s body. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Zane yelled, ¡°she is not a killer! f*uc*k!¡± he yelled and threw his phone on the wall, shattering it. ¡°Zane! Is she¡ª,¡± Helel asked. ¡°She is my f*uc*king mate!¡± Zane yelled in desperation, storming out of the house without uttering another word to any of them. ¡°We should follow them,¡± I suggested, and Akin gave me a head nod. ¡°I aming with you guys,¡± Helel suggested, but Akin and I disagreed with him. If hees out now, every finger will be pointed at us. My truth wille out, and it will get even messier. ¡°Just a few more days, okay? I promise to introduce you back to the pack and the world. But right now, we need you to remember those lost dreams,¡± Akin walked over tofort Helel and make him understand. Reign looked upset because it was just so weird being a different creature in a world full of werewolves. ¡°Akin! We need to go. I am not having a good feeling about this,¡± I requested Akin, and soon we walked out of the house, leaving Reign with Helel to make sure he didn¡¯t leave the house. ¡°I am so worried for her,¡± the instant we sat down in the car, I began to yammer. ¡°I am sure everything will be fine when Zane finds her before dad,¡± Akin said, speeding up to the mountains. ¡°It is just that she had been through a lot, Akin. She is a Huldra¡ªso people might take her as a bad creature,¡± I was just rambling at this point, and kudos to Akin for listening and entertaining me. ¡°I understand,¡± he said. ¡®You are worried about someone who left you with that psychopath?¡¯ Ace scoffed at me, chilling and sounding less bothered. ¡®She made a mistake and she returned to correct it. Not many people can own up to their mistakes and are also ready to sacrifice their own lives in order to mend everything,¡¯ I defended Maura, but I knew why Ace wasn¡¯t on her side. Ace was simr to those old-fashioned werewolf elders. She thought anyone who wasn¡¯t a pure breed was not worth our time. ¡®I just hope this creature called Maura is dealt with today. Once she is out of the picture, will you ept Zane?¡¯ The way Ace made it about me and him made me clench my jaw and not even respond to her. ¡®Sorry! I am a bit too grumpy today. But I will not tell you why since you are giving me the silent treatment,¡¯ she continued toment, but I ignored her again. I was not in a mood to deal with her sarcasticments for now. Soon we had arrived, and rushing out of the car, we realized Zane had already been on the mountains. Akin and I sprinted towards the noises and could already tell it wasn¡¯t going well. I could hear Vasquez¡¯s voice from afar. While running up the hills, we caught up with Zane, who was only a few steps ahead of us now. Once we reached our destination, a mutual gasp escaped our lips as Vasquez had Maura cornered and a gun pointing at her. ¡°Dad! What are you doing?¡± Zane yelled, trying to reach his father, when Vasquez ced his finger on the trigger. ¡°Maura!¡± Zane called for her. She stopped crying and stared at us. ¡°One more step, son! And I will kill her,¡± Vasquez¡¯s warning stopped our proceeding steps. The situation was getting out of hand now, and Vasquez seemed so consumed by finishing Maura that he didn¡¯t see his son stressing over her fate. ¡°I am sorry!¡± Maura whispered when our eyes met. I felt bad for her. There were clear indications of what had happened to her in the form of dry blood between her legs and on her dress. ¡°Dad! Put the f*uc*king gun down. She is not a killer,¡± Zane yelled once again, shaking as he watched Maura just stare at us with no emotions anymore. It was a sad sight. It¡¯s almost as if she died before¡ª And then Vasquez shot her. A loud noise hit the air when the iron bullet went straight to her heart. Everything seemed to have slowed down for a moment. And then¡ªtwo more shots. One in the head and the other in the stomach. ¡°NOOOOO!¡± Zane¡¯s blood-curdling screech deafened us, and Akin grabbed him from his back, refusing to let him get near the falling body of Maura. In thest moments of her body dropping off the hills, she managed to stare at Zane and then closed her eyes. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 327 ¨C Not Hiding Anymore. ¡°What the f*uc*k, dad?¡± Zane was yelling and crying, throwing a fit like I have never seen him do before. Once Akin let go of him, he dropped to his knees and started sobbing loudly. ¡°Oh, shit!¡± I uttered and covered my mouth with my hands, whimpering in the agony of losing someone who I saw go from good to bad and bad to just no one. Akin managed to grab my arm and pull me over his chest, wrapping his arms around me tofort me while Maddox arrived at the ce after getting the information to aid his twin. ¡°HE KILLED HER!¡± Zane cried loudly, pointing at Vasquez, who was bluntly staring at Zane before his eyes traveled to me and the grip over his gun tightened. Title of the document ¡°She was a killer; she confessed to killing her dad,¡± Vasquez now knew his sons were looking at him differently, so he started exining. He could have done that before killing her, but he was in such a hurry that he believed he didn¡¯t want Maura to live. ¡°She wasn¡¯t!¡± Zane argued. ¡°That man was not her father. She killed her abuser. As for the rest of the murders, she didn¡¯t do them,¡± Akin blurted out whatever I had told him. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have waited before shooting her?¡± Now that Maddox knew what had happened, he yelled at his father and shocked him. ¡°Maddox! tone and volume!¡± Vasquez warned him. ¡°F*uc*k your tone and your volume!¡± Maddox shocked us one more time. We knew he was a little too aggressive, but we have never seen him argue with his parents. It was usually the other brothers, but it seems like seeing his brother in pain had upset him to the point that he no longer wanted to be known as the parent¡¯s pleaser. ¡°You killed his mate!¡± Maddox then added, and Vasquez¡¯s nod was a sign he was relieved he did. ¡°That¡¯s why I had to do it,¡± although his confession didn¡¯t shock me because I kind of knew he would never allow another creature near his sons, but the brothers looked stunned. ¡°She was a f*uc*king Huldra. What the f*uc*k does that even mean? She was iming to know Zane. That b*itc*h was openly telling everyone that she knew Alpha King Zane and that he woulde to save her. Do you not see why I had to rush to shut her up?¡± It was even more shocking that he didn¡¯t hide it anymore. ¡°She believed I would save her,¡± Zane stopped crying and sat on his knees,ughing to himself, ¡°she was too innocent, no?¡± He raised his head and watched his father gulp. ¡°I did it for you, my son. You deserve someone who holds status and is a powerful man¡¯s daughter. Not some huldra,¡± Vasquez tried reaching for his son, but he seemed afraid of Maddox, who had his fists clenching in the moment. ¡°What is going on over there?¡± The only one left on the scene was Sofia. Obviously, she heard everything and got here as soon as possible. ¡®Your husband killed my mate,¡¯ Zane had no emotions, and that was the scariest of his reactions, ¡°your husband killed my mate, Sofia!¡± The little bizarre scoff after finishing those words sent shivers down my spine. ¡°Zane! My son! What are you doing?¡± Sofia kneeled down beside him, and as soon as she cupped his face, he pushed her, and shended on her back. ¡°Ah!¡± everybody gasped while Vasquez helped her get up. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You boys are acting like teens in love. One is in love with a huldra, and the other one is holding a wolfless omega in his arms,¡± Vasquez¡¯s eyes turned to me, and anger was pretty visible at this point. ¡°Don¡¯t mention her,¡± Maddox stepped between us, blocking his father¡¯s vision from my face, and warned him. ¡°Don¡¯t you see what these women are doing to you guys?¡± Sofia had the nerve toment on us when she was the one who fed my brother to one of her kids. ¡°They are curses,¡± she added. ¡°You better take it back,¡± it was I who spoke this time. I was feeling a bit weird in my body. The vast space and fresh air were just soforting. Comforting enough to transition. ¡°Or else?¡± Sofia ced her hands on her waist when demanding an exnation for my attitude. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Zane got up from the ground and started walking away, looking like a dead body. Maddox rea*s*sured Akin that he would stick with him and left the premises, but Sofia and I were still ring into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Step away, son! This is where I end all these nasty women and free you all,¡± Vasquez waved his gun at us, signaling Akin to remove his arms from around me. ¡°You want to fight, old man?¡± I asked, forcibly freeing myself from Akin¡¯s arm as Vasquez wanted. ¡°How dare y¡ª¡± Sofia lunged at me to p me, but I stopped her and smacked her so hard that she ¡°Ah!¡± Her little scream felt like a melody to my ears. ¡°What the f*uc*k?¡± she groaned, watching Vasquez, who was as surprised as she was. ¡°You guys are intimidating her,¡± Akin didn¡¯t care what I did to his mother because he knew her truth, and somewhere, that irked his parents. The way their sons were more concerned for their mates than them was something they didn¡¯t want to see. ¡°That¡¯s it¡ª,¡± Vasquez pointed the gun at me, but he couldn¡¯t hold it up for too long when my eyes started changing color and my bones began to crack. ¡®20 days!¡¯ Ace giggled, reminding me what it was that she was trying to tell me back when we were in the car. At this point, I no longer cared and didn¡¯t resist the transition. While my body grew in size, Vasquez and Sofia seemed to have seen their worst nightmaree to life. ¡°Son! Save us!¡± Vasquez yelled in panic, leaving Sofia on the ground while trying to run for cover. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 328 ¨C Helel Knows It All Akin¡¯s POV: I saw the fear engraved in my parents¡¯ eyes when Beatrice transitioned and pped her wings around. I was just stunned, looking at her beauty. It was at this moment that I felt the strongest connection with her. I couldn¡¯t even walk away and kept standing to see her beautiful red wings let out a smoke before she started flying away. It was right then that I shook myself awake from the trance and began to worry. ¡°Shit! Where is she going?¡± I panicked, watching her fly into the air and disappear into the clouds. Soon her screeches stopped, meaning she had gone far away now. Title of the document ¡°Your f*uc*king father left me on the ground,¡± mom jumped to her feet, still looking like she was going to pass out. ¡°Now you understand why we told you to stay away from her? Did you not see how f*uc*king big of a monster¡ª,¡± mom asked as she instantly lowered her voice and looked around to be certain Beatrice was noting back, ¡°monster she is,¡± she finished the rest of the sentence in a whisper. ¡°I need to find her,¡± I whispered. ¡°There!¡± Dad came back with many guards behind him and pointed in the empty space, ¡°She transitioned here. Go find her, kill her on the spot with iron bullets,¡± he said, shaking when he ordered the guards around. I am sure they had seen her fly away, as she wasn¡¯t some small bird nobody had noticed. ¡°No!¡± I had to stay focused, as Beatrice needed my protection more than ever now. ¡°Nobody will harm her,¡± I stated loudly. ¡°The council will dismiss our status if they find out we kept a weredragon fly around and didn¡¯t do anything about it,¡± one of the guards argued with me. It was the panic in their veins upon seeing a red dragon that they didn¡¯t realize they were talking back to me. ¡°I will talk to the council myself,¡± I muttered. Staying here was not a solution anymore. I had to return to the mansion and talk to the council. Now that the news was spreading like hellfire, I had to speak to the very single pack¡¯s alpha and ask them not to shoot her. I don¡¯t know how I was going to do that, but I would. Zane lost his mate¡ª I was not ready to lose Beatrice. Once we all reached the mansion, I found Maddox present, while Zane was nowhere to be found. ¡°He escaped my sight. I am not sure if he knows about Beatrice yet, and I am hoping he doesn¡¯t. He will go crazy if anything happens to Beatrice now,¡± Maddox whispered, walking beside me to enter the living room, where all the council members were waiting for us. Now that dad was under extreme scrutiny, he looked arrogant, just like always. ¡°If only I were there, I would have shot her,¡± dad scoffed, making my mom roll her eyes at him because he was there and ran away like a coward. ¡°Nobody is shooting her,¡± I didn¡¯t even take the seat like everyone and dere loudly. ¡°What are you suggesting, son? That we let her walk away after she murdered so many innocent pack members?¡± One of the council members spoke up, and I acknowledged what lies my father had fed them at this point. ¡°It makes sense. She was a weredragon, taking revenge upon everyone for her kind,¡± he continued. ¡°She killed my daughter,¡± Mr. Brooke mentioned Jessie and broke down in tears. I was just amazed at how cunning my father was. ¡°She didn¡¯t kill anyone, and if he is suggesting she is the killer, then why did he kill Maura?¡± I stood up for everyone my father had done wrong to. The look on everyone¡¯s faces changed when they stared at Vasquez for answers. ¡°She was a huldra!¡± Vasquez gulped but had to say it aloud. ¡°All these creatures had been living in your pack under your nose, and you are just finding out about them? Mr. Winchester, who was probably still bitter about his wife having an extramarital affair with my father, raised a finger at him. The two red into each other¡¯s eyes for a moment before I interrupted them. ¡°This war between werewolves and weredragons needs to end now,¡± my statement was met with scoffs and angry res. ¡°Do you not know what they have done to us?¡± Mr. Brooke raised his voice. Just the idea of letting weredragons live in peace was too much for them. ¡°I am aware of all those lies. Perhaps you have no knowledge of what we did to them,¡± that was the right moment to finally expose the wrongdoings of my parents. It would be painful because who would want to see their parents get executed? But it would be nothing ¡°What are you¡ª,¡± Dad tried getting up when Winchester pointed at him and gestured at me to keep going. ¡°My parents stole the weredragon twin babies and fed¡ªone of them to¡ªone of us brothers,¡± I didn¡¯t say Maddox¡¯s name even when he had prepared himself for it. The reaction was outrageous. The murmuring started, and everyone began to gossip. ¡°That girl fed them this theory. There is no pro¡ª,¡¯ my father grunted and shook his head to make it sound ridiculous. That¡¯s when I heard some screams from the entrance of the mansion. I a*s*sumed somebody had walked into the mansion and shocked everyone. My first thought was that maybe Beatrice came back and the maids were scared of her, but when the guest came forward, I knew why everyone was stunned. ¡°Helel!¡± My mom¡¯s eyes grew in size, her body trembled, and a huge smile covered her lips. ¡°What!¡± Dad looked happy, but soon he looked shocked because how would he get up to hug his son? The same son he had killed. ¡°I remember¡ª,¡± Helel stepped right beside me, and the first thing he said was that he remembered. Nobody knew what he was saying or how he hade back to life, but I could tell his memories from the dead were back. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 329 ¨C The Truth About The War. Author¡¯s POV: ¡°Come have a seat,¡± Mr. Brooke sat Helel down after Helel told him his daughter took care of Helel. Helel took a seat, going in front of everyone was a bit new aftering back to life. Sofia so badly wanted to hug him, while Vasquez knew his son hated him. ¡°My son,¡¯ Sofia whimpered. Title of the document ¡°I did whatever I had to, but that didn¡¯t mean it I didn¡¯t regret it. I missed you every single day of my life, my son!¡± Vasquez started yammering, but the council of adults hushed him down, as they wanted Helel to speak now. ¡°You were found guilty of helping a weredragon escape,¡± Brooke recalled, bringing it up. ¡°They are innocent,¡± Helel¡¯s ims were met with a frown. The council and the pack alphas were desperately wanting to know what was causing these brothers to suddenly deem weredragon innocents. ¡°We would like you to exin it to us,¡± Winchester said, staring at Vasquez, who was gritting his teeth at him. ¡°She saved him! Isn¡¯t it enough?¡± Akin said, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°She is a weredragon princess! She could have turned evil and taken revenge on us for whatever we had done to her, but instead¡ªshe gave her golden scale to my brother and saved his life. Do you not see how kind she is? She carries the pain for our kind and takes care of them while we hurt her kind,¡± Akin exined, watching them stare back at him in confusion. Even they were confused, why had Beatrice saved their alpha king? ¡°That is all bullshit. She is only doing this so that she can prove herself to be this innocent, fragile girl andter devour us all. If you all had seen her dragon, you would have been afraid of her too,¡± Vasquez muttered, grunting at his sons for defending her. ¡°Have you seen her dragon?¡± Winchester smirked when asking him that question, ¡°I thought you said you weren¡¯t there when she transitioned or you would have killed her right then and there,¡± he continued to mock Vasquez, receiving a harsh re from him. Now that he knew Vasquez was already under scrutiny, he wasn¡¯t afraid of taunting him. ¡°He was, but he was too cowardly to step forward and save me,¡± Sofia interrupted them, taking side of her friend Winchester who gave her a ce to live after her divorce and rejection with Vasquez. ¡°Enough!¡± Vasquez yelled at Sofia, making the council share a look of disappointment and disapproval at his outburst. ¡°Helel! You said you remember. What do you remember exactly?¡± Akin turned the attention back to Helel since he knew his parents had a habit of diverting subjects by arguing with each other. ¡°Whatever the Moon Goddess showed me when I was dead,¡± Helel¡¯s words were met with an instant bow from the council to the Moon Goddess. It was a huge deal that the Moon Goddess had shown herself and spoken to one of them. Even if it was indirect. ¡°What did you see, son?¡± Brooke asked Helel. ¡°I saw what led to the war between the weredragons and the werewolves,¡± Helel whispered under his breath, feeling extremely guilty. ¡°And what exactly was it?¡± another member of the council said with a gulp running down his throat. They all knew The Moon Goddess would be extremely mad at them if they had taken wrong decisions. ¡°Years ago, when the weredragon king and queen were brought here, they were not invited to our pack to have a talk. They were brought here so that they can be robbed of their children. That night, when my parent¡¯s loyal servant Elex stole the babies, he gave one to his mistress and took the other one, with his dead daughter, to his mate¡¯s house. The mate was already angry with him, so she killed him. My father knew what happened, but he used this opportunity to say, the oldest weredragon had killed one of ours. They used Destiny Despair of the murder. Hence, the kids going missing made sense. Destiny was supposed to take care of the children, so when she decided to run for her life, the kids were misled. That¡¯s the narrative my parents sang, but that wasn¡¯t the truth. My parents had already stolen the twins. One of them turned out to be Beatrice¡ª,¡± Helel paused after tears started running down his eyes, as he could literally see it all happen before his eyes. ¡°And what about the other baby?¡± Winchester asked, watching the brothers share a very sad nce. ¡°They fed that baby to one of us,¡± Helel didn¡¯t exin anymore since that was his limit. He was woken up from the dead right when he was watching that part, but Maddox lowered his head since he knew who it was. ¡°What? that¡¯s ¡ªhorrible,¡± Brooke was the first to let out a gasp, and then tears filled his eyes, ¡°maybe my daughter paid for my sins. I was one of the members who supported the theory that weredragons were evil.¡± The others were as shocked as him. They were now looking at Vasquez with angry res for lying and deceiving them and alsomitting a crime so disgusting. ¡°We thought you couldn¡¯t get any worse,¡± one of the oldest council members stood up and yelled at Vasquez.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°What are you all talking about? Are you seriously going to believe a story that he thought he saw? Just look at the bigger picture,¡± Vasquez maintained his innocence, not pleading guilty, ¡°they are in love with that seductress, and she convinced them to make her and her kind look innocent. So now they are all making up these stories¡ª who even feeds a baby to another baby, and why would we ever do that?¡± Heughed at them for believing something so ridiculous. ¡°Listen to me¡ªI say, we kill that dragon and finish this whole mess before she returns for us and kills every single one of us,¡± Vasquez stated, getting up on his feet to make orders. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 330-The Angry Princess. Author¡¯s POV: ¡°Call all the guards and alphas of every pack toe here and take my side. Together we need to put her down,¡± Vasquez used hismanding voice and expected at least some of them to follow his orders. ¡°If you believe the Moon Goddess really has shown you everything, then tell us something¡ª,¡± Brooke was more interested in what Helel had to say than what Vasquez was saying. Title of the document ¡°We had lost one of the guns in a very funny ces-just the two of us,¡± he continued to point at one of the council members as recalling the incident back when they were preparing for a war and asked Helel about it, who imed he had seen every single thing in his dream like it was a movie ying before his eyes. ¡°Where did we find that gun¡ªthe same gun that we used to kill one of the biggest warriors of the weredragons?¡± Brooke had to take a pause as he felt guilty about it. The things they were proud of for a very long time were now a curse to them. ¡°You dropped it in the alleyway, next to a prostitute¡¯s door, and when you arrived at her door, she thought you wanted to sleep with her,¡± Helel said the words without any hesitation, making the two share a nce and gasp. They never told anyone about it, as losing a gun was not a very good look. ¡°He is not lying,¡± Brooke dered. ¡°How does it prove anything? Maybe he did see the truth, but now he wants to defend and protect that girl, so he is lying about what he saw¡ª,¡± Vasquez interrupted them once again, not ready to take the me for anything. ¡°That is enough. We have heard enough,¡± the oldest council member got up from the couch and sighed sadly, ¡°it is a shame that we believed these two and let them direct us to a war. The two creatures were at a good point of friendship when these two became selfish and started a riot between us. We are ashamed of ourselves for causing so much dismay to a kind for years. I cannot seem to imagine how that girl must have felt when finding out how these evil people fed her brother to their kid. With everything heard and said, I dered this war to end¡ª,¡± his words were met with affirmation, but for Sofia and Vasquez, it was a dead end. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°You are making a huge mistake. Those weredragons are too angry to forgive any of us now,¡± Vasquez told them, rming them about what kind of danger they were bringing upon themselves by ending the war. ¡°Do we not deserve it? We will take care of everything, but for now, we need to punish the two who caused this single-handedly,¡± Brooke cleared his throat and pointed at Sofia and Vasquez. ¡°No! I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Sofia instantly started shaking her head in panic. ¡°Actually¡ª,¡± Vasquez mumbled, thinking of a n, ¡°it was all her idea.¡± His hand pointing in the direction of Sofia caught eyes. They all looked at them as they stared into each other¡¯s eyes with anger and betrayal. ¡°He is lying¡ª I didn¡¯t. He did it. And he told me there was a way to save my son. It was all his doing. He brought the kid here and used the weredragons of various crimes against our kind,¡± Sofia imed loudly, getting angrier by every passing minute when she saw her sons look at her with disgust. ¡°What? why are you looking at me like that?¡± Sofia yelled at her boys, ¡°I did it so that I can keep my boy alive. It is not a crime to think about your kids. I would do it again if I got the chance. Heck! I was even going to ept Beatrice until I realized she was a princess. I knew she would be a problem. But am I guilty about it? No!¡± Sofia screamed, moving around in panic and causing everyone to leave their seats and huddle around her. ¡°Mom! You killed innocent babies and then used a whole kind. They all suffered, and you are saying you don¡¯t care?¡± Akin muttered but kept his anger in check. He wanted to approach his mother, so that he can handcuff her. ¡°No! I am not guilty,¡± she screamed, picking up a vase and throwing it at one of the council members, who dodged it. ¡°Calm down,¡± Akin was making baby steps toward her because she had broken another vase and grabbed the broken shard in her hand, threatening to end her life. ¡°I will not let you or any of my sons look at me like that. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I did it for you guys,¡± she was murmuring and taking steps backward, threatening to end her life if anyone tried arresting her. ¡°I understand. I understand everything now. Come here!¡± Akin whispered, passing her a weak smile, ¡°Mom! Please give me that,¡± he finally reached her and held the shard out of her hand and pulled her into a hug. ¡°I love you; I love my kids,¡± she began to cry, while Akin eyed Helel to get up and handcuff her hands behind her back. The instant she felt the handcuffs around her wrists, she broke the hug and turned around to face Helel. ¡°Why are you putting my hands behind my back? How am I going to hug you now?¡± She was crying and urging Helel to hug her onest time. Helel stood in his spot, looking at her face, and then said, ¡°you are a criminal. I have no affection for anyone whomits a crime.¡± That wasn¡¯t all. While they were trying to calm down Sofia and take her out of the mansion, Maddox looked around and realized their father had escaped. ¡°Where is he?¡± Maddox yelled, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡®Shit!¡± Akin cursed, ¡°everyone! Find Vasquez and put him in handcuffs. No matter what kind of orders he gives, just arrest him,¡± hemanded. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Author¡¯s POV: ¡°Huh! They think they can arrest me,¡± Vasquez had run towards the mountains to hide till the issue gets resolved. ¡°I know whose fault is all that. That girl¡ª,¡± he grunted, making his way in the dark to somewhere safer and away from the crazy guards that were making announcements and asking anyone if they had seen him around. Title of the document ¡°I did everything for these ungrateful boys, and in the end¡ªa p*uss*y won,¡± he scoffed, sitting under a tree after feeling tired. ¡°Sofia is the one who kept crying for her kids. If we had let one of them die¡ªbut then how would I have proven myself to be worthy of a lord and taken the crown for my sons?¡± He stroked his chin, holding the same gun in his other hand that he had shot Maura with. ¡°Ah! Sons! They don¡¯t mean anything if they don¡¯t listen to me. I gave them these titles, and they did me wrong. That b*itc*h took away my everything, I will not rest until I take her away from them too,¡± Vasquez got up from the ground once again. ¡°She must have transitioned back into her human form. It will take her 20 day to transform again, so I am in luck. If I can find her before they do and k*ill her- they will realize they lost their parents and that girl too,¡± he smirked to himself, knowing where to find her. ¡°She must have returned to her spot where she transitioned from,¡± he nodded to himself, hastily pacing towards the cliff as Beatrice would return to her spot unconsciously. When he reached that area, he smiled because he was right. Beatrice was lying unconscious on the ground, n*ake*d. ¡°There you go!¡± he muttered, reaching for her and grasping her hair in his fist, waking her up. ¡°Ahhh!¡± she screamed when watching him from this close. ¡°You filth! You ruined everything for us,¡± Vasquez yelled, yanking her hair and adjusting his gun when Beatrice grabbed his hand and bit him as hard as she could. ¡°F*UC*K! F*UC*K! F*UC*K! YOU F*UC*KING ANIMAL, LET ME GO!¡± He yelled in agony, but Beatrice didn¡¯t let him go. She was very aware of what this man had done. He first k*illed her brother and then Maura for his own gain. As she let him go and he dropped to the ground, she knew he would recover quickly and try to harm her. So, she did whatever was left with her. She started her transition. ¡°What? How is it possible? You are not supposed to transition so soon after your first time¡ªunless¡ª,¡± he gulped once realization struck him. ¡°This isn¡¯t my first time, you a*ssh*ole!¡± Beatrice¡¯s heavy dragon¡¯s voice filled his body with goosebumps. Her limbs were cracking and elongating, making him panic even more. It took him a solid two minutes to even stop looking at her and remember he had a gun. The moment he raised the gun in the air, Beatrice moved her arm and mmed the gun away from him. ¡°Oh shit!¡± he cursed, crawling away to get the gun when he heard a screech from behind him. A gulp ran down his throat, fearing to turn around and look at her. But he didn¡¯t have a choice. As soon as he turned around, he came face to face with a huge red dragon spitting fire around. ¡°Moon Goddess! Please save me,¡± he whispered, peeing himself a little, but that¡¯s when Beatrice focused on him. ¡°I am sorry!¡± He immediately got on his knees and started, begging for forgiveness, ¡°I made a mistake and I will correct everything for you, Please!¡± He was crying when begging for mercy, ¡°If you k*ill me today, you will never be able to save your kind. I know how to break the door and set them free,¡± he said, using everything he knew to save his life. But Beatrice was too enraged to care for anything. She looked him onest time in the before she raised her w and grabbed him, making his screams hit the sky. She mmed him around and flew a little¡ªnding with force and causing all his bones to break. She then let him go, only to bite his head while putting her foot on his body and pulling him apart. The noises she made were enough to grab the attention of everyone. They all started toe over, and by the time they arrived, Beatrice had shifted back and was lying down on the ground beside Vasquez¡¯s headless body. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Akin and Helel yelled in unison. They noticed the dead body and could tell what happened. ¡°Oh, Lord!¡± Brooke whispered when watching how Vasquez died. It was saddening how they saw so many people lose their lives in a single day. Sofia had been arrested, and it was said that she had lost her mind. And herey Vasquez, k*illed rightfully. ¡°He must have triggered her into defending herself,¡± Maddox mumbled, and the others agreed with him. He made his way near Beatrice, and the brothers circled her while Helel wrapped her in his long coat and carried her in his arms. ¡°I am taking her home,¡± Helel said, not even wanting to look at his father¡¯s body. For the others, it was a bit hard because seeing their father dead like that was going to traumatize them, but they were all kings. They would get over it instantly. There was only one person who mattered to the brothers now, and that was Princess Beatrice. She had passed out after transitioning back-to-back. ¡°Carry his body back. We will have a meeting before we tell our people the truth about everything that they have known so far. They will be upset for a while, but I am sure they appreciate the truthing out,¡± Akin announced, hurrying because he wanted to be with Beatrice when she woke up. However, he knew Helel would be there, and he would want her to be with him only.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Dream Winchester: ¡°Try this; you will love it,¡± I gave Colt my favorite chicken sandwich and noticed that he liked it. I had been hiding him in one of my apartments and spending more time with him. It was crazy, but I was helping him recover since he couldn¡¯t transition and heal instantly. It¡¯s been days since I freed him and my team back in the cabin, and they¡¯ve been going crazy. Title of the document ¡°How long are they going to keep looking for me?¡± Colt asked after sighing and realizing he had been stuck here for too long. I was expecting him to start worrying. Nobody can stay stuck in one ce for too long. ¡°They definitely wanted you badly because they are not giving up at any moment,¡± I murmured, smiling weakly at him. I woulde over and watch movies with him, but we didn¡¯t have an active inte connection here, the news channels, or anything that would connect him to the outside world. For some reason, spending time with him helped me forget about all the toxic things I was after. Colt was different. He had a very soothing effect around him. He would not mock or make unnecessaryments. His sense of humor on top of everything was even better. And he was incredibly handsome, too. ¡°So, you never really told me what it was that they had been keeping you for?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°They wanted to know something from me,¡± Colt responded, once again being very secretive. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to share,¡± I mumbled, but obviously it wasn¡¯t okay. I was keeping him here against my team¡¯s orders and decisions, and he knew I was taking a risk by hiding a weredragon, yet he wasn¡¯t sharing anything with me. ¡°Just tell me if I am making a mistake by keeping you here?¡± I stated loudly enough for him to turn and look at me in confusion. ¡°You look bothered by something,¡± Colt said, while raising his brow. ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s because I am. No! like¡ªugh!¡± I gave up on pretending to be a cool person who doesn¡¯t take an interest in someone¡¯s business. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I wanted to know what he was hiding. ¡°I kept you here and didn¡¯t even question a word you were saying. You know you are the reason the alpha king died, right? So, you could be the very reason I will end up dying too, yet I am keeping you here and you are still keeping secrets from me?¡± I began to yammer my a*s*s out like there was no tomorrow. I must say, I have spooked him with my aggression. He was staring at my face like he had seen a ghost, while I scoffed and fixed my posture, pretending to look to the side. ¡°Do you want me gone?¡± Colt asked me after staring at my face for a few seconds in silence. ¡°No! I want you to tell me the truth. Tell me, what are you hiding?¡± I pouted angrily when, instead of trying to earn my trust, he thought it was a good idea to leave. ¡°Oh!¡± he sighed, ¡°I am not hiding anything.¡± ¡°Then why did they chain you to that chair? What were they torturing you for?¡± I asked again, but in more simple words this time. ¡°They wanted to know who I was here for,¡± Colt exined, but he still kept most of his secrets to himself. ¡°Okay!¡± I was done here. I got and grabbed all the food items to ce them on the table and leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t like an alpha king to not even bother realizing his actions were upsetting someone. ¡°I am here to talk to a friend¡ª,¡± he whispered, ¡°she is very important to me. I must tell her about the mistress of doomsday,¡± as soon as he followed me to the door and exined what he had been hiding this entire time, I felt my heart skipping a beat. ¡°What about her? I mean, the mistress of doomsday?¡± I asked, trying to act like 1 had no clue what this whole thing was. I watched him look so ufortable when even mentioning the Mistress. ¡°We need to do something about it before it¡¯s toote,¡± Colt was back in his shell, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to question him again. It meant a lot to me to know he hade back to talk about me with his friend. From what I recall, his friend was Beatrice! Or was there someone else? ¡°Are we clear in here now?¡± he asked, and I gave him a faint smile. ¡°I will leave ande back with more food and stuff,¡± I said with a forced smile on my lips when saying goodbye to him. Soon after I had walked out of the room, I received a call from Huia. I knew She must have been waiting for my call. ¡°So, did he tell you anything?¡± Huia asked, reminding me how we yed this whole game where I had acted like I was helping him escape them. Actually, when I found out they had been keeping someone in the room, I confronted Huia, and she told me all about Colt. That¡¯s when we nned that I would act like I was helping him escape and keep him here, befriend him, or seduce him until he cracks and gives up on his secrets. The genuine issue was that¡ªI was beginning to really like him. ¡°Dream! Did he tell you something?¡± Huia asked again, waiting for my response. No wonder they didn¡¯t want him to read the news and find out the council was slowly lifting restrictions on the existence of weredragons. ¡°No!¡± I lied, ¡°he didn¡¯t. Are you sure he knows something that we should know? I mean, he seems pretty harmless,¡± I tried being subtle when defending him. ¡°He is not dangerous, but the knowledge he holds cane in handy for us. Try to go backter and do everything you can to get the truth out of him, okay?¡± Huia was very forceful when she needed something. So I would always say what she wanted to hear, but never obey her orders. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Beatrice Dismay: ¡°Come, sit with us,¡± Mr. Brooke said, patting the empty seat beside him, and offering me a respectful ce with him. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, taking his offer and watching everyone else sit down. It¡¯s been days since that unfortunate incident, but at least I got my revenge on Vasquez. Title of the document The pack and the werewolfmunity had yet to cope with the sorrow that Vasquez and Sofia had brought upon them by lying to them about what happened between werewolves and weredragons. Those little walls with great words about the werewolf soldiers were also demolished. The official announcement about the real reason why the war broke out between two powerful creatures was also Original from N?velDrama.Org. made shortly after. I stayed in aa for two days and woke up to find out that Akin and Helel had been taking care of me all this time. I expected them to be a little upset with their parents, but they were fine. It was actually my decision that the truth about the twins being fed to the alpha king should not be revealed. That part would be irrelevant now. They just said Vasquez and Sofia k*illed my twin brother. ¡°Our humble apologies to you. We didn¡¯t know what the weredragons had dealt with because of those two, but now that we do¡ªwe are offering you a truce,¡± Mr. Brooke said, watching everyone agree with him. It was an open garden event. We have all gathered to celebrate the union of the weredragons and werewolves. I was happy to finally be myself and be seen as the weredragon princess that I was, but there was something that still didn¡¯t feel right. It could be because I never imagined this day would arrive. I don¡¯t know. The brothers were looking extra hot in matching ck suits. Zane had officiallye out of hiding, and I was urging him to have a word with me in private. ¡°In order to correct our wrongdoings, we are allowing the weredragons to walk around us without any fear,¡± Mr. Brooke¡¯ s announcement was met with a round of apuse. However, it seemed to be only me now. After that day, they made a statement and asked any weredragons hiding among werewolves toe forward and reveal their identity. In return, they would get job offers and money. But so far, not even a single person has stepped forward. So I was beginning to believe it was only me. Funny how there used to be so many creatures around me when we were supposed to stay hidden and know that they had made an open announcement. There was no one. ¡°So, do you think your people will forgive us?¡± Mr. Brooke asked me while the others were now busy enjoying lunch. It was a beautiful sunny day, and being in the royal garden of Spade Mansion, sitting with the head of the council, felt nice. I was feeling like a responsible princess who was ready to take on her duties and speak to her people. ¡°Quite honestly, I don¡¯t know. I need to find a way to free them from that other side of prison first,¡± I mumbled, taking a deep breath, and realizing now 1 have another mission to carry out. ¡°I am sure you will be able to do it very soon. Let us know if you need help with anything,¡± Brooke offered his help and support, and it meant a lot to me. ¡°Excuse me, can I have a word with you?¡± Winchester walked up to Brooke and pulled him to the side. Now that I was left sitting alone, I watched the brothers walk up to my seated area and smirk. ¡°Do you need anything, your highness?¡± Akin smirked, yfully hunching over and looking me directly in the eye. ¡°Not right now, but I will let you know when I do,¡± I shrugged, ying back with him. ¡°This princess tag really suits you,¡± Maddoxplimented, and I gave him a smile in return. ¡°You are not going to say anything Helel?¡± I said, tapping my foot and tilting my head. ¡°I will¡­ in the bedroom tonight, my royal highness!¡± Helel leaned back and shrugged, his muscles popping out from the coat he was wearing. ¡°Oh shoot! Wait a second,¡± Akin rolled his eyes when some more people arrived to ask them questions regarding their parents¡¯ lies. Maddox, Akin, and Helel got up to leave, while I stayed behind with Zane. Great! I, anyway, wanted to have a word with him. ¡°Are you okay now?¡± I asked him, watching Zane look around and take a deep breath. ¡°I am. How are you dealing with you dragon and everything else? You must be curiously wanting to transition into your weredragon form,¡± he said, sounding so decent, unlike how he used to be. ¡°Yeah! Thankfully, the council understands and has given me full permission to transitionpletely to the mountains whenever I want,¡± I said, watching him smile a little. ¡°I love you, Beatrice!¡± His confession in time like that stunned me, ¡°and I am not asking you to say it back to me. I might have made mistakes because I acted too quickly and was probably too desperate, but now I know what I want and I will be patient. Things have changed, and they will change even more now. Just know that I am looking for your pendant, and once I find it, I will help you wear it myself,¡± His words and the intense stare were wild. He was staring at my face as if he had never seen me before. Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t expecting a response from me and soon got up to join his brothers. Since I felt a bit uneasy, I got up from the seat and decided to go back inside the mansion and freshen up. That¡¯s when Ie across a conversation that I am not supposed to hear. ¡°Once they are free, they wille for us. Just let her stay here and be the princess. We can give that weredragon princess and to rule, but not the weredragon from the other side. They will be vicious and vengeful. 1 will suggest we don¡¯t open that door for them again,¡± Winchester seemed to be convincing Mr. Brooke ever since he pulled him aside. So they were not going to free my people. I will have to do something myself. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Things were going well until I heard Winchester and Mr. Brooke talk. Now I knew I wouldn¡¯t be receiving any help from them when it came to saving my people, but I wasn¡¯t too bothered. I don¡¯t think they could help, anyway. Whatever needs to be done, I will do it myself. Title of the document ¡°Ohh!¡± Helel groaned, lying straight and holding the bed¡¯s headrest tightly as I licked his calf and gently squeezed his balls. After the event, I really needed his warmth. His c*oc*k was standing hard for me, and I didn¡¯t waste a minute before putting it in my mouth. After ying with his d*ic*k around my mouth for a few minutes, I got on top of him and adjusted his d*ic*k on my v*agi*na, gently sitting on it and taking it inside. His strong, big hands cupped my boobs and ma*s*saged them while I remained gentle in going up and down on his c*oc*k. ¡°Ahhh!¡± I moaned, stretching my neck back and feeling his sword-like d*ic*k rip my inside. It felt amazing! His fingers would pinch and y with my t*its, making me want more. I bent down and crashed our lips together, making him hold my back and move his body up, adjusting his posture before he pushed his c*oc*k in and out of me. ¡°Ah F*uc*k!¡± I moaned in his mouth, absorbing his hard d*ic*k as it pierced my soft p*uss*y walls. ¡°Arghh!¡± we both screamed in unison when he released in me. I was on birth control pills, so we didn¡¯t have to use any protection anymore. It was a mutual decision because I wanted to feel him cum inside me, and he would also be pleased when he didn¡¯t have to pull out. It¡¯s been great. But things would get a little awkward whenever Akin was around. I tried having a word with him, but he was dodging the subject, so I reckoned maybe he needed some time. Inded on top of him and giggled when he started smiling. ¡°Save thepliments. I know it was amazing,¡± I interrupted him before he could open his mouth and say something. ¡°You are amazing,¡± he mumbled, holding me tight before letting me go to take a shower. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± I asked, watching him rush toward the bathroom. ¡°Rush? It¡¯s already past 10. We shouldn¡¯t be staying awake sote. You know when you sleep early, you wake up early,¡± he repeated his lecture. The same thing he has been telling everyone ever since he returned. ¡°You sleep before all of us and stay asleepte in the morning too. What¡¯s the point of sleeping early when you don¡¯t even wake up early?¡± I groaned in frustration. It was getting too much for me to handle. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He was not just following his rules but making us follow them as well. It was ridiculous because I was used to staying awake till 2 a.m. and then waking up early too. ¡°Discipline is very important,¡± Helel yelled from the bathroom while taking a shower. I smirked as a n popped up in my head. ¡°But what if somebody wants to have s*e*x all night?¡± I yelled back, and in response, I saw him close the bathroom door. ¡°I know me taking a shower intimidates you,¡± he chuckled before locking it. I gave up and took a shower after him to get into bed with him. ¡°Good night,¡± I said to Helel, kissing his chin and hugging tightly onto his chest. I jolted awake in the middle of the night to find myself tangled in my nket. I cannot tell what woke me up, but it was for the best because when I turned to check on Helel, I found the bed empty. ¡°Helel?¡± I cleared my throat and called for him. Lifting my body up from the bed and looking around for him. He was not in the bathroom or anywhere in the room. ¡®He left again. No wonder he wants you to sleep before him,¡¯ I was expecting Ace to wake up with me. ¡®He must be in the kitchen, looking for a snack,¡¯ I sighed, resting my head on the soft pillow once again. ¡®You believe that? Helel and a midnight snake? Are you kidding me? He has been even more cautious about what he puts in his body these days. Either you fool yourself with theseme excuses and go back to sleep or you truly investigate what he is up to these days,¡¯ her forceful nagging made me roll my eyes and drop my nket to the side to get out of bed. ¡®There is a reason he wants everyone to go to bed early,¡¯ Ace muttered. ¡®And what is that, ¡®miss I know it all¡¯?¡¯ I asked, leaving the bedroom to look for him. Being back in the mansion brought back many memories, and thanks to Helel, he agreed to stay in my old room because I felt connected to it. ¡®To sneak out,¡¯ for some reasons, Ace¡¯s allegations made sense. I have actually caught Helel sneaking in and out many times, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he had left the mansion again. Since Ace was so adamant about making me spy on Helel, I decided to do just that. I walked out of the mansion because, like Ace imed, he was not there. ¡®Can you find him? Can you smell his scent?¡¯ I asked her, and she started doing her job. Although she led me to some dead ends, my search soon ended when I heard a scream in the distance. I was walking down the streets in a ck knee-length dress that was something I could wear quickly without wasting time when I heard those noises. For some reasons, I knew I would get the shock of my life when peering through the dark street to see where the noises wereing from. I stood at the end of the street and watched a girl and Helel in the dark. ¡°F*uc*k!¡± The girl groaned on the floor, watching Helel get on top of her. All I could do at the very moment was let out a gasp. Ace was right! Helel has changed. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 ¡°What the f*uc*k, Helel?¡± I muttered, taking all the strength in my body to start approaching him. He was on top of her, wrapping his fingers around her neck and choking her. ¡°Let her go!¡± I yelled, sprinting to save her from him. He looked like a beast when he beat her up while she was begging for mercy. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Helel was shocked to see me here. He almost let out a gasp before he let her go and stepped away from us. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked thedy, who was in her mid-thirties. She looked petrified. And who wouldn¡¯t be? An alpha king was beating her up in the street in the middle of the night. I am sure she didn¡¯t even expect to survive the night. Title of the document ¡°What the heck is wrong with you? What were you doing to her?¡± I yelled at Helel, getting up from beside the girl and pushing him further away angrily ¡°She f*uc*king attacked ady in the queue earlier today She stole her purse and beat her up. People like her should be punished,¡± Helel¡¯s heavy voice made the girl shriek in shock. I just stood in my spot to clearly examine the whole situation, and, although Helel was right, this girl was a criminal. His way of punishing her was wrong. ¡°Call the guards and get her arrested,¡± I told him in a grumpy and heavy tone. The girl had crawled to the wall and sat against it, not daring to leave. I stood between them just so that Helel didn¡¯t attack her again. ¡°Why were you out at this time of night? Didn¡¯t you preach about sleeping early and shit?¡± I was no longer staying m with him. He was back, and I loved him dearly, but he cannot be keeping secrets from me. ¡°I was ¡ªtaking a walk,¡± as always, he stole his eyes and gave me ame a*s*s excuse. ¡°Hele! Don¡¯t make me go all Helel on you, like you went on her,¡± I clenched my fist and muttered, closing my eyes to take steady breaths and calm myself down. ¡°I was just taking a round to see if anyone was in trouble or danger,¡± he finally came clean, but there were still some loose ties. ¡°And you identally found her?¡± I scoffed, folding my arms over my chest staring at his face without breaking eye contact. ¡°You saw her earlier andter you stalked her after sneaking out. What are you, a knight in shining armor? Why would you wait for the night to punish her?¡± I yelled after I felt like I was losing mv mind to him. ¡°Do you expect me to sit at home while my people are suffering?¡± Helel argued, making me go silent. I just watched his face for a minute before the guards interrupted us. They took the girl away, and Helel took care of the papers, describing everything so well as if he were watching her a*s*sault another woman again. He did not miss a single detail. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡®At least he wasn¡¯t f*uc*king someone,¡¯ Ace let out a deep breath, making me grunt at her. ¡®Okay! Here is what we are going to do now. You are going to stop misleading me from now on,¡¯ I warned her, hoping she would give me a break. She had been causing a whole lot of turmoil inside me ever since she woke up, and I was beginning to realize she was as clueless as everyone else. She just wanted to sound like she knew a lot. She wanted attention. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Helel approached me after sending off the guards and gently touched my wrist with his finger, ¡°I know I am getting scolded for the next few days,¡± he mumbled tiredly. ¡°I can¡¯t go,¡± I said, and he jumped like he had been struck with lightning. ¡°What? Why? It was not that big of a thing for you to leave me for,¡± he frowned when facing me, yammering in a hurry. ¡°I am not leaving you. I am just¡­. I got so irked that now I am feeling like I am going to transition,¡± I murmured with difficulty. The pain kept growing, and I needed to get away from the pack¡¯s poption. ¡°Oh! Let me walk with you to the mountains,¡± he offered his help and began to walk with me. ¡°Do I get to¡ª,¡± he paused when he was about to suggest something. ¡°Just say it, Helel. I don¡¯t have the energy to keep convincing you tonight,¡± I whispered, but kept walking. I had to get away quickly because it was getting hard for me to keep Ace from taking over. ¡°Can I ride you?¡± His request stopped my proceeding steps for a moment before I gathered what he wanted. ¡°You want to ride me when I transition?¡± I asked him, watching his face before I burst outughing. ¡°Don¡¯t be mean. I want to fly with you,¡± his innocent request caused me tough even louder than ever. I could tell he was getting annoyed, but I couldn¡¯t keep it in. ¡°Fine. You can ride me,¡± I joked, continuing my walk. He stayed one step behind me and kept grunting. I believe I offended him when I made fun of his request, but it was too funny to ignore it. After reaching the mountains, I took off my dress to transition, and he kept staring at me. I was a bit shy about transforming in front of him, but by the end, it happened. ¡°Come on, you can do this,¡± as expected from Helel, he started cheering me on. I didn¡¯t want to tell him that he was kind of making me ufortable, but because he wanted to be there for me, I stayed silent. ¡°Wow! Your wings are red,¡± he gasped at my wings, stillmenting like I wasn¡¯t aware my wings were red. The pain wasn¡¯t that bad this time. I was able to transition, and soon everything went silent for me, as it was now Ace¡¯s turn to take over. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 All I remember is Helel sitting on top of Ace and then flying around until he startedining about the scales being too rough and hurting his d*ic*k. It all turned into a s*hi*tshow after that. Ace was flying around, while Helel was clinging to her for dear life. ¡°Ugh!¡± I groaned when listening to Acein about him. Title of the document ¡®What else?¡¯ I asked Ace, still unable to open my eyes. I don¡¯t know where I was, but I could tell I was somewhere with Helel because I kept hearing him grunt and groan. However, I couldn¡¯t open my eyes fully. ¡®He wasining andining, so I gave him a little shake and identally tripped him over me,¡¯ now that she was being honest, I realized she wasn¡¯t that innocent in this case. ¡®Ace! What the f*uc*k,¡¯ I groaned. If only I had my pendant, 1 would be able to enjoy those moments with it. ¡®Hey! Don¡¯te at me. Ask your mate, why was he so f*uc*king hard when riding us? His c*oc*k was poking my thick skin,¡¯ Ace instantly defended herself, ¡®and I didn¡¯t let him fall. I went down for him but made sure he could only cling to me. I wanted him to understand he cannotin about us,¡¯ she sounded so detached from reality. ¡®F*uc*k you! If he is hurt¡ª I will not talk to you again,¡¯ it was a mere outburst. I know he was fine, and so were we, but why was everything so cold in here? The ground and even the gra*s*s on top of it. ¡®Where are we?¡¯ I asked her, forcing my eyes to open but only to see darkness. ¡®Actually, there is a little problem,¡¯ Ace¡¯s voice turned softer, and I knew there was a big problem awaiting us. ¡®Ace! Be honest and tell me what¡¯s going on. Where the heck are we?¡¯ I asked, panicking as I raised my head and saw light far away. ¡®I remember falling into a well with Helel,¡¯ she mumbled. ¡®Oh goodness. You scared me. It is okay. We can change and climb the well. Or he can climb the well,¡¯ I shrugged, moving my muscles with difficulty and realizing I was buck-naked. ¡®Well, it is not just a simple well. It is a well filled with herbs¡­ vervain, and the others that drug a weredragon, and a lot of wolfbane,¡¯ Now that she finally exined it better to me, I gulped in shock. ¡®So you are telling me we are stuck here?¡¯ I yelled, but I noticed why I was feeling so weak. ¡®Hey, even though we cannot transition, you can stillmunicate with me. That¡¯s a good thing right?¡¯ Ace has started to annoy me now. She really thought that would be enough for me to be stuck here. ¡°f*uc*k! Who turned the lights off?¡± The sleepy head started to wake up. Now that I had been awake for some time, I was able to see a little in the darkness, but still not enough. ¡°I did,¡± I shrugged, waiting for him to realize we were stuck in a well in the middle of nowhere. ¡°Beatrice? Where are you?¡± Helel asked, still very sleepy. The wolfbane was messing him up. ¡°I am right here. In fact, we are both here, stuck in a freaking well full of poison,¡± as soon as I said that, he gasped and probably sat up. ¡°What the f*uc*k! What are we doing here?¡± He started making noise, panicking, and moving his arms around when his gigantic hand mmed across my b*reas*ts identally, engulfing me in pain. ¡°F*uc*k Helel! Keep your hands to yourself,¡± I crawled away from him after shouting in pain. ¡°I guess I touched something,¡± he mumbled innocently. ¡°That was my b*oob!¡± 1 groaned ¡°So soft?¡± he asked, tinting my cheeks ¡°Shut up, as if you have never yed with them,¡± I muttered under my breath, wrapping my arms around my b*reas*ts and lowering my head. ¡°1 know about this well. Shit! We are stuck,¡± now that he was waking up entirely, he was beginning to realize the problem. ¡°I feel like we are going to die here,¡± I groaned, feeling extremely drowsy. ¡°No! I won¡¯t let this happen,¡± his voice sounded determined and full of thrill. The moment he would hear somebody needing a Savior, he would jump ahead. ¡°If we try to avoid sitting on the ground, maybe we will be able to avoid the toxins,¡± Helel suggested and moved his arms around to spot me, ¡°Come sit on me. If you are able to survive this, you can climb up or transition and help us both get out.¡± His n sounded good. I got up and approached him, slowly sitting in hisp. If I¡¯m able to avoid touching the gra*s*s, I¡¯ll be fine. What¡¯s not fine is that I¡¯m still naked. I sat quietly for a few minutes before I felt something hard against my b*ut*t . ¡°Are you for real?¡± I grunted, turning my face toward him. ¡°Don¡¯t question,¡± he looked so cute when he was embarra*s*sed. ¡°By the way, you do realize it is not only about touching the gra*s*s, right? The air here is filled with all these drugs,¡± I cleared my throat and finally got off him. ¡°Take my shirt,¡± he said instantly, taking off his shirt and giving it to me. Now he was in pants, and I was in a shirt only. ¡°When it gets cold at night, we can¡ªdo something about it,¡± he said, clearing his throat as if we hadn¡¯t been f*uc*king all this time. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Fine, Helel! I¡¯ll have s*e*x with you at night,¡± I didn¡¯t find it too awkward to talk about it now that I was wearing a shirt. ¡°But how are we going to survive?¡± I sighed, feeling like a fool for letting him ride me. Couldn¡¯t Ace find a safe ce tond? ¡°1 am sure somebody will find us,¡± Helel sounded certain, ¡°besides, I can help us.¡± He was back to his Savior stuff. He wanted to save us. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Akin Spade: I had just returned after finishing office work when I found Maddox and Zane in the kitchen, ruining everything. ¡°Where the heck is Beatrice? She is the only one who can control you idiots,¡± I groaned at them, snatching the spat out of Maddox¡¯s hand and wearing an apron over my office shirt. Title of the document ¡°They haven¡¯te downstairs since morning,¡± Maddoxined, and I rolled my eyes at him. I didn¡¯t have to turned around to see his face. I knew he would be frowning. My biggest concern these days is Zane. He was skipping meals or eating with friends. ¡°Maddox! Let them spend time together,¡± I advised him. ¡°No! I¡¯m not saying this because I¡¯m jealous or anything. Beatrice usually wakes up early in the morning, and so far, there has been no news on her,¡± he said, sounding offended that I suggested he was jealous that Beatrice was giving all her attention to Helel. She had picked him, and we had to just live with it and respect her decision. Although it was difficult because hiding my feelings and acting like I didn¡¯t want her was now bothering my wolf. When she wanted me, I didn¡¯t want to pursue her because of what the rtionship between us was going to be. And then, when she finally started pushing me away, only then did I begin to feel this pressure on my Original from N?velDrama.Org. heart. ¡°I got a call from the cops, asking me what I want to do with the woman Helel and Beatrice turned in ¡°They turned in some woman? What time?¡± I inquired. ¡°Sometime after midnight,¡± Zane confirmed and shared a nce with us as to ask us, what should we do now? ¡°Now you believe me that something is wrong?¡± Maddox groaned and left the kitchen to look around for them. I followed him to Beatrice¡¯s room but made sure Maddox didn¡¯t just barge in. ¡°Helel!¡± I called for him from outside the door. ¡°H¡ªthe door is open,¡± I said again and noticed Maddox and Zane elbowing each other. ¡°We should check,¡± Maddox suggested. ¡°What if they are in bed and forgot to lock the door?¡± I didn¡¯t want to go into specifics about what we might find when we enter. ¡°Then I¡¯ll check,¡± Zane, being an idiot, volunteered and rushed into the room before he could even receive a signal from me. ¡°Not here,¡± he voiced after checking the room, and this was when I entered the room with Maddox trailing after me. We looked around together, and it seemed like none of their stuff was moved. Although their phones were missing but apart from that, everything was in ce. ¡°What the heck is going on? Where could they be?¡± I asked in worry. ¡°Their cellphones are turned off too,¡± Maddox said as we all started to panic. ¡°Something is not right,¡± 1 mumbled in agitation. I could expect Helel to go missing, but Beatrice? She had changed over the course of time and proven to be much more responsible than any of us. ¡°Sir!¡± A maid interrupted us and made me turn over to her. ¡°Yes, Sally?¡± I asked. ¡°I saw Princess Beatrice outside the living room when Alpha Winchester and Lord Brooke were talking about something that deeply upset her,¡± she spoke softly, almost as if she was guilty of catching Beatrice. ¡°Oh! Okay! Thank you so much, Sally,¡± I gave her a smile and thanked her because without her, we wouldn¡¯t have found out what happened. ¡°Call Brooke and ask him what they were talking about?¡± I told Maddox, who was only a nod away from dialing the number. I was beginning to panic, but I was only keeping my posture intact for my brothers. Maddox called Brooke and started talking when I noticed Zane trying to walk away. ¡°I hope they are not in danger,¡± I murmured to myself. ¡°Where are you headed to Zane?¡± I yelled, stopping him in his steps. ¡°I cannot sit here and waste my time,¡± Zane argued. I agreed with him, but we didn¡¯t know where to look for them. ¡°Guy¡¯s!¡± Maddox called for us and caught our attention. ¡°Brooke said they were talking about not freeing her people,¡± Maddox said. I shared a nce with my brothers and then pped my forehead. ¡°Winchester was trying to convince Brooke not to let the Midwest weredragons roam around freely. He basically wanted Beatrice to live here and start anew, to think of us and our kind as her own,¡± Maddox continued to tell me what Beatrice had heard, and honestly, I felt guilty and bad. She must have been so upset after hearing that. ¡°That a*s*shole must have upset her,¡± Zane threw a punch in the air and gritted his teeth. ¡°I will deal with thatter,¡± I rea*s*sured them that I would do something about that selfish prick. This Winchester was thinking too much of himself when he was a messy man, too. I was very well aware of what he was trying to do in his pack by making his daughter fight for the crown. But that was forter. ¡°What if Beatrice convinced him into leaving for Midwest¡ª¡± Maddox mumbled, watching our faces. ¡°Not in the middle of the night. Their car keys are here, and so is their luggage,¡± I refused to believe Beatrice would up and leave without informing us. ¡°I think Zane is right. We need to start looking,¡± I then decided to just look for them. Whatever happened to make them leave the mansion has to be an emergency, or else they would have first spoken to us. I have already made the announcement, so now that I have given out another signal from my phone, everyone will start looking. I was just worried for the two because both of them were hot-headed, and if they were in trouble, they would set the world on fire. As we all nodded and agreed to the same solution and headed towards the door, we met a rather unusual guest, someone we weren¡¯t expecting to appear at our door. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Maddox Spade: ¡°Come on in,¡± Akin weed him inside, and where I followed them, Zane decided to skip. It was a surprise to see Mr. Mykel again. There was a time when he was training us, but it didn¡¯tst long. Soon he transferred to another pack, and we never heard from him again. Title of the document Mr. Mykel sat down in the living room with us and cleared his throat, epting the coffee mug the maid offered him. ¡°I heard about Alpha King Helel and Princess Beatrice!¡± Mykel started talking about them with the utmost respect. ¡°I always knew Beatrice was special,¡± Mykel smiled at the memory of her. ¡°You are a professional trainer; did you never notice there was something wrong with her wolf? Or that her wolf was probably a dragon?¡± I was curious, so I asked him despite the understanding that my Original from N?velDrama.Org. question might offend him, as I seemed to be judging his work. ¡°She lived with the Alpha King Brothers and was able to keep her secret safe,¡± he shrugged with a smile, but it irked me, ¡°actually, she had masked her wolf pretty well.¡± ¡°I understand. The thing is¡ªshe is not here today, and we are kind of in a rush too. Maybe you can I knew he was getting agitated by the way he was looking around and tapping his feet on the floor anxiously. ¡°Oh, actually, I¡¯m here for that purpose only,¡± Mr. Mykel put the mug down and smiled at himself for being a fool enough to get distracted, ¡°I can provide my expertise to find and locate the two,¡± he offered, and our interest was piqued. Any help is good help. ¡°Sure, that will be extremely helpful,¡± Akin said with a glint of hope in his eves. ¡°I better start the investigation, then. I will need a few things to start, though. Not much, just the guard who has details about the previous happenings, especially about Beatrice¡¯s transition and everything,¡± Mr. Mykel raised from the seat, all set to start looking for them. ¡°Maddox! Why don¡¯t you hire a guard to follow him and help him with the details?¡± Akin asked, walking past me, to leave the mansion and start his own investigation. After a*s*signing a guard to Mykel, I walked around everywhere with Zane in search of the two and couldn¡¯t get a hold of anything that could help me locate them. After returning home that evening without Beatrice and Helel, I felt like a failure. 1 am sure my brothers felt the same as they sat down in the living room with me. ¡°I am not having a good feeling about all of this,¡± I told Akin, watching him pour himself a ss of wine. ¡°I am devastated,¡± Zane mumbled, agreeing with me that we should have been able to do something for Beatrice, but here we were, just sitting here and having no clue where the two of them went. ¡°Something must have happened. I checked the small cabin where a supernatural creature was basically powerless and couldn¡¯t find them. I thought maybe they are at some ce from which they cannot contact us,¡± Akin sighed, taking a big gulp from his winess. I had been noticing him react pretty aggressively to topics that were about Beatrice. ¡°Has Mr. Mykel found anything?¡± I asked Akin, and in response to my question, he steadily shook his head. I don¡¯t know what was happening with Akin, but I have noticed these changes in him after Beatrice and he shared a kiss. Prior to that, I thought the care he showed for her was due to her being our stepsister at one point. But now I was able to see my brother¡¯s love for her. We heard the main door to the mansion open and instantly knew someone had walked inside. ¡°Maybe it is them,¡± Zane got up from his seat happily. The guards will never open the door to someone we have not permitted to enter our home. So we all got up on our feet in excitement to wee them. But I guess we were too delusional to think it would be that easy to find the missing people. The person who walked into the living room was like a bullet shot to our heads. We watched her enter the living room and stare at us all one by one, making us remember our first ever war with a weredragon. ¡°Gwen!¡± Akin groaned, ring at her and ready to lunge at her if she tried to do anything. ¡°I am not here to threaten anyone or to start a war,¡± she immediately carried her hands in the air to surrender. ¡°How is it possible? How are you alive?¡± I asked, clenching my fists and piecing everything together. Beatrice and Helel going missing right when shees back to life seemed a bit too much of a coincidence. ¡°I was brought back to life by a kind soul,¡± she whispered, keeping her hands up. ¡°What do you want? Why are you here, and where are Helel and Beatrice?¡± Akin didn¡¯t care what would happen if she had a weapon andunched at her. He grasped her neck and shoved her into the wall, ring into her soul almost. ¡°1 am not her¡ªe to hurt someone,¡± she gurgled, trying to free herself from his grasp. ¡°Where is Beatrice?¡± Akin muttered on her face, not even showing a tad bit of affection. It seemed as though he was over her. I mean, who would be a fool enough to choose anyone over Beatrice? ¡°I heard she is missing, and I promise you that I have nothing to do with it,¡± she rea*s*sured while breathing with difficulty, ¡°you are strangling the wrong person, Akin,¡± the tears in her eyes when watching Akin be the one to hurt her were an indication that he might be over her but she wasn¡¯t. ¡°Let¡¯s hear what she has to say,¡± I had to intervene because her face was beginning to turn red and I didn¡¯t want her to pass out before telling us if she knew anything about Beatrice and Helel¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Akin! I am not a bad person. I was hired to live among you by¡ª¡± the pause she took made us gulp and focus on her face. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Zane Spade: ¡°Who hired you?¡± Akin yelled in her face, pressing harder than before. ¡°Back when the war started, the weredragons were winning. They were much more powerful and had a cause to fight for, but there was someone who helped the werewolves win,¡± Gwen lowered her head, stealing her eyes and giving us the impression that she was guilty of something. Title of the document ¡°Tell us everything,¡± I asked her, and I stepped between them to pull her away from Akin. He was raging at this point, unable to control his anger. After Gwen sat down and drank some water, she raised her head to look at us brothers as we stared back at her in anticipation. ¡°My parents were the Weredragon king and Queen¡¯s closest friends. When the queen got pregnant, my father suggested either he marry me to his son, or, if it¡¯s a daughter, they hire me as her right hand. However, the King said Destiny had told them that a guard¡¯s son named Colt will be her right hand. That angered my parents, and they left the weredragonnd. They thought maybe the King and Queen would realize they had upset them ande begging for their return, but they didn¡¯t, and they didn¡¯t have to. I understand my parents just wanted the best for me, but they were forcing their decisions upon those parents, who also wanted the best for their kids. My parents started living near this pack¡¯s woods. When the war started, my parents, who were mages for weredragons, created a prison dimension and helped the werewolves capture the entire kingdom of weredragons. In return, they wanted me to be married to one of your brothers, and, well, their desperation forced them into another dead end, but this time-it was worse. Your parents burned my parents alive, iming they were using dark magic. Sadly, before my mother could have passed on her magic to me¡ªshe died. Hence, I grew up only a weredragon. However, the family that took me under their wing was not very fond of typical royal werewolves either. That family was a destruction lover, so basically, growing up¡ªI learned to hate werewolves and love destruction, but I knew deep down that it wasn¡¯t me. I was being forced into loving something that I didn¡¯t like,¡± she said, taking a deep breath after shocking us with her crazy past. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The fact that Colt met Beatrice intentionally proved her story. He was supposed to be her right hand, her puppet, basically. Which is why, whatever Beatrice said, Colt agreed with her. ¡°If I meant to harm anyone, I would have left instead ofing back here. I am just not sure what made you all think I was the Mistress Of Doomsday, but I wasn¡¯t. I had onlye here to get some information. I wasn¡¯t going to hurt anyone, and maybe that¡¯s what made me look suspicious. I must give it to Beatrice. She was pretty vignt. But trust me, I wasn¡¯t here to hurt any of you or her,¡± she was going in circles, nervously ying with the ss as she held it tightly. ¡°Cut the b*ullcrap and tell us who hired you,¡± Akin muttered with his re keeping her hostage. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes to prepare herself. ¡°Mykel!¡± Her lips said the name and the shock froze us all. Akin ufortably straightened his back, almost as if he were ready to throw hands. ¡°He was the only son of the family took me under their wing, me toe here and get information about the saviors and the devils,¡± the way she spoke about them, it was no secret that she was talking about the great uing war that we keep hearing about from everyone. There were different versions of it, but it was pretty much confirmation that there would be a White Savior, a Mistress of Doomsday, a man from Hell, and a dark knight. ¡°If what you are saying is true, then we are in a huge mess,¡± Maddox grasped his hair in his fist and muttered. I could tell he was raging, but anger wouldn¡¯t help us or them at this time. ¡°Shit! And we hired him to find Helel and Beatrice,¡± Akin was the first one to exim his surprise. I was still trying to process everything. ¡°What? That is a terrible idea. He is going to f*uc*king k*ill them,¡± she looked so anxious and even worried us with her ims. ¡°What the f*uc*k do you mean by that?¡± Maddox yelled and got up from his seat to start dialing Mykel¡¯s number. ¡°His phone is turned off,¡± Maddox announced, passing worried res around. ¡°Why would he k*ill them? You said he hired you to get the information about things, then why would he k*ill them?¡± Akin began to bombard her with questions, but she didn¡¯t look like she was hiding anything either. ¡°Beforeing here, I went around to look for Mykel, and I found him in a cabin with Huia!¡± She said every word with a very genuine attitude. We have heard of that name. Our aunt Huia was imprisoned years ago for using her seer powers to hurt our parents. Now that our parents have turned out to be horrible people, we are concerned about whether Huia was rightfully convicted or lied to. ¡°Oh shit! We need to find them or find Mykel,¡± Akin got up after Maddox, but Gwen had something more to add. ¡°I don¡¯t think he wants to k*ill Beatrice. He just knows he has to k*ill Helel,¡± she confidently imed, making our blood run cold. We have lost him once. Losing him twice will be a horrible fate. ¡°Why just him?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh! You don¡¯t know?¡± She watched our faces one by one before murmuring, ¡°he is a dark knight. Helel is the justice server. He is one of the saviors¡ªthe one with a loyal weredragon.¡± That was it. We all suspected there was something wrong ever since he had returned, but now we knew exactly why he was acting weird. My brother is a Dark Knight! Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Beatrice Dismay: We have been stuck here for hours on end. I was beginning to feel dizzier now. Although Helel was tired too, he was trying his best to stay awake for me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find a way out of here,¡± he whispered, gently caressing my cheek. Title of the document ¡°I am so down,¡± I mumbled, feeling thirsty. My throat was aching as if big chunks of something greasy were stuck in it. I was lumped over to the side of the ground and slowly dozed off. ¡°Beatrice! Listen to me,¡± Helel sat beside me after twine for the fifth time to climb the walls of the well. He had been trying his best, but he had inhaled too much wolfbane to get to the top. However, that didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Come here,¡± he held me up and sat me down in hisp, making me rest my head on his shoulder while he hugged me tightly, ¡°I am not going to let us die here. We will get out of here, at least you will, and I promise you that,¡± he whispered, rubbing my back. ¡°No, we are both getting out of here,¡± I whispered with ack of energy but much determination. I didn¡¯t know how we would do that, but I was certain we would find a way. While we sat there with no hopes, we heard a voiceing from the top of the well. We were suddenly met with a hint of happiness. ¡°There is somebody up there,¡± Helel announced while he chuckled softly in my ear, ¡°we have been N?velDrama.Org is the owner. rescued, my babe,¡± he added, and I got out of hisp to stand against the wall and try to focus on the person up there. ¡°Is anybody here,¡± the voice came crashing back again. ¡°Hey! We are stuck in here,¡± Helel yelled, echoing his voice and reaching the man. The man rushed to the opening of the well to peek down and give us a view of his face. ¡°Alpha King Helel?¡± Mykel¡¯s voice was much more recognizable this time. ¡°Beatrice!¡± he then added, even when I hadn¡¯t said a word, ¡°everybody had been looking for you two,¡± as he exined how he got to know I was with Helel. It made sense. We had been gone for a whole day. Obviously, the brothers panicked and reported us missing. ¡°How did you two end up here?¡± It was strange that he was the only one talking while Helel was looking around to see how he could ask him for help. ¡°It is a long story,¡± Helel mumbled in guilt, refusing to talk about how his urge to ride me got us into this mess. ¡°Hey! You need to help us out of here as soon as you can. There are a lot of toxins down here, and we are feeling the pressure of them on our bodies now. Grab a rope quickly so that we can climb up and get out of this toxic ce,¡± Helel guided him through the process while I stayed silent. Reign¡¯s face had popped into my memory after hearing Mykel¡¯s voice. He might not be a bad person, but to take advantage of a girl who needed his help was weird to me. It wasn¡¯t even an illegal rtionship, but I just couldn¡¯t get past the weirdness of everything. The timing was extremely weird. ¡°Right! A rope!¡± Mykel replied, seeming like he knew what to do, but then he started chuckling, and that ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Helel grunted, sounding upset. We were in a really bad state here, and Mykel was having fun? ¡°No! it is nothing¡ªit is just that¡­,¡± Mykel took a pause to stopughing first, ¡°funny how you a*s*sumed I came here to save you, Mr. Dark Knight.¡± I was stunned. The title wasn¡¯t a secret; I knew about it way too well. But Helel, being a Dark Knight, was slowly bing reasonable. Ever since he had returned, he had been wanting to save and help people. ¡°Mykel! Stop this nonsense and get us help,¡± the way Helel didn¡¯t express any shock made me believe he already knew about it. ¡°You knew?¡± I asked him in a whisper, watching him steal his eyes from me, ¡°Gosh! That¡¯s what you were doing when you left the house in the middle of the night. Couldn¡¯t you tell me at least once?¡± I was fuming because I shared everything with him and he had been keeping such a big thing to himself. ¡°You would have resisted staying at home while I am out fighting with bad people if I had told you about it. And Beatrice! I didn¡¯t want you to get involved,¡± he turned to face me and tried cupping my face in his hands when I pped his hands and stepped back from him. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first,¡± I frowned, murmuring grumpily ¡°Mykel! Are you here to help us?¡± I was the one who raised that question because, despite his statement being very intriguing, I also caught his intentions behind his sarcasm. ¡°It is a wonder how you were able to hide your intelligence and your status from us for so long, Princess Beatrice!¡± Mykel said from up there, ¡°And yes! I amplimenting your intelligence because you are damn right. What makes him think I am here to help him?¡± He continued to be an a*s*shole. I shared a nce with Helel, who looked baffled as well. We couldn¡¯t think of a reason why Mykel would hate Helel. It is not like Helel had ever done anything to him. ¡°Oh! My bad! You are probably wondering why I am being so mean to the Dark Knight,¡± he sighed, ¡°it is because I don¡¯t like any hero. I am actually working for the Man From Hell,¡± those words and his statement were enough to send shivers down our spines. ¡°A Man from Hell?¡± I asked and gulped. Does that mean he has also arrived? Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 341 ¨C The Lapdog Author s POV: Helel was as shocked as Beatrice but something still didn¡¯t make sense. Why was Mykel acting like he wasn¡¯t on the side of the positivity? However, it was pretty obvious at this point that Helel knew he was the Dark Knight. He just didn¡¯t know he had to announce that thing. ¡°A man from Hell?¡± Beatrice asked Mr. Mykel, wondering what made him go against the heroes. ¡°I thought you wanted the best for werewolves, your kind,¡± she sounded so upset when hearing someone Original from N?velDrama.Org. betraying the good for bad. Title of the document ¡°And who is that Man from Hell?¡± Helel interrupted to ask Mykel. Since he was taking orders from the Man from Hell, he must have met him too. ¡°I don¡¯t need to answer your questions. I f*uc*king loathe the sight of you,¡± Mr. Mykel made it obvious that he would not crack. ¡°So, what do you n on doing? You think you can kill any of us?¡± Beatrice scoffed as she reminded Mykel that the two in the well were highly powerful. ¡°You have toe down to even kill us,¡± Beatrice then added, trying to help Mykel understand what he will need to do in order to finish them. They would not die even if they stay in the well. The will only get weak but the instant they are out of there; they will thrive again. ¡°who told you 1 am nning to get in there to kill any of you?¡± Mykel scoffed loudly just so that the two down there could hear him. Helel and Beatrice were confused what he meant by that. ¡°I actually want one of you out of there because they are not a dark knight,¡± Mykel made it obvious who he was talking about, ¡°However, there will be a catch,¡± he added. Beatrice noticed the look on Helel¡¯s face. He was more worried for Beatrice than himself. ¡°I will save Beatrice if only¡ªHelel ends his life with the dagger I will give him,¡± Mykel finally told them what his n was and it made Beatrice to let out a loud grunt. ¡°You must be out of your f*uc*king mind to think we will even consider it,¡± Beatrice yelled at him confidently but Helel was silent. He was only staring at Beatrice with all his emotions in his eyes. ¡°It is up to him to decide though. If he wants, he can let you stay here and rot forever but if he wants a good life for you, he can help you out of here,¡± Mykel argued against Beatrice¡¯s ims. ¡°Then we don¡¯t need your help. Somebody will find us here eventually,¡± Beatrice screamed and turned to look at Helel for not saying anything. She was the only one talking to him and rejecting his offers while Helel was just silently watching her instead. ¡°They gave me that responsibility to cover this area. What makes you think I will tell them I found you two here? I will definitely announce this area out of luck,¡± Mykel stated. ¡°It is okay. We will stay here then,¡± Beatrice yelled again. ¡°Well, it seemed as if he thinks otherwise,¡± Mykelughed at Beatrice, who was now in shock. ¡°You are seriously not considering it, are you?¡± Beatrice muttered to Helel, eyeing him to side with her. ¡°I am going to let you two decide what you want to do. Take a deep breath and make a wise decision,¡± Mykel said before he stepped out of their sight again. They knew he would still be around but now he had given them time to make a decision. Which she has already made. ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about him. Somebody will find us, I have faith in them,¡± Beatrice said as she refused to believe they will rot there and nobody wille across them. ¡°What if nobodyes?¡± Helel asked and Beatrice frowned at him. ¡°Then we rot here, together!¡± she almost raised her voice at Helel. Just by looking at Helel, she could tell he was considering Mykel¡¯s idea. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you think killing yourself will be a good idea? Do you think he will let me live after you are dead? I will be the key witness to what happened here, why would he let me live?¡± she sighed when trying to make Helel understand the simplest thing. ¡°Depends,¡± Helel mumbled and sat down, making her even upset. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± she asked and sat down in front of him so that she could have a better view of his face. ¡°What if the Man From Hell doesn¡¯t want you dead?¡± he asked and tilted his head. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he want me dead?¡± Beatrice shrugged, not getting his point. ¡°Mykel said he hade here to save you,¡± Helel reminded her of Mykel¡¯s words, ¡°what if the man from hell has sent him here for you and realized I am also stuck here so he decided to shot two birds with one stone?¡± he held her hands to make her understand but she pulled away from him. ¡°If that man from hell truly cares about me, then I am sure we have nothing to be afraid of. He will not let me rot here,¡± Beatrice shrugged confidently. ¡°Right,¡± Helel said as he wasn¡¯t too certain what to do. ¡°Helel! I am not leaving this well without you. So before making any stupid decision for me, mark my words that I will die if you harmed yourself me,¡± she made it clear that there will be no happy ending for her either. While were arguing in the well. Mykel was impatiently pacing around. ¡°I don¡¯t have a good feeling about all this,¡± He muttered while holding the dagger they have made with the blood of many sacrifices and the final ritual performed by Huia. This dagger could help kill the hero or the viins. ¡°I need to tell Huia to send Dream here. She is always resting and I am running around, doing her errands like I am herpdog,¡± Mykel finally decided after he realized once Beatrice gets out of this well, she will make sure Mykel pays for killing Helel. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers By Alexis Dee Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 342 ¨C Kill The Princess Author s POV: ¡°Where is Dream?¡± Mykel asked Huia, who was waiting in the cabin, to hear good news from him. ¡°What made you think of her at this time?¡± Huia sighed in announce, ¡°tell me what is going on there?¡± She asked him as she sat on the chair and ran her hand through the papers where she had collected the list of people and what needed to be done. Title of the document ¡°They are stuck in a well,¡± Mykel told her the same information that he had sent out to her minutes ago. ¡°And?¡± Huia asked curiously. ¡°And what? I cannot take care of both of them,¡± Mykel hissed at Huia for thinking he would be done with the job in only a few minutes. ¡°What are you doing there, then? Have you not offered them a bait?¡± Huia questioned aggressively. She was beginning to feel like she was the only one with a brain in this group. One was too busy ying around with her new boy toy to give her any information, and the other was just a dumb trainer. ¡°Beatrice! What to do with her?¡± Mykel sighed after he had to state the obvious problem to Huia. ¡°What do you mean by what to do with her? Kill her! She is of no use to us,¡± Huia shrugged carelessly. ¡°What?¡± Mykel was shocked upon hearing that, ¡°What about the man from hell?¡± Mykel asked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to know. We cane up with a lie. Now tell me: why were you looking for Dream?¡± Huia then continued to ask him again. ¡°I am not killing the two most powerful creatures alone. She will have to get her hands dirty,¡± Mykel said after giving it some thought. As the silence intensified, Mykel then added. ¡°It is not like she is the real Mistress of Doomsday,¡± hisment raised the eyebrow of Huia. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know already that you are using that brainless girl? She needed someone¡¯s hand to hold her, and you gave her thatfort. Now get her here and make her do some work. You are letting her spend way too much time with that boy,¡± Mykel¡¯s words seemed heavy. Huia was beginning to realize Dream was spending all the time with Colt and so far, she hadn¡¯t gotten any information out of him. ¡°Fine. I will give her a call and see what I can do,¡± Huia hung up on Mykel and called Dream in worry. Why hasn¡¯t she noticed it before? Every time Huia would talk to Dream about getting information from Colt, Dream would act like it was such a hard task and she would have to spend more time with him, but in the end, Dream woulde back empty- handed. ¡°Dream! The man from hell wants your services,¡± Huia said before Dream could even speak a word from the other side. Dream was staying at Colt¡¯s ce of residence and he had fallen asleep while watching a movie. For some reasons, Dream found peace in watching him sleep. ¡°Oh!¡± Dream sighed with an eye roll. She used to always be avable for the service, but ever since she met Colt, she kind of lost interest in the Man from Hell. In her mind, he can go back to hell for all she cared. She was finally with someone who didn¡¯tment on or mock her. ¡°I am kind of in the middle of getting information from Colt. He has a few drinks down, and I am realizing he might crack up today,¡± she lied. Obviously, she no longer cared about that mission. So far, that mission had not earned her any respect. In fact, she lost her mother to it. Or, to say it perfectly, she killed her mother for that cause. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to remind you of what you have done to be here. You are the mistress of the doomsday; how can you not worry about the affairs of The Man from Hell?¡± Huia didn¡¯t hide the agitation in her voice. ¡°I am not saying I don¡¯t care. Jeez! What is wrong with you?¡± Dream left the room where Colt was sleeping so that she could argue better with Huia this time. She had kind of ruined her mood by reminding her she needed to do her job with loyalty. ¡°I am d that you remember. So then leave Colt for today and meet up with Mykel. He is on a very important mission, and you are going to help him execute the n,¡± Huia said in careful words. ¡°What kind of mission?¡± Dream questioned with skepticism. ¡°Mykel found Beatrice and Helel stuck in a well,¡± Huia informed her. ¡°Okay! Congrattions. As a worker, he is doing a great job. I will promote him to my right hand,¡± she rolled her eyes when trying to make a point. She didn¡¯t get what Huia was telling her about this. He found them. So what? ¡°Dream! Did you forget how Beatrice stole the love of you life form you?¡± Huia said meticulously, ¡°this is your chance to take revenge on her. Mykel is going to kill Hele, but he is told by the Man from Hell not to harm Beatrice. However, I want you to kill her,¡± Huia guided Dream, making her realize how important it is for them to get rid of Beatrice. ¡°If Beatrice doesn¡¯t die, she will try to control the man from hell. He has found an interest in her, and that interest can lead to his destruction. We don¡¯t want any weakness for him, so get rid of her,¡± Huia repeated herself just in case Dream didn¡¯t understand her the first time. ¡°Fine. I will get over there and kill that bitch with my own f*uc*king hands. It is time that she leaves this world,¡± Dream muttered as she recalled the pain Beatrice had bestowed upon her when she stole Maddox from her. ¡°Good girl. Mykel is waiting for you,¡± Huia hung up in peace. Now that Helel will be taken care of, Huia is left with only one hero that she has yet to find. ¡°The White Savior!¡± she mumbled. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 343 ¨C Betrayed By The Love Birds Author s POV: ¡°Where the f*uc*k is this girl,¡± Mykel groaned while keeping his eyes on the road. He had switched off his phone and had been using his private number so he could tell the alpha king brothers would soon get suspicious of him. Soon he returned to the well without Dream and stood on the side, wondering what he should do. Title of the document Beatrice and Helel had been talking for over twenty minutes now, and Mykel was curious if they took the bait or not. He stood too close this time to hear them talk. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me to end my life for you, but you are not one to decide what I should and shouldn¡¯t do with my life. I love you, Beatrice. So if there is a chance that you will survive, I am ready to take it,¡± Helel said without showing any fear or hesitation. ¡°Well, then, it is my life, and I don¡¯t want anyone to save me; how about that?¡± she argued. The harshness in her voice kept growing every time Helel said he would sacrifice himself for her. ¡°Helel is pretty much convinced,¡± Mykel rubbed his hands in relief. ¡°Beatrice! Do you think others are safe if we are both stuck here? One of us has to go and save the packs from the uing misery, and that is going to be you. Please! Just let me,¡± Helel approached her and held her by her shoulders, looking through her eyes. The two stayed silent, making Mykel¡¯s anxiety reach a new level. ¡°Fine,¡± defeated, Beatrice agreed. ¡°Good!¡± Helel said and stepped back from her. ¡°It is not like you will listen to me anyways,¡± Beatrice mumbled in a whisper, then sat against the wall. She was staring at Helel as he prepared himself to have a word with Mykel. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°So, what did you two decide?¡± Mykel, who had already heard it all because they were too loud, asked Helel. ¡°I have made a decision!¡± Helel yelled. ¡°Of course, he did,¡± Beatrice scoffed. She was rightfully upset, but Helel wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. ¡°Good! That is a wise decision,¡± Mykel took a deep breath and then turned around to look for Dream one more time. ¡°Where the f*uc*k is thiszy girl?¡± he grunted, facing the well again. ¡°You said you have something that could kill me?¡± Helel asked without any enthusiasm. Of course, he wasn¡¯t too excited to die. He had juste back to life, giving up on that life that he got as a gift from Beatrice was very heavy on him. ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Mykel pped his forehead and held the dagger in his hand. He kept staring at it, contemting what should be done. Since Dream hadn¡¯te, he had to take care of Beatrice himself. ¡°Give me a second,¡± Mykel yelled and turned around to grab a rope from his bag. ¡®I am not going to bring her out,¡¯ he told his wolf, ¡®I will pull the dagger up, and then, when it is time to bring Beatrice up, I will turn back on my words. I will f*uc*king kill her,¡¯ he exined to his wolf, who was agitated inside him. ¡®Ah, the iron bullets,¡¯ his wolf chuckled when he watched him load his gun. ¡®That¡¯s right,¡¯ Mykel said. ¡®You know what¡¯s so intriguing about people in need? Theytch onto any hope they get,¡¯ Kyi let out a Although his wolf was too excited, Mykel was worried himself. He just kept feeling like this would not end well. But since he had to follow these orders, he wasn¡¯t left with much of a choice. He took a deep breath and tied one end of the dagger with a rope and started lowering it in the well. ¡°Do not disconnect it from the rope. I will need the dagger first before I pull her out,¡± Mykel yelled, making sure the other end of the rope is tied to a tree. He also held another knife in his hand, just in case Helel acted smart and tried to use the rope to climb the well. The instant they received the dagger, their eyes shone at that thing. The dagger was something they had never imagined being like. It was all white with some markings on it. ¡°He said they made this dagger sacrifices,¡± Beatrice whispered, recalling all the deaths surrounding them. ¡°Hush!¡± Helel murmured to her, holding the dagger, and kept staring at it. ¡°Do it,¡± Beatrice said to him, eying him to not change his mind this time. ¡°But¡ªwhat about you then?¡± Helel asked, slowly taking a step back from their original n. ¡°Helel! I will be fine. Just do it,¡± she insisted, making sure he didn¡¯t step back from his promise. ¡°I am telling you that if you don¡¯t do it, I will end my own life, and then your sacrifice will mean nothing,¡± she told him, reminding him that she wouldn¡¯t leave without him. ¡°What is taking so long? If you didn¡¯t do it in the next few minutes, I am pulling this dagger up and calling off on this deal,¡± Mykel yelled and held the rope determinedly. ¡°Helel, we need this dagger; do it,¡± Beatrice closed her eyes and clenched her jaw, and when Helel still didn¡¯t listen to her, she lunged his way and grabbed the dagger. The instant Mykel felt the scuffle, he started pulling the rope up, but he could already see that the rope was empty. Helel and Beatrice had nned to steal the dagger. They never agreed to his deal because they knew once he killed Helel, he would kill Beatrice. ¡°F*uc*king morons! I am going to f*uc*king kill you two,¡± Mykel started yelling and loading two guns this time. He was going to shoot silver and iron bullets until he injured Helel and killed Beatrice. ¡°Shit,¡± Beatrice muttered, but the two squared up and put up a fight to the end. As Mykel pointed the guns down in anger, he felt a push from his back, and without any resistance, he was already falling down. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 344 ¨C Wee Home, S*ucker! Beatrice Dismay: It was something we didn¡¯t expect. When Mykel started falling into the well, Helel and I stepped away to give him some space. Helel smirked and folded his arms around his chest while I kept watching Mykel and waiting for him tond. Hended with a loud thud. For a moment, I bet even he was confused about what had just happened. I bet he didn¡¯t aim toe down, so somebody might have pushed him in the well. Which also meant one thing: we were getting saved. Title of the document ¡°Argh!¡± Mykel groaned, lying face down and trying to move his muscle. It took him a solid few minutes to even raise his head. And once he did, terror dawned upon him. He gulped and rushed to his feet, running to the cornered and standing against the wall. The guns were on the ground. I watched his eyes travel to them, and before he could make a move, I grabbed the guns. ¡°Oh, look, honey! Our first neighbors visited us,¡± Helel smiled yfully when announcing Mykel¡¯s arrival to me. I shrugged and smiled at the same time. ¡°Hey there, do you like our home?¡± I joined Helel in teasing Mykel, who was constantly moving his head to keep an eye on both of us. The way he was panting and sticking to the side was just hrious. ¡°What the hell? How am I here?¡± he asked himself, raising his head. We wanted to know the answer to it as well, but we weren¡¯tining a lot. ¡°It is fine. Why do you look so scared? We are weing you here with open arms and you are sticking to that corner like a f*uc*king lizard. Come along, let¡¯s hug it out and have a feast,¡± Helel mumbled under his breath, reaching for his pants and unbuckling them. ¡°You are giving him ap dance?¡± I was honestly confused by what he was doing, so my question came from a genuine concern. ¡°Will you mind if I do?¡± Helel raised a brow while I frowned at him. ¡°Let me go!¡± Mykel yelled, breathing like a bull. He was squatting down, and his hands were raised in our direction, warning us not toe near him. ¡°Let you go? Buddy! Do you see an elevator here? We cannot get out of here. You and I¡ªwe are stuck in here,¡± I murmured and smirked, watching dead in his eyes and taking his breath away. ¡°I am warning you, my people wille here looking for me,¡± Mykel muttered as the fool thought he could scare us. ¡°You do know by the time they arrive, you will be a dead man, right?¡± I asked, keeping one eye on Helel, who was now taking off his pants. It was a distraction. His butt was round and muscr¡ª beautiful. ¡°We were thinking how we would survive without food. But after you came here, it became obvious that we have to eat one of us, and sadly for you, you will be our food,¡± Helel said without turning around. But soon I saw his bones cracking and his lips starting to let out weird noises. His transition didn¡¯t go very far because of the toxins, but he was able to scare Mykel to the point that he started taking off his clothes to transform. As soon as Mykel took off his clothes, Helel rushed and grabbed his clothes, throwing them at me. ¡°Wear this,¡± he said, grabbing his pants and helping me realise he was just scamming him. It was hrious because I genuinely thought he was transitioning. Now that Mykel was naked and we N?velDrama.Org is the owner. were in clothes, Mykel looked even more terrified. He had covered his crotch with his hands and stared at our faces in bewilderment. ¡°What do you think you two are doing?¡± He screamed at us, feeling instantly dizzy. ¡°That is the difference between a regr like you and royals like us,¡± Helel taunted him, shaking his head at him and ying with the dagger in his hands. ¡°Now tell me, Mykel!¡± Helel stretched his neck and it made a cracking noise. I was watching Helel and wondering what he was nning to do now. ¡°Who is the man from hell?¡± Helel asked, reaching out and bending over, cing his hands on his knees. Just his aura was enough to fill Mykel¡¯s mind with terror. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mykel murmured shakily. ¡°Eh! Wrong answer!¡± Helel spoke up and sliced his chest in one swift motion. The blood poured out like a waterfall while Mykel¡¯s screams deafened us. ¡°What the f*uc*k-¡ª,¡± Mykel let out a cry. Obviously, he was a trainer and a good fighter, but this amount of toxins was not what he was used to handling. He was nothingpared to a Dark Knight and a weredragon princess. ¡°Now tell us again, who is it? Who is the f*uc*king Man from Hell?¡± Helel¡¯s voice was getting intense with every passing minute. At this [point, I was noticing the difference in Helel¡¯s interrogation with the passing of time. He was a true dark knight who despised Man from Hell. ¡°I swear I am telling you the truth. I have never met him. We only get orders via phone call,¡± Mykel mumbled shakily. To me, he sounded genuine, but I noticed Helel shaking his head. ¡°Wr-¡ª,¡± before Helel could say another word, Mykel lunged at me to grab the gun from my hand. He might have noticed that I was too busy keeping my eyes on Helel, that I forgot to notice Mykel. ¡°Ah!¡± I pushed back and then kicked the naked Mykel away, making him take a fall, and that¡¯s when Helel got on top of him. ¡°You think it is a good idea to attack my mate in front of my eyes?¡± The anger in Helel¡¯s voice stunned me. I stood frozen in my spot and watched him stab Mykel. The first few stabs were the most brutal because Mykel was screaming at the top of his lungs. I just stood beside him and watched Helel kill him. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 245 ¨C A Little Too Possessive ¡°Helel! You can let him go now. He is dead,¡± I said with a sigh, ¡°what is going on with you?¡± I then asked when he finally got up from his knees. ¡°What?¡± he asked, as if he couldn¡¯t feel the blood on his skin. ¡°You killed him so brutally¡ª,¡± I have only started talking since he hushed me with his response. Title of the document ¡°I hate those who are dark,¡± hemented, ¡°besides, he didn¡¯t know who the man from hell was. So, why the hell would I keep someone alive whose aim is to kill me?¡± He shrugged, grabbing his shirt that I had taken off to wear the other clothes. ¡°Okay, so what now?¡± I asked and grabbed the shirt out of his hands to start cleaning his chest. ¡°We wait,¡± Helel said, rubbing his hand over my elbow while I stood close to him and gently kept rubbing the shirt to clean his chest. ¡°Wait for what?¡± I asked, focusing on the subject, but from the way his hands were grabbing my a*s*s, I could tell he was turned on, ¡°Hands off!¡± I pped his hand and pulled away from him. ¡°You just killed someone and ¡ª ugh!¡± I groaned and then looked up. ¡°We have to get out of here,¡± I looked around, but once again, my eyesnded on Mykel¡¯s body, and all I could do was gag. Helel stretched his arms to prepare for another attempt to climb the walls. That¡¯s when a faint voice caught our attention. We looked up to see who it was this time. In the back of my mind, I knew this person must have shoved Mykel down. But who was it? ¡°Hey!¡± The person yelled again. There was some familiarity about it, but he was breathing so loudly that it was bing hard to recognise his voice until my heart started pumping more blood than it normally does. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Helel turned to check on me because I had flinched visibly. ¡°I fee-¡ªl weird,¡± I held his hand, feeling his arm around me and gettingfortable. I was shaking terribly, too. ¡°Beatrice! I am going to drop the rope,¡± The person said. This time, it was even obvious who it was. ¡°Colt!¡± I whispered, while raising my head. ¡°It is Colt?¡± Helel raised his head, and finally, we were able to catch a glimpse of him. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Drop the rope,¡± a girl¡¯s voice made us realise he wasn¡¯t alone. The two sent the rope down, and Helel started tying it around my waist. ¡°Go first, okay? And no hugs or kisses!¡± he said very seriously. I was about to hop on the rope when his words made me stand silently. ¡°What?¡± I asked and pouted. ¡°Nothing. Just go!¡± He changed his tone when he saw me give him a re. ¡°You f*uc*king moron!¡± I let out a littleugh, and then soon I was elevated into the air. Colt and this girl kept pulling me like I was a stic doll, and once I was out of the well, I started taking in as much fresh air as I could. While Iy on the ground to catch my breath, I saw who the girl was. Seeing Dream help Colt to safety was something I had not expected. After they pulled Helel out, Colt let go of the rope and rushed my way. He got on his knees, and I wrapped my arms around him, hugging him tightly. The fact that his arrival made me feel some sort of way spoke volumes. ¡°Your highness,¡± Colt broke the hug just to tease me, ¡°Princess Beatrice Dismay! Your loyal servant is by your side,¡± Colt then got on his feet and bowed down to me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do all that,¡± I giggled happily, feeling happy that now I have found a lost friend. ¡°I have to though,¡± Colt said, and confused me. ¡°Thank you,¡± Helel thanked Dream, who smiled at him and then looked my way with the same genuine smile on her lips. It was weird how I thought the faces I saw at the beginning of my stay in the Spade mansion had faded away. They were all attached to us one way or the other. ¡°I am your loyal servant,¡± Colt repeated himself, not making sense once again. ¡°Every weredragon royal has a right hand, which is a*s*signed to them when they are born. It is like a fate thing, and yours is him,¡± Dream, who understood that Colt was having a hard time trying to exin it to me. ¡°Oh!¡± I covered my mouth in shock before getting him and hugging him once again. ¡°How many times are they going to hug each other?¡± Helel rolled his eyes and turned his face to the other side. He was always a little too jealous, so I was not surprised. ¡°Let¡¯s go home now. Your brothers are going crazy looking for you guys,¡± Dream said as she led the way. Colt was walking right beside me, and I was beginning to feel like Helel was not too happy. ¡°Is he going to stick by your side forever?¡± Helel whispered in my ears, making me elbow him in the stomach. ¡°Thank you for saving my life,¡± Colt said once we reached their parked car. Helel awkwardly turned to him and then forced a very fake smile on his lips, embarra*s*sing me in front of Colt and Dream. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about her; I can take care of her,¡± Helel said suddenly, but he made sure he didn¡¯t sound rude. ¡°Oh!¡± I pped my forehead when I remembered he was a dark knight and he would be possessive about the weredragon on his side. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He will be fine in some time. But you guys didn¡¯t tell us something,¡± I gently tapped Colt¡¯s arm to rea*s*sure him Helel will not be a trouble, ¡°how did you guys find us?¡± before we could roll into the car, I asked the main question and watched Dream look away ufortably. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 346 ¨C Hug Me Like You Hug Nobody ¡°The tenants in her cabin had captured me,¡± Colt kept yammering about what happened to him after Helel helped him escape. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You¡¯ve got tenants,¡± I asked Dream, who stayed silent. Helel and I were in the backseat of the car while Dream was driving and Colt was in the passenger seat with her. ¡°And Mykel had been torturing me,¡± Colt added. Title of the document ¡°When Mykel was alive in there, he said, ¡®We¡¯ get the orders on the phone. So, there is more?¡± Helel remembered, and I nodded at him. If that¡¯s the case, then we are not safe. I mean, what made us think the man from hell wouldn¡¯t have a backup n? Mykel is definitely not the only one following his orders. ¡°Dream! Can you get us the information on your tenants?¡± I inquired, and she silently nodded. Throughput the ride, I noticed that she kept checking on us in the rearview window. After reaching the mansion, I let out a brief breath and walked into the house to see the brothers. ¡°F*uc*k! We shouldn¡¯t even be resting at all,¡± Maddox¡¯s angry grunt came from the living room, ¡°they are out there, and we have asked the psycho to look for them,¡± he added, giving out who they were talking about. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look anywhere for us anymore,¡± I sped up and entered the living room before Helel. Zane jumped off the couch he was sitting on, while Maddox was already on his feet when he saw me. ¡°What the f*uc*k?¡± the two yelled in unison before lunging at me and hugging me together. ¡°Ouch! Take a shower!¡± I yelled and pushed them away yfully. Although we were the ones stuck in the well, these brothers were sweating like hell. ¡°We have been looking like wild dogs for you. Of course, we were sweating,¡± Maddoxined before he peered through my shoulders and caught a glimpse of his brother. The two then attacked Helel and hugged him. I was not surprised to see Reign here, but Dream was. The sister and I shared an awkward moment before they hugged each other and Dream broke down. ¡°Hey! you saved the two, why are you crying?¡± Reign asked the million- dor question. That cry sounded like a cry of guilt to me. While she began tofort her, Maddox and Zane met with Colt. That¡¯s when I noticed that there was one more person that the brother forgot to introduce to us. ¡°Is there someone in the guestroom?¡± I asked in bewilderment because I could hear someone walk inside and reach for the door. Maddox and Zane shared a nce before stepping away from me. The person stayed silently behind the door, and when she finally opened it, I let out a gasp so terrifying that everybody around me shook in terror. ¡°Gwen!¡± I yelled, clenching my jaw at her sigh. She seemed to have taken a shower. So, she was now living here again. ¡°How-¡ª,¡± I was looking for answers from the brothers. There was a part of me that wanted it to be a dream because I didn¡¯t want to be around the mistress of doomsday. ¡°She is a mistress of doomsday,¡± I yelled, just to remind them what kind of danger they had brought inside again. ¡°She is not, and she is the one who told us about Mykel and Helel,¡± Zane murmured while gently pulling me away, even when I wasn¡¯t trying to reach for Gwen. ¡°What?¡± I just couldn¡¯t believe the nonsense they were talking about. We knew she was the mistress of the doomsday. We fought her and trapped her in the caves after killing her. How the heck did shee back to life? I knew it. We should have killed her in her human body so that she would have rotten and dposed already. ¡°She is not,¡± Colt whispered in my ear, making me even more confused. ¡°That is all too much for me,¡± I waved my hands and shook my head in disbelief How the hell did their minds change for her? And her audacity to stand there and stare at me was enough to anger me. ¡°I am not that evil mistress; trust me,¡± she whispered, but didn¡¯t dare raise her voice at me. I just couldn¡¯t tell why I just never got myself to like her. There was something about her that irked me. ¡°I will need everyone to keep an eye on her,¡± I ordered the brothers, and while Zane and Maddox nodded, Helel stayed silent. It was in that moment that I noticed Gwen let out a little gasp before lowering her head. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Colt gently nuzzled my elbow and continued to say, ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much about the mistress. I have something to tell youter about her.¡± I watched everyone stare at us and wonder what was going on. Since Colt was already telling me I should take a break, I did. Maybe after a discussion with him, I will get some answers. With that in mind, I spared Gwen my stares. There was too much going on. The gasps, the yelps, and the stares. I don¡¯t know what to focus on anymore. What I did focus on was the person entering the mansion. I haven¡¯t even seen him yet, but my heart missing a beat meant somebody was headed towards the living room. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Akin¡¯s sweet gasp sounded different from the sweetest melody ever. I turned and watched him smile brightly and wildly. His perfect ck coat looked like a mess, giving out the fact that he had any dy, I ran and mmed against his chest, hugging him. He didn¡¯t even waste a minute before hugging me so tight that I acknowledged that even if somebody asks him to let me go, he will not let me go. The silence was deafening. Nobody could speak, as we didn¡¯t let each other go. 1 don¡¯t know what it was about his arms, but I felt like I had met him after tears. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 347 ¨C The Changing Reletionship We kept hugging until I felt weird and steadily broke our hug. The awkward look on his face withered away when he smiled at me. ¡°I¡¯m so d you are back. I¡¯ve bee¡ª we have been worried for you,¡± he said weakly, correcting his words so that he didn¡¯t say anything weird. ¡°I also came back. Where is my hug?¡± Helel voiced from behind me, and I stepped aside to give them some space. Title of the document ¡°Of course,e here!¡± Akin sounded so cheerful, making me wonder if it was because I was back home. I had to shake my head to get rid of the feelings. ¡®Of course, you are driven to him. You love negativity, don¡¯t you?¡¯ Although I wanted to believe Ace was just joking, I couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to her words. ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯ I asked, trying to stay focused and not zone out. ¡®Bea! They are Twins. One of them is a dark knight, and the other is a dark one himself,¡¯ she whispered creepily, as if she feared Akin would hear her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Nonsense! If anything, he might be the White Savior!¡¯ I was being biased when I defended him. There was no way Akin was evil. Ace was just leading me down the wrong path to make it look like she knew a lot. While the brothers were catching up, I watched Colt steadily slip beside Reign and stand there awkwardly. Already, I could tell he wanted to know more about her. Dream was awkwardly standing alone in one corner. Since I wanted to thank her personally, I found this moment to be perfect. ¡°Dream!¡± I approached her with a smile on my face, ¡°You saved us today,¡± a nod was all I could give her because I couldn¡¯t help but notice her pale face. She looked petrified for some reason. ¡°It was the right thing to do,¡± she whispered. ¡°Are you okay, though? You look¡­. tired,¡± I didn¡¯t know how else to ask her. In response to my question, she only nodded her head, confirming she was exhausted. ¡°We can all stay here for the night, maybe?¡± Reign interrupted, watching her sister¡¯s face and probably wishing she would agree. ¡°Of course, that¡¯ll be a good idea,¡± I agreed with her, but then I noticed Maddox ring at her. I had to re him down for disagreeing with Reign. He was the reason Reign¡¯s smile faded. ¡°I¡¯ll head back home,¡± Dream suddenly spoke up and stole the attention. ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± Helel said. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I am used to driving alone,¡± her voice was low as she gave us ast head nod and turned to leave. Reign started following her to say goodbye, and so did Colt. Since the brothers needed some privacy, I followed the ones leaving for the front gate. Reign had just said goodbye and walked past me when I exited the mansion to see Colt and Dream facing each other. ¡°Thank you so much for all the help. I don¡¯t know how I got so lucky to find a friend like you,¡± Colt mumbled, smiling and showing his full teeth, while Dream was just looking at his face like someone in love would look at someone. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Those days were the best days for me as well,¡± she tried to make it sound like a joke, but a little shine in her eyes suggested otherwise. ¡°We will continue meeting,¡± Colt rea*s*sured her, and before she could celebrate, he added, ¡°Is your sister single?¡± The way Dream¡¯s smile faded before she put on a fake smile was just heartbreaking. Obviously, Colt didn¡¯t notice it because he was too intrigued and excited to go back inside and hit on Reign. ¡°Yes! I believe she is now,¡± Dream had her hands tied before her body as she confirmed. So, maybe Dream knew about Mykel and Reign. Reign told me that they once argued about it. So maybe she knew they were still together. ¡°Cool! She is really cute,¡± Colt rubbed his hands together in excitement, making me p my forehead. Why do people avoid all the signs? ¡°Ha ha ha,¡± Dream faked augh before she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Have fun.¡± Colt didn¡¯t even wait for her to leave and turned on his feet to rush inside. He had to stop when he spotted me. I watched Dream leave and then faced Colt. ¡°You are an idiot, you know!¡± I said with my arms tied over my chest. ¡°Why, your highness?¡± he asked, sounding serious. ¡°Ew! Don¡¯t do all of that. Just be normal with me,¡± I warned him, and then said, ¡°By the way, what was it that you wanted to talk about with me about the mistress of doomsday?¡± I watched him open his mouth and then shut it tightly when Gwen walked out of the mansion. Colt checked on me after watching her, just to see if I was fuming at her sight. ¡°May I have a word with you?¡± she asked in her softest voice. ¡°Do I need to leave you two alone?¡± Colt whispered awkwardly. ¡°No! You can stay. I want to speak to both of you, actually,¡± she sighed and adjusted on the side, watching me nod at her. I know I was hating on her for no reason, because if she truly wasn¡¯t the mistress of doomsday, then who was she? Why was she in the mansion, and¨C was she still interested in Akin? Is Akin still interested in her? I just couldn¡¯t drop these thoughts out of my mind. ¡°Mind if I ask you what made you two think I¡¯m the Mistress of Doomsday?¡± She started pretty strongly. Now that I knew there was a chance that she wasn¡¯t that evil bitch, I felt like a culprit. We were guilty of wrongfully using her and then going so far as to kill her. However, it still didn¡¯t change the fact that there was something off about her. ¡°Umm! Ahhh!¡± Colt started mumbling and scratching his neck in confusion. ¡°I didn¡¯t know much about weredragons at that time. I just knew that a weredragon was the mistress. So when you arrived, it just seemed more possible,¡± I said, feeling like a fool because nothing else pointed at her. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 348 ¨C You! ¡°You came out of nowhere, and it just made sense,¡± I continued to exin why I thought she was the mistress. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You were not wrong to think I came here on a mission,¡± her transparency shocked me. Colt and I shared a confused look before we faced her again. Title of the document ¡°You do realize we can kill you again, right?¡± I joked, but kind of let her know she needed to tell us what her mission was. ¡°Mykel had hired me to get information on something,¡± she spoke, and then exined all the past wars between her parents and mine. I was shocked. It was truly hard for me to hear how her parents betrayed my parents and ended them in that dark dimension. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what my parents did, Princess Beatrice. But trust me, I never intended to harm any of you. I just thought I was hired to get information on dark entities. I didn¡¯t know Mykel nned to kill the saviors,¡± she genuinely seemed like a nice person. I wonder why I was so off in my judgement towards her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not like any of it was your fault. So, you heard Huia and Mykel talk in the cabin?¡± I asked, walking into the mansion with her and Colt following us. The brothers have filled the sses with wine, already celebrating our return when there was so much that needed our attention at the moment. ¡°Yes, I did,¡± she confirmed. We all sat down on the carpet near the firece, holding the ss in our hands. ¡°But why didn¡¯t Dream tell us anything?¡± I raised a good point that silenced everyone. ¡°She said they were¡ª,¡± Colt paused, ¡°she saved me from them, though,¡± he had to instantly add that she probably defended herself because we were all beginning to question her now. ¡°Dream hated Mr. Mykel. She would never work with him,¡± Reign let out afortableugh, basically calling our story a crazy hoax. ¡°Hence, she pushed him down,¡± Helel stroked his chin because it waster confirmed that Dream told Colt about us being stuck in the well, and she suggested to him that theye there and save us. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it just¡ª,¡± Colt was already refusing that idea. ¡°Wait! Remember when we killed Gw¡ªoh you are right there!¡± Maddox, who was about to finish the sentence, paused when staring at Gwen and bit his tongue. It must be so traumatizing for her to recall all of that. Everybody just snickered at Maddox for being an idiot while Helel slid closer to him and gently pped his head. I noticed the love in his eyes for Maddox. Actually, ever since Helel returned, he had been looking at Maddox with so much love and affection. ¡°So!¡± Maddox continued, ¡°that is when Dream was there, and who else remembers her suddenly leaving with my car as if she had to transport someone?¡± he continued. ¡°I remember,¡± Helel said before anybody else could. It was getting awkward how Helel was suddenly so attentive to Maddox. ¡°That makes sense,¡± Akin nodded. ¡°So, Dream freed Huia and started serving her,¡± Zane mumbled with a frown on his forehead, ¡°but then, why did she save you two? And if she genuinely thought she should redeem herself by saving you guys from the ws of Mykel, why did she keep Huia¡¯s identity hidden?¡± He raised some very good questions. We were all confused once again. One thing was certain: that Dream was hiding Huia and had been working with Mykel to end the heroes. ¡°Why would she save me then?¡± Colt asked, looking very upset. I am sure it would take some time for him to be convinced that his Savior was our enemy. ¡°Maybe they were ying good cop, bad cop,¡± Zane shrugged, ¡°did she ask you something in particr?¡± He questioned Colt directly, who was about to shake his head when he gasped and covered his mouth in sudden shock. ¡°What? what did you tell her?¡± I asked in a panicked state. I could only tell that whatever she wanted to know from him was supposed to remain a secret. ¡°It was just about the saviors. She kept wanting to know their identities from me,¡± Colt had calmed himself down, but it looked fake. ¡°So, did you tell her anything?¡± Zane must have noticed the agitation in Colt¡¯s bodynguage like I did. ¡°N¡ªo! I don¡¯t know anything,¡± Colt stole his eyes from me and Zane and continued to chug wine down his throat. ¡°So, what are we doing now?¡± Thankfully, Maddox changed the subject. He didn¡¯t really take much interest in knowing about any heroes or viins. He wanted to focus on what was ahead of us for now in regards to Dream, and I could tell why. He must be guilty because he was the one who took her on that trip and then left her unattended. ¡°We will ambush them, arrest Huia, and see what she wants,¡± Zane suggested, and the brothers nodded. ¡°Okay,¡± Maddox weirdly looked down before he shrugged and agreed with them. I was watching Colt, and he had noticed it too. He imed to not be aware of the identities of the hidden heroes and viins, but he told me there was something about the mistress of doomsday that he wanted to talk about with me. So what was it? Did he know or didn¡¯t know anything? Later, we all decided to go to bed and rest while Akin told Maddox to keep an eye on Dream and make sure she didn¡¯t help Huia escape. While that was happening, I asked Helel to leave me alone with Colt for a few minutes. I wasn¡¯t actually asking for much because Colt was my right hand and I wanted to have a word with him about weredragons. ¡°I am not going to say anything in riddles. So tell me, what was it that you wanted to talk about with me?¡± I made my way towards the bench in the garden with him. ¡°I know who she is,¡± he said, stopping by the bench but refusing to sit. ¡°What really? Then why didn¡¯t you tell them about it?¡± I too got up the instant I had sat down to question him with my eyes wide open, ¡°Who is she?¡± I then asked out of curiosity. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes first before he opened them and looked me straight in the eye, ¡°You!¡± Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 349 ¨C All The Killers Dream Winchester: I have left the mansion to go back to the cabin where Huia was. I was still baffled in my head as to why I betrayed my people. It was just a sad truth that ever since I met Colt, I started creating a dream world with him. After Maddox, I never really thought I would fall for anyone else, but Colt¡ªhe was different. Title of the document ¡®What are you going to say to Huia now?¡¯ Mea asked ¡®I don¡¯t know yet,¡¯ I replied, ¡®I am sure the brothers will soone to the cabin. That girl with green hair was once working for Mykel. I have seen her pictures in his bag. If anything, we are getting caught soon,¡¯ I sighed as I kept driving. ¡®So, are you going to protect Huia?¡¯ Mea questioned. ¡®Do you think Colt is interested in Reign?¡¯ instead of paying attention to the main subject, I was just stuck at Reign. ¡®Tell me something, Mea. What is it about Reign that everybody likes her but not me?¡¯ I asked in a shaky tone. I didn¡¯t want to cry because I knew I would be crying a lotter on. There was no way I would survive this disastrous mess I had started. ¡®You should focus on saving your a*s*s,¡¯ Mea grunted. ¡®But I want to focus on what makes me happy,¡¯ I finally sobbed before forcing a straight face, but a tear let loose and burned mv cheek. ¡®And surviving doesn¡¯t make you happy?¡¯ She asked in bewilderment. ¡®Living without a mate? No! It was so hard for me to get back on my feet and get my confidence back after Maddox dumped me. I cannot lose Colt, but he has already found a liking for Reign, and why not? She is so perfect,¡¯ I sniffled and blinked hurriedly to clear my vision. ¡®Just forget about finding mates, focus on living. I know we havee way too far into this mess, but we still have time. The only person we should rely on is Reign. She is our family. We should have been protecting her, but we drifted away from the right path,¡¯ Mea was right. Every single thing she said was correct. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. From Maddox leaving to Colt finding attraction in Reign, one of it was her fault. She didn¡¯t ask them to like her. It was just her positive aura thatpelled them to fall for her. I drove straight to the cabin and held my breath before walking through the door. Huia must have been worried sick, because the instant she saw me, she got up on her feet and looked behind me. ¡°Did you two do it?¡± She asked me, tracking my way and holding my hand, ¡°You are so cold, are you okay? Ahhh! Killing them must be so hard,¡± she nodded in understanding. ¡°Am I truly a Mistress of Doomsday, Huia?¡± I asked, tilting my head and keeping my eyes on her face. ¡°Of course, you are. I have told you that already. Why would you ask me?¡± She looked a little hesitant. I was not certain anymore. If I truly was that evil thing, why couldn¡¯t I kill Helel and Beatrice? ¡°Where is Mykel?¡± She herself brought him up before I could even mention him. ¡°I am afraid there is a bit of bad news, Huia!¡± I said, straightening my back and walking over to the sofa. I know the brothers would catch my lies ande straight here, as Colt knew the address to this cabin. And I would wait for them toe and arrest us. ¡°What happened? Tell me?¡± She anxiously marched in my direction and sat down with me. ¡°Before I could meet up with Mykel, the brothers came,¡± I said and watched her face turn pale, ¡°They killed Mykel and saved Beatrice and Helel,¡± I lied bluntly, looking directly into her eyes. She must have had a stroke because she went fromughing hysterically thinking I was joking, to gasping when she finally realised I wasn¡¯t. ¡°What the heck! Mykel is dead?¡± She got up from the sofa and started pacing around in agitation until she stopped and looked my way. ¡°Where is Colt?¡± she asked. ¡°He is ¡ªat the apartment,¡± I lied again. ¡°Kill him,¡± her blunt and angry re covered my body in goosebumps. ¡°What? didn¡¯t you want to know something from him?¡± I was no longer acting cold. My emotions had returned as I kept staring at her face in bewilderment, trying to understand why she wanted me to kill him all of a sudden. ¡°Not anymore. Now that Mykel is gone, somebody else has to take over the dark corner,¡± Huia began rubbing her palms together anxiously. ¡°So I want you to kill him,¡± she repeated herself, but this time she even started searching for something in her bag, ¡°Oh shit!¡± one more time. Terror ran through her body. ¡°Shit! Shit! Shit!¡± she repeated while throwing the bag away and scattering the contents of the bag everywhere. ¡°What happened now?¡± I asked, checking the time and wondering when the brothers would appear. There¡¯s no way I was killing Colt. She was asking for too much now. Back when I stabbed my mother, it was out of anger. Huia told me my mom wanted me to die in a contest with Reign, and I believed her. My resentment towards my mother became the reason I went along with the n. My mom anyway deserved it, but the other murders were done by Mykel. Even Jessie! He started sleeping with her some time ago, and then Huia ordered him to kill her. Now that I was staring at her and remembering everything, I was beginning to feel like she didn¡¯t want us to have any family. ¡°The dagger! The one we made with the blood of our victims,¡± she rubbed her face in her hands. ¡°Oh!¡± So basically, she was the type of shooter who kills two birds with one bullet. She used our loved ones¡¯ blood; hence, in the end, she got a dagger and we got no family. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 350 ¨C The crown Beatrice Dismay: ¡°What are you saying, Colt? Is this some kind of joke?¡± I almost let out augh when asking him that question. He has to be kidding me. There is no way what he said was true. However, the persistent look of worry on his face made me a little worried. Title of the document ¡°Colt! You are joking, right?¡± I asked him again, and this time I found him lowering his head and nodding after closing his eyes as if he was afraid of my reaction. ¡°I¡ªI am the mistre¡ª¡± I was hysterically asking him with a finger pointed to my chest when he hushed me into silence. ¡°What are you doing? Somebody will hear us,¡± he held my hand and forced it down. I was stunned by his action. He was worried somebody might hear us, but what about them? ¡°Colt! They should hear it,¡± I said without trying to lower my volume. ¡°The mistress is supposed to kill them. How can I keep this from them?¡± I asked in a heavy voice. Tears were already swelling up in my eyes. It wasn¡¯t something I could ignore. This evil mistress that I hated and used Gwen of being was none other than me. ¡°Look! You never had the urge to hurt them. So, I think we are fine,¡± he said, passing me a weak smile while still looking around to make sure nobody was listening to us. ¡°Not yet, but who is to say I will wake up in the middle of the night, thirsting for Helel¡¯s blood?¡± I grunted as I narrowed my eyes at Colt¡¯s face. ¡°Wait! Are you sure I¡¯m ¨C I mean, maybe we are just thinking too much about it,¡± After talking it out loud, I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d hurt Helel. So, I began to question the authenticity of Colt¡¯s statement. ¡°Beatrice!¡± He held me by my arms and shook me daintily, ¡°I know you want to believe it is not true, but I know it is. I¡¯m your right hand, so when you transitioned and your dragon exposed her aura, I had a dream. I saw you standing in hell and people bowing before you,¡± he said, with tears sparkling in his eyes. ¡°It could just be a dream without any meaning behind it,¡± I sighed, pping his hands to free myself. ¡°Then do one thing, check for any new mole around your navel area. The mole must look like a little crown,¡± Colt said, and I nodded to myself while taking a mental note. ¡°I¡¯ll go do it right now,¡± I whispered, beginning to get lost. I didn¡¯t even want to wait anymore. I said goodbye to him and ran back to my room, where I didn¡¯t know Helel was still awake and waiting for me. ¡°I have prepared the hot bath¡ª,¡± Helel¡¯s words shattered around the room when I didn¡¯t stop and tried rushing into the bathroom to look for the mole. ¡°Are you avoiding me?¡± he asked, and my proceeding steps stopped. I turned to look at him and found him shirtless, applying oil to his abs. ¡°Umm, no! Why would I?¡± I shook my head when I answered. His sight waspelling, but the fear engraved on me was deadly. ¡°First, you hugged Akin like there was no tomorrow, and then you are spending time with Colt. So, I thought maybe you are too busy¡ª,¡± he shrugged casually when dropping ament that made me pout and try to understand what he was on about. ¡°Wait! What are you trying to say?¡± I asked. ¡°You heard me. What was the reason for you to hug Akin so tight?¡± He asked while putting the bottle down so that he could look serious. I should have expected it to be brought up again. Obviously, he looked clearly bothered. ¡°Helel! I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know it will¡­ bother you so much. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. It was just that we have lived together for too long and that he is one of my many mates¡ª¡± I paused when it hit me. All these brothers are my mates. Why? There has to be only one reason behind it. I am chosen to kill them. The Mistress of Doomsday will make them fall for herself and then kill them. Isn¡¯t this what I did? They are all in love with me. I lifted my head and watched Helel look at me with a frown covering her forehead. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± He decided toe closer, but before he could reach me, I bolted into the bathroom and locked the door. I swear I heard him let out a grunt. S*tripping n*ak*ed without a dy, I checked for the mole and there it was, ¡°Shit!¡± I cursed. This mole was never there before. ¡®You should have asked me. I would have saved you time from stripping,¡¯ Ace¡¯s nonchnt tone and attitudepelled me to heave a gasp. ¡®You knew?¡¯ I asked in shock. ¡®Ace! How may f*uc*king times have you deceived me?¡¯ I yelled at her, feeling betrayed. It was as if I was in a bigger war withing myself than anyone outside. She was supposed to be my N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. mentor, not a f*uc*king bitch. ¡®If I told you, you would have yelled it out to the public and got us killed,¡¯ Ace¡¯s response failed to amaze me. I expected her to be full of herself. ¡®What makes you think I will not tell them anything now?¡¯ I asked and grabbed my clothes, putting them on in a hurry. ¡®Do you not want to save our people? Do you want to die before you even get a chance to free those who have been stuck there forever? Beatrice! Your parents are stuck and waiting for you,¡¯ she almost yelled in full emotion. ¡®The decision is yours. But listen to this, they will kill you when they find out what and who you are,¡¯ her words were the moment of realization for me. I had to rest for the night and decide in the morning what I should do. I walked out of the bathroom and found Helel sleeping in the bed. I didn¡¯t want to stick beside him because I feared hurting him. So, I grabbed a nket and a pillow and slept on the couch. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 351 ¨C On The Porch Of The Cabin I woke up that morning with mixed emotions. It was almost as if I never thought I could be someone who would be the end of the brothers. I refused to believe it. As I stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom for twenty minutes in silence, I was preparing myself to go on a war with the brothers. By that, I simply meant I had decided to tell them. The blue shirt and grey jeans were hand-picked by Helel before he went to bedst night. I didn¡¯t get to see him when I woke up because it seemed like he had freshened up before me and left the room. Usually, I would get up before him, but I was wondering if he was still upset with me. Title of the document Once I made my way to the garden, I found everyone waiting for me at the breakfast table. Out of so many dishes, nothing looked appetizing. ¡°Morning!¡± Akin greeted me with a smile. In return, I gave him a faint smile and then turned to look at Helel, who was staring at me without blinking his eyes. I am sure he was worried and had many questions for me, but the good thing about Helel was that he would never bring our personal issues to the public. With that being his strategy, he started filling my ss with fresh orange juice. ¡°I spoke to Dream early this morning. She has asked me to bring the brothers to the cabin,¡± Reign decided to be the first one to set out the topic of the day. Everybody was so focused on Dream while Colt was sneaking nces at me, asking me in his eyes if I looked for the mole. It was only after I nodded my head that he closed his eyes and pouted sadly. ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t dy. What if Huia is up to something and Dream wants us to catch her before she gets sessful in her n?¡± Maddox suggested as he watched everyone¡¯s face for a response. ¡°That sounds like a n to me. We all know Huia is behind all this crap. We should have been on our way already,¡± Zane agreed with Maddox. I was trying to decide when to tell them they have another anti- hero sitting right among them. How would they react? Would that exin why I wasn¡¯t able to reject them before? Oh God! I was having weird thoughts now that I knew I was the Mistress of Doomsday. ¡°Are we arresting Dream too?¡± Reign was very subtle about her wishes, but I could tell she didn¡¯t want them to arrest Dream. ¡°It depends on how much she is involved and how much damage she has done,¡± Akin replied to her, but Helel, on the other hand, shook his big head to dismiss Akin¡¯s ims. ¡°She is getting arrested, regardless. Her crime of siding with the evil is enough for us to take that step,¡± Helel¡¯s statement was met with smirks. They were all enjoying him being a hero and being overly protective of his people. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Akin told his brothers, and everybody got up but me. I was so upied with my own thoughts that I didn¡¯t even notice they were waiting for me. ¡°Beatrice! You are noting?¡± It was then that Helel¡¯s voice broke me free from my own hell, and I stared at them one by one. ¡°Of course she ising,¡± Colt said, with a weak smile on his lips. He approached me and pulled me up on my feet, ¡°Her royal highness is just too busy rxing,¡± he joked, and nobody really thought too far. ¡°I was supposed to have a talk with them about me,¡± I whispered to Colt when getting into the backseat with him. I noticed he was eyeing me and trying to tell me something, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it until he punched my wrist and pointed directly at Helel, who was in the driver¡¯s seat and staring at me through the rearview mirror. ¡°Oh, sorry!¡± I pped my forehead and rushed out of the car to sit in the passenger seat with him. I have no clue what had gotten into me, but I was absentminded the whole day. ¡°You know what! I will go sit in Maddox¡¯s car,¡± Colt bolted out to be with Reign and left me alone with a raging beast. I even muttered some cuss words at him, and that stupid right hand only winked my way before sliding into the backseat of Maddox¡¯s car. ¡°Do you want to go there too?¡± Helel asked and started the car. ¡°I am sorry. I was ¡ª¡± before I could finish, Helel interrupted me. ¡°You have been apologizing a lot, Beatrice,¡± it wasn¡¯t a question but ament, ¡°may I ask why you didn¡¯t want to sleep in the bed with mest night?¡± As he asked me that question, I on the road and clenching his jaw. He was visibly bothered and upset. ¡°Oh!¡± I sighed dramatically, ¡°It was actually¡ªmy back was hurting so I was moving a lot, and I didn¡¯t want to wake you up,¡± I lied, biting the inside of my cheek. ¡°I can feel the difference in you, Beatrice. I don¡¯t know what is going on with you, but you are upsetting me,¡± he said, not shying away from expressing his thoughts and feelings about my changing behavior. ¡°I promise I have a good reason for everything. I will let know when I can,¡± I mumbled while looking away when he gently pressed my hand, holding it while holding the steering wheel in his other hand. ¡°Just know I am with you.¡± he whispered. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. We drove up to the woods and got out together. We were all headed to the cabin, and Reign was taking the lead. Once we reached the cabin, we were surprised to see Dream sitting on the porch, as if she had been waiting for us. ¡°She is sleeping!¡± Dream said in a monotone. The moment she raised her head, she stared directly at Colt, and a tear ran down her cheek. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 352 ¨C The Evil ¡°How the heck are they here?¡± Huia was screaming from inside the cabin when she got arrested by Maddox and Helel, while the rest of us were standing outside the cabin, watching Dream. ¡°I am sorry,¡± she whispered the apology to Colt. I had a feeling she liked him. But I don¡¯t know how Colt is going to react to everything. He had been captured and tortured by them for weeks. ¡°Just so you know, I didn¡¯t know they had you,¡± she looked genuine when talking to Colt. She really was courageous enough to take such a huge step, which made me wonder why I was not able to do anything. Title of the document ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand,¡± weirdly enough, Colt was understanding her situation. It even shocked her and everyone around us. ¡°You are okay with the fact that she is an evil person?¡± Helel stepped forward to interrupt their moment. Hisment made Dream lower her head and bite her lip. He even made Reign ufortable. ¡°Helel! Just because she steered away from the path of righteousness doesn¡¯t mean she is evil. Everybody makes mistakes,¡± I said as I reached Helel and elbowed him to stay silent, but he was unstoppable. His hatred towards negative entities was clear. ¡°Really? Then let me ask her one question,¡± Helel briskly approached her, and she finally got up from the ground to face him, ¡°Did you kill those people?¡± His question was met with gasps. We didn¡¯t really consider this possibility, but now it makes sense. Mykel and Huia were sacrificing people to make that dagger. Could it be that they were the serial killers that had been terrorizing everyone, and Mr. Vasquez used Maura of it? Dream passed everyone a nce before she decided to part her lips and answer him, but before that, Reign stepped between them. ¡°She didn¡¯t, but it was them. She told me this in the morning, Mykel killed Jessie and everybody else,¡± she looked confident, but Dream looked surprised. I don¡¯t understand why Dream would be so confused, because if she didn¡¯t do it, Reign¡¯s words shouldn¡¯t be so baffling to her. ¡°Hm!¡± Helel only stared at Reign before he walked back to me. Soon, the brothers dragged Huia out in C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. chains. I was surprised to see her. Actually, I have never seen her before, but her features were very sharp. Her white hair was long and straight. ¡°Ah! Princess Beatrice!¡± she almost cracked a smirk when acknowledging my presence. Through the secrecy of her eyes, I felt like she was trying to know about me. ¡°The Dark Knight!¡± She then let out a scoff when watching Helel. ¡°The one you¡¯re a*s*shole subject wanted to kill,¡± Helel shrugged when remembering Mykel, ¡°I was expecting you to be a little stronger,¡± he continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have to expect me to look like anything,¡± she said with a weird smile of satisfaction on her face. ¡°You are our aunt, why would you do that to us?¡± Zane had a weird approach to this situation. Where everybody saw her as an enemy, Zane actually brought up their rtionship. She turned to look at him and then gazed at him from head to toe, wrinkling her nose at him. ¡°It is a shame that you are twins. One is so majestic¡ª,¡± she had a weird sparkle in her eyes when looking at Maddox, and it vanished when she turned her gaze to Zane, ¡°and one is nothing.¡± I could tell Zane was truly disturbed by herment because he stepped back and decided to remain silent. ¡°And what about you? You are our mother¡¯s sister. What happened to you?¡± Maddox had toe and scold her because of how she talked to Zane. ¡°Sadly, the same scenario was there. One was majestic¡ª,¡± she ran her fingers through her hair when talking about herself, ¡°the other was just a jealous bitch,¡± the rage and vengeance were dripping off her voice. She seemed to have been detached from reality. Becausest time I checked, neither of these sisters were good. ¡°Oh! You guys don¡¯t know?¡± She gasped as she watched them look at her in bewilderment. ¡°Ah! Your mother was a jealous bitch. She didn¡¯t like the fact that I was the werewolf white seer and she was just a werewolf. I was at my height and loved and cherished by everyone. People woulde to me and ask me to bless their unborn babies and newborns. I was in love with what I did. But there was something else I loved¡ª¡± she paused as a tear shone through her eyes, but she tried to deceive us by forcing a smile on her lips, ¡°your f*uc*king father.¡± Her statement created good tension among the brothers. They shared a sad nce before focusing on her again. ¡°I have always liked him, but he didn¡¯t really pay attention to me. So, when one night he suddenly appeared in my room out of nowhere, I was shocked. However, my love for him blinded me into letting him between my legs. I wasn¡¯t really thinking¡ªmaybe he was just h*orny. I took it more personally and slept with him. When I woke up the other day, I was met with the hateful eyes of my sister. She had caught us in bed, but I didn¡¯t understand why he looked so angry. I didn¡¯t know they were dating or that they were mates. My bad! Because your father told her that I had seduced him into sleeping with her. After that, things turned dirty for me. Rumors spread that I sleep with men who bring their wives into my room to bless their kids. There was no proof, but your mother¡¯s and father¡¯s words were enough. Not to mention, they used me of doing blood magic to create the viins. I never did. I was just a young girl, more like her¡ª,¡± she pointed at me and then smiled through sobs, ¡°but they made sure I was stripped off from everything, including my unborn baby¡­ Vasquez¡¯s baby.¡± That was where I felt a knot forming in my stomach. Vasquez and Sofia hadn¡¯t only k*illed my brother but many other babies as well. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 353 ¨C Time To Tell The Truth ¡°That is¡ª,¡± Akin, who already showed extreme regret about never catching their parents, looked even ashamed this time. ¡°You know how they did it? My sister¡ª put pressure on my low¡ª,¡± she paused as the details were too graphic. ¡°Anyway, I woke up dayster to find out I had been used of using my unborn baby to create the viins. So I couldn¡¯t even put forward aint about my sister k*illing my baby. I was devastated and hated it when they got married while I was in the torture cell and getting interrogated. So, that day ¡ªI made a promise. I dug up my dead baby¡¯s body and promised to serve him justice,¡± there was a twisted smile on her lips as she recalled what she had done. Title of the document ¡°What did you do?¡± I asked. ¡°I created the viins and the heroes, just like they said,¡± her im brought shivers down many people¡¯s spines. ¡°I did the ritual to wake them up, and they woke up. All of them,¡± she said, with a wide smile on her lips. I couldn¡¯t believe she went this far with her revenge. But it was obvious that she had lost her mind when they did all those things to her. ¡°And everything just began on its own from there,¡± she shrugged when trying to tell us everything else happening around is not her fault. But I had a question for her: why was I the mistress? ¡°The ritual helped create a beautiful scenario of viins and heroes. Now all I have to do is sit and watch the world burn,¡± she pretended to sit and looked around while a grin appeared on her lips. I have never seen someone this sanely insane. ¡°And you think you won¡¯t burn with it?¡± Helel growled, folding his muscr arms on his chest. ¡°Oh, I will, but so will you all,¡± she hunched ahead and whispered beforeughing manically. ¡°So take me to wherever you want. I will always be free now,¡± her faith wasn¡¯t in herself but in someone who was helping her. ¡°Who are you working for?¡± Akin grasped a fistful of her hair and stretched her neck back, ring into her eyes. ¡°Young Alpha King¡ª,¡± she snickered, ¡°you are rough!¡± Hermentpelled Reign and me to squint our noses and look away for a split second. The way she red at his lips was just as disgusting. ¡°YOU HAVE NO IDEA,¡± by no means was what Akin said seduction. He meant torture, but obviously, Huia giggled. She was his aunt and purposely making him ufortable. ¡°The mistress of doomsday,¡± it was weird when Dream yelled that name. My body was visibly startled, but thankfully, all eyes were on her. I was watching her face in fear and wondering if she knew about me. It was those few seconds when I started questioning my decision-making skills. Shouldn¡¯t I have been the one to tell the brothers? Because now they will think I was hiding this information and probably secretly nning something against them. As everyone kept their focus on her, she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m the mistress of doomsday,¡±pletely unexpectedly. The yelps were so loud that I felt my heart dropping in my chest. I was instantly turning my neck around to see the reactions. Or, in specifics, to see how they will react to the term. ¡°You are¡ª,¡± Helel stepped forward, but Maddox held his hand to stop him. ¡°What makes you think you are the mistress of doomsday?¡± Zane asked in confusion. I managed to sneak eye contact with Colt. He looked certain that Dream had a misunderstanding. I, on the other hand, wanted it to be anyone but me. And maybe that itself was proof that I¡¯m that evil person. ¡°Huia told me everything about me,¡± Dream answered, and it made me wonder why Huia would lie to her. Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Huia, who started chuckling and then eventually began tough manically. The look on Dream¡¯s face was evidence of the horror she felt. ¡°You told me, right? You told me the truth, right?¡± Dream started nagging her. I could tell whatever Dream did was because she wanted to ept her fate. ¡°Do you think you can ever be that special?¡± Huia¡¯s left lip curled upward to form a very evil smirk, ¡°you will always be the dull twin of the white seer werewolf,¡± Huia announced when exposing more of her evilness. ¡°You f*uc*king lied to me,¡± Dream screamed and tried to hit her, but Helel wrapped his arms around her back and pulled her to the side, pushing her to the ground and standing beside her. ¡°You are dying to be an evil entity, aren¡¯t you?¡± he yelled at her for siding with Huia. ¡°I didn¡¯t k¡ªnow. I was alone while you all were f*uc*king having meetings¡ª discussions. I felt left out,¡± she screamed, but when Helel raised his hand to hit her, Reign rushed and kneeled before her to save her. Helel had already stopped his hand in the mid-air. His eyes were sparking red, and his jaw was clenching at her sight. ¡°Ah! Fight! Fight!¡± Huia pped her hands before Zane grasped her by her hair and shoved her in the car. ¡°Let¡¯s take this filth to the prison first,¡± he told Helel, who nodded. The two were left in the car, while we were left behind with Dream, who looked lost for some reason. Although Reign was constantly reminding us that Dream didn¡¯t actually hurt anyone, the look of guilt on Dream¡¯s face was telling Original from N?velDrama.Org. otherwise. ¡°You are innocent,¡± Reign turned and cupped her sister¡¯ s face in her hands when reminding her of that. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and talk about what we need to do next,¡± Akin sighed, sparing a nce at my face. Others started getting into the car, but I was left behind with Akin. ¡°I need to talk to you about something,¡± I murmured, slowing down so that I was left behind with him. ¡°Yes?¡± Akin turned, facing me. It was so hard to look into his eyes and tell him who I was. ¡°I am¡ª¡± I stuttered. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 354 ¨C The Invites To Death Day ¡°I¡ª,¡± as I tried to tell him, Akins phone rang. He was about to cut the call to listen to me first, but it was I who told him to attend it first. What I was going to tell him wasn¡¯t something small, so it needed his full attention. I waited for his return and had gotten into his car by then. When he came back, he looked devastated. We were already driving back to the mansion, but I couldn¡¯t help but ask him what was going on. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, sitting in the passenger seat with him. Title of the document ¡°It was Mr. Winchester!¡± he said the bastard¡¯s name under his heavy breath. ¡°What did he want to talk about?¡± I inquired, remembering how messy that man could be. He was convincing everyone not to help me free my people. I still haven¡¯t forgotten about it, and I will never forget. ¡°He wanted to let me know that he had sent the match invites to us,¡± Akin clenched his jaw when talking about the contest this father created for his daughters. Sure, he was the alpha of his pack and could make any rules when it came to coronation, but this contest was just outright wrong and horrifying. ¡°Shit!¡± I cursed, ¡°When is it?¡± I asked. ¡°In two days,¡± Akin shook his head while keeping his eyes on the road. Now that Dream had confessed to being on Huia¡¯s side and also disyed some negative traits, I wondered if anybody would want her to win. Well, the public didn¡¯t know, but these brothers would be biased. ¡°Akin! Can we not stop it from happening? It is outrageous,¡± I was so full of stress that when I requested him to find a way, I ced my hand on his, and he almost knocked the car into a tree. ¡°What the¡ª,¡± I gasped and calmed myself down when he slowed down and survived the hit. I noticed Maddox and Colt gesturing at us from their car to ask us if we were fine. ¡°I am so sorry. Actually, I was umm¡ªthinking about how to help ¡ª,¡± Akin stuttered, and then, after struggling to make up an excuse for the almost ident, he gave up. ¡°What were we talking about?¡± He sounded so innocent when he steadily turned his neck to me and asked me. ¡°The contest!¡± I whispered, pouting. ¡°Oh! Yeah! We have to find a way to stop it from happening,¡± He repeated exactly what I had told him, but I didn¡¯t bother him for it. He was clearly struggling because of something. We stayed silent and made sure we left all the discussion for home, where we have Dream and Reign next to us. After we arrived home, Reign offered Dream some juice and helped her with food while Akin went to his room to take a shower, and Maddox was just standing in the corner, watching me. We were in the kitchen, so I was feeling awkward when he kept looking at me, and even Reign noticed it. I walked up to him and cleared my throat because I wanted to check on him. ¡°Your aunt is a bada*s*s,¡± I joked because I had a feeling that he was upset about what his family had been doing all these years. ¡°So am I,¡± hemented, but it didn¡¯t sound like a joke to me, ¡°Beatrice! Did you think I was an evil person?¡± He suddenly turned to face me and caught me off guard. ¡°No!¡± I shook my head. ¡°How can you say that? You don¡¯t know who I am. What if I am truly the man from hell? What then?¡± He asked, his eyes showing fear. ¡°Then you would know, wouldn¡¯t you? Huia said they were taking orders from the man from hell, so he knows that he is the one and surely is ying the part. So it can¡¯t be you,¡± I gently tapped his shoulder to console him. ¡°You know, Helel is very lucky!¡± Maddox had to lower his head and scoff while smiling in disbelief. ¡°Not because he is a dark knight, but because he got blessed with the even better opportunity of having someone beside him who is ¡ªvery special,¡± he then exined hisment him in the beginning. Hispliment ended up tinting my cheeks. But then I recalled that I wasn¡¯t at all a saint. In fact, I was their worst nightmare. And I had to prepare myself to give them that news too. ¡°I will go take a shower,¡± he said, breaking eye contact with me and sprinting out of the kitchen before C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. making things more awkward between us. As I turned around, I saw Reign quickly looking away. She had been watching us. Dream was just leaning on the wall, looking outside the window in silence. ¡°I don¡¯t like silence,¡± Colt pped his hands and then shoved them in his pocket, awkwardly stretching his shoulders up and then biting, puckering his lips. ¡°Dream! You are not a bad person. Whether you did it as part of a n or not, you ended up helping me out and even saving them. If you were evil, you would have never done that,¡± Colt approached her while keeping his eyes on us. I am sure he was a little shy talking to her in front of us. ¡°You think so?¡± The way Dream instantly broke her stare from the outside and faced him was all it should have taken for Colt to realize she likes him. ¡°I do. You are my best friend, and I know you are not evil,¡± he continued, even holding her hand to console her. ¡°Akin said my father called him. What is it about?¡± Reign asked me once Colt and Dream had finished talking. I didn¡¯t want to be the one to announce the bad news to the girls, so I pressed my lips into a tight line and refused to say a word. ¡°Oh! These invites are fancy!¡± Just when I thought my silence would divert the topic, Colt found the golden invitation and gave it directly to Reign. ¡°The color is so good,¡± hemented, probably thinking of it as a reason to have a word with her, but from the way she gasped, I knew she had seen the title. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 355 ¨C Just know, I Am Evil ¡°What is this?¡± Reign snatched the invite out of Colt¡¯s hands and started reading through it in a panic. Dream heard the agitation in her voice and reached her, looking at the invitation herself. ¡°Shit!¡± Dream had the same reaction as I did. ¡°Umm! Akin!¡± I yelled, keeping my eyes on the girls, as the two met the worst nightmare of their lives. Title of the document ¡°What is it? Is somebody getting married?¡± Colt, being a dummy, peered through their shoulders and gasped, ¡°Wow! Somebody is having a match?¡± He couldn¡¯t see the whole thing, and I wish he had. At least he would have shut up for a minute. ¡°Colt!¡± I grunted and eyed him to reach me, ¡°they are going topete until one dies,¡± I muttered in his ear, and that actually got a response out of him. He stepped back from me and kept staring at their faces in bewilderment. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. Dad didn¡¯t even speak to us and decided the date?¡± Reignined while still looking at the invitation, while Dream had walked out of the kitchen to sit in the living room. She had her face in her hands and was probably sobbing just like Reign was. Colt was staring at the two, and then he chose to console Reign first. I knew he had fallen for her the instant he saw her. That choice was made, but I was feeling bad for Dream, so I went over to her. ¡°Hey,¡± I sat down with her. ¡°Dad knows I will die,¡± she whispered, uncovering her face and disying her teary eyes. ¡°Nobody knows. Besides, Akin is going to make sure this contest is cancelled. This is not a game, it is a matter of life and death. How can your father even do that?¡± I muttered, watching Akin walk into the living room with his hair wet. He probably rushed downstairs because he was still in the process of buttoning up his ck shirt. I got a view of his wet chest and abs. It was just too much for my existence. I gulped and ran my eyes to the side awkwardly. What the f*uc*k was wrong with me? ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I am thinking of doing something to prevent this from happening,¡± Akin promised. Colt and Reign hade to the living room by then. Shortly after, Helel and Zane too arrived. Now that even Maddox had taken a shower and was in the living room, they started talking about how to cancel this contest. Whereas I was contemting if I should just tell them now ¡®who I am?¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Colt must have seen me and noticed I was too silent. He crawled to my side as we all sat on the carpet and whispered in my ear. ¡°I am going to tell them right now,¡± I whispered back. ¡°You are kidding, right? They will kill you,¡± Colt waspletely against the idea of me exposing my truth to them. ¡°Colt! I cannot stay silent and jeopardize their lives,¡± I uttered to him, frowning at the idea of hiding such information from them. ¡°Then don¡¯t hurt them. Just keep the mistress controlled inside you for a few days, and then we will leave,¡± he argued. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any difference. No matter where I am, I will turn evil and turn against them. Besides, they are going to torture Huia into spilling out her secrets. I would rather have them hear it from me than from her,¡± I was already breathing heavily at the idea of them hating me. But it had to be done. They should know who I am and start protecting themselves from me. ¡°I am not favoring this suicide n, Beatrice. They will hate you. Also, do you want them to worry about you now? They are already stressed out,¡± Colt was trying his best to make me not say a word about my identity to the brothers. But the more he talked, the more convinced I was. ¡°I am not risking it,¡± I shook my head and took a deep breath before I said, ¡°There is something about me that you all should know,¡± I was so loud that they dropped their pens and turned to me in bafflement. ¡°Beatrice! What is it?¡± Helel asked, not looking too concerned. ¡°She is tired and wants to rest,¡± Colt spoke up before me, making the brothers look at me like they had seen a sleepy puppy. They were awed by me, and here I was, sitting on such a huge thing. ¡°Shut up! Let me tell them,¡± I growled at Colt, definitely shocking the brothers into acknowledging it was indeed something serious. ¡°You guys wanted to know who is the Mistress of Doomsday?¡± I asked, watching Gwene out of the guestroom after sleeping for a whole day. She was still weak from being tied in iron chains for over a year. ¡°You know about her?¡± Maddox brought his eyebrows together while Akin gulped. ¡°We should focus on this matter first,¡± Akin interrupted, gently pushing the papers back into his brother¡¯sp. ¡°There is something import¡ª,¡± I tried speaking again, but once again, Akin conversation. He was acting up and also aggressively. ¡°We have to deal with this, guys. We don¡¯t have time. Beatrice! We will talkter,¡± he made sure I was looking directly into his eyes. I was, but I had shame and guilt in my eyes. ¡°She is just exhausted,¡± Colt let out a nervousugh. ¡°If you are tired, you can rest,¡± Akin eyed me, making me wonder why he wasn¡¯t letting me talk. ¡°He is right. She is so tired; let¡¯s go,¡± Colt held my hand and tried pulling me up, but I jerked his hand off and faced the others again. Gwen was looking concerned, too. ¡°I am the mistress of doomsday!¡± Without any dy or letting Akin interrupt me again, I announced it to everyone. I knew what I was doing, and I already suspected an intense reaction. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 356 ¨C A Little Change ¡°Huh?¡± Maddox shook his head, closing his eyes, and then pretending to clean his ears, ¡°Did I hear you right?¡± He startedughing, and the others followed him. Helel and Akin were the only ones not cracking a smile. Colt was the loudest because he wanted to make sure everybody knew it was a joke. ¡°I am the Mistress of Doomsday,¡± I repeated myself and lifted my shirt to show them the crown mole. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Title of the document That was all it needed, and they went crazy. ¡°What the f*uc*k!¡± Maddox got up from the floor, throwing the pen away. Dream was so shocked. She was watching me with her big eyes without blinking them. Reign had her mouth covered in her hands while Gwen was looking at me sadly. As for Zane, he had buried his face and covered his head in his hands. Helel got up and started pacing back and forth. Akin was just staring at me very sadly. ¡°When did you know?¡± Helel stopped pacing and asked me, not even wanting to look my way. ¡°Last night,¡± I answered, clumping my hands together in front of my body. ¡°You guys can put me in a cell or¡ª,¡± I was going to suggest that when Helel threw his phone against the wall and I went silent. ¡°I need some time alone,¡± he excused and stormed out of the living room. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room,¡± Maddox too raised his hands and gave up. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him,¡± Reign whispered and followed Maddox, which made Colt ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s not like Mistress of Doomsday is evil,¡± Gwen let out a sigh, ¡°you guys are making it seem like you know it all,¡± she added. ¡°We have heard that the mistress of doomsday is supposed to kill the brothers,¡± Colt said, watching her remember why we tried killing her. ¡°Destiny Despair had told someone that the mistress of doomsday would kill the Alpha King Brothers. Why and who would it be? Nobody knew,¡± Colt exined. I noticed that Akin spared a nce at me while Zane kept his head down. ¡°I¡¯ll give onest look to these files and let you know what I¡¯ve decided,¡± Akin told Dream about the contest rules and other documentation before he gestured for them to rest for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll show you two extra rooms upstairs,¡± Zane told them, walking ahead to make them follow him. As they all walked away and left me behind with Akin, I decided to have a word with him. ¡°Maybe you guys should¡ª,¡± I have only said that up until that point, when he hushed me, looking aggressively anxious. ¡°No!¡± he pointed at me, ¡°we are not talking about this again.¡± It surprised me that he was not even talking about our future n for this whole mess. ¡°We cannot just sit on this information,¡± I argued. ¡°We can. You don¡¯t have to put ideas through their heads, Beatrice!¡± He grunted as he towered over me and basically threatened me. ¡°Akin! I can hurt you,¡± I whispered after I felt like he was avoiding understanding that at any point I can turn evil. ¡°Can you?¡± he asked, his eyes digging holes through mine. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is,¡± he closed his eyes and meditated, ¡°just leave this topic. I¡¯ll find a way,¡± he whispered after calming himself down. ¡°Okay?¡± he asked me and kept staring into my face until I nodded and rea*s*sured him that I wouldn¡¯t take part in any foolery. ¡°Now please go back to your room and don¡¯t think about it,¡± he suggested, and I walked upstairs to be in the room. I had to face Helel, so I was trying to prepare myself while standing in front of the door for a few more minutes. After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into a whole chaos. It seemed like a tsunami had hit my room. The pillows were everywhere, the nkets and sheets were off the bed, and all the decor was literally everywhere. Helel seemed to be taking a shower. So, my lucky guess was that he might have caused all this and then decided to cool it off by taking a shower. Before he came back, I had ced everything in its ce and sat down in bed, waiting for him. ¡®Tell me something, Beatrice!¡¯ Ace woke up. I was wondering when she was going to argue with me. ¡®How does it feel to be the only idiot here?¡¯ she asked with a grunt. ¡®You mean by not hiding the truth and being honest?¡¯ I scoffed at her for always convincing me to deceive others. That wasn¡¯t me. So, I would never do that. ¡®Helel never told you he is a Dark Knight, and neither has Akin talked about him being the Man from Hell, so what made you think you owe them any exnations?¡¯ apart from her being very consistent about why I shouldn¡¯t care about what they think, she once again brought up the identity of the Man From Hell. ¡®Is that why you never told me about our identity as well?¡¯ Iughed at her for acting loyal when she didn¡¯t tell me either. ¡®Ace! Do you think I¡¯m an idiot to believe you? Akin is not what you im he is,¡¯ I refused to take her lies seriously ¡®Fine. But remember one thing. There was only one person who wasn¡¯t bothered by you being a dark entity. You should focus on signs, Beatrice!¡¯ She whispered creepily. ¡®Oh, and by the way¡ª,¡¯ she said after a brief pause to make me curious, ¡®Don¡¯t rely on Helel¡¯s love anymore. That thing is over now. He is resistant to evil entities. He will never ept you because he knows you are evil,¡¯ she said with great confidence, and that¡¯s when Helel walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. My heart was pounding slower than ever in my chest. I guess we were going to learn tonight if he still loves me. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 357 ¨C No Home Here! ¡°Are we not going to talk about it?¡± I asked Helel while stealing his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± Helel mumbled, putting on ck shorts and then grabbing the oil bottle. ¡°This is a huge thing,¡± I reminded him, just in case he thought not talking about it would make things okay. Sooner orter, we will get back to this conversation. Title of the document Since I realized he wasn¡¯t into talking for the night, I sat down in the bed in silence and covered mv face with mv hands. I never wished to be the Mistress of doomsday. But neither did they intend to be my victims. ¡°Ah!¡± he groaned, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just don¡¯t know what is going on with me. I am not like that. I know you are my Beatrice. So, it doesn¡¯t matter who you are. I believe in you; I believe in the goodness in you,¡± he ced the orange oil bottle down and came closer, sitting on his knees in front of me. I freed my face from the cage of my hands and watched him look into my eyes. At least he was talking now. I was feeling much better now that he was talking to me. His silence would have killed me. ¡°You also need to understand something,¡± he then got up and sat beside me in the bed, ¡°Some things have changed in me, Beatrice. It is as if there is a part of me that is really against the idea of crime, criminals, and evil. Although it is hard for me to control and limit that part when ites to others, but with you¡ª,¡± he took a brief pause just to cup my face in his hands and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sure I can take care of that hero ego.¡± With those words, he pressed his lips against mine. Thefort I felt after he was being honest with me made me dive deep into the kiss with him. But it wasn¡¯t long before he broke the kiss. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked while breathing heavily. ¡°We should get ready for bed. We had been miming around the whole day, getting tired,¡± he whispered awkwardly, most definitely lying to me. It was heartbreaking to see the man who always wanted to touch me be so reluctant now. He stole his eyes from me and marched away to finish preparing for bed. It was in that moment that I acknowledged that it wasn¡¯t easy for him to kill his new hero ego, or, should I say, his basic instincts. After he finished the ma*s*sage, he grabbed the pillow and his nket to go and sleep on the couch. That was truly something that struck me. ¡°You are sleeping on the couch?¡± I had to muster all the strength possible to even ask him that question. He looked like he had been caught off guard and had to respond to me. ¡°Yeah!¡± He gave me an awkward smile. ¡°May I ask, why?¡± I kept going. Hiding our emotions was not going to help us in a long run. I wondered if his wolf would ever be able to look past the fact that I am a dark entity by heart. ¡°Oh! I reckoned maybe you need the proper rest and don¡¯t want to be bothered when you move around in the bed,¡± there was an awkward smile on his lips when he was trying to convince me that this setting was for me since I had slept on the couchst night. ¡°I hope that¡¯s okay,¡± he then asked, and I had to bob my head. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s very considerate of you,¡± I gave him a weak smile before getting in bed and closing my eyes tightly enough to not let a single tear fall out. I refused to call him out and make him ufortable. He wasn¡¯t in control of how he felt now. The majority of it came from his new identity. He was born again to be this way, to hate evil. Iy in the bed until I could hear him breathe peacefully. It was a sign that he had fallen asleep. ¡®I told you,¡¯ Ace mocked. ¡®Well, I am not even going to argue with you anymore,¡¯ I don¡¯t know why, but I was ming her for our new identity, as if she chose to be the Mistress of Doomsday. Sneakily getting out of bed, I reached into the closet and filled my bag with a few of my clothes. I knew what to do now. Living like this with Helel and watching him fall out of love with me every day was going to be hell for me. So, I nned to say goodbye. Not even that. Being the coward I was, I decided I should just silently leave. After packing my bags, I left the room and stood outside the guest bedroom, where Colt was sleeping. I knocked a few times before he answered. He looked sleepy. ¡°Bheaaatriee!¡± He yawned, scratching his tummy when stretching his arms around, ¡°Has morning arrived already?¡± He rubbed his eyes and looked around, noticing how dark it was still. ¡°We are leaving,¡± I whispered to him, eyeing him to grab his bag and leave. Thankfully, he was toozy to unpack his bag. So, it didn¡¯t take him too long before he was holding his back. ¡°Why are we leaving?¡± He resisted getting out of the room. ¡°Colt! Don¡¯t get me mad. Follow me,¡± I ordered him, and he reluctantly followed me downstairs. ¡°What if I identally drop this bag and wake up somebody?¡± Colt was whispering, hunching over, and walking behind me. ¡°I swear if you drop this bag, I will beat you up so badly that your screams will surely wake up the whole pack,¡± I hissed, eyeing him to not do anything stupid. I was very much aware that he was refusing to leave. But we didn¡¯t have the luxury of making a decision. Soon we had left the mansion, and we were wandering on the road with our bags in our hands. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 358 ¨C He Won¡¯t Let Me Go ¡°Just keep walking,¡± I said, rolling my eyes at Colt, who was stalling. I finally stopped and turned around to give him a deadly re. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we would leave?¡± I reminded him of the promise he had made to me when I expressed N?velDrama.Org is the owner. my fear of bing evil towards him. ¡°Why do we have to go?¡± Colt pouted, waving the bag around. ¡°Is it about Reign?¡± I asked, folding my arms over my chest and keeping my eyes on his face so I would not miss any details. Title of the document ¡°Actually, no!¡± he shook his head, surprising me, ¡°It is about Dream.¡± I had to shake my head and then clear my ears to ensure I heard him right. He was worried about Dream. ¡°She seems alone,¡± he added to hisment. ¡°And you are now realizing it? When you wereforting Reign, did you realize how lonely she must have felt?¡± I was bombarding him with questions because I do think he made a mistake. He should have been more considerate of her feelings from the get-go. ¡°Oh that! Well, I really like Reign,¡± as he confessed; he left me baffled. ¡°You are not thinking about¡ª,¡± I raised my brow and watched him shake his head vigorously. ¡°I am not as lucky as you!¡± he joked while showing his white teeth to tease me. ¡°Dream is my friend only. I do feel like she is alone. As for Reign, I wish she were alone,¡± he said, clenching his jaw and fist-pushing his palm to express sorrow. ¡°Oh! You like Reign,¡± Imented as if I didn¡¯t know, ¡°but you will have to control your emotions now because we are leaving,¡± I shrugged, eyeing him to continue with our journey. ¡°We are headed¡ª,¡± I interrupted him in the middle of his sentence. ¡°Home! We are headed home, and maybe I will manage to find my pendant and control her,¡± I mentioned Ace. That was my brilliant n. I had a feeling that once I have my pendant and am able to control my full transition, I will not fear bing evil and doing something terrible to one of the brothers. ¡°Maybe Ace is not realising it, but deep down she is also in love with the brothers,¡± Colt smiled, looking like an idiot when pissing me off. ¡°Brothers, as in plural? I am not in love with all of them. I only love Helel¡ªoh shit!¡± I gasped after another incident popped up in my memory and kind of made me even more wary of Ace. ¡°What happened now?¡± Colt looked truly horrified when asking me this time. ¡°Remember when we ended up in the well? It was Ace trying to drop Helel off the height. I am pretty sure it wasn¡¯t some cute moment gone wrong,¡± now that I knew she didn¡¯t like the brothers, it made sense, and I felt so scared for them. ¡°Oh shit,¡± Colt bit his tongue as he, too, understood how serious it was. Ace didn¡¯t have control over her emotions for many reasons. I wouldn¡¯t justify her behavior, but I could say I understand why she acts that way. She had been subsided all her life, restrained inside me, and then she found out that one of the brothers ate our brother. It was just piling up. As Helel couldn¡¯t prevent the hatred for evil inside him, I bet Ace was driven to evil. ¡°We need to leave, get away from them ¡ª,¡± I couldn¡¯t finish because a mild scoff made me understand Colt and I were not alone on this road anymore. As I turned my head to the side and watched Akin, I took a deep breath and prepared myself for a word battle. ¡°She wasn¡¯t the one who wanted to hurt Helel. It was Ace!¡± Colt immediately began to give rifications for my confession. ¡°You are leaving?¡± Akin pushed aside all the topics and focused on one thing only. He looked so upset and showed as if he truly believed I would listen to him and not think about anything for the night. ¡°I will ¡ªgo pee in the woods,¡± Now that Colt understood Akin and I should have this conversation alone, he excused himself and rushed to the other side of the road, pretending to give us his back and pee. ¡°You heard me, right? Do you know how deadly it could have been if Ace had seeded in her mission to k*ill Helel?¡± I asked him while striding away from him. He was taking slow and steady steps near me, making me notice that for the first time, he wasn¡¯t in his suit when he was out of the mansion like this. The white shorts and white sleeveless shirt were glowing on his skin. His ck hair was perfectly shiny but messy over his forehead. ¡°But she didn¡¯t. She can only transition for a few minutes,¡± he tried to excuse what Ace was doing to everyone. ¡°Those few minutes are enough for her to cause destruction. Do you not remember how she ¡ªk*illed your father,¡± I wanted him to know I had to go or else someone will end up hurt. ¡°Not that you want to hear me say he deserved it, but¡ªleaving is not the only solution,¡± he said, taking the rest of the steps briskly so that he approaches me before I manage to step away from him. ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± I was shaking my head and timidly looking away from him. ¡°I am not letting you go, Beatrice. Even if Acees out and hurts me. I am not¡ªletting this happen,¡± his words wereing out so softly, and his tone was filled with emotions. He ced his hand under my cheek and gently caressed my skin. ¡°I told you, just rely on me, and I wille up with some n to prevent all this mess from happening. I am already looking for your pendant, and till then¡ªwe can make sure that she doesn¡¯t transition, okay?¡± He brought his face closer to mine and whispered, still keeping his hand under my cheek. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 359 ¨C Falling Apart ¡°No!¡± I suddenly freed my face from his hand and stepped back from him, ¡°you don¡¯t understand. I cannot control Ace. When she wants to transition, she just does it. Without my pendant, I don¡¯t know what she is capable of, so no! I refused to stay here and put your lives in danger. Besides, you have other things to do than to babysit my dragon,¡± I was now furiously talking. I was angry with my fate for being so toxic and twisted. Every time I thought the troubles were over and now, I could be happy, something elsees up. It had be a habit now, so I was exhausted. ¡°Fine. I was afraid of suggesting it, but now that you have said it¡ªthere is another way to keep her from getting out,¡± he argued, but got my attention. Title of the document ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. ¡°The cabin! Magic gets restricted when we are in the cabin,¡± he had only said it until that part, when a bright smile covered my lips. ¡°Wait! I remember, I couldn¡¯t transition there,¡± I let out augh when realizing how genius he is. ¡°So, does that mean you are not leaving?¡± He looked so hopeful when he asked me that question. ¡°Yes, I can stay there till you find the pendant,¡± I nodded excitedly. I didn¡¯t have to leave, although I would have loved to, but leaving didn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t transition and fly back to hurt one of them. ¡°Gosh!¡± Akin stretched his neck back to let out a sigh of relief when I acted too emotionally andnded on his chest, embracing him tightly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He seemed frozen for a few minutes, probably shocked too, before he steadily wrapped his arms around my body and hugged me back. After a few seconds of silence, I awkwardly pulled away from him and fixed my hair. He was staring back at me with a satisfying smile on his face. ¡°Let me carry this for you,¡± he instantly bowed and grabbed my bags out of my hands, ¡°let¡¯s go home for tonight.¡± I don¡¯t know what I have done so right to have him in my life, but he was never able to fail me. Even back when I was living in the mansion and was desperate for the touch of the brothers, he never really took advantage of my desperation. I would call it taking advantage, but if he wanted, he could have received pleasure because I was all in for it. ¡°Oy!¡± Akin yelled at Colt, ¡°Come back, you don¡¯t want to drown the entire woods in your pee,¡± he had a unique way of telling Colt he knew he wasn¡¯t peeing. ¡°Wait! Where are we headed? Are we going home?¡± Colt started questioning Akin, who, when being approached by Colt, even grabbed his bag out of his hand. Colt shamelessly let him carry the bags, and Akin was so happy about the fact that I wasn¡¯t leaving that he didn¡¯t care how much burden he was carrying in his hands or on his shoulders now. I told Colt about the brilliant idea of how to keep my dragon in check until the pendant had been found, and he couldn¡¯t help but admire Akin for always having a decent solution for every problem. ¡°We will get you TV and everything luxurious so that you don¡¯t get bored in there,¡± as we reached the mansion again and Colt roughed up the possible idea of how boring it would get in that cabin, my smile began to fade. I didn¡¯t show them my concern because, well, I cannot have all the world, especially when I am the problem. The instant we were in the mansion, I found Helel in the living room, looking like he was waiting for us. After spotting us, he got up from the couch and approached Akin to get my bag out of his hand. ¡°We will talk about this in the morning,¡± he told Akin before Akin could say anything. I silently followed after Helel, while Colt was left behind with Akin. ¡°It is okay; you can keep carrying my bag. In fact, you know where my room is,¡± I heard Colt being Colt and probably exhausting Akin with his jokes. However, I was now up for a good talk with Helel. I could already tell. The moment I entered the room, he mmed the door hard enough to disy his current state of emotions. ¡°What was that? You were leaving?¡± Helel yelled, dropping the bag and watching me for answers. ¡°I felt like that was the only option to make sure I stay away from you brothers and your brothers stay a way from any harm,¡± I murmured, feeling guilty for something that wasn¡¯t even my fault. I walked over to the bed and sat down again, my face in my hands. ¡°And you thought I didn¡¯t deserve to know you were leaving?¡± He scoffed, sounding very angry. ¡°Helel! You were upset with me. You clearly are. I did what I thought would be best for all of us,¡± I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He was acting like he would ever forget the fact that I am a mistress of doomsday. ¡°It¡¯s just been a few hours since we found out about it. Give us some time to settle to this news,¡± He was yelling and aggressively using his bodynguage. ¡°You are not the only one shocked here. I am also devastated, Helel. I cannot sit in the corner and watch as everyone looks at me like I am a f*uc*king disease,¡± I yelled back as I got back on my feet. ¡°Then we all should take some time,¡± he yelled back. ¡°That¡¯s what I was doing. Leaving! So that none of us has to act like we have to put up with someone we don¡¯t want to put up with,¡± I muttered, using my gestures as rough as he was doing. And he got the point. ¡°And look at you, you are angry instead of upset that I am leaving,¡± I wanted to make him see the difference in his behavior. It was like he was forcing himself to look like he loved me the same as before. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 360 ¨C Kept Having A Bad Time ¡°I was transparent with you. It¡¯s not in my control to have this feeling of unease, but despite all that, I love you still,¡± heined and let out a sigh after finishing his yammering, ¡°Why was Akin with you?¡± He then ced his hands on his waist and asked in a much calmer tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he found out about us, but he chased us down to bring us back home,¡± I answered while thinking about how I¡¯m going to get this issue resolved. ¡°I think we should rest now,¡± I sighed as I sat in the bed and refused to look at his face. Title of the document I don¡¯t know who was at fault or who wasn¡¯t, but I was hurting too. I never opted to be an evil person. The fact that he didn¡¯t force me to answer him was another thing I noticed that made me realize he wanted to get away from me every few minutes. Soon after he went to the couch, he fell asleep, and so did 1.1 am sure that when he woke up, he intended to walk out on the streets as a knight. When we woke up early in the morning, everybody had been gathered in the backyard to have this serious discussion. I know what it was about. ¡°We are having breakfast here today,¡± Colt got up from the bench and rushed my way to hold my hand and rea*s*sure me that I¡¯m not alone.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Hey,¡± Akin passed me a pleasing smile and steadily made his way to the empty bench and offered me a ce to sit. The backyard was more like a park¡ªeasy going and fresh looking. I sat down and was offered a milkshake by Akin. Everybody was present¡ªliterally everyone. I was able to look around and see everyone. Gwen was standing under a tree, watching me with sad eyes. I was expecting her to make a fuss about my identity, but she was the first one to quickly push aside the theories about me being evil. Dream and Reign were sitting together, and Colt was now standing behind their bench. Helel was wandering around, just staying close to be able to hear everything we were saying. Maddox was sitting alone, and Zane was on the gra*s*s with his anus loosely wrapped around his knees. ¡°So, we have decided something,¡± Akin said. ¡°Is it about¡ª,¡± Dream asked, and Akin nodded. ¡°Beatrice will stay in the non-fantasy cabin for some time until I find her pendant. Once that¡¯s out of the way, I am sure she will be safe to walk around,¡± he exined the situation to everyone, but Helel stopped pacing around and decided to be the first to give a reaction. ¡°What? Non-fantasy?¡± he asked, trying to remember what that cabin was because Akin just came up with that name. ¡°Remember that cabin¡ª,¡± Reign began to speak, so Helel waved his hand to silence her. ¡°You are moving to that cabin?¡± Helel asked me directly. Everybody stared at him and realized he was against the idea. ¡°Park time is over, kids! Let¡¯s go inside and y with your toys,¡± Colt awkwardly announced, taking them all away. Everybody got up and started marching towards the mansion. I was now alone with Akin and Helel. ¡°That¡¯s the best way for us to deal with this,¡± I said, while holding my head up. ¡°You made all these decisions without involving me, Beatrice!¡± Helel grunted, stepping closer and towering over me. ¡°Helel! She is caging herself to make sure she doesn¡¯t hurt us,¡± Akin tried helping him understand, but Helel was only getting angrier. ¡°You are doing this because you are angry at me forst night?¡± Helel demanded that I get up and look him in the eye. ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Akin asked in an undertone. ¡°You are not leaving to punish me, are you?¡± Helel continued to focus on me. ¡°No!¡± I got up and finally gave him eye contact. ¡°Helel! You were not even able to sleep in the same bed as mest night. You were forcing yourself to make it seem like you still loved me the way you used to love me before finding out I was a mistress of doomsday, I¡¯m doing what is best for us before we end up falling out of love entirely,¡± I tried helping him understand that what I¡¯m doing is not to punish him but to help us both in this situation. I don¡¯t want to test his patience by constantlying into his sight. ¡°I still love you,¡± Helel argued, but the little hesitation in his voice made me pass him a smile. ¡°Then you should have no objection. I am sure we can stay apart for at least a month. Your love won¡¯t fade away, right?¡± I asked as I looked deeper into his eyes, questioning his love for me. I know he was against the idea because he was probably thinking I was taking this step because of his behavior, but the reality was different. I took this step because I wouldn¡¯t ever want to hurt any of them again. ¡°Everything will be fine. I will get my hands on that pendant and even get as much information on the mistress of doom¡ª,¡± Akin¡¯s words were cut abruptly when Helel turned around and briskly made his way away from us. My lucky guess was that he was going to transition and take a run to cool off. ¡°It is probably his new identity messing with Ins old setting,¡± Akin tried to joke, despite the fact that he wasn¡¯t the type of guy who cracks jokes. ¡°It is okay. He will get used to it,¡± I rea*s*sured Akin, staring at the empty spot Helel had left. ¡°And you?¡± Akin questioned when trying to make me realize I should feel bad for myself, too. ¡°I will be fine,¡± I gave him a very fake smile, and then I walked past him to be in the mansion with the others and say mv goodbye. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 361 ¨C One Last F*uc*k! It¡¯s been a few hours since we have discussed everything about me leaving the mansion and staying in that cabin. ¡°There is a possibility that you might fall into aa after staying in that ce for more than a week,¡± Zane brought up as he watched me pack my bags. I was in my room when he arrived, and he didn¡¯t even knock on the door. ¡°I have thought about all of it. Once someone takes me out, I will wake up,¡± I said as I focused on the Original from N?velDrama.Org. bag. Title of the document ¡°That¡¯s crazy. Thata will be different from how it is in the movies. You will be a dead person, basically,¡± he argued with me. ¡°But my body will be safe, so don¡¯t worry,¡± I argued back, getting frustrated because making that decision was not easy for me either, and he was trying to give me all the possible excuses as to why I would drop this idea. ¡°Why do you have to do this? I mean, it is just a title. You get to decide if you want to use that power for good things or bad things,¡± Zane hastily reached the bed and grabbed the bag out of my hand, ¡°Stop it,¡± he yelled because I wasn¡¯t paying attention to what he was saying. ¡°It is a title, a great power. There is not a single mention of you being ev¨C,¡± he was grunting and yelling when I silenced him. ¡°Ace tried killing Helel and that¡¯s how we ended up in that well,¡± I said, not breaking eye contact. He looked shocked but had instantly recovered from it. ¡°Noted. Nobody will ride Ace again, are you happy? Beatrice! This is foolery; Do you think you would not have known if you were good or evil? You know already. That title doesn¡¯t make you a different person. In the beginning, maybe, but slowly you will get back to who you are, and then you will get to make that decision if you want to be a hero or a viin,¡± he was arguing while tears were foaming in his eyes, ¡°Look at Helel. Listen, I have been studying him a lot, and I am noticing that he is getting better at controlling his emotions towards someone he sees as a viin,¡± Zane forced a weak smile across his lips when trying to convince me. ¡°Zane!¡± I stopped him. It was really sweet of him to persuade me that I am not an evil person, but it didn¡¯t work on me. ¡°As you said, it will take time for me to get used to the powers and then make a decision!¡± I reminded him of his own statement, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s why I should really take this time off?¡± ¡°No! That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± he refused to give me my bag, ¡°please, don¡¯t waste your life like this. We are not that weak, and if you tried harming any of us¡ªI will arrest you myself, okay?¡± He was smiling through pain. His veins were constantly bulging, and his jaw was clenching. I had noticed him m the backyard as well, and I figured he was in agonizing pain, but I didn¡¯t know it was from me leaving the mansion. ¡°I don¡¯t want to dy,¡± I shook my head and grabbed my bag from him again. He stood still and only moved when Maddox walked into the room to have a word with me. I guess that was them walking in to say goodbye. Zane eventually left while Maddox stood beside me in silence. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked yfully, trying to stay in good spirits because they were really down. ¡°Stay!¡± he whispered, ¡°even if you pick Helel over and over again,¡± he whispered under his breath, and I lost control of my emotions. It wasn¡¯t even his statement, but the way he started sobbing. ¡°Maddox!¡± I was stunned because he had never shown emotions so openly. And to cry for my departure, it really shook my heart. ¡°I am not dying,¡± Iughed in tears, making him unfold his hands so that I could hug him. The moment I was in his arms, he tightened his embrace around me as if it were his way of telling me that he was not letting me go. ¡°But please just stay. I know you are not evil. Remember, you told me the same thing? If you are going there, shouldn¡¯t I be there too?¡± He asked, and I broke the hug to scan his face. ¡°Why would you be there?¡± I inquired in confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, then, why?¡± He asked, ¡°I am definitely the man from hell,¡± he continued with the same bullshit. ¡°Maddox! You are not. We have talked about it. The man from hell knows he is the one, and he is already ying games,¡± I said yfully, rubbing his elbow before pping his chest, ¡°and you cane to meet me from outside the cabin,¡± I rolled my eyes at them for being so dramatic. I know they wouldn¡¯t be able to get into the cabin because what is the point of getting away from them if I can get my hands on them that easily? ¡°Where is Helel?¡± I asked him, and he shrugged because he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Are you all set to leave?¡± Akin marched into the room to hold my bags for me. I am sure I will only need them for a week. ¡°I want to see Helel,¡± I expressed my desire and followed the two out of the room. Just when I was talking about him, I saw him stand in the hallway, shirtless and all bruised up. I bet he had a bad run. ¡°I will leave you two to say goodbye,¡± Akin mumbled and eyed Maddox, telling him to leave us alone. Helel didn¡¯t let me say a word and briskly walked over to cup my face and crash our lips together with full force. Before I could evenprehend what he was up to, he was acting aggressively towards me. ¡®I didn¡¯t mind.¡¯ I don¡¯t know when will be the next time we will hold each other again. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 362 Never Said Goodbye Helel Spade: Her scent, her taste¡ªeverything was so mesmerizing. Then why was it that I felt a little pull away from her? But I didn¡¯t show it this time and shoved her against the wall to wrap her legs around my waist and adjust my body between her legs. I know she must have been hurt when I pushed her away. I wanted her to know that she is still very much loved. She was going to this cabin for the sake of our safety. She needs to know I don¡¯t feel reluctant towards her. ¡°Mumm,¡± she moaned into my mouth, making my d*ic*k hard. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want her. I have always wanted her. But just a few seconds of pain in my heart had made me act out. But I am sure I can get over it. However, I was not happy with her decision. She took it because of my dumba*s*s. Title of the document Rubbing my d*ic*k over her p*uss*y, I excited her into hugging me tightly while I made an entry inside her. Her arms around my neck tightened, and her lips pressed hard against mine. My c*oc*k slid in and out of her in slow motion for the first few minutes, as I loved when she moaned seductively, directly into my mouth. And then I increased my speed, and she broke the kiss to breathe excessively. As soon as I finished, I hugged her tightly and kept her in my embrace. ¡°I should go now,¡± she whispered while being in my arms. ¡°Still?¡± As I asked that question, she broke the hug just to look at my face. ¡°You don¡¯t think I am leaving because of you, don¡¯t you?¡± She looked so confused. ¡°I know my behavior pushed you to make this decision. You don¡¯t have to leave. We can stay here and figure it out ourselves. Or¡ªwe both can leave. I¡¯m a dark knight. I can take care of myself. If you try attacking me, I¡¯ll save myself,¡± I was yammering at everything or anything that could make her understand my point. ¡°Beatrice! I can only be killed by the Majestic dagger now since I¡¯m one of the saviors, and as long as I keep the dagger safe, I¡¯m safe,¡± I was getting impatient with her silence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t take any risk,¡± she shook her head and let me know I screwed up. ¡°Right!¡± There was this anger bubbling in my veins that made me clench my jaw and nod my head. ¡°I have to go,¡± she whispered, staring at my lips with teary eyes. ¡°Hm,¡± as I nodded, I reckoned she needs to see how angry I¡¯m or else she will not stop. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. So, I did what I thought was the best thing to do. Instead of walking her downstairs, I sprinted back to my room and sat down on the bed. I waited and waited. In the next few minutes, Maddox came upstairs and peered into my room. ¡°Are you not going to be beside her to say her goodbye?¡± he asked, and I shook my head. ¡°She is not leaving,¡± I muttered, staring at the floor and gripping the bed sheet in my hand ¡°Helel¡ªshe has decided to leave. If you don¡¯te now, she will be gone,¡± he stated, and I got up to only m the door shut on his face. I was frustrated with my fate. Why did I have to be the knight? It has to be because of whatever happened that night when I rode Ace and then how I acted after finding out she was the Mistress of Doomsday that she made up her mind to leave. After a few minutes had passed, I got up from the bed and ran downstairs, where, to my bad luck, I realized they had left. I didn¡¯t realize that would happen. But I wasn¡¯t ready to watch her go, so I went crazy. I stormed out of the mansion, hastening towards the ground, and took off my shirt. I grabbed an axe and began splitting wood. Every time the wood split and made a loud noise, I let out a grunt. ¡°F*uc*k!¡± I raised my speed and went crazy. My head was hurting as I realized I might not see her again until the pendant had been found. ¡°No!¡± I yelled, increasing the speed, ¡°F*uc*k!¡± More! And More! I didn¡¯t realize how fast I was going at this one piece of wood, chopping it repeatedly, until I heard somebody call my name. ¡°Helel! Stop!¡± I dropped the axe and turned around to look at the caller. ¡°What do you want, Gwen?¡± I yelled, making her body shudder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to punish yourself for so much,¡± she whispered. ¡°Why the heck are you still here? Take whatever money you want and f*uc*k off,¡± thest thing I wanted was for her to speak to me and ruin my mood even more. ¡°I don¡¯t need or want your money,¡± she retorted. ¡°Then what do you want? The werewolves are allowed to live freely, so you don¡¯t have to worry about living on your own now,¡± I stated loudly and watched her ufortably shift on her one leg. ¡°You know what I want,¡± the way she ted that, my heart flipped inside my chest. ¡°Gwen!¡± I warned her through my rough gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t Gwen me,¡± she hissed, ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell her about me,¡± as soon as she began that topic, I grew anxious. ¡°I didn¡¯t have to. She doesn¡¯t need to know about you. You are nothing in my life,¡± I yelled with confidence, even when my wolf felt otherwise. There was something wrong with my wolf. It didn¡¯t feel disgusting towards Gwen, and that made me disgusted with her. ¡°I am nothing?¡± She asked me with a blunt look on her face, ¡°I¡¯m your mate. Actually, I¡¯m Dark Knight¡¯s mate,¡± she made sure she made me feel guilty about being born again. I didn¡¯t know I woulde back to life to find out I have a new mate. ¡°Did you hear me? I¡¯m your mate!¡± she repeated, making me want to poke holes through my eardrums. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 363 Stay A Little Longer Beatrice Dismay: ¡°Thank you foring here with me,¡± I finally turned around after I had entered the cabin and passed Akin with a faded smile. This ce was no pic, and falling into a slumber was definitely not the kind of rxation I ever wanted. ¡°I am always here,¡± Akin mumbled, leaning over the door frame and resting his hand above it with his forehead resting on it. Title of the document The others have said goodbye and left because they couldn¡¯t see me here, but Akin stood beside me. However, there was this itch in my heart. I couldn¡¯t seem to forget Helel. ¡°He didn¡¯te to say goodbye,¡± I pointed, ¡°I know I¡¯m asking for a lot, maybe. But I just wanted to see him here,¡± I sighed, noticing how the aura around the cabin had turned darker. I was already tired. But I must give it to Akin for redecorating the room and getting me a much more ¡°You are not asking for too much. By the way, these guards will stay here,¡± he mumbled before shaking his head and turning to point at the gunmen taking around the cabin. ¡°Akin! If I ask you something, will you be honest with me?¡± I asked, and he nodded before even listening to more. ¡°I¡¯ll always be honest with you,¡± he smiled. ¡°That night when I was trying to tell my truth and you were constantly interrupting me, did you know anything, or were you just being an a*s*s?¡± I tried to y it cool, but this had been bothering me ever since it happened. The way he wanted to stop me from telling the brothers about my truth was odd. ¡°After you and Colt left that night to have a talk, I wailed for your return. You didn¡¯t see me, but I get to meet Colt and confront him about everything. I didn¡¯t know exactly what it was, but I knew for a fact that something had been going on. You even wanted to have a talk with me back when we arrested Huia. Colt told me the truth, and I forbade him from telling you or anyone else that I know. I promised him that I will find a way, but you¡ªyou didn¡¯t wait for it and went ahead to tell everyone,¡± He sounded a bit sad that I was now in a cabin while everyone else¡¯s life has moved on. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you for always being by my side, but it truly means the world to me,¡± I rea*s*sured him before walking back to the bed and sitting on it. He stayed outside and looked around for a minute before we walked into the cabin and he shocked me. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t¨C,¡± I watched him shake his head to silence me and then get closer to the bed. Since the door was open, he wasn¡¯t feeling too bad. But I could still tell he was ready to start coughing at any minute. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I will be beside you again, but I wanted to sit here and talk a little with you,¡± he uttered and sat in bed with me. ¡°Thank you, Akin,¡± I shyly looked away. I never really thought he would be the one I would feel this I think you should go now,¡± I said, and he sleepily shook his head. ¡°I am f¡ªine¡± he yawned. ¡°You are not. Just go, please. Take care of everyone, and¡ªHelel for me,¡± I said, eyeing him to get off bed. ¡°I wille byter,¡± he said sleepily, getting up and ruffling his hair, yawning a little too cutely. ¡°By the way,¡± he then proceeded to wander around, ¡°we are nning to attend the contest tomorrow,¡± he said. ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t tell me the sisters are going against each other,¡± I uttered. ¡°No, there is a n. We are g¨C,¡± as always; just as he was going to tell me his n, his phone rang. He C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. excused and attended the call. He didn¡¯t say much but showed many expressions of worry. ¡°Where is Zane right now?¡± he then asked and sighed. After talking on the call for the next few minutes, he finally hung up and turned to me. ¡°Already a trouble?¡± I asked, and he nodded. ¡°Zane was supposed to guard Huia¡¯s cell himself. He got carried away, and she somehow escaped. Helel heard about it, and now he is angry at Zane, looking for him to have an argument with him. Maddox is trying his best to diffuse the situation, but the brothers seem very upset with each other,¡± Akin seemed to be holding back information, and it was only when I eyed him to not lie to me that he started yammering out everything. ¡°Zane was upset that you left, so he was just busy watching your pictures and videos¡ªso much that his wolf came out and he had to transition. He ran around while Huia used that opportunity to escape. After she left, Helel called Zane and ¡ªsaid some pretty upsetting stuff to him. You don¡¯t worry, I will look after them,¡± he sighed before he walked out of the cabin. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on with Helel,¡± Imented, stopping Akin¡¯s proceeding steps. ¡°He is having a hard time settling into his new identity, I believe. But please, don¡¯t take any stress. The guards will keep you safe, and as for Huia, we will find her,¡± he rea*s*sured me before he decided to leave. I have already spent some time with him at this point, so I knew it was time to say goodbye. Soon he disappeared off the sigh. I turned the lights on and shut the door. The guards were all around the cabin, standing around like a brick wall. ¡®You did wrong to us,¡¯ Ace expressed her disappointment with me. ¡®Good luck arguing with me. I don¡¯t think I am staying away for more than a day,¡¯ Imented as Iy straight in bed. I was slowly sumbing to sleep now. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 364 ¨C The Fighting Brothers Akin¡¯s POV: It was saddening that I had to leave sooner. I wouldn¡¯t call it sooner, but no amount of time I spent with Beatrice was enough. I feel horrible for saying this, but it felt soforting that for once; I was alone with her for so long. Sadly, I had to rush back to the mansion because Maddox informed me that Zane had gone to the mansion and Helel was following him like a raging beast. Title of the document As soon as I parked my ear in the driveway, I spotted an anxious Gwen wandering around. ¡°What is going on, Gwen?¡± I asked her, watching her rush towards me and giving me a hint that she had been waiting for me. ¡°Things are not looking good. Helel is on his way here and I am so scared of how to control him,¡± she said, looking more anxious than ever. ¡°You don¡¯t have to step between them. I will deal with them,¡± I rea*s*sured her that nobody expects anything from her. We were already guilty in front of her for what we did to her. It was really a piece of good news that she came back to life or else we would live with the guilt that we killed an innocent person. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice,¡± she said while looking into my eyes and disying weird confidence. I thought of questioning her but then decided to deal with herter because I spotted Helel walking into the mansion like an angry bull. ¡°Helel!¡± I yelled and before I could approach him, he had rushed into the mansion. Gwen and I followed him, but he was more rigid than ever. He had already entered the living room and by the time we arrived, he had taken some good shots at Zane, who weirdly enough didn¡¯t fight back. ¡°Helel, f*uc*k off!¡± I yelled as I entered the living room and saw him punching Zane repeatedly Zane was bleeding heavily and on the ground, while Helel was on top of him, punching him and yelling in his face. ¡°What the f*uc*k!¡± Maddox, who might have left Zane alone for a few minutes, sprinted downstairs after realizing Helel had found Zane. I had to physically detach Helel from Zane and push him away. ¡°He is such a f*uc*king loser,¡± Helel yelled, aggressively stomping around. If Trice was here, she would have knocked some sense into him, but now that she wasn¡¯t, I had to take care of him. ¡°Who the f*uc*k beats his brother like that?¡± I yelled back at Helel, reaching for him and pushing him away even more. I was so angry when seeing Zane in such a state. It was also eerie that Zane didn¡¯t even move a muscle. He was still sitting on the ground with his head down and his hands turned into fists. ¡°He lost that bitch,¡± Helel screamed to let us know, or maybe to make us understand why his anger was justifiable. ¡°Is that why you are angry with me?¡± Zane raised his head and red at Helel from afar, ¡°huh? Or you are angry because I was so lost in Beatrice¡¯s thoughts that¡ª,¡± Zane couldn¡¯t finish because Helel grabbed a vase and threw it across the room to hit him. Zane raised his hand to cover his face, but didn¡¯t look scared. However, I grabbed the vase before it caused any damage. ¡°You will not hurt your brother again,¡± I had to do this. I came onto Helel¡¯s face and grabbed him by his cors, ¡°Your dark knight¡ªjustice warrior image has done enough. Don¡¯t f*uc*kinge for my brother,¡± I warned him, making him look me in the eye. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is time that you pay attention to that a*s*shole? What has he ever done besides cause us trouble? He has been the most useless tool among us. All he does is wander around my mate and then ¡ª¡± Helel was shouting and shocking all of us when Zane scoffed. ¡°Zane! Not right now;¡±: I grunted, shaking my head at him and warning him from starting another argument. ¡°He is angry because she left. It is all his fault, you know. He caused all this mess for her. He made her feel so useless that she decided to leave. Now he wants to take his anger out on us because he doesn¡¯t want to face the fact that he made her lea¡ª,¡± as Zane yelled because he had enough. Helel lunged at him. Before long, the two were once again face to face, but this time, Helel had taken a step further and had stabbed Zane in his stomach with something that I have not seen before. ¡°What the¡ª,¡± Maddox pushed Helel back while I held Zane, who was staring at our faces in shock. ¡°Ohe on, he will heal,¡± Helel didn¡¯t show¡¯ an ounce of remorse. In fact, he took the dagger with him and went upstairs as if he didn¡¯t just hurt his brother. The tension in the living room intensified when Zane suddenly dropped to his knees and started coughing out blood. ¡°Zane! Shift and you will be fine,¡± I knelt down with him and suggested he shifts but he looked like he couldn¡¯t even hear me. ¡°It hu¡ªrts,¡± he stammered, zipping his lips tightly and shaking. ¡°Guys, we brought food¡ª,¡± Dream and Reign, who had no idea what kind of horror we went through, entered the living room and shock covered their faces. ¡°Just calm down and try to transition,¡± Maddox was patting Zane¡¯s back in tears while Zane was slowly slouching down. ¡°What happened here?¡± reign screamed, taking a step back from all the blood on the carpet. ¡°Helel stabbed him with some sort of a white dagger,¡± as soon as Gwen said that. Dream covered her mouth in panic. ¡°Oh shit! It is the majestic dagger. It is used to kill the heroes and viins but it worked even more deadly on the normal werewolves,¡± her statement was what left us in honor. ¡°I can¡¯t brea¡ªthe,¡± Zane stammered as he slowly began to fade away. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 365 ¨C The Dying King Akin¡¯s POV: Dreamter told us that the dagger has qualities that leave a werewolf in pain, and if the magical effect of this dagger isn¡¯t stopped, the werewolf can end up dying. ¡°The blood is not stopping,¡± Maddox had been soaking towels wet with Zane¡¯s blood, making me wonder what we should do. Title of the document Helel had never told us about having this dagger with him in such an open ce. He kept it and didn¡¯t even decide to turn it in. ¡°We should let Helel see the damage he has done,¡± Gwen muttered, but I shook my head to dismiss the idea. ¡°We don¡¯t have tune for all these games. I think there is one way to stop the magic of the sacrificed blood from spreading in his body. We should take him to the cabin,¡± although I didn¡¯t want to bother Beatrice, but in front of me was my brother. I would die a thousand times if anything happened to him. ¡°Maddox! Carry him up,¡± I told Maddox, who nodded and dropped Zane over his shoulder, lushing him out to put him in the car. The girls were left behind with Gwen because she had been very angry ever since she saw Helel beat up her brother. I didn¡¯t want her to get into an argument with him and then meet the same fate. ¡°Maddox! How about you go back in there while calling Gwen here to apany me,¡± I suggested and noticed that Maddox frowned. ¡°Somebody needs to stay close to Helel. He is acting up, and we are leaving three naive girls behind with him. If anyone irks him, which is basically their personalities, he will end up killing them. And bring Gwen, because I will need someone to keep putting pressure on Zane¡¯s wounds,¡± I hated that I had to exin and waste another minute. Zane needed instant care. Maddox finally understood and rushed back inside, and in the next two minutes, Gwen bolted towards the car with many towels slipping down her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, and I started the car¡¯s engine. She kept cing towels and soaking them in his blood. I didn¡¯t want to, but I couldn¡¯t keep myself from looking at Zane in the rearview mirror. After a few minutes of driving, I noticed that Zane was beginning to fall into unconsciousness, and we N?velDrama.Org is the owner. didn¡¯t want to let that happen. ¡°We have to keep his interest alive,¡± Gwen suggested. ¡°What can we do?¡± I asked, keeping my eyes on the road so I would not miss a turn. There was no room for any mistake in that moment. ¡°I know what we can do,¡± she mumbled, and she started looking for his phone in his pocket, but he refused to let her grab his phone. Even in this state, he was trying to keep her from getting into his phone. ¡°Let me know what you want. Maybe I will have it in my phone,¡± I asked her and looked up from his wound to look at me in the mirror. ¡°Any video of Beatrice?¡± She bit her tongue because she knew it would be odd for me to have her videos. Sadly, we brothers were s*uc*kers for Beatrice. I had a whole f*uc*king folder of her videos from different events and pictures. Nothing stalkerish. ¡°I get it,¡± I forced my eyes shut to escape her judgmental gaze for a few seconds before I pulled out my phone and started ying a video of Beatrice. Not to mention, her voice did help Zane stay awake and me stay focused. I cannot believe that the girl who once arrived at our home is now so special to me. But it was toote for me. She had already chosen Helel, and if not him, I had a feeling that she would go for Maddox or Zane because they were very forceful. I didn¡¯t want to force her into doing anything. Thankfully, we arrived at the mountains, and I grabbed Zane, flipped him over my shoulder, and ran towards the cabin with Gwen beside me. The instant we reached the cabin and Gwen yelled at the guards to clear the way, I saw Beatrice jump off the bed to see what was happening. Her eyes grew in size, and her lips parted to express shock when she saw me running into the cabin with a wounded Zane. ¡°What is happening? Who did this to him?¡± I am sure she had many questions, but we needed to help Zane recover first. ¡°I will tell you all about itter,¡± I said, grabbing the aid box and giving it to Gwen. She knew how to take care of someone, so she was the best option right now. Beatrice had reduced herself to tears instantly but was keeping herself from sobbing loudly. Zane¡¯s body was turning blue, and it was the deadliest sight ever. ¡°Ah!¡± Zane yelled when Gwen tried cleaning his wound. Beatrice crawled into the bed and sat beside him. ¡°Hey! just hold my hand, okay?¡± As soon as she spoke to him, he opened his eyes and smiled weakly. He grabbed her hand as if she was the only thing keeping him alive. The wounds that would reappear when we were in the mansion were not reappearing now that we were in the cabin. It was so hard to help him out of the cabin. Gwen was doing a great job, while Beatrice was constantly talking to Zane and keeping him upied. ¡°You will leave with me after I heal, right?¡± Zane talked with a stream of tears leaving his eyes. ¡°I will,¡± she lied, because she knew he was hallucinating now. ¡°And then we will go back to our home in the vortex. I have built us a small, tiny sized home in the mountains. You will love it,¡± he mumbled, making her bite her bottom lip and slowly steal his eyes from him. ¡°Who did this to him? Has the man from helle out?¡± Beatrice asked, and where I didn¡¯t say a word, Zane, who wasn¡¯t under his control, spoke up. ¡°My brother¡ªHelel wanted me dead,¡± that tone and the way he smiled miserably broke my heart. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 366 ¨C A Few Seconds Hug Original from N?velDrama.Org. Akin¡¯s POV: ¡°How is he feeling?¡± I asked Gwen when she walked out of the cabin after taking care of Zane and stitching his wounds. I am sure they will go away once hees out and transitions. I had to leave because it was getting too much for me. Seeing my brother, who had never cried before, in this state was too much. I had to step out and wander around and wait for Gwen to finish her job. Title of the document ¡°He is fine, just hallucinating a lot,¡± she answered, ¡°Akin! That dagger is dangerous. Helel having that dagger is not something we want right now. He is in his feelings, and this wh¡ª,¡± as she was yammering, I remembered she told me she has no choice but to take care of Helel¡¯s actions. ¡°Why do you have no choice?¡± I asked, making her shut up and stare at me in shock. She must have thought I forgot, but I didn¡¯t. I just didn¡¯t find the right time to ask her. ¡°Gwen! Be honest with me,¡± I then told her. My eyes could see the light inside the cabin and Beatrice sitting beside Zane even from this distance. We were standing under a tree when we talked about Helel, who hadn¡¯t even called me once to ask me if he killed his brother or if he survived. ¡°Akin! I am the Dark Knight¡¯s mate,¡± the words and the revtion left me with my mouth hung open. It was as if I had been crushed by a cier. I never really expected this to happen. Does that mean every hero has a new mate? ¡°Does he know that?¡± I asked, keeping my eyes on her face and noticing how sad she looked. ¡°He does. Obviously, we felt it together, but he doesn¡¯t want to do anything with me. Which I understand, but my dragon refuses to understand this. You see, apart from being Helel¡¯s mate, I am also responsible for keeping his sanity intact, and I can¡¯t do it. Did you not see how badly he injured his brother?¡± She argued even when I didn¡¯t question her for not doing her j oh well. ¡°I mean, he is not evil. I am not saying that, but he wouldn¡¯t let anyone help him,¡± she then suddenly exined, slowly trying to excuse his behavior. ¡°What he did was horrible,¡± I reminded her. ¡°I get it. But Helel¡¯s state is different. He is in a transition-like condition. He is in constant pain, and his body is adapting to this new super strength. Think of it as our first ever transition, but make it days longer. That¡¯s what he is dealing with right now,¡± she said, sounding better at describing Helel¡¯s pain and condition. No wonder she was his mate and supposed to stick beside him. ¡°Did you guys tell Beatrice?¡± I asked, and she steadily shook her head. I knew it would hurt Beatrice, but I didn¡¯t want to dismiss Gwen¡¯s pain either. She was a living person with feelings, too. She must be in such a state every time she sees Helel go crazy after Beatrice. ¡°There is nothing nned for our future, so there is no need to tell Beatrice. Besides, I don¡¯t want to anger Helel,¡± she said, raising her hands as she mockingly surrendered before looking back at the house. ¡°I think he had fallen asleep,¡± she said once she noticed that Beatrice had gotten out of bed. ¡°I will go back home and bring you some food and her, too. Go be with her,¡± she said, then gently patted my arm and eyed me to stay with Beatrice because she must be under a lot of pressure too right now. Her mate had turned into a psychotic person. That is not an everyday thing. ¡°Thank you, Gwen, for everything,¡± I thanked her, and while I ordered a guard to take her back to the pack, I wandered near the door to be with Beatrice. ¡°Helel did this?¡± she asked me again, standing in the door and leaning on the side. ¡°He was angry and in a lot of pain,¡± I tried to exin his condition to her in the same way Gwen did. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t excuse this. How can he hurt his own brother like that? This is not how my Helel was,¡± Beatrice¡¯s eves were filled with instant tears, and it sucked that I couldn¡¯t wipe them clean. ¡°I guess he is in a mid transition¡ª,¡± I tried to mumble when she grunted at me. ¡°Stop giving excuses for his behavior. Akin!¡± the way she raised her voice at me, I instantly looked down. ¡°I am sorry; I didn¡¯t mean to be rude to you,¡± she was quick enough to understand where she made a mistake. However, I didn¡¯t feel bad. It was just that she was the only one who could scold me, and I wouldn¡¯t get angry. ¡°Hey, I am fine. We didn¡¯t expect this to happen. I will go talk to Helel and convince him to give up on that dagger. He shouldn¡¯t be earning it on himself,¡± I stated, while my mind couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the dagger being around. ¡°It is so crazy that when he grabbed the dagger from Mykel, he so sneakily hid it that even I forgot he had it,¡± Beatrice shook her head in disbelief. ¡°This is just his side. He will get used to controlling his emotions and not acting out of anger and frustration,¡± I uttered, raising my hand to rest it on the top of the doorframe when she did something I didn¡¯t expect. Since she was already very down, she slowly sneaked closer and hugged me. For a moment, I forgot I am a living person and I am supposed to breathe. Her body was in direct contact with mine. The urge to hold her grew, and I steadily wrapped my arms around her before my dreams shattered and she pulled away. I hadn¡¯t even tied my anus around her yet. ¡°It will be okay,¡± she appeared to be trying to console me. But who consoles someone for five seconds? She should have at least¡ªno! Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I cannot think like this, not least when she is dating my brother. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 367 ¨C Kissed By The Wrong Brother Beatrice¡¯s POV: After Akin left to be at home, since there was a contest in the morning that needed to be taken care of and the sisters were relying on him, I sat on the couch and kept watching Zane. ¡®Ah! I thought you said you would be resting now,¡¯ Ace joked, making me roll my eyes at her, ¡®what¡¯s it? Why do you hate me so much?¡¯ Finally, she was ready for this conversation. Title of the document ¡®You tried to kill Helel,¡¯ I muttered, ¡®you love being the dark entity, and you expect me to stick beside you and even help you do this to the brothers?¡¯ I sighed after reminding her how different our goals were. ¡®I never tried to kill anyone. I told you what happened that day. Helel wasining, so I gave him a little shake-shake. Now, look at what the hero himself did. Being a dark knight doesn¡¯t mean he can do no wrong, and being a mistress doesn¡¯t mean we will be evil. We will choose our sides and will have more power, that¡¯s all,¡¯ although what she said was really pleasing to the ears and gave me good hope, I couldn¡¯t trust her. ¡®Fine. Don¡¯t listen to me. But don¡¯t you think Zane deserves a second chance?¡¯ she suddenly brought it up out of nowhere. ¡®I¡¯m still dating Helel,¡¯ I reminded her, and she scoffed. ¡®Exactly! Why still? He freaking tried killing his brother,¡¯ she yelled as she still felt the mate bond with Zane. ¡®Ace! If he wanted to kill him, he would have gone for his heart. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t know what that dagger was capable of,¡¯ I wasn¡¯t too sure myself why I was excusing Helel¡¯s actions. But it was only right that we wait for Helel¡¯s justifications. ¡®Yeah, a dark knight doesn¡¯t know anything,¡¯ her sarcasm didn¡¯t go unnoticed. But then we two went silent. I eventually fell asleep on the couch and woke up early the next morning to find Zane awake. He was in the bed when I woke up, his eyes stuck to my face and a smile on his lips. ¡°Hey, how are you feeling?¡± I jumped off the couch and sat in bed with him. ¡°I woke up to your sight. How do you think I¡¯m feeling?¡± The smile on his face made me let out a breath of relief. ¡°It seems like you were worried for me,¡± he uttered. ¡°We all were,¡± I corrected him. ¡°I don¡¯t care about everyone, but I care about you. The fact that you were worried gives me the best so sorry for what Held did to you,¡± I only started apologizing on his behalf when Zane shut me up by cing his finger on my lips. ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes for me to be around you, then I will happily get stabbed a million times,¡± he said and my cheeks stretched, tinting red. ¡°Well, you are fine now, so you need to get out because I need my bed,¡± I teasinglv pped his chest, forgetting about his injury. ¡°F*uc*k!¡± As he let out a cry of agony, I panicked. ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± I got on my knees and started unbuttoning his shirt to examine his wound. It was only after I had opened his shirt that he startedughing. ¡°Its just a wound now,¡± he smirked. ¡°F*uc*k off!¡± I frowned, pping his chest harder this time. ¡°You f*uc*king scared me,¡± I groaned and was about to get off the bed when he grasped my wrist and pulled me back in the bed, tripping me over anding on top of me. He did it all so hurriedly that I forgot to put up a fight. Not that I could fight him without the strength of my dragon here, but I could have still told him that I don¡¯t want this. Before long, he had already pushed his lips against mine and caged me in a passionate kiss. It didn¡¯tst long because he understood I wasn¡¯t participating, so he broke the kiss and immediately N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. got off me. He stepped out of the bed and wandered around while miming a hand through his hair. ¡°All I ask for is a second chance,¡± he grunted, making me wonder why he was so mad that I didn¡¯t kiss him back. He knew I would not. ¡°Zane! You had your chances,¡± I reminded him that I actually gave him way many chances but he screwed up every time. I cannot keep going back to him, hoping for him to change and not cheat on me. ¡°One more!¡± He turned to face me, looking angrily at me. ¡°Get out!¡± I muttered. Not only did he kiss me, but he was expecting I would give him a chance. ¡°Please!¡± I whispered and didn¡¯t put too much pressure on the words this time. ¡°Fine. But you are mine,¡± he hunched over and pointed his finger in my face, ¡°I will not let anyone have you, Beatrice!¡± I didn¡¯t think too much about his threat and watched him leave. As he walked straight out of the cabin, he began to take off his clothes to transition so that he could heal the wound. By the time his transformation began, he was already out of my sight. I was beginning to get dizzier than ever. Maybe it was time for me to say goodbye to this world and go into a deep slumber until the pendant was found. I just hope they don¡¯t keep encountering issues and take the time to look for my pendant. I walked into the bathroom and took a shower; I came out wearing a sea-green little dress before lying down on the bed. As I closed my eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but miss Helel. I wish I could give him a hug and make this pain that he was feeling go away Maybe Akin was right. Helel needed someone beside him to calm him down. And then I closed my eyes. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 368 ¨C Sisters Before Misters Dream Winchester: After watching a brother almost die at the hands of another brother, I was not sure how we sisters would escape this contest today. Those brothers used to be much closer to each other than we sisters were ever. So, if they can hurt each other when put under pressure, I am sure one of us will end up hurting the other one too for surviving. I just wish this contest didn¡¯t happen. ¡°Dream!¡± Reign seemed to have been looking for me. When she entered the hut where I was, she sighed in relief and wrapped her arms around me tofort me. Title of the document ¡°I knew you would be worried,¡± she whispered, not releasing me from her embrace. We arrived at the ground early morning by the instructions of my father and were led to our huts to prepare. ¡°I am scared,¡± I uttered, breaking the hug and sitting down on the chair. ¡°About what? Don¡¯t worry; Akin is taking care of everything. Nothing bad will happen today,¡± she looked so confident, and here I was, all miserable and alone. Maddox and Colt had been in her hut, and I had been alone since the morning. ¡°It is just this feeling that I cannot shake off. I feel like something bad is going to happen today,¡± I was being honest with her, not trying to frighten her, but this fear had kept me awake the whole night. ¡°Whatever fears you have, we will fight them together. Today might seem like a difficult day, but it will pass just like many other harsh days,¡± Reign cupped my face and spoke with love and affection for me. No one has talked to me like that in so long. She truly deserved the best. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell them that I was the one who killed our mother?¡± I asked, and she instantly looked around anxiously to make sure nobody was listening to us. ¡°Hush! Nobody needs to know,¡± she said. ¡°Reign! Mykel and Huia drugged you that night so that they could frame you for the murder of Jessie. You still want to save me?¡± I asked, with big tears forming in my eyes. ¡°We all make mistakes. You were alone, and the people who held your hand were evil. They used your miserable state against you. Just don¡¯t think about all of that and rx. Once this day is over, we will sit down and talk about all the differences we have ever had. We will put them aside and grow from there,¡± she said, looking so confident, and that was even more concerning. I knew she wasn¡¯t even thinking about the tad bit possibility of something going wrong. So if my instincts are right and something does go wrong, she will be in shock. We didn¡¯t get much tune together because soon Maddox, Colt, and Akin had entered the hut. ¡°Now, here is what we are nning on doing,¡± Akin said in a loud voice. His confidence seemed impable, giving me hope. ¡°You two will go out there, and the instant your father will announce the contest, we will arrest him,¡± he exined. ¡°He has wrongfully made the council sign this sort of madness, so once he announces it, we will cease him down,¡± he exined without showing any doubt in his n to go against us. So, maybe Reign was right! I was stressing over nothing. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Colt finally saw me and rushed over to me. ¡°I am now,¡± I said, and stole my eyes from him. I bet he noticed because he shifted away, clearing his throat ufortably. ¡°You should go back to your hut now,¡± Akin told Reign, who rushed in for another hug before leaving. I held her tightly in my anus, refusing to let her go. And when we did part, she cupped my face and smiled at me onest time before bolting out of the hut with Maddox following her. Akin, too, left, and now I was left with Colt. ¡°You are not leaving?¡± I asked, taking off my jacket to wear the brown robe, indicating I was ready to enter the ground. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°No! I want to stay beside you. Is there a problem with that?¡± he asked, but obviously he knew at this point that I was upset with him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to stay in my hut, Colt. You are always wee to follow your heart,¡± I said and faced him, watching him slowlye to the realization that I was expecting him toe sooner. I had been in this hut since morning, and he was onlying now. ¡°Oh, shit!¡± he cursed, ¡°I am so sorry. Her hut is the first one, so we all gathered there. I was going to gone to bed, and¡ªI should havee sooner,¡± he sighed and reached for my hands, but I stepped back from him. ¡°How is Zane?¡± I asked, trying to divert the subject. I wasn¡¯t really into showing my weak side to anyone. ¡°He is fine. Akin and Maddox spoke to him in the morning,¡± he answered, but went back to the main topic, ¡°hey, please don¡¯t be upset with me. I care about you and our friendship.¡± ¡°How is Helel? You said he left for somewhere. Where did he go?¡± It was another attempt that I made to avert the subject. ¡°He went out to the justice-warrior Thor type shit. Listen! Stop talking about others. I want to talk about you,¡± he finally had enough and stepped closer to forcefully hold my hands and make me look into his eves. ¡°Maybe some other time,¡± I was stubborn too. It was just that I was not ready to have a conversation with him at the moment. So, I slipped my hands out of his hands and pulled away from him. The bell ringing was thankfully just in time because I found an excuse to escape his gaze. ¡°It is time,¡± I said, ready to get to the ground. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 369 ¨C We Messed Up! Dream POV: When I left the hut and entered the ground, I found my heart racing and my palms sweating. It was probably due to the fact that my father had gathered so many of his friends toe and see his daughters kill each other, and none of them questioned them. Some alphas even came with their lunas and their little toddlers. I stood in my spot and saw everyone ring at me. I could tell none of them wanted me to win. They were all rooting for Reign to win. It was all confirmed when Reign came out, and every single one of them started cheering for her. Even my father looked proud of her. Title of the document The feeling of fear grew in my veins after realizing no one cared for me. I straightened my back to look confident, regardless of whether I wanted to fight or not. Soon my father got up from his seat and stepped ahead. Alpha King Maddox and Alpha King Akin hade out to take their respective seats. ¡°We are gathered here today to witness a history created by one of my daughters by iming the throne rightfully. I don¡¯t believe inzy ways of handing over such a big responsibility7. My daughters are not like others, at least not one of them. The one who will beat the other one and wear the crown is indeed special. Today, our pack will have a rightful Alpha. With that being said, I wee Alpha King N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Akin and Alpha King Maddox here, and with their great presence, I also introduce my daughters, Reign and Dream,¡± he was going well with a bright smile on his lips until my name came up and his grin vanished. He looked very exhausted at my mention. ¡°So, let¡¯s begin this match and watch one of them not only beat the less deserving one but also eliminate her,¡± as soon as he said that part. Alpha King Akin gave a jerk to his coat and got up from his seat. His demeanour and personality were obvious to everyone. Many girls were giggling when watching him. However, I never noticed him look at any girl except for how he looks at Beatrice. That was the thing. All these girls were so lucky, and here I was, just alone. ¡°There will be no contest like such happening here or anywhere,¡± Akin raised his voice to be heard by everyone. My father had a frown on his forehead when his favorite hobby was questioned. ¡°Alpha King Akin, I respect you, but what are you doing?¡± Dad walked out of his row of seats to approach Akin, who let out a smirk and shook his head sarcastically. ¡°Do you not feel guilty- for putting your daughters up against each other and encouraging them to kill each other?¡± Maddox didn¡¯t hold back and stepped to the side toe out from behind Akin. As he brought up the matter of empathy, everybody started nodding. ¡°Don¡¯t bob your heads. You all came here knowing what was going to happen here,¡± Maddox grunted as he passed an angry and quizzical re to everyone. ¡°This is too much. I have already gathered the signatures of the maximum number of council members. I don¡¯t understand what the point is of raising an objection after that,¡± dad argued with an awkward smile to dismiss every other concern. I can¡¯t believe he was so excited to see one of us die. ¡°By bribing them?¡± Akin pulled out some papers and receipts that he had gathered from the council members, who actually epted money from my father in order to allow him to hold this crazy contest. While this was ongoing. Reign had stepped closer and held my hand. ¡°This is¡ª,¡± dad was left with no excuses. He looked around and then rubbed his face in his hands before he suddenly turned around and started sprinting. The chaos erupted soon after Dad tried to escape. He knew he was going down for not only bribing the council but also forging some of their signatures so that he could y this kill game. As the crowd began to panic. Reign and I decided to run back to my hut. ¡°Oh, flick!¡± I grunted once we were inside. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we are free from that stress,¡± I continued to express my relief. ¡°I told you they will take care of it,¡± Reign mumbled and held out mv hand to shake it. ¡°We are no longer under pressure, Dream. We are free now. We will choose our own path,¡± Reign said excitedly. I looked around, and my eyesnded on a bottle of wine on the wooden table. While the chaos was rising outside, we knew our dad would get caught in a matter of minutes, so we have decided to share this moment. ¡°Here!¡± I grabbed it and filled two sses. ¡°You were right,¡± I was so excited that I didn¡¯t want to focus on anything else. My dad never cared about me, so I cared less about what they would do to him now. ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± she said, taking a little sip from the ss. I don¡¯t know when they were brought here, but I expected some maid to do it. They were supposed to leave a bottle of wine at the winner¡¯s hut. Maybe someone was hoping that I¡¯d win. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked curiously, drinking from the ss. ¡°Since we were supposed to tight for the crown, I have decided to let you have the crown and the status of the Alpha of the pack,¡± she spoke, with happiness dripping from her voice. It didn¡¯t even seem like she was upset about giving up the throne. ¡°Wait, are you serious?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile widely. ¡°You deserve it, Dream. You are a lone fighter who can take care of herself and her pack too,¡± she continued as I put aside the ss and hugged her. ¡°And you will be my white werewolf seer,¡± I said, holding her hands and looking at her. ¡°Of course,¡± she smiled, looking back at me proudly. She broke the hug and steadily ced her hand on her forehead. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. ¡°I just don¡¯t feel good,¡± she said, smiling awkwardly, realizing something was wrong. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 369 ¨C The Crucial Decision ¡°What is happening to you?¡± I got worried for her, but she instantly distracted me with a warm smile. ¡°Nothing, Alpha Dream!¡± she teased, making me giggle. ¡°I think I will also talk to the guy I like,¡± I said, although under my breath; she heard me. Title of the document ¡°Wait! You like someone? Of course, go ahead and tell him. Oh my God, Dream! Imagine having a mating ceremony on the day of your coronation,¡± Reign excitedly hugged me again before she felt dizzy once again. She once shook her head to clear her vision and then forced a smile onto her lips to make it seem like she was fine. ¡°So, who is this lucky guy?¡± She pretended to be fine again, but it wasn¡¯t long before my vision began to blur. ¡°Are you ok¡ªay?¡± she asked while holding my hand tightly to give me support. ¡°It¡¯s just that I am feeling dizzy,¡± I uttered, blinking hard. ¡°It seems like we are both¡ª,¡± Reign had only guessed it out loud when another voice fell into our eyes. ¡°Drugged?¡± Huia came out from behind the partition where we change clothes. I didn¡¯t know she was hiding there. But it was what she said that shocked me even more. ¡°Drugged?¡± I watched her face with a quizzical stare, pushing Reign behind my back. ¡°Sorry! I meant to say-,¡± She took a dramatic pause before stealing the world from under our feet when she said, ¡°Poisoned.¡± ¡°What the heck is this non¡ª,¡± Reign yelled and marched briskly when she lost her bnce and knelt down on the ground. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Reign!¡± I panicked, kneeling beside her to help her straighten her back. ¡°Maybe you are forgetting that I have poisoned you both,¡± Huia let out a chuckle, shaking her head at us. ¡°You think you will be able to get away after killing us?¡± I grunted, ring at her, and realizing how stupid I had been for releasing this bitch. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. You will not live to find out what happened to me,¡± sheughed at her own joke. I then realized I didn¡¯t have to stick around. Reign was unable to move, but I could crawl my way out and probably get at least someone¡¯s attention. ¡°Don¡¯t even try that,¡± she rushed and stood at the exit, ¡°why would you want to leave? It¡¯s not like any of them have a cure for what I have given you. Speaking of which, I have an antidote,¡± she snapped her fingers when pretending to think hard. I was now slowly getting on my knees and having trouble breathing. ¡°Then please give us the antidote. We have never done anything wrong with you. I even fr¡ªeed you,¡± I breathed excessively when talking, but I was more worried for my sister than myself at this point. Reign was just on her fours, coughing and breathing with difficulty. ¡°I will. Do you think I came here carrying this bag for nothing?¡± She pulled her handbag up, suggesting she had an antidote with her. It was happening in a matter of seconds, and the voices outside were still going crazy. I heard someone transitioning and suspected it to be our father. He would do anything to escape jail time and getting demoted. Even if it means to run away and live the life of a rogue. So, with that in mind, I realized the brothers and others must have gone chasing after him. ¡°What are you thinking? Don¡¯t you need it?¡± She asked once she noticed I was zoned out. ¡°Please,¡± I pleaded, confirming my desperation for the antidote. The pain in my chest was really intense. I could only imagine how Reign was feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t beg t¡ªhis vile piece of shit Reign managed to speak up, lifting her head to disy her anger towards Huia, who had her eyebrow raised when she stared at her. ¡°She is acting so tough, but I know for a fact that she is a weak one, at least physically,¡± Huia was a master of maniption. She would never tell the truth. Her desire to go back and do things differently to escape her sister had made her crazy. ¡°Give us the antidote,¡± I crawled closer to Reign and held our hands to rea*s*sure her that she needed to let me handle this for now. ¡°Okay,¡± she shrugged and put her bag down on the wooden table and unzipped it, but only to let out a very dramatic gasp. ¡°There is only one. I must have dropped the other somewhere,¡± the way she put the bare minimum into looking around, I get worried now. She must be ying some kind of game. ¡°That¡¯s so clumsy of me. Today is indeed a bad day. First, I saw a sister give her sister poison¡ª,¡± she smirked secretly at the fact that I was the one who gave Reign the drink, ¡°and now one of you must take the antidote, which means the one with the antidote will be the reason for the other¡¯s death,¡± she exined while pulling out a liquid. I grunted as I acknowledged the dirty game she was ying. I have never met someone so malicious and full of evilness. ¡°I got you out of those caves, and this is how you chose to repay me?¡± My voice turned heavy and deep when attempting to yell at her. ¡°A! Don¡¯t be mad. I haven¡¯t forgotten what you have done for me. Which is why¨C,¡± she took a few steps closer to me and hunched over, ¡°I will leave this decision on your shoulders,¡± the way she smirked and deepened her stare with me, I felt goosebumps fill up my body. ¡°What do you mean by tha¡ªt?¡± I hesitantly asked, knowing she would shock me with her nonsense. ¡°You will get to decide who takes this and who dies,¡± she brought her face down and made sure I watched her grin when once again putting us both against each other. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 371 ¨C Don¡¯t Let Us D*ie Reign Winchester: There was too much happening inside the hut and outside, too. I don¡¯t know how she slipped into Dream¡¯s tent, but I could tell she had shocked Dream more than she had shocked me. My poor sister had seen her as family, a friend, in fact. Little did Dream know that Huia was an evil person. She first used her to get her mission done and was now back to make her pay for getting her arrested. Title of the document ¡°I will say it again,¡± Huia clicked her tongue when watching Dream look at her in shock, ¡°you will get to pick who should get this and who should suffer and die a horrible death,¡± she repeated herself to creep us out even more. It was sad because I have seen Dream upset about this contest. The idea of us sisters being put against each other was truly upsetting to her, and now that Huia has done the same once again, where Dream has to choose which one of us should live and which one should die, is purely and utterly disgusting. ¡°You vile bitch!¡± I screamed, using whatever energy I had left in my body. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy,¡± she said, rolling her eyes at me before she left the small liquid bottle on the ground for Dream. ¡°It is enough to heal one of you. Don¡¯t be idiots, and try to share it. Both of you will die,¡± she shrugged, walking over to the corner, ¡°Oh, and we will meet again. I will meet again with whichever one of you is left alive,¡± she added with a silly smile on her lips. ¡°Till then, goodbye,¡± she waved her hand without turning around to look at us, ¡°oh and don¡¯t take too much time. You two have only five minutes left to decide,¡± she said right before she went into the corner and removed the curtain to reveal the small hole she had made in the tent from where she had arrived. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± I told Dream while watching her sob silently. ¡°Then both of us will die,¡± she yelled when trying to make me understand she was left with no choice. It was then that Colt entered the tent with Maddox to probably give us good news. ¡°Your father has been caught. Akin is taking him¡ª,¡± Maddox stopped when he noticed the state we were in. ¡°Did you two lose something?¡± Colt asked, as he pretended to look for whatever we had lost on the ground. ¡°It was Hui¡ªa,¡± I murmured since Dream wasn¡¯t talking much. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°What?¡± Maddox groaned, ¡°where did she go?¡± he asked in anger. ¡°She left after poisoning us,¡± I continued to speak as Dream sat up with her arm wrapped around her stomach and the liquid in her other hand. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Colt must have been in denial, because he knelt down before Dream and ced his hand on her shoulder to bring her back from whatever thoughts had engulfed her. ¡°It is true. We are both poisoned, and only one of us will get to live,¡± Dream finally spoke up. Maddox rushed over to me and sat with me, holding my hand and cupping my face in his hands to check my eyes. ¡°We should take them to the pack¡¯s doctor,¡± Colt suggested. ¡°No! We have now less than three minutes¡¯ left,¡± Dream protested against the idea. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do, but it was certain that I wanted my sister to live. ¡°Then what? You want us to sit here and watch you two die?¡± Maddox groaned at Dream, who looked hurt at his yelling. ¡°Don¡¯t yell at her. Don¡¯t you see she is in pain?¡± Colt was courageous enough to speak against the alpha king, and somewhere, it made Dream smile at him. I was beginning to realize that the man Dream was talking about had to be Colt. He was the only one she had been speaking to all these days. Maybe that was it. She had fallen for Colt. ¡°ording to Huia¡ª this liquid is an antidote, and only one of us gets to live if they choose to drink this,¡± Dream then proceeded to exin, leaving both Colt and Maddoxpletely frozen. The two seemed to have been stuck with high voltage electricity. ¡°Funny how what we were running from got back to us again,¡± Dream let out a littleugh before her face started to turn red. ¡°What now? We cannot let this happen,¡± Colt looked at Maddox for help, who seemed clueless too. I know the boys will never get to help us with the decision, and I wouldn¡¯t want them to interrupt either because I have a fear it will upset Dream. She didn¡¯t deserve any more pain. ¡°Take the antidote,¡± that was when I made that decision and told her to take the liquid. She was shocked when she heard me give up on my life and ask her to save herself. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Maddox whispered to me, eyeing me to not being silly. ¡°Dream! Take it,¡± I raised my voice in more confidence this time. She stared at me with her eyes wide open before stering a wide smile across her lips. Colt and Maddox went silent, but Colt was now walking around and grasping his hair in his hand as he began to get anxious. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be happening. You two were not supposed to make a choice,¡± Colt yammered, and I agreed with him. It shouldn¡¯t have happened, but it did. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t want to live, but Dream has made many wrong decisions,¡± Maddox started to yammer under his breath again. He was holding tightly onto my hand and preventing me from speaking or convincing Dream to take the antidote. It was saddening that he was doing it because I feared she would hear it, and then it happened. Since we didn¡¯t have much time¡ªDream made a deadly decision. ¡°Tak¡­,¡± I couldn¡¯t speak when she did that. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 372 ¨C I Am The Bad One Helel Spade: I have finally arrived at the location of the contest and have been weed by a whole mess. Everything had been turned upside down. And it seemed as if Winchester had already been arrested by Akin. ¡°Where is everyone else?¡± I asked an omega taking care of the ground and proceeded to walk towards the tent they pointed at. It was a little tent but called a warrior¡¯s hut. Title of the document As soon as I entered the tent, I saw a distressing situation. Dream was holding Reign¡¯s head back and making her drink something. ¡°What is going on here?¡± I asked, rushing over to make sure nobody was harming anyone. As soon as Reign finished drinking from that little bottle. Dream pulled away and sat on her b*ut*t, her eyes streaming tears. ¡°What have you done?¡± Reign let out a cry, making me question the situation even more. Colt and Maddox stood shocked until Colt shook himself free from the trance and ran towards Dream, kneeling down and pulling her into a tight embrace. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Reign kept yelling and sobbing. At this point, I could tell Reign was fine, but Dream seemed to be in pain. She was now taking steady breaths and wheezing lifelessly. ¡°You hav¡ªe a whole war ahead. They will ne¡ªed their seer beside them,¡± Dream whispered, resting her head on Colt¡¯s chest, who was whimpering while holding her close. ¡°No! the pack needed their alpha,¡± Reign cried, crawling over and setting Dream free from Colt¡¯s embrace to lie her down in her ownp. ¡°You ca¡ªn be their alpha. You have taken care of things before. I know you can do this,¡± Dream was taking herst breaths, and I believed she should be left with her sister. I pulled Maddox away after he said a brief goodbye, and together we left the tent. ¡°Huia did this,¡± Maddox muttered under his breath, ¡°she put them through the same shit that they were running from,¡± he sounded upset, and rightfully so. ¡°And you guys were upset with me that I was harsh on Zane. Look what happened. Someone died today,¡± I grunted. ¡°One of us is dead because of him,¡± I repeated myself, finding Maddox side-eyeing me. ¡°I heard you the first time,¡± he responded a bit harshly, ¡°we have all made mistakes. Zane didn¡¯t mean Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. to do it. But you saying Dream died because of him instead of Huia seems like a personal conflict,¡± the way he tried to defend Zane by calling me out left me speechless. ¡°He should take some responsibility for his actions. But where is he? Nowhere to be found,¡± I reminded Maddox that while we are all here, Zane is out there partying and having fun. ¡°Maybe if you had checked up on us, you would have known that after you stabbed him and left him to die, we had to do everything to try to save his life,¡± Maddox¡¯s harsh tone surprised me, but more than his tone, his words stunned me. ¡°Save his life? Don¡¯t you think you are exaggerating?¡± I argued. The dagger was majestic, but there was no way I stabbed him in the heart. ¡°In case you are not aware, the dagger works on everyone as if they are humans. Now tell me, what happens when you stab a human in the stomach that deeply? They bleed to death. And this dagger was preventing him from healing,¡± Now that Maddox was exining everything to me in better words, I was starting to feel like I had made a terrible mistake. ¡°I didn¡¯t know and nobody told me,¡± I was finally feeling a bit more like myself. I don¡¯t know what happened or how I lost my temperst night, but after hearing Maddox, the emotions sparked once again inside me. ¡°We knew you didn¡¯t care,¡± Maddox scoffed at his statement. It upset me deeply, but I couldn¡¯t show it for various reasons. Right now, it isn¡¯t about me. ¡°I care, Maddox!¡± I faced him to make him take his words back, ¡°It¡¯s just that I got angry. And I¡¯m not saying I wanted him dead, but maybe that dagger¡­ I made a mistake,¡± I was trying to exin, but it was mainly because I didn¡¯t want to upset Maddox more than anymore else. This mixture of emotions was making me go crazy. I didn¡¯t understand what to do or how to control my urges. There was this weird pull inside me that made me aggressive towards evil acts and even good acts. I was at a stage of my life where I had to pick a side, it seemed. Although I picked good, the evil was making me lose my mind. I wanted to kill everyone who helped the evils, whether it was unintentional. ¡°Then you should speak to Zane and apologize to him. We used to be so close, and now¡ª,¡± he stole his eyes from me, which made me more anxious. ¡°I¡¯ll. Tell me, how did you guys help him heal?¡± I asked Maddox, who was finally sounding calmer with me. I bet it was from the regret I was showing in my voice. I was concerned, definitely, but Maddox understanding me was a must. ¡°We had to take him to the cabin, where Gwen took care of him,¡± Maddox exined. The statement got under my skin. ¡°Um! Where Beatrice is?¡± I asked, even when it was obvious. ¡°And Gwen went there? Did Beatrice and Gwen talk?¡± I was a little bothered that Zane was in her cabin, but I¡¯m sure he needed to heal. However, what if Gwen told her something that hurt her feelings and made her not trust me? I should be the one to tell her about my mate bond with Gwen. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t go there. Why? Is there something we should know?¡± Maddox frowned, looking suspiciously at me. ¡°Nothing! I¡¯ll go look for Zane,¡± I said, but in my heart I was wondering if Gwen would end up causing trouble for me. ¡°Take care of them,¡± I said to Maddox as I parted ways with him. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 373 ¨C He kissed her Helel Spade: I rushed over to see Zane and apologize to him. Thenter, I nned to go over to Gwen and reject her. I don¡¯t want anyone else if it¡¯s not Beatrice. I was lucky enough to get a hold of Zane in the mansion when I found him resting on the living room¡¯s couch. He sat there with muchfort, watching TV. Title of the document ¡°Zane!¡± I entered the living room and noticed how quiet this mansion was now that she wasn¡¯t here. ¡°Hm? You came here to finish what you couldn¡¯t dost night?¡± His taunt was justifiable. He was angry at me, and I understand his feelings. I would have been upset too if my brother had stabbed me and left me to die. ¡°I would never wish for that,¡± I smiled awkwardly, trying to get a hold of my emotions. They were all over the ce. ¡°But you did that. You took out all your anger on me,¡± he hissed, but then cleared his throat to calm himself down, ¡°but I am fine now. I just don¡¯t care how much you hate me or how badly you wish I wasn¡¯t alive today,¡± his belief shocked me. I never thought I would make him think I hated him, but I did, and it was unintentional. ¡°I love you just like I love all of my brothers. I never considered you any less,¡± I approached him and sat down on the couch next to him, demanding his full attention. Hence, I turned off the TV, and only then did he straighten his back and turn to face me. ¡°Is that so? Then why did you beat me up as if I were nothing?¡± His eyes held emotions that made me steal my eyes from him. I was now realizing how wrong I was about everything. ¡°Zane! Huia shouldn¡¯t have left,¡± I started to exin to him again, ¡°she left and went back to the sisters and killed Dream,¡± I watched him look ufortable at what he was hearing. ¡°What?¡± he let out a gasp before he zoned out, ¡°but it didn¡¯t happen because of me. I was¡ª was just lost and¡ª,¡± I felt bad when he started to feel guilty. ¡°I know. I think we were all lost because of Beatrice¡¯s departure,¡± I tried to understand his emotions as well. I know I have been gatekeeping Beatrice a lottely, but it was also true that she was their mate, so they would feel for her. ¡°Yeah,¡± he nodded, ¡°I was with herst night. She is so different, but the fact that she will stay there is so painful,¡± Zane uttered, making my body stiffen. ¡°And then¡ª,¡± he awkwardly paused and smiled. ¡°You were saying something,¡± I asked, and he instantly shook his head. ¡°Nothing,¡± the way he said that, he pulled away from me. I began to feel weird. There was something about his scent that felt recognizable. ¡°Zane! Why do you have¡­ her scent on you,¡± I tried not to look angry, so I forced a smile on my lips, but it wasn¡¯t easy to not pay attention to it. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Huh?¡± Zane looked ufortable as if he got caught, ¡°Because I stayed in the cabin with her,¡± he shrugged, thinking I would be a fool enough to not realize this is not how you get someone¡¯s scent on yourself. ¡°No! This scent is not from staying in a close ce with her. You have her scent over you¡ªtell me the truth,¡± I demanded, as I was beginning to have weird thoughts about how he could have had her scent on himself. ¡°I¡ª,¡± he uneasily looked around before he mumbled, ¡°I kisse¡ªd her,¡± he shut up after stealing the world from under my feet. ¡°I dragged her into the bed and kissed her,¡± he told me the entire truth, making my stomach form a knot. ¡°And she pped you?¡± I don¡¯t know why 1 asked that. I wished she did. ¡°She didn¡¯t kiss back, but she didn¡¯t fight back either,¡± that was all he said, but it didn¡¯t help me feel better. ¡°She didn¡¯t kiss back? What is that supposed to mean?¡± That was it. Screw being a good brother. ¡°F*uc*king hell,¡± I shouted and grabbed him by his cor, forcing him up on his feet. ¡°You said you were apologetic,¡± he yelled, but I didn¡¯t let him speak and punched him to the ground, ¡°I am over here feeling guilty, and you are going around kissing my mate, and she didn¡¯t even p you or resisted?¡± I yelled, getting on top of him and punching him again. ¡°Get off me,¡± Zane yelled and pushed me away, squaring up angrily. Gwen came out of her room while I heard my brothers arrive at the mansion, too. ¡°Maybe because she is also tired of your bullshit,¡± Zane yelled, his eyes forming tears. ¡°What the f*uc*k is going on again?¡± Akin must be tired of us. The way he yelled exhaustedly and adjusted himself between us was a sign that he had enough of us. ¡°You will not say her name from your disgusting lips,¡± I yelled, attempting to reach him again, but Akin kept pushing me back. Maddox stood between us as well, but his eyes disyed utter disappointment. ¡°He kissed her,¡± I then exined to Maddox why I was acting up again. ¡°And he wants to kill me for it,¡± Zane shouted, ¡°I am f*uc*king tired of his mood swings. He asked me with so much love and my stupid ass over shared,¡± he continued to yammer, making me clench my jaw and want to lunge at him again. ¡°What the heck is going on with you? You are going to kill your own brothers now?¡± Maddox finally snapped at me, and it was something 1 didn¡¯t want. Every time I look at him, I have this feeling that he is stepping farther away from me. I don¡¯t know why, but something has changed in me in regards to my little brother. I was afraid of losing him, and something told me he would be parting ways with us. So I wanted to stop him and make him stay with us. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 374 ¨C The White Dagger Helel Spade: After the whole argument with Zane, I left the house and wandered around for a few hours until I began to feel like I needed to see Beatrice. I haven¡¯t been able to visit the cabin because I couldn¡¯t watch her this far from me. It would kill me if she wouldn¡¯t let me in. But enough was enough! Title of the document I have to be there with her. So I sprinted on this stormy night to see her. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I will apologize to her. I will make her see the good in me again. The same old Helel, who was fun to be around,¡± I kept talking to myself and cleaning my tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be a dark knight; it was forced upon me. If anything, I want to be the same Helel who everybody looked up to and not looked at disgustingly. I want to be loved by my Beatrice, not feared by her,¡± I was yammering, and somewhere deep down, her not protesting against the kiss was bothering me. I kept asking myself, Did I push her away? Did she maybe think I wasn¡¯t the same Helel anymore, so she wanted to give Zane another chance? I had all these queries, and there was no answer to them. But I have arrived at the cabin to see Beatrice. ¡°Beatrice!¡± I yelled, making my way towards the door, ¡°Get out of my way,¡± I yelled at the guards, who cleared the doorway for me. As I stopped at the door, I started banging on it. ¡°Beatrice! I am sorry,¡± I said in tears, ¡°I was a fool. I thought if I didn¡¯t say goodbye to you, you would stay. Please, just let mee inside and speak to you,¡± I sniffled, ¡°Beatrice!¡± That wasn¡¯t a good sign. She wasn¡¯t even responding to me. ¡°B¡ª,¡± before I could continue again, one of the guards stepped ahead to get my attention. ¡°She has fallen into a deep slumber, Your highness. She will not wake up now,¡± as those words fell onto my ears, I felt my world copsing. ¡°No! She will be awake. I haven¡¯t said goodbye to her yet,¡± I stammered in agonizing pain of never seeing her for God knows how long. ¡°Beatrice!¡± I called out for her again, and the guards began to call someone. ¡°Who are you calling? I am not going to hurt her. I just want to speak to her. She is not sleeping; she is just angry with me,¡± I can¡¯t believe everybody was looking at me as if I were some animal. I could tell they were made awarest night that I attacked my brother, but not Beatrice! Why would they think I would bother her? ¡°Your highness! Alpha King Akin wants you toe home,¡± the guard said after finishing the phone call with Akin. ¡°No! I am not leaving until I speak to her,¡± I refused to leave. There was no way I could have dyed so much that she had fallen asleep. ¡°This is so unfair,¡± I threw a punch in the air and stepped back from the door. The guards seemed to have their hands on their guns. They were going to attack me? ¡°I am not fuckin¡ª¡± I grunted and let out a sigh, ¡°Hey Beatrice! I love you,¡± I yelled, taking steps back and parting ways with her. ¡°I am sorry too,¡± I added, ¡°and I want you¡ªso¡ª,¡± I said and tripped,nding on the ground and then covering my face with my hands to cry. ¡°Why was I given another life? I was fine being dead. I didn¡¯t want to wake up like this cursed creature, whom everybody is seeing as a crazy lunatic who just wants to punish others,¡± I began to cry and wet my palms. Sadly, she never came out tofort me, so after crying like a baby, I got on my feet and left for the mansion. And when I got home, I saw a rather upsetting sight. ¡°What happened here?¡± I asked the brothers, watching them look at me sneakily. They have turned the whole mansion upside down, it appears. ¡°You went to the cabin?¡± Akin asked, whereas Maddox and Zane didn¡¯t even want to look at my face. ¡°Yeah, so? My mate is there,¡± I was already aggressive with Akin. How dare he question me like that? ¡°I am not saying you cannot. But she won¡¯t answer the door anymore. But that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s gone forever. If we all put our differences aside and work together to find her pendant, she will be awake sooner,¡± he said, cing his hand on my shoulder, and I stared at it. ¡°And for that to happen, we have to stop worrying about other things,¡± Maddox interrupted, and Akin removed his hand from my shoulder. ¡°And what would that be?¡± I knew something was going on. They had been turning the house upside down because it appeared as though they had been looking for something. ¡°Helel! Look at me,¡± As Akin knew; being my twin, he had more control over me. He made me turn to face him and not look at the others. ¡°Tell me where is it?¡± he asked, and a frown covered my forehead. ¡°Where is what?¡± I asked. ¡°Helel!¡± Akin took a deep breath. ¡°The majestic dagger!¡± Zane yelled, and my body twitched. Of course, they wanted to get a hold of the only weapon that could kill me and Beatrice. I wouldn¡¯t trust anyone with that thing. ¡°It is in a safe ce,¡± I answered, trying to step away from them. ¡°It is not safe with you. What if your inner dark knight decided to finish Beatri¡ª,¡± Zane yelled, but soon I was attacking him. Akin grabbed me by the back and pulled me away from Zane, who red back at me. ¡°I will never hurt her!¡± I yelled, but the look they gave me shattered me. ¡°The way you would never hurt your brother?¡± Maddox asked, making me lose my confidence. ¡°You are not worthy of keeping something so big with yourself,¡± Zane added to hurt me even more. ¡°You guys are not getting that dagger,¡± It was then I said in an emotionless tone. They can go fuck themselves. I am not handing them that dagger. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 375 ¨C Not Entertaining Him Anymore Reign Winchester A month passed by, and I had been just yearning for my sister. Her funeral was the most saddening day for me. She had been alone her entire life, even when I thought she had friends and I was the loner. She tried her best to fit in, and in the end, she left with the gift of life. Title of the document ¡°Did you stumble upon anything?¡± Colt walked into the room with a fancy cup of coffee in it, ¡°oh! I thought you would love to drink coffee in new cups every day,¡± he passed me a cute smile and then put the coffee down. I have been assigned a task to locate the pendant by Akin, but so far, I can¡¯t find it. Original from N?velDrama.Org. It was as if there was a protection spell shielding it from being found. ¡°I am trying,¡± I sighed, taking a sip of coffee and shuddering. Every time I drink something, shes of that day when me and Dream drank that poisonous wine run before my eyes. ¡°Hey,¡± Colt stood close by the table where I hadid down Beatrice¡¯s blood and some spell books, ¡°your sister will be proud of you,¡± he reassured, and that was what I needed to get back in the mood to work hard. I have recently epted my fate as a seer and started learning some spells. They worked for me, proving I was capable of doing much more than just being a werewolf. Well, that is why I believe my werewolf side is dormant. I never had a strong werewolf, just a very pretty one. ¡°Someone is protecting the pendant,¡± I said to Colt after numerous failed attempts at finding the pendant. ¡°Hmm,¡± Colt rubbed his chin, ¡°could it be Huia? She is also like you, so that means she can cast a spell or locate things,¡± his guess was good. I was actually thinking about the same thing. However, even thinking about her would anger me. I cannot wait to get my hands on that bitch and make her pay for what she did to my sister. ¡°How are things at the mansion, though?¡± I asked Colt, who shrugged. ¡°It is a s*hitshow,¡± Colt replied, ¡°Helel barely stays at home because Maddox and Zane refuse to see him around. The guards around the cabin also don¡¯t like Helel visiting Beatrice because he still has the dagger. That thing is angering Helel, but now he is concerned too. He doesn¡¯t want to hurt Beatrice, but because everybody keeps saying he is capable of doing so, he has decided to stay away from the cabin. But he is losing himself,¡± Colt exined the whole messy situation between the brothers. ¡°And Akin? He didn¡¯te to visit me today. Ge was supposed to take a look at these findings,¡± I pointed at the map. There were a few ces where my mind went whenever I tried to locate the pendant, so I thought maybe it was worth checking those out. However, I don¡¯t know how a pendant can be at so many locations in a matter of hours. ¡°He is ummm¡ªfine. He spends most of his nights near the cabin, probably with Beatrice. He never goes inside because he doesn¡¯t want to break the promises he made with her. but he sits in the door and talks to her, telling her whatever is going on even when she is not hearing,¡± Colt pulled the pen away from me and eyed me to finish mv coffee first. ¡°Tell me again, why did he never ept Beatrice before? I mean, I can tell that he is love-love with her,¡± I didn¡¯t lie, but Colt shook his head and waved his finger at me. ¡°No! You don¡¯t talk about that with anyone. Helel has gone crazy over the past month. If he heard you say Akin loves Beatrice, he will go after Akin,¡± Colt seemed scared of Helel, someone who had saved him once and died for him. ¡°I think he is misunderstood,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Who? Helel?¡± Colt frowned. ¡°Listen to this. He came back to life and found out he was a dark knight. Now he is trying his best to adjust to his new identity, but so far he has been shamed for it. Every time he does something, we all remind him that the new him is not the old him. He needs time as for what he did to Zane¡ª¡± I was trying toe up with a good excuse toprehend what was going on with Helel because, from what I know, he wasn¡¯t a bad person. ¡°Please continue¡ª,¡± It was Maddox who abruptly joined us, his eyes narrowing in my face and his jaw clenching. It was clearly evident that he didn¡¯t like me defending Helel. ¡°I would like to see what excuse you cane up with to excuse Helel¡¯s behavior,¡± he continued, and he walked over in my direction angrily. ¡°I am just trying to give my input¡ª,¡± Once again, I was cut off in the middle of the sentence when Maddox let out a grunt in my face, making me step back and turn my face to the other side. ¡°Hey!¡± Colt saw it and protested, stepping between us. ¡°She has even right to give her opinion. Don¡¯t shame her for trying toprehend a situation and look for a solution instead of kicking one brother out of the mansion,¡± Colt aggressively spoke back to Maddox, which was unexpected for anyone. ¡°Little dragon! You do realize you are talking to an alpha king, right? The one keeping you safe is not here anymore, so you better put some respect on my name,¡± Maddox hissed at him, head-b*utting him a little to budge him. ¡°Maddox!¡± Colt shook his head and snickered sarcastically, ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t judge Helel to be aggressive since that is what all you brothers do. It is just shocking to you because now you guys are being aggressive to each other as well,¡± Colt¡¯s words, judging Maddox, filled the air with unease. ¡°Let me speak to her,¡± Maddox said. He now knew Colt wouldn¡¯t step away from us, so he spoke directly to me. ¡°There is nothing to talk about, Maddox. If you have nothing else to say, you may leave. I have some work to do,¡± I said, and Maddox looked shocked as hell. I was done being his little bitch. ¡°Colt, please help me with my research,¡± I then held Colt¡¯s hand and made him turn to me. I am sure Maddox needs to learn he cannot use people for his personal gains anymore. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 376 ¨C Maybe A Spy Akin¡¯s POV: ¡°Do you remember the night you went missing?¡± I said as I sat in the doorway and watched her sleep peacefully, ¡°That was the night when I realized how much you meant to me. I was so scared that I had lost you that I felt paralyzed. And then you changed. You didn¡¯t give a shit about anything, and I fell hard for you. I always kept my emotions and feelings in check, but they started to shake at one point. How long can someone act strong and pretend to not be in love?¡± I smiled as I imagined Beatrice looking all awkward, as if I had said those things to her face. I tried to keep my promises, but Helel was noting into my grasp. He was moving farther away, and all I could do was watch him slip away. It is not like I didn¡¯t try, but things have taken such a dark turn that nothing is in my control anymore. Title of the document ¡°But now that you are there¡ª,¡± as I attempted to speak more, I received a call from Reign. It was important because I knew it must be in regard to the pendant. ¡°Tell me you found it,¡± I attended the call, getting up and briskly walking away from the cabin to my vehicle. ¡°I did get some information, but it seems like the pendant is moving,¡± she said from the other side, making me frown. ¡°You mean somebody is carrying it,¡± I corrected. ¡°Yeah, but you know what¡¯s weird?¡± She asked, and I stopped beside the car¡¯s door. ¡°There is more?¡± I sighed tiredly. ¡°It was maybe in the royal locker with the kid¡¯s basket in which they were carried when they were stolen, before it got stolen,¡± as soon as she said that, I felt my world shaking. There was no way someone got inside the royal locker and stole it. ¡°That is crazy!¡± I muttered under my breath, ¡°So whoever took it must have it,¡± there was no science needed to resolve this mystery. ¡°Maybe you should check the surveince footage,¡± she suggested, and I nodded to myself I heard Maddox grunt in the background and argue with Colt before I realized he left. ¡°Is everything okay over there?¡± I had to ask her because I didn¡¯t want another mess to happen to us. ¡°Yeah, it is all fine. Just don¡¯t worry about us,¡± she reassured, so I hung up and decided to call Helel and maybe get him along. He had been wandering around helping people in need, but I wanted to spend some alone time with him now. After I couldn¡¯t connect with his call, I called Gwen to ask her where he was. Since she stays at the mansion most of the J time, I thought maybe I would get lucky finding him there. And I was right. ¡°Come here quickly,¡± Gwen answered the call, panicking and breathing heavily. I was already in the car by now, but hearing her pant like that worried me. I sped up while she seemed to have left her phone somewhere and rushed somewhere else. I could hear some noises in the background, and right off the bat, I was anxious. It was Zane and Helel, arguing once again. ¡°F*uc*king let go of each other,¡± I heard Gwen trying to break them apart. But the two were granting and wheezing in response. ¡°I should hurry up. If any one of them transitions¡ª,¡± I shook my head in disapproval of that thought. Helel will kill Zane because he is more powerful and has better strength than Zane. Soon another voice got mixed with them, and I recognized this one to be Maddox¡¯s voice. At this point, it appeared that Zane and Maddox were on the same side. Parking the car outside the gate, I bolted to the inside like a bullet being fired and entered the kitchen to C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. find them fighting. ¡°F*uc*k off,¡± Gwen yelled and pushed Zane back before she turned around to ce her hands on Helel¡¯s chest and drag him away as well. ¡°I am sick and tired of you all fighting like animals all the time,¡± I shouted and was able to bring silence to the mansion. ¡°I was in the middle of f*uc*king finding Beatrice¡¯s pendant, and this is what I am dragged back to,¡± as I raised my voice even louder and let them know they were hindering my process of work. They all lowered their heads. ¡°And of course, I will be looked at as the one who starts it all the times,¡± Helel groaned before making his way towards the exit. Now that he was gone, there was no use in having this argument and resolving this matter. ¡°Zane needs to stoping at him and reminding him he and Beatrice kissed,¡± Gwen stepped ahead to exin where it all originated from, and to be honest, even I was shocked. ¡°What?¡± I murmured, shaking my head and clearing my throat to not act like it had affected me, ¡°Zane! Are you rubbing that in his face?¡± I didn¡¯t even know what would be the perfect response in this case. ¡°He mocks Helel,¡± she continued, but Zane¡¯s reaction stole my attention. ¡°What the f*uc*k? Why are you lying? You are trying so hard to get close to him and are always in his ears, reminding him that we are mocking him,¡± Zane turned the whole situation around after exposing Gwen, who vigorously shook her head and denied those usations. ¡°That is a lie. I would never do that. He¡ª he was mocking him,¡± she continued to use him, but Zane kept ring into her eyes. ¡°You know what? I don¡¯t care what you think. You are anyway an instigator,¡± she then shrugged and walked past Zane aftermenting on his ways of dealing with things. ¡°Perfect! She has been filling Helel¡¯s ears. I caught her telling him that we mock him and that he should not forget that I kissed Beatrice. She is f*uc*king lying¡ªGosh!¡± Zane was throwing a tantrum, while Maddox and I were just standing still, wondering what happened to our unity. ¡°She conies in, and our brotherhood is mined. Ironically enough, she suggests that we look for the dagger, but then the dagger goes missing. Has anyone ever thought maybe she has already told Helel that we are looking for if?¡± Zane brought up a very¡¯ good possibility. ¡°I am telling you¡ªshe is behind all this mess. Keep an eye out on her and don¡¯t share your secrets with her,¡± Zane then straightened his back and stole his eyes from me because he was crying. This is not how I wanted my family to be like. Everything was falling apart, and now we had to keep an eye on Gwen. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 377 ¨C Uncontroble Helel Spade: ¡°It is small yet cosy, and I am sure Beatrice will like it when she wakes up again,¡± I sighed as I finished furnishing the kitchen. I have been working in this cabin little by little m thest three months, and it finally looked good enough for Beatrice. Title of the document However, I didn¡¯t know if she would want toe stay with me again. It was just saddening how things took a turn between us. ¡®Did you hear what she said about us?¡¯ Hel had to remind me of this again because he was still not in that much pain. It was true that we found another mate, but Hel and I were still not over Beatrice. She was our first mate. ¡®Maybe she was angry,¡¯ I replied without focusing on it again. Those words kept me up for weeks. Not anymore. ¡®No! She saw what we did to Zane and literally said she would not forgive us for that. She said she was over us. Why do you think she left without even peering inside the room or following us? There was no way she could wait another few minutes. It wasn¡¯t like her dragon would show up in those few minutes. She was just done with us,¡¯ Hel expressed his sorrow by reminding me of all the things that went wrong between us. ¡®That proves nothing. She is not the type to get over someone just because of smaller things,¡¯ I defended her because I had faith in our love. ¡®Well, what do you think happened between her and Zane, and why didn¡¯t she push him away?¡¯ I then proceeded to ask Hel, as his input on this situation was highly needed. ¡®Huh?¡¯ I asked again when Hel took some time responding to me. ¡®Is that a difficult one to answer? Fine, let¡¯s not talk about it,¡¯ I said and grabbed the tools to put them back, but when Hel didn¡¯tmunicate with me again, I felt like something was wrong. ¡®He¡ª, ugh!¡¯ Excruciating pain hit my body, and I dropped to my knees and squirmed as the pain intensified. ¡®Arghhh! F*uc*k!¡¯ My scream hit the ceiling when my bone cracked, and I felt a type of pain that I had never felt before. Its not like I haven¡¯t transitioned before. Even aftering back to life, I had transitioned many times, but this pain was unlike anything before. As if I wasn¡¯t suffering enough, the world started shaking. My cabin was swinging, it seemed. The cabs opened, and all the utensils slipped out, crashing on the floor and shattering into a million tiny pieces. ¡°Helel!¡± A recognizable voice stole my attention, and I raised my head to see Gwen run into the kitchen to hold my arm and give me support. ¡°We need to leave,¡± she uttered in an emergency, giving me support and taking me out of the cabin. I was still in the middle of a very painful transition. But the worst part was that it wasn¡¯t only the earthquake that was terrorizing the world; the storm had started to set in. ¡°What is g¡ªoing on?¡± I asked under my clenched teeth, holding onto her arm as I dropped to my knees again. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But this all started out of the blue. There were no predictions of a storm or flood, and suddenly¡ª,¡± she answered, panicking a little. ¡°Where is everybody else?¡± I asked. ¡°1 don¡¯t know,¡± she shook her head. ¡°Beatrice! I have to go see her,¡± I tried getting up but dropped to my knees again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is fine. That cabin is immune to all disasters that are a result of supernatural effects,¡± her statement got me into deep thought. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, still on my knees, while the wind made it hard for me to hear her properly. ¡°In case you have not noticed, this is not some natural disaster; it is a supernatural disaster,¡± her exnation made sense, but why would this happen? ¡°But what is happening to you?¡± She then focused on me again. She was seemingly worried and consistent. No matter how many times I insult her and ask her to leave me alone, she keepsing back to get humiliated. But today, something was different. I wasn¡¯t able to push her away. This pain only subsided a little after her arrival. ¡°I don¡¯t kn¡ªow. This forceful transition happened out of the blue,¡± I groaned as my back twisted and mv eves rolled back into my head. ¡°Oh shit, Helel! Are you okay?¡± I bet the sight was traumatizing to her. My transition was extreme, but never painful. ¡°I am¡ª,¡± I muttered and shut my mouth. Why was the transition taking so much time? It was as if it C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. would start happening and then my body would retreat, only for the transformation to start again. That agonizing pain didn¡¯t seem to end until-¡ª she pulled her body closer to mine and wrapped her arm around my back to help me get up and take me to safety as the downpour had soaked me wet. That brief touch of hers felt like afort nket. I didn¡¯t want it to be this soothing, but at the moment, my mate¡¯s touch was the only thing keeping my wolf calm. If only Beatrice were here, I wouldn¡¯t have to feel thatfort with Gwen. But she was here, and I was in pain. She pulled me back into the house after the earthquake had stopped. Now the ram was going to cause Hooding, and I had to get back on my feet to save lives around me, but I was still unable to move a muscle. She sat me down on the couch and rushed to her feet to get me a nket when I held her hand and stopped her from moving away. She looked stunned. ¡°Your touch is preventing the painful transition,¡± I said in guilt, not raising my head to meet eves with her. She stayed standing for a minute before she steadily sat beside me and cupped my face in her hands. The pain I was feeling in my jaw began to subside, and that¡¯s when a mistake happened. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 378 ¨C One Big Mistake Helel Spade ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I am here with you,¡± while she said that, her eyes travelled to my lips and her body hunched over. She gently pressed her lips against mine and helped me feel better. It sucked that I was feeling better with her touch, but it wasn¡¯t something I could control. The normal mate bond between werewolves is sometimes very needy. But I was a dark knight, and my mate bond was also just like my identity. My wolf needed my mate more than anything. And since Beatrice had been away, my wolf relied on our other mate. Title of the document As she pulled her body closer and tilted her head, she sucked my lips like there was no tomorrow. I didn¡¯t participate in the beginning because the idea of cheating on Beatrice seemed just wrong, but then my mind stopped working and my wolf s urges took over. I wrapped my arm around her body and connected our bodies. Her moan escaped in my mouth as I shoved my tongue inside her and battled her tongue. 1 didn¡¯t really admire her body that much, and neither did her touch seem so intoxicating in the beginning. It was more like pain medicine until she pushed me back andnded on top of me, kissing me passionately and rubbing her body all over mine. I was getting hard now that the pain was beginning to fade away. I tripped her under me; I didn¡¯t break the kiss but started taking off her clothes. Soon She was left in nothing, and now she was undressing me. It was all happening very quickly. I wasn¡¯t given much time to think before I found myself between her legs. Her legs were raised up on my shoulders, and my hard d*ic*k was grazing over her p*uss*y. ¡°F*uc*k me like a f*uc*king beast, Helel!¡± She moaned loudly, making me shove my d*ic*k inside her without giving her any time to think. ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHH! F*uc*k!¡± she screamed, and my hard rod went inside her. I pinned her hands over her head and started thrusting inside her with a speed that made her close her eyes and scream for me to leave her lips. It went on for some time before she got up and sat in myp, making my hands grab her booty and adjust my c*oc*k on her p*uss*y again. As she went up and down on my c*oc*k, my hands held her booty and supported her movement. She would crash her lips against mine and then moan into my mouth before stretching her neck back and grunting. Her boobs were right in my face, her tits rubbing against my chest. After those hours ofpletely unconsciously doing her, my d*ic*k began to feel a load of c*u*m escaping. The pain in my body hadpletely vanished, but I had lost my control over myself entirely by then. ¡°ARghhh!¡± I groaned as I pumped it all inside her. After that whole mess, we fell asleep on the couch in each other¡¯s arms. I don¡¯t know how long it was until the thunderbolt jolted me awake. I was still naked, and so was she. And the first thing I did when waking up was to realize what I had done. ¡°What the¡ª,¡± I grunted, quickly getting off of her and stepping away from the couch. She was still sleeping and had no clue how we messed up. I was shocked and disgusted with myself, but it was all my fault. Gwen didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She was just trying to help her mate. I was the one who owed Beatrice loyalty and faithfulness. I grabbed the nket, covered Gwen in it, and left to take a shower. ¡°F*uc*k! F*uc*k! F*uc*k!¡± I kept cursing when standing under the shower. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t have happened, F*uc*k!¡± I yelled as I punched the wall. ¡°This mess¡­ how the hell did I end up cheating on her?¡± I was yelling and groaning, punching and throwing things around. It was as if all my life shattered with just a few hours¡¯ s*e*x that I had, only to calm my body. ¡®We didn¡¯t have a choice. We were in pain,¡¯ Hel finally woke up after everything had been ruined. ¡®Now you are back? Where the f*uc*k did you go when I was calling for you?¡¯ I yelled angrily, still throwing a fit. ¡®I couldn¡¯te out. It was this pressure on me that kept me caged inside of you. This supernatural disaster isn¡¯t over yet, Helel. We need to get our shit together. There is moreing,¡¯ he was aggressive and snappy. ¡®The only mess that concerns me right now is the one lying on the couch outside. I don¡¯t want to lead her on. I f*uc*king didn¡¯t want her, f*uc*k!¡¯ I know how I sounded, but I was too angry to realize it at the moment. ¡®Helel! Nobody has to know,¡¯ It was then that Hel said it in a whisper, and I couldn¡¯t help but calm down. ¡®It was a one-time thing, and it happened when you were not even in your senses or your control,¡¯ he started making up excuses for me. I was suffering from the thought of Beatrice finding out and leaving me. I heard that is exactly how Zane N?velDrama.Org is the owner. lost her or Maddox lost her. And that itself made my heart crumble. Every time she trusted someone, they cheated on her and betrayed her. She will be so heartbroken when she finds this out. Helel did the same to her. ¡°You are right, nobody has to know,¡± I said it aloud. As I got dressed and left the bathroom to wake up Gwen and make her understand how this was a one-time mistake and that I am not even seeing her face again, I realized she had already left. The couch was empty, and even her clothes were gone. ¡®Great! She understood,¡¯ I said, taking deep breaths. ¡®No! You have to have a word with her. We need to reject her, Helel. In that way, if we are in pain again, we will not feelfort in her arms and make that mistake again,¡¯ Hel was right. I have decided to reject her now. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 379 ¨C The Erupted Volcano Akin Spade: ¡°Things are going downhill pretty fast,¡± I yed with the dry grass as I spoke to Beatrice, who had been asleep for months by now. Usually I woulde by multiple times a day to check on her. I don¡¯t know why I thought maybe one of these days when I visit her, she will be awake, smiling back at me. Title of the document I would open the door and sit in the doorway to talk to her before heading back to work. I was sadder about the fact that I had promised to find her pendant, but now it¡¯s been months and the pendant seems to be nowhere. It was just crazy. ¡°I w¡ª¡± I stopped talking when a weird voice erupted in the air. I looked around before noticing the earthquake. It started slowly, but then very soon it escted. ¡°Oh shit!¡± I grunted and watched Beatrice first. The earthquake was crazy, and I feared for her safety. Despite having to promise her that I would never take her outside, I had to break that promise and get inside just in case she needed to leave the cabin. As soon as I got to my feet, I raised my head and saw the dark clouds taking over. All this made no sense. There were no warnings about a thunderstorm. Bolting inside the cabin, as soon as I reached for her bed, I noticed that it was much calmer inside. ¡°Oh!¡± realization hit me, and I felt like an idiot. Maybe it was just the anxiety in regards to her safety in my mind that prevented me from thinking correctly. But I should have remembered that the cabin can withstand any supernatural disaster. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Supernatural disaster!¡± It was only when I thought about it that it made sense. This was not a natural disaster. ¡°What is going on?¡± I asked myself as I approached the door and looked outside. It seemed like the world was ending. The trees were swaying like anything. I turned around to say goodbye to Beatrice and leave for my pack when my eyesnded on her beautiful face. It¡¯s been so long that I haven¡¯t seen her face from this close. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t creepy, I would have just kiss¡ª,¡± I said as I kept staring at her face. Even saying it out loud seemed like a bad idea. She was not mine. ¡°I will go see what is going on. You don¡¯t worry about anything, okay?¡± I said to her before sprinting out of the cabin again. The rain and storm together were causing a lot of damage. It was as if I had stepped into a crazy world after leaving the cabin. I made my way back to the mansion to reach for the attic and look after my pack. Zane and Maddox had already been there, checking on the cameras and on call with their men, guiding them to the locations that needed help. The empty seat of Helel was just heartbreaking. We used to sit here and listen to him shake his protein shake and then remind us how bad it is for our health to keep consuming so much beer and alcohol. I was missing him immensely. ¡°I hope he is fine,¡± I whispered under my breath. ¡°Do you think he misses us?¡± Maddox uttered as he tried to hide his eyes from me. I have seen the guilt on his face. He didn¡¯t want to fight with Helel, but Zane was his twin, and it appeared as though the whole mess was actually about Beatrice. The fact that Zane kissed Beatrice, I, too, felt as if I would never have a chance. ¡°He doesn¡¯t,¡± I said with confirmation. I have received texts from him where he would wish us the best of luck and just ask us to be safe. But he never really answered our calls. I guess he needed time, and that¡¯s why I was pushing us apart. ¡°There is a bit of an issue,¡± Maddox then rmed us, and we all turned to look at his screens. ¡°Look!¡± he pointed at the volcano as it erupted. ¡°Do you think this caused all this mess?¡± Zane inquired. ¡°It has to be. The volcano is rted to supernatural powers. It has to be it,¡± I gasped as I realized it would get dirtier from here on. ¡°Now what?¡± Zane asked. We all turned off theputers and walked downstairs to prepare ourselves some drinks. We weren¡¯t celebrating, just easing our muscles. ¡°Now we just go around and take care of the ones who suffered. Also, spread the news to the other packs to contact us and let us know what they need in terms of aid. Gather all the people ¡ªI was talking when I heard the door being mmed shut. We stopped when we saw Gwen rush into the mansion with her hair wet and her eyes swollen. She ran into the living room and then to her room without saying a word to us. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Maddox asked. ¡°Who cares? She is anyway not a friend but a foe,¡± Zane muttered under his clenched jaw. His hatred and resentment towards her were very visible. It appeared as though he was sticking to his ims that he didn¡¯t feel right about Gwen. He would constantly remind us that there was something wrong with her. ¡°I will give Helel a call and see how he is doing,¡± I said, and Maddox was the only one who nodded with his eyes forming big tears. ¡°Can we not end this already?¡± he whispered, but Zane had turned his face to the other side. ¡°You are not the one who keeps getting death threats from him,¡± Zanemented in a whisper before making his way from us to the kitchen. ¡°It will all end with time; don¡¯t worry,¡± I told Maddox, reassuring him it would be fine. ¡°I will go check on Reign and the other guy,¡± Maddox had to roll his eyes at the mention of Colt. Recently, they had been arguing a lot, and I was so done with everyone fighting at this point. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Akin¡¯s POV: ¡°The security footage had been wiped clean,¡± Zane sat with me on the bench as he told me he also met a dead end. ¡°How is that even possible? How could anyone have entered the royal locker and stolen something so crucial?¡± Iined, expressing my sorrow over the fact that our royal locker got robbed and we didn¡¯t even know. Title of the document ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing that had been stolen. Remember that green pearl we extracted from Gwen¡¯s tears when she died? That is also missing,¡± Zane added. ¡°It seems like the weredragon stuff was stolen,¡± he then exined, and he was actually right. Those two things were important, as her tear pearl could have been very useful for many things. ¡°What to do next?¡± Zane asked actively. He had been more active than the others when looking for Beatrice¡¯s pendant. I could tell he was hoping she would pick him when she woke up and reject Helel. ¡°I will ask Reign to try finding the pearl instead. Maybe the two things were stolen by the same person, so we might get lucky,¡± I said, but I was not very certain if that would even be possible. Whoever stole the pendant must also have stolen the pearl, and if they can protect the pendant from being located, they must have protected the pearl too. But why did they steal the pearl? ¡°Have you spoken to Helel?¡± I asked as I faced him. The two hadn¡¯t spoken again after the whole mess started almost three months ago. ¡°No! There is no need for it. He is too high on his ego to be talking to the brother who is nothing,¡± Zane mumbled and stole his eves from me because he was still feeling the pain from all the times Helel had Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. raised his hand to him. ¡°Gwen said Helel has settled in a cabin in the woods. So, I am assuming he is never returning home,¡± It was such a burden on my heart to say that. Even to think my brother would never return to live where we used to live as a family was just saddening. ¡°Gwen is still in contact with him? But she always acts like they don¡¯t talk. What is going on between the two of them anyway?¡± Zane asked, as everybody had been noticing Gwen¡¯s interest in Heleltely. ¡°She takes food for him and he rejects it every day,¡± I replied, not shedding light on the fact that she told me so easily that she is mates with Helel. Ever since Zane told me to watch out for Gwen, I had been worried if she was indeed trying to get us apart. Because now that Helel thought all of us were his enemies, the only person he had seen wander around him and care for him was Gwen. Besides, her pearl was stolen. What if she has the pearl? And then Maddox told me another possibility of Gwen knowing the pendant is by saying maybe Gwen doesn¡¯t want Beatrice toe out. That would be the perfect revenge she could get on Beatrice for trying to get her killed. There was no way Gwen was being honest with us. Or maybe we were just looking at the wrong person? ¡°So, Beatrice goes in the cabin, and Gwen tries to get to Helel¡¯s head? What is she even nning at this point? And why the heck is she not leaving our mansion?¡± Zane looked visibly disturbed by her presence. And now even Maddox would avoid her. ¡°Let¡¯s just avoid these conflicts for now. We cannot do anything until we have solid proof about her involvement in the disappearance of the pendant and the pearl,¡± I told Zane, getting up and preparing to leave. We have been sitting outside the police building and talking for too long by now. I usually only sit around for a few minutes a day. I am on the constant lookout for the pendant. ¡°Then kick her out,¡± Zane shrugged his shoulders, getting up with me, ¡°what if whoever has the stuff is getting info from her? What then?¡± Zane added after he found me notmenting on his suggestion. ¡°I will see what I can do. Someone has that pendant, and I need¡ª,¡± I was in the middle of talking to Zane when my phone rang, and I frowned at the caller ID. ¡°It is one of the guards who used to work here,¡± I said, attending the call in hopes of hearing good news. ¡°Yes?¡± I answered the call in agitation because I had asked mv men to talk to him and ask him if he remembered someone visiting the station and acting weird. ¡°There is something I need to talk to you. It is about that pendant and the pearl,¡± the guard said, making my blood rush in mv veins. ¡°I aming over,¡± I said and hung up, smiling wildly at Zane. ¡°They found the pendant, didn¡¯t they?¡± The smile on Zane¡¯s face indicated he had very high hopes of seeing Beatrice again. ¡°Not yet, but the guard knows something. I will go meet up with him while you go pick up Reign and Colt,¡± I assigned him work since he wanted to be useless and left to meet up with this guard. After a few minutes of me driving to the location where this guard was living, I received another call, which broke my confidence and dashed my hopes. ¡°What?¡± I gasped in shock. ¡°What the heck!¡± I let out a grunt, and the guard said it more clearly this time. ¡°That guard ended his life and left a note on the side, saying he just wanted to get attention and have someone find his body sooner so that his family can have a proper funeral for him,¡± The news was devastating and also upsetting because my hopes had been really high. I hung up and clenched my jaw, closing my eyes before I threw a tantrum, so when my phone rang again, I was already frustrated. ¡°What the f*uc*k now?¡± I yelled on the call, suddenly stopping when I heard what the person on the other end of the line had to say. ¡°I have the pendant,¡± his voice sent shivers down my spine. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Helel Spade: ¡®We are going to reject her today,¡¯ I told her as I made my way in the direction of the cabin. I would always try to go there to see Beatrice but would get rejected. Because Beatrice had expressed herst wish to stay away from me until she woke up, I wasn¡¯t allowed anywhere near her cabin. Though it hurt me a million times, I had to understand where she wasing from. She wasn¡¯t sure how much I had changed and maybe feared I would hurt her. Title of the document ¡°I am not getting closer,¡± I told the guard as he tried squaring up. I didn¡¯t want to kill him and reduce the security around the cabin. And neither did I n to cause her distress. I just wanted to see her once before I went back to the mansion and rejected Gwen. I was sad that Akin had ordered these guards to keep me away from Beatrice. Of every one, I didn¡¯t expect him to do that to me. But then again, he was only thinking about Beatrice¡¯s safety and her wishes. After wandering around the cabin for a few minutes, I finally made my way back to the road. I didn¡¯t love driving anymore. My legs were in great shape, so I liked using them most of the time. Once I have walked my way back to the mansion, I let out a sigh. Old memories of my brothers and I ying in the garden, transitioning, and teasing each other rushed before my vision. I don¡¯t know what happened to us, but we were not the same anymore. It¡¯s been some time since I¡¯ve stepped foot in this mansion. So, walking back inside seemed a little terrifying to me. I had a fear that my brothers would act up when watching me. They have made it clear that they don¡¯t feel safe around me. They were seem like I would jump on them for the little things they did wrong. My judgement of right and wrong deeds wasn¡¯t that bad, but they would never understand. I made my way into the living room and felt a huge wave of difort. I wanted to cry as I missed my brothers and Beatrice, but I wouldn¡¯t. ¡°Gwen!¡± I called out for her, taking a deep breath and looking around. Everything seemed the same but everyone was missing. I think she was the only one in the mansion at that time, so I picked the right time to do this. ¡°GWEN!¡± I raised my voice and finally saw the light in her room light up. After a few minutes, she opened the door and stared at me, still buttoning up the green sweater. ¡°I am assuming you wouldn¡¯t want to get inside the room?¡± shemented as she walked out wearing blue shorts and a green sweater. ¡°I havee here to talk about something important,¡± I said. She was right. I didn¡¯t want to be in any room with her. She needed to know that what happened wasn¡¯t me epting her. ¡°Is it about that day?¡± she asked, and, after receiving a nod from me, she smiled to herself. ¡°I knew it meant nothing. You don¡¯t have to worry yourself so much,¡± she smiled in disbelief, ¡°You never gave me a hint, so I knew what I was doing was only a one-time thing, and then, after I chased you to the bathroom, I heard you talk and curse out pretty¡¯ loudly. So I knew you would not want that mistake to Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. define us,¡± she nodded, thankfully understanding and saying it all herself instead of making me say it. ¡°Well, then it is good. I was just worried that¡ª,¡± I paused, ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t n to sleep with you or ever ept you. I am sure you knew very well that I love Beatrice and that no matter what, I will never be over her. She is very important to me. So, if you don¡¯t mind¡ª,¡± I didn¡¯t finish because she nodded vigorously. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I will not tell a single soul,¡± she promised, but if she thought that was all I was here for, then she was wrong. There was actually something else. ¡°Gwen! I want us to reject each other,¡± as soon as she heard me say that, she gasped but then hid it behind a weak smile. ¡°I guess I shouldn¡¯t act surprised,¡± she smiled with teary eyes. ¡°I kind of saw iting,¡± she then added and cleared her throat, ¡°so, that is it then. You reject me, and I ept the rejection,¡± she said, bobbling her head in understanding, ¡°Go ahead, do it,¡± she said. After taking a deep breath, I mumbled, ¡°I, Dark knight Helel¡ª,¡± ¡°Helel?¡± Before the rejection could proceed, Akin said my name as he entered the living room with the others following him. I didn¡¯t know they were having a whole shindig here. Everyone had joined the living room in the next few minutes. ¡°I am so happy you came,¡± Akin came forward and hugged me. I sneakily nced at Gwen, who looked a little relieved that we couldn¡¯t go through with the rejection at the moment. But sooner orter, we were doing it. ¡°Yeah,¡± I tapped my hand on his back before watching Maddox, who steadily stepped closer and ced his hand on mv hand. As Akin broke into the hug, Maddox gave me a side hug, but Zane restrained. ¡°We are d you havee. There has been a problem that needed all of our attention,¡± Zane spoke up but kept his eyes to the side. Colt gave me a weing, warm smile, and so did Reign. There must be something big happening, or else they wouldn¡¯t be gathered around like this. ¡°What is going on? Is Beatrice, okay?¡± I asked, since they never truly shared with me what they were doing in regard to the pendant. ¡°Actually, somebody called me today. He imed he has her pendant,¡± Akin spoke up while everybody else started taking a seat. ¡°Who?¡± I asked in confusion. The silence between my asking that question and Akin taking a deep breath made us all anxious. All eyes were on Akin as he calmed down before revealing the identity of the person. ¡°Her weredragon mate.¡± Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 382 Her Crazy Mate Akin Spade: ¡°Her weredragon mate called me,¡± I exined again, watching their faces go through many emotions. ¡°Her weredragon mate? I don¡¯t get it,¡± obviously Helel let out a disturbing grunt as he clenched his jaw and asked me to exin myment further. Title of the document ¡°Is there one more?¡± Zane, who had been arguing and fighting with his own brother for Beatrice, sounded very disappointed. ¡°Yeah! I don¡¯t know how or what happened, but¡ª,¡± I stopped when Colt got up from the couch only to sit on the carpet with his hand on his head. ¡°He is going to kill me,¡± he gasped, showing intense fear when talking about someone. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It was only then that we realized we could ask him about this guy. ¡°Who?¡± Reign asked him. ¡°S*hi*t! How did I forget about it,¡± he started cussing out loud, making our hearts miss a beat. ¡°Colt! Tell us what¡¯s going on?¡± I demanded, because it would only be possible for us to think of a n if he told us everything. ¡°Remember when Beatrice used to be afraid of her scent being chased by someone?¡± he brought up a distant memory that we all had forgotten about. ¡°She used to be afraid of the dark, but I guess that was something Scarlet had embedded in her mind,¡± Maddox said, recalling the exact thing Colt was talking about. ¡°No! That was not just an empty threat. She was indeed being followed, but not by anyone. Instead, his scent,¡± Colt exined. ¡°So, all the weredragons are stuck in the Midwest? I was there too. Every few months, our new weredragon king would try to send out one warrior to find Beatrice. And every time her scent would flourish, the warrior would try to follow it to find her. However, the warriors wouldn¡¯t stay alive for too long, and they would return to the Midwest prison. It was just the type of cage we were in, only warriors, one at a time, could leave, but they must return. Take it like a fish without water. However, when I sent it out, I realized I wasn¡¯t feeling suffocated. I was supposed to return in order for him to keep a track of her scent, but when I didn¡¯t, he lost the ability to keep track, and hence no one else coulde out of the Midwest prison. I didn¡¯t go back, and well, now I have no idea how he called you, but it only means one thing¡ª¡± Colt took a pause and mumbled, ¡°The Midwest is no longer in a cage.¡± When everybody was shocked, Zane frowned and turned to Colt, ¡°Did you know she was a princess?¡± ¡°No! I didn¡¯t. I am just now connecting the dots,¡± he looked genuine, but he wasn¡¯t the problem here. The problem was that this mate of hers imed to have her pendant, and he was no longer in the cage. ¡°Wait! s*hi*t!¡± I cursed, getting out of my seat and standing on my feet as if I were ready to rush. ¡°If the prison is gone, that means Beatrice is not safe,¡± the moment I turned that heart-wrenching fear into an announcement, everyone was on their feet to protect Beatrice. ¡°We should leave for the cabin then,¡± Helel said before he stopped and stared at me, ¡°and today you cannot stop me.¡± After saying those words, he rushed out of the mansion while Zane and Maddox followed him. I was a little confused why he would say that to me because I have never stopped him from visiting the cabin. Pushing aside all the thoughts for now, I too went ahead and started my journey to the cabin. Helel had transitioned and taken off in his wolf form. Colt and Reign were in one car, and Maddox and Zane were together. I didn¡¯t want to leave Gwen behind just because I feared something would happen. So, I took her alone. She was silent, utterly silent, before she mumbled. ¡°He was here to reject me,¡± she said, and I frowned, focusing on the road. ¡°Helel came to reject you?¡± I had to ask because the timing was weird. What made him not even wait ande to the mansion to reject her? ¡°Did something happen between you two?¡± I asked, even when it was not my business. I just wanted to watch out for him, as I had a feeling that he was so lonely that he would end up making mistakes. ¡°No,¡± she answered while stealing her eyes from me. It seemed pretty apparent that she was hiding the truth, and I couldn¡¯t force her. Soon we arrived and met up again in front of the cabin. ¡°The guards said they had not noticed any suspicious activity around,¡± Maddox informed us, walking back to us. ¡°Why would he call you to let you know he has her pendant?¡± Helel questioned, putting pieces together and trying toprehend the sense behind this man¡¯s calling us. ¡°He only said he has the pendant and that he is her weredragon mate. After that, he hung up,¡± I exined to them, watching them all look around furiously. It was indeed infuriating that we all have been trying to stick around Beatrice, and now this man came out of nowhere iming she was his mate. ¡°Try calling him back,¡± Helel suggested. I hadn¡¯t called him back because I first wanted to notify everyone, so now that we were all together, I called him, and he did answer my call. ¡°I knew you would call back,¡± the man let out a chuckle. He was on speakerphone, so everybody could hear him. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, not lingering on the conversation or asking him, How the hell did they manage to get out of the other side? ¡°Ah! Your image precedes you. Alpha King Akin!¡± Heughed manically before going silent all of a sudden. He was already creeping many people out. ¡°I want what belongs to me,¡± he said, ¡°My Beatrice! Bring me back my mate or else¡ª not only will we start a war, but her pendant goes into a pit of fire.¡± Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 383 The Snake Of The Pack Author¡¯s POV: ¡°F*uc*k!¡± she grunted as she sat down and frowned to herself. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Her body had turned weak in thest few months, and her eyes had a dark circle around them. It¡¯s been a year and more since she left the pack, and here she was, waiting impatiently. Title of the document ¡°I have been trying this for so long¡ª,¡± she muttered as she red at the ealendar in her hand, handed over to her by the olddy. ¡°So, the 16th full moon is tonight,¡± she said as she counted on the calendar. ¡°I hope it works, or else I¡¯m dead,¡± she grunted, rubbing her hand over her stomach as she heard a growl. ¡°How long can one rely on fruits?¡± She rolled her eyes while looking at the trees around her. ¡°But I must stay focused. Once I do this, I¡¯ll befriend the most powerful weredragons and be ready to take back a life of luxury,¡± she giggled to herself as she rested her back against the tree and kept staring at the void. What seemed like nothing was a door to the weredragonnd. The wholend disappeared alter the ritual was done. But she was here to free them, to release them to the world again. ¡°Huh! They have no idea what ising for them,¡± a little snicker left her lips while she zoned out once again, ¡°Beatrice!¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°I¡¯m sure she knows all the truth now. I mean, I did hear all the news on the TV beforeing here again,¡± she uttered and shrugged. She woulde back here every once in a while just to make sure she didn¡¯t forget about this route. She would hide in the neighbouring rogue neighbourhoods before returning to the Midwest and to this specific area. ¡°I wonder how she reacts when she finds out I was never her mother,¡± Scarlet mumbled to herself, stroking her chin. Her only regret was that she couldn¡¯t stay longer in the pack to see the demise of Vasquez and the tall of Sofia. She heard about the death of Varisha as well, and it brought peace to her heart. After thinking about all that for a while, she brought out the tiny bottle containing the blood of Gwen¡¯s parents. ¡°They used their blood to conceal this ce. Here I am, using it to open this cage on the 16th full moon,¡± she said. The ritual wasn¡¯t hard, but it took time to open the door. She had to first sprinkle the blood here and then wait for 16 full moons before she repeated the process and the door opened. She was optimistic. ¡°Ah! That night was beautiful. Such a stupid girl, Beatrice, was to send me downstairs to search for Elex¡¯s stuff,¡± she giggled to herself as she remembered finding this bottle. Gwen¡¯s parents had already given their blood to Vasquez as a promise to never disappoint him when the war started. Scarlet didn¡¯t expect to find it, but when she did, she was ecstatic. Along with the blood, she found something else. ¡°And this!¡± she then smirked as she waved the pendant in the air. ¡°I found everything I needed that night,¡± she smiledfortably. Thinking about all the happy days and how she will make use of the weredragons, Scarlet fell asleep and woke up to the night of the full moon. ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± she yawned to the beautiful sky and then grabbed the bottle tightly in her palms, ready to free the creatures that hold the power to her better future. ¡°I hope this works out well,¡± she said as she opened the cork and started sprinkling the blood everywhere on that particr area where she had showered the blood before. ¡°Now what?¡± she asked herself, staring into the empty¡¯ space. ¡°Do I have to wait for another day or the full moon?¡± She sighed and threw her hands down in exhaustion. ¡°Does it even work?¡± She grunted angrily and sat down on the ground. ¡°If it didn¡¯t work, I am pretty much doomed. I don¡¯t have another door left to knock on. I will die here from starvation and cold,¡± she somebody will catch her and hand her over to the alpha king brothers. With all that running through her head, she dozed off again. She had been so tired that she slept for hours until morning arrived, and then she woke up to an earthquake. ¡°Ahhh! What is happening?¡± She jolted awake and gasped, looking around and gulping. ¡°What is going on?¡± Her heart had never pumped this hard, not even when she used to sleep with the alphas and suggest that they kill their babies. Especially that one time when she slept with Winchester and told him she was a seer. His daughters were only a day old. and she had told Winchester that if one of them killed the other, he would find a well of gold. She used to say all the nonsense that would make her happy. ¡°Oh, My goodness!¡± Her jaw hung low when her eyes shimmered at the appearing city that had once vanished. She couldn¡¯t believe she was there to witness it happen. Everything began to appear¡ªthe buildings and the roads. There were people in ck uniforms looking around in confusion. She knew it worked. She had freed the whole dragon kingdom. ¡°That is it!¡± she said, ¡°I DID IT. I FREED YOU ALL,¡± she yelled, getting the attention of those who never thought they would be able to see sun again. All they have ever seen was darkness in all these years. ¡°TELL YOUR KING AND QUEEN, I DID IT. I FREED YOU ALL,¡± she then straightened her back proudly and announced. The people were shocked but happy. For a few minutes, nobody even moved. They were still under the misconception that maybe they were dreaming like they had dreamed about getting their freedom back every day. ¡°All haha!¡± Scarlet pped happily and dance, ¡°I did it,¡± she was ecstatic, happily marching among the frozen people, who still didn¡¯t know how to react when a guy in uniform stopped her arm and said, ¡°You have toe with me to the king.¡± Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 384 Stealing Her Man Scarlet¡¯s POV: I began to walk around with this man. who seemed to be one of the royal guards. I was excited to meet the King and Queen and let them know¡¯ I took care of their daughter while the werewolves fed their son to their son. As soon as I was weed into a mansion, I was stunned by the beauty of it. Although the decor was from years ago, it was fancy and excellent. The entire mansion was white, with luscious gardens. It was built on a hill, and in front of it was a waterfall. Title of the document So it was indeed tine that her parents were extremely rich. I had started to imagine all the things I would get with the money they would give me for taking care of their daughter. As soon as I was walked into a huge foyer, I was met with ady sitting on a high chair in a golden gown. She had pale white skin and eyes like Beatrice¡¯s. Right oft¡¯ the bat, I knew this was her mother. But for some reasons, I couldn¡¯t recognize her father. There were many old men around, but no one seemed to be fit for the title of weredragon king. And then a young, handsome man walked downstairs, wearing a long ck coat. He was covered in tattoos. His broad shoulders and green eyes, along with his long blond hair, were worth the appreciation. However, I couldn¡¯t understand why he was wearing a crown. ¡°Your highness!¡± The man who brought me here bowed down to him before stepping aside and announcing, ¡°She is the one who freed us.¡± I straightened my back when everybody started sneaking a peek at me. They were watching me with their eyes peeled and excitement shown on their faces. ¡°Hmm!¡± the man said, using his deep and heavy voice to fill my skin with goosebumps. But that didn¡¯t drown my hopes. Sure! He looked scary and weird, but they have been caged for years. It wasn¡¯t their fault that they looked crazy. ¡°Youngdy!¡± he said as he walked over to me. My heart skipped a beat as I ran a hand through my hair. This man looked barely 25, and he was calling me a youngdy. I guess I have hit the jackpot. ¡°May I ask your beautiful name?¡± He stopped right in my face and smiled, gently pushing his hand forward and asking for my name. ¡°Scarlet!¡± I giggled, giving him my hand and smiling nonstop. ¡°That is a pretty name,¡± he bowed down and nted a kiss on the back of my hand. I was having butterflies fly all around in my stomach. ¡°Igor Havoc!¡± He introduced himself but kept holding my hand tightly in between his hands. I swear, I felt like even his gentle hold would break my bones. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you did it, but we all owe you for it,¡± he continued to talk, mesmerizing me under his charms. ¡°I had been on a mission since forever! I wanted to free you all because I truly believed what my kind did to you was horrible,¡± I made sure they knew I wasn¡¯t on the werewolves¡¯ side. And it seemed like he liked it. ¡°Ah! No wonder I could only sense a good energy around you,¡± he smiled, bowing his head down once again and kissing my hand. I was melting at his kind gesture. I promise if he kisses me again, I will just take off my pants and spread my legs right away for this handsome beast. ¡°You know, we have suffered a lot. Most of our people died thinking of this day. But because of you, it finally happened. Tell me, what do you desire, beautifuldy?¡± He asked again, gently pushing me closer to his chest. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here,¡± thedy in the back ced a hand on her stomach as if she was having a hard time watching us and got up from her seat. ¡°Then you should walk out and watch the gorgeous weather. It is not the same anymore, you know. You can finally see colour and even feel it,¡± while speaking to her, he swiftly turned to look at me when he said thatst word. I shyly giggled and collected myself. ¡°There is no time to think about all these things. I want my kids back,¡± she yelled as she grabbed her dress to carry it a little ande in our direction. I understood who she was. She was Mrs. Dismay! So, I was right. ¡°Beatrice Dismay!¡± I said, and the two were shocked. ¡°She was your daughter?¡± I asked, and she nodded with much excitement. ¡°I gave her that name,¡± I said, and noticed the hunk releasing my hand. ¡°I mean, I was very young myself back then,¡± I didn¡¯t want to let him know I am that old. I mean, I am not, but still. My initial n changed the moment this man held my hand. ¡°Tell me what you know about my daughter?¡± She was now not only excited but forceful too. The way she lunged at me to hold me by my arms shocked me. ¡°Lady Mnie!¡± Igor stepped between us and freed me from her toxic gaze. I wonder why Beatrice was so crazy. She must have gotten it from her mother. I guess he was her brother, but I don¡¯t ever remember anybody speaking about them having more kids. Maybe he was some kid they adopted. ¡°She is our prized guest. Don¡¯t scare her away,¡± Igor continued to speak in his melodic, heavy voice. ¡°You should be the one asking her about Beatrice. Did you forget she is your mate?¡± Mnie¡¯s voice held a lot ofmandments, but I was soon snapped out of the thoughts when I heard her call him Beatrice¡¯s mate. F*uc*king hell! No! The n changed again. Igor mumbled and sneaked a nce at me. ¡°I will speak to her once we let her rest and take a shower,¡± he said. S*hi*t! It was no secret that I hadn¡¯t taken a shower in a long time. ¡°Scarlet dear! My man will take you to the guestroom. You will receive a dress thatplements your beauty. Shower and get ready for a great feast as we are celebrating our freedom today,¡± he stated with much love and affection. That was it. I am stealing this man from Beatrice. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 385 S*e*x In Her Mind Scarlet¡¯s POV: I was introduced to the guestroom that has a direct window to the waterfall view. I was happy and extremely excited to embark on this new journey. After washing myself clean and wearing the white dress, his servants had left it for me in the bed, and I was all set to see them again. Title of the document However, I have changed a few things in my original n. Instead of giving them Beatrice, I would give them myself. Igor will love someone like me: gentle anddylike. Beatrice anyway has too many mates. She doesn¡¯t need anyone, and I have none. I was soon called in for a lunch on the rooftop. I could tell they were too excited to feel the sun, see the clouds, and also feel the wind again. Most of the people were out on the roads, chilling andughing. I cannot imagine living my life in the dark for years. Their skins were really pale and clean too. ¡°Have a seat,¡± Igor snapped me out of my thoughts when he physically came to offer me a seat. I felt like a princess. I have slept with many men in my time, but I have surely never met someone as graceful as Igor. He topped the chart of a perfect man. ¡°So, tell us more about yourself,¡± Igor asked me as he filled my te with delicious chicken and sandwiches. I could tell they were heavy¡¯ eaters. Everybody¡¯s te was filled to the top, and they were really swallowing the food like there was no tomorrow. ¡°I am¡ª¡± I have only started talking since Mnie interrupted our conversation. She was making me icky, reminding me of her ridiculous daughter. ¡°Tell me about my daughter,¡± she insisted, making Igor shake his head in disapproval. ¡°Well, she is not going to shut up. Just tell her so that she can move on from it,¡± he said and leaned back in his chair exhaustedly. I could tell he wasn¡¯t interested in knowing about Beatrice at all. Which was a good thing for me. I was loving being the subject of his interest. Ever since I have arrived here, there have been a few things that I have learned. Beatrice¡¯s father got very sick after losing his kids. He couldn¡¯t believe he was a weredragon king and was unable to keep his babies safe. He passed away shortly after being trapped here. Igor was the great warrior¡¯s son, and his father took over. Since everybody was in dismay, they all relied on a warrior instead of a grieving mother and wife. Hence, when Igor turned fifteen, he was made the king of the weredragonir. He also imed to have felt a bond with Beatrice. I remember Beatrice once waking up and telling me she saw someone in the dark. Although I used that fear to keep her in my grasp, now I was beginning to believe it was Igor looking for his mate from a very young age. ¡°Back when they stole the babies and locked your kind here, they didn¡¯t aim to keep them alive for a long time,¡± I started, and once again I got interrupted by her mother. ¡°So, you know where my son is too?¡± The shine of hope shimmered through her eyes, and I briefly nodded my head to let her enjoy the happiness. It will be much fun when I tell herter that I do know where her son is: in an alpha king¡¯s tummy. ¡°I heard about it and¡ª swapped my daughter with your daughter,¡± my words shook the world from under their feet. They shared nces before looking my way to question my act. ¡°Why would you risk your daughter¡¯s life for mine?¡± Mnie asked. ¡°I was very young¡ªprobably sixteen when I gave birth to my daughter,¡± and the lies began, ¡°I was raped by a werewolf warrior, and he left me with a baby. However, that never stopped me from loving my child. But my child was very sick and weak. I have lost hope in her ever recovering from her sickness. Hence, when one day I saw the royal guard bring two babies home, I got suspicious. I was living in the servant quarters and heard him talk with his mate about how he was going to give the babies to the alpha king for a heavy price. Before they could notice, I sneaked into the room and switched my daughter, who was anyway going to die with Beatrice,¡± I said and covered my face with my hands to pretend like I was crying. F*uc*king hard to squeeze tears out of my eyes when it is needed. ¡°What about my son?¡± she asked agitatedly. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sadly, I didn¡¯t have a son to swap him with.¡± I said, and the reaction from Igor surprised me. He suddenly startedughing and tapping on the table. ¡°Good humo¡ªoh! You were serious,¡± he said, looking shocked at his actions. The guilt on his handsome face when he lowered his head was all visible. So, he was a gullible man. It would be easier to trap him then. ¡°What did you do with Beatrice?¡± she asked after she gave him a deadly re. I could tell she was the problem here because Igor was nice and kind. ¡°I kept her with me for a while, but then I lost her when I started living with Lord Vasquez and his sons,¡± my voice cracked at the mention of them. Mnie¡¯s eves showed blood at their names. ¡°But she is all fine and perfect, in fact, the alpha king brothers had fallen in love with her. However. I don¡¯t know why she felt a mate bond with them, but¡ª she is very happy with them,¡± I said, watching her mother look deeply upset with this revtion. ¡°So happy that they¡ª I don¡¯t even know how to say it because I don¡¯t like the way all she thinks about is f*uc*king them nonstop,¡± my words seemed to have to send her into a state of shock. ¡°How dare you speak of my daugh¡ª¡± before she could grab a knife and slit my throat, I added. ¡°Especially with those who ate her brother,¡± the urgency in my voice must be noticeable, but the statement was so gross that it was all they could focus on. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 386 ¨C H*ardc*ore Scarlet¡¯s POV: After I told them what exactly the two idiots did to their young prince, an uproar hit the air. Lady Mnie had washed everything off the table in anger and was now grunting and wandering around angrily. She was going through a mixture of emotions, but Igor seemed visibly less upset. I could tell that maybe it was because he would rather have the crown than share it with anyone else. ¡°I will f*uc*king k*ill those two with my own hands,¡± Mnie yelled, shaking out in anger. ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t think too far. They are already facing punishment for their crimes,¡± I said, and their eyes once again travelled to me. ¡°You know more? Tell us everything,¡± Mnie was the only one passingmands at that moment. Although I was deeply disturbed by her presence, I was holding in my frustration. It would be too soon to get under her skin. ¡°Lord Vasquez was k*illed by Beatrice, whereas Sofia is in prison, facing punishment for her crimes,¡± I announced, and Igor¡¯s muscles rxed. ¡°Then that means justice has been served. We don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore, then,¡± he innocently shrugged his shoulders but received a deadly re from Mnie. I didn¡¯t know Beatrice¡¯s mother would be so controlling. She wanted everything and everyone to work ording to her rules. ¡°Now, what about Beatrice? Are we still going to bring her here?¡± The way Igor asked that question to Mnie, I got the idea that he wasn¡¯t too keen on bringing her here either. Good for me. I will get a chance to meet him. ¡°What do you mean by that? She is my daughter. She has toe here and take the crown that she was born to carry,¡± Mnie groaned and swiftly turned to face Igor, who weakly nodded before his eyes went to me. ¡°I think you frightened our guest. Since there has been a lot that has changed in the world and we are pretty oblivious to everything, we will first manage to understand the new rules and these changes. Guards!¡± He then pped his hands and asked the guards to gather around him, ¡°Bring whatever the vigers nearby have to offer,¡± he smiled, but it seemed like he was suggesting they go out of the Midwest and steal from the vigers. I could be wrong, but it all came from the way he winked at them. So, he was not only innocent and flirtatious, but also a little despicable. ¡°I will take my guest to her room till then,¡± as he stated that part loudly Mnie passed him a very disapproving look. Thankfully he didn¡¯t get scared of her gaze and held his hand out for me to escort me to my room. I happily epted his offer and walked away with him to be in the guest room. Throughout the time we were walking together, I kept feeling his hand brush against my b*ut*t and gently squeeze them. Nobody has been able to pass sparks across my body like he did. ¡°Here,¡± he said, opening the door and weing me inside, walking into the forest. So, he was going to stay in the room with me. That was exciting. ¡°Thank you so much for your hospitality,¡± I said with a fake, weak smile to indicate I was upset at the loss of Prince and his father. ¡°It is my obligation to take care of such a precious and graciousdy like you,¡± he uttered, stepping closer and gently tapping his fingers on my n*ake*d chest before he started running them down and dragging my dress till my cleavage was very deep. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± he whispered huskily as he s*quee*zed his hand inside and grabbed my n*ake*d b*oo*b, gently massaging it and j*erk*ing my body. His entire arm was in my dress, his elbow brushing against my l*ips as if he were digging for gold. I felt shivers down my spine when he pinched my n*ipp*le and gulped hungrily. He was starving, and so was I. It was the bestbination ever. I never imagined my life would take such a sweet turn. He then pulled his hand out and pushed me into bed. The silence he gave when doing all that was even more intriguing. He had lifted my dress while my legs hung down on the bed. I found his fingers p*iercing through the fis s*tockings and r*ipping them apart. He then a*ggressively pulled my p*ant*y down, but p*ulled the dress over my face to reveal my b*ottom perfectly for his eyes. I didn¡¯t move and let him do whatever he pleased with my body. His hands travelled between my legs, and he g*roped my p*uss*y very r*oughly. That was a weird way of showing affection, but I only m*oa *ned in my mouth. He s*queez*ed and rxed my p*uss*y, wriggling his two fingers directly inside me without any notification. He was so r*oug*h that he hadn¡¯t even shoved his two fingers in; he was already making a way for his third finger now. ¡°F*uc*k!¡± I yelled when I realized what he had done. Three f*ingers in and began to move them i*nside me. I was running out of breath as he released my C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. v*agin*a from his fingers and then a*djust*ed his body between my legs. And then the next thing I knew, I was running out of breath. The feeling was weird, I was no longer feeling any p*leasure. I tried to move my hands around, but he had c*lutched them tightly and pinned them over my head. The dress around my face had tightened, s*uffoca*ting me to the point that my body began to squirm. ¡°H¡ªelp!¡± I wheezed, feeling blood rush to my eyes and to my temples. That feeling was worse than anything I had ever felt. This man was not innocent at all. He was the f*uc*king danger here and the one who was controlling things. I wish I had known where I was stepping because soon he used his other hand to undress me while he suffocated me, leaving my n*ak*ed body to cause me h*umiliation. Before taking myst breaths, all my sins shed before my memory, and I realized I deserved this humiliating death. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 387 ¨C 20 Girls In His Bed Igor Havoc: Two weeks had passed, and I was kind of digging into these new world changes. Everything has advanced so much in only twenty years. ¡°That is thetest version of cellphone,¡± my man appeared to offer me a cellphone that he basically got after robbing the various shops. But I wasn¡¯t a mean person. I had robbed these things for not only me but for my people too. ¡°Did you distribute the others among my people?¡± I asked, and Vincent nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are not doing anything wrong. They trapped us here and deprived us of all these beautiful years. Now we are just getting back what belongs to us,¡± I shrugged, watching my tattoos look incredibly good whenever I left the shirt open. ¡°I am thinking about starting a new trend like those teens on those apps. No shirts for men,¡± I said as I praised my abs and my incredibly beautiful physique. ¡°That sounds well. My lord! What about¡ªher?¡± he asked, reminding me of my mate. ¡°I saw her pictures on TV and on the inte. She is s*e*xy. I am so happy my mate is beautiful,¡± I smiled just at the thought of dragging her in the bed and under me. Her body looks so voluptuous. If only she had any n*udes out there. ¡°I would poke the world out before anybody saw them,¡± my mood suddenly changed when I realized if her n*udes were on the inte, everybody would be watching her. ¡°Igor!¡± Vincent patted my arm to drag me out of my thoughts, ¡°are you talking to things again?¡± He looked disappointed in me. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The issue was simple, my dragon was silent, so I had an issue withmunication within. I would usually talk about objects and my subjects of interest the most. ¡°I am fine,¡± I answered. ¡°Lady Mnie was asking about the guest, and why is the hallway locked from thest two weeks?¡± he asked suspiciously. ¡°Oh! Shit!¡± as I cursed, Vincent knew I had caused chaos again. ¡°She is dead in the bed. I bet her body must have started the process of dposition. It must be very smelly over there,¡± I said with an upturned nose, and then remembered something else, ¡°Oh, and I found Beatrice¡¯s pendant from her bag. I know how to lure back my beloved, s*e*xy, curvy mate.¡± ¡°What happened to calling the alpha king brothers?¡± Vincent questioned. ¡°I called them. It appears that what Scarlet said about Beatrice sleeping with them is true. I so badly want to give her a shower in boiling water, but that¡¯s fine. It is not like I don¡¯t f*uc*k two girls every night,¡± I said, letting out a chuckle when remembering there was a time when I would wake up to having twenty girls in my room. But then I changed for my mate and reduced the count to only two. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I will let her continue talking to those a*ssh*oles. She has to drop them, and I will make certain of that. As for now, I want a suit¡ªa coat only because I am preparing to meet up with the brothers,¡± I smiled at my reflection in the mirror. ¡°I am bringing Beatrice back home,¡± just the thought of her in my arms made shivers run down my spine. I had imagined having s*e*x with her in all the different positions. ¡°I¡¯ll be there with a coat right away,¡± he said in a slightly uncertain tone. I am sure he thought I was being too much, but why can¡¯t men walk around without shirts? ¡°Augh! These women are so beautiful,¡± I then grabbed my phone and scrolled through my Instagram feed, watching the girls I had followed. After wearing the coat and pants, I left my room to meet up with Mnie, who was still in a long blue gown. ¡°I think you should change your style now,¡± I said. It¡¯s been so long that she refused to let go of the old- fashioned style. I mean, even when it has been twenty years, our time was not that backward. ¡°I heard you are going to bring Beatrice home,¡± she asked as she gulped and made deep eye contact with him. ¡°I am,¡± I smirked. ¡°I just want to remind you that it will be her decision if she chooses you as her mate or not,¡± the fact that she thought about it, and said it without realizing how ridiculous she sounded was what I didn¡¯t like about her. She should be happy that I am epting her daughter after she lost herself and went about bing a s*e*x toy for our enemies. ¡°Let me remind you as well,¡± I said as I stretched my neck and approached her, ¡°I have waited for her more than I have waited for my freedom. I will wish you to be silent and not fill her ears with poison. Because mother-inw, I am her only mate, and I will make sure it remains like that,¡± I warned her, watching her lower her gaze. That was the good thing about my people. I have taught them not to argue with me. No woman has ever continued arguing with or questioning me. They would not give me that arrogant attitude, or else they would get what they deserved. A brutal punishment of torture, starvation, and death. ¡°Be nice to her,¡± that was all I heard from her because I have walked past her now. She had spoiled my mood. So, I had to watch some good p*or*n before I left to collect my mate and start a war on those werewolf creatures. Especially those brothers. ¡°Is my car ready?¡± I asked Vincent after shagging off and taking another shower. ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± he answered, and I got on my feet to reach him, ¡°prepare for the arrival of our queen. Decorate this room with red roses and fill the air with a scent that makes her feel even more beautiful than she is,¡± I said with a smile on my lips. I was determined to get my mate back. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 388 ¨C Wide Awake Akin Spade: ¡°He called again,¡± I said as I raged over his constant bbering. Thest time we talked was a few days ago when he pissed me off after iming he wanted Beatrice as if she were his lost toy. Just the thought angered me. ¡°What is he saying now?¡± Helel questioned, stepping closer. He hadn¡¯t returned to the mansion. In fact, he was sleeping on the ground in front of Beatrice¡¯s cabin with the rest of us. We parked our cars there and were always attentively taking turns ensuring nobody got close to her cabin. ¡°He has asked us to meet him,¡± I said, ¡°In fact, he insisted that hee here for a meeting with us.¡± ¡°What for? He is not getting her,¡± Helel shrugged as he rolled his eyes. I understood his frustration. Literally, each one of us was angry at the fact that this man had chosen violence. ¡°I¡¯m sure you told him we were not doing any meetings with him, right?¡± Maddox uttered it, getting out of his car as he parked it outside. Maddox had left earlier to bring us all the food. As he handed us the food packages, he sneakily held his hand up for Helel, who looked a little down because it was pretty certain that Maddox didn¡¯t want us to know he was helping him. ¡°He is not an outcast, you know,¡± I said to Maddox in a whisper while Helel epted the food but looked even sadder. ¡°Anyway,¡± before the conversation could be diverted to an entirely new topic, I went back to discussing Igor. ¡°Igor ising over for a meetup.¡± Well, the stares I got after announcing it were intense. Zane hastily reached us as he heard me from afar, and from the looks of it, I could tell he was deeply bothered by my decision. ¡°Why would you allow him to set foot on ournd?¡± Zaneined, and the others nodded with him in agreement. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. It¡¯s not only about him being her mate; it¡¯s about her meeting her people. Igor imed her parents were still living there, waiting for the return of their daughter.¡± I argued when trying to make them understand we cannot make these decisions for her. She had been wanting to free her people and be with her family ever since she found out about them. It will be unjust if we hide this from her and prevent her from meeting her parents again. ¡°Fine.¡± Helel sighed, ¡°So what¡¯s the n then?¡± he asked. ¡°Igor ims to have her pendant with him. Which exins why the pendant was moving. The pendant also has a protection spell, which was created for Destiny Despair. Hence, the pendant can never be located. All this time, we were running around for something that was in the hands of her mate,¡± I yammered, but it wasn¡¯t easy for me to call him her mate. However, that was something I wasn¡¯t in charge of. She gets to decide what she calls him. ¡°So, he ising over with the pendant?¡± Maddox asked, and after I bobbed my head, the boys looked cheery. ¡°That means¡ª¡± Helel smiled, which was odd because we haven¡¯t seen him smile ever since she went into a slumber. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s time that we wake her up,¡± I stated with confidence. Even the thought of watching her open her beautiful eyes again and speak to us in her melodic voice was everything I wanted. It¡¯s been more than 3 months now that she¡¯s been sleeping. A very long time spent alone. ¡°How are we going to wake her up?¡± Maddox asked excitedly, but that¡¯s when Colt arrived. ¡°Wait! We are waking her up?¡± He asked with enthusiasm. ¡°Yeah! Igor ising over so¡ª¡± I have only said his name when Colt began to shake his head vigorously. ¡°Why the heck is heing over?¡± His reaction stunned us. Since he was the only one who knew Igor better than us, we were suddenly concerned by his reaction. ¡°He wants to give us Beatrice¡¯s pendant and also take Beatrice back to hernd to see her parents,¡± I said. ¡°No! That is¡ª parents? Her father died some good years ago, and Igor! He never had her pendant. Someone from here must have given him that pendant, so you better believe he is noting here to C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. give us that thing. He is going to use it to steal Beatrice away,¡± Colt babbled in one breath, not even wanting to give us a chance to intervene. ¡°What do you mean by stealing her away?¡± Helel squared up, already responding aggressively. ¡°Igor is not the type of man you want to invite over. He is cunning, sneaky, disgusting, and a serial k*iller. He doesn¡¯t give a shit who he k*ills; it gives him a thrill,¡± as we heard him describe what kind of man Igor was, we began to second-guess our decision. ¡°The meeting is canceled. Call the guards and ask them to take care of the borders. No weredragon is allowed to enter our pack¡¯snd,¡± Helel yelled, Maddox and Zane agreeing with him. ¡°Do that,¡± I agreed with them as well. There is no way I would hand our precious gem over to such an insane man. ¡°But-,¡± I then added to get their attention back at me. ¡°Beatrice needs to wake up now. We cannot take all these decisions without her anymore,¡± I was determined to bring her back because, as promised, her pendant was found. However, it was in the hands of a crazy weredragon. ¡°I think that¡¯s right,¡± Helel¡¯s face showed a weird smile when agreeing with the n. I know he had been waiting to see her again, and the time hase. ¡°I¡¯ll go ¡­¡± Zane was about to offer to carry her out when Colt cleared his throat and intervened. ¡°I think she would want Helel to carry her out,¡± that statement from Colt was enough to bring a smile to Helel¡¯s lips. He nodded and rushed ahead of us. We followed him and stayed outside, watching him get inside and take a huge breath of relief. He was lucky enough to see her up close. He carried her in his arms and smiled, steadily making his way toward the exit. We spread around and gave him space, letting him walk out with her in his arms. As soon as the sun shone on her face, it barely took her a minute to open her gorgeous eyes again. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 389 ¨C Addicted To G*angb*ang Igor Havoc: ¡°Lord Igor!¡± I entered the car only when Vincent ran towards it and stopped me from closing the door. ¡°Vincent! You are noting with us,¡± 1 frowned, pouting at him. He sometimes reminds me of my dog, who wanted to go everywhere with me. I would put him on a leash or in a cage whenever he tried to follow me too much. Now, my main concern was whether Vincent would like a leash or a cage. ¡°The Alpha King is on call,¡± being a manager, he attended all my calls and my affairs. ¡°Oh!¡± I narrowed my eyes, thinking, Why would he call me right before he knows I¡¯m leaving for a meet- up with him? I grabbed the phone and cleared my tone, forcing a fake smile on my lips before speaking on the phone with him. ¡°Yes?¡± I said. ¡°The n has changed a little,¡± Akin excused. I frowned even more in space, wondering what happened to make him suddenly change his mind. I steadily got out of the car and sighed, pausing to simmer down before responding to him. ¡°Why? We have everything nned, is everything okay?¡± I forced a calm and understanding voice and added a little spice of concern as well. ¡°Yeah! Some pack issues that need my immediate attention,¡± Akin lied, he has to. He could have let me visit them and excused me. I didn¡¯t mind staying there for a few days. But no! He made it seem like he didn¡¯t want me toe over. I could be wrong! So, let¡¯s give it a test. ¡°Oh! So, I will thene over and stay at a hotel until you are free? How does that sound?¡± I asked by force. It was unlike me to invite myself somewhere I was not required to be. I was slowly making my way back into the mansion because my gut feeling said this trip was already over¡ªcanceled. ¡°I get that you want to meet her soon, but our pack is facing a threat, so we have guarded and blocked the borders. Hence, no vehicles are allowed to enter our pack,¡± he said. He sounded intellectual, and very calm, but also threatening. He intrigued me. It was weird because, throughout my life, I have never heard someone talk and feel so threatened. Well, maybe because I didn¡¯t meet anyone at all. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s understandable,¡± I was this close to asking him. What about people on foot? Are they allowed? But then I decided not to waste my jokes on this a*ssh*ole. As I walked back into the foyer, Mnie got up from her throne, where she sits and stares at the door the whole day, and threw a quizzical stare at my face.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I hope we haven¡¯t caused you much trouble,¡± he sounded so bored when speaking to me. Wasn¡¯t he a tad bit excited to hear from the weredragon King? Of course not. These a*ssh*oles were only interested in the Weredragon Queen. Once I get her here, I will make her reject these assholes, who got assigned to her for no reason. ¡°No! It¡¯s fine,¡± it wasn¡¯t fine, but I had to say it. ¡°So, when can we reschedule the meetup?¡± As I asked him. Lady Mnie got the idea that my trip had been canceled. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know soon,¡± Akin responded. I clenched my jaw and bobbed my head as I understood something was wrong. ¡°May I ask if you have my warrior with you? His name is Colt Abyss?¡± I questioned him, and after a pause, I heard him clear his throat. ¡°No! We were trying to execute him once, but then he took off. My brother saved his life,¡± Akin impressed me with how he made sure in those two sentences he gave out as much context as he could. Firstly, he let me know that Colt escaped their grasp and then, that his brother helped a weredragon. ¡°May I speak to Beatrice?¡± I finally mustered up the courage to ask for her. Mnie¡¯s eyes sparkled when hearing her daughter¡¯s name. She even looked excited and gestured at me to put my phone on speaker or let her speak to Beatrice as well. ¡°She¡ªis sleeping,¡± he stuttered before answering. I couldn¡¯t understand exactly what was going on in his background, but there was a lot of ruckus going on. ¡°Oh okay. No problem. It was just that her mother wanted to speak to her,¡± I let it be there so that he could know¡¯ her mother was waiting for her. ¡°I hope I can speak to her sooner because I have to give her the pendant before I decide to break it,¡± as I said that and silence followed, I startedughing, ¡°I¡¯m joking. Oh my God! I think you don¡¯t have any sense of humor.¡± I yed it off like I always did. ¡°Yeah, talk to you again,¡± the dry son of a bitch hung up the call and didn¡¯t even apologize correctly for causing me trouble by making a n and then canceling it. ¡°A*ssh*ole,¡± I muttered. ¡°What happened? What did he say? Why didn¡¯t he call her on the phone?¡± Mnie was asking all these questions, and I was getting exhausted with her. ¡°Tell me, Igor! Why didn¡¯t he bring her on the phone?¡± As she stepped in my way and stopped me from moving away, I got frustrated enough to n to make her day worse. Mine was bad, so hers should be too. ¡°They are all f*uc*king her right now,¡± I said, and her eyes jumped out of their sockets. ¡°What?¡± she gasped, covering her mouth in her hands, and Vincent shook his head behind her, suggesting I don¡¯t bother her. ¡°They are having a g*angb*ang right now,¡± I exined it to her with a better title. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll go rest,¡± I said under my breath while she broke down. ¡°My poor girl,¡± I heard her cry, probably using Vincent¡¯s shoulder forfort. ¡°She is fine. I¡¯m sure he was joking,¡± Vincent uttered, trying to console her. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 390 ¨C A Whole New Era Of Troubles Beatrice Dismay The slumber of a long time ended, and my body felt heat run through it once again when I opened my eyes and found myself in Helel¡¯s arms. His sight and presence, his scent and warmth¡ªI felt alive again. The sun was shining brightly, making me close my eyes almost immediately for a few seconds to get used to it. When I first saw him, my brain instantly warned that maybe he took this decision of waking me up against the will of brothers, but then when he sat down and put me under a tree. I saw the others stand around me. They had their eyes fixed on my face as they examined me. Maddox was watching me with a mild C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. smile and teary eyes. Zane looked intimidated and was ready to steal me from the others. Colts wide, full-tooth smile was like afort I cannot exin. Reign had a prideful grin on her lips. And Akin! He looked atfort and ease. There was even a little smile on his face, but his calm breathing was all I could hear, even from this far away. I have opened my eyes again but haven¡¯t said a thing. Helel knelt before me and gently cupped my face in my hands. ¡°Do you think she can hear us?¡± I heard Colt whisper in Reign¡¯s ear, ¡°Maybe she lost her memory. It¡¯s been a very long time that she¡¯s been sleeping.¡± ¡°Colt, it¡¯s only been a few months. They are a lot, but not enough for someone to lose their memory,¡± Reign said, shaking her head steadily when correcting him. ¡°Or maybe¡ª,¡± Colt opened his mouth again when I began to smile. He hadn¡¯t changed. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Colt ced his hand on his chest and exhaled in relief. ¡°Hi,¡± I said, and smiles were back on everyone¡¯s faces. Helel rushed and hugged me tightly, his arms tied behind my back and holding me in. There was something that had changed again in his bodynguage. He wasn¡¯t resisting, in fact, he was very clingy now. It¡¯s been an hour since I woke up, and Helel hasn¡¯t left me alone. He was sticking to my back, hugging me from the back with his face buried in my neck. ¡°He reminds me of that honor movie where a ghost girl was sticking on a guy¡¯s bac¡­,¡± Colt shut up when I warned him through my eyes. I could tell Helel had been through a lot. ¡°Helel!¡± I said his name, and he instantly lifted his head to pay attention to what I had to say. ¡°Can you please bring me that milkshake you drink?¡± I requested, and after a pause, he nodded excitedly. He looked so happy that I asked him to get me something. Although I noticed that he didn¡¯t exactly walk in the direction of the road, I didn¡¯t say anything until he had disappeared. ¡°He doesn¡¯t travel in cars anymore,¡± Coltmented, because he had noticed that I might be wondering. ¡°Why is that?¡± I asked. I hadn¡¯t left the shelter of the tree. Exhaling and inhaling the fresh air felt so good. ¡°He left the mansion a few months ago,¡± Akin said, taking his eyes from me. They were all sitting around me as if I were a new animal in a zoo. ¡°After he viciously attacked me, left me to die, and then kepting back to tight me,¡± Zane¡¯s scoff and head shake while remembering that day made me realize they were still not over that argument. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t you two sorted it out already?¡± I asked, as I couldn¡¯t sit silently anymore. ¡°I would have loved to had he not been listening to Gwen and doing whatever she tells him to do,¡± Zane shrugged as he said their names in one sentence. My heart sank in my chest, making my blood run cold. ¡°Did something happen while I was gone?¡± As I asked that question, I found them shaking their heads. It was only Zane who looked like he knew more. ¡°Nothing happened. Helel doesn¡¯t even let Gwen around him,¡± Colt retorted and defended Helel, ¡°He had been left alone. Everybody looked at him like he was a monster, so he moved out, suffering and living alone.¡± ¡°Because he had been wandering around recklessly, throwing a fit, and not to mention¡ªhe hid the dagger somewhere even when everybody asked him to hand it over to Akin because we trust Akin more than we trust him,¡± the way Zane aggressively spoke about Helel made me realise maybe that was the problem. Helel has to be bothered or feel threatened. The way Zane was calling him ipetent or untrusted could be a reason for his anger. ¡°I am not going to justify his act of violence against his brothers, but I will say maybe you should refrain from making statements like this. Helel had always been very helpful and trustworthy. He had given his best for everyone, so calling him that is like a p to his ego,¡± as soon as I defended Held, Zane red me in the eye and muttered. ¡°So, you don¡¯t care how he beat me up and tried to kill me or that he is holding that dagger? What is he going to do with that? Huh?¡± His aggression changed towards me; I became the object of it. ¡°Zane!¡± Akin instantly interrupted him. ¡°She just woke up. Give her a f*uc*king break,¡± Akin¡¯s deep and husky grunts silenced Zane, who looked disappointed if not upset. ¡°Yeah. I think we should let her heal quickly so that we can deal with the matter of Igor as well,¡± Colt ¡°Igor?¡± I had never heard this name before, but the looks on their faces told me that the name wasn¡¯t too pleasant for their ears. ¡°Your weredragon mate. The Midwest is free now, and the first thing weredragon king did was to call us and let us know he has the pendant and that he wants his mate back,¡± Maddox exined while I felt like I had been shoved into a different dimension,pletely lost. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 391-My Sweet Helel ¡°So that is why I am awake now?¡± I questioned Akin, who stayed behind with me to exin things to me when Zane left abruptly after throwing a tantrum, and Maddox followed him. Reign and Colt were m the cabin, ying like kids, trying to see how it worked. While I was taking a walk with Akin under the clear, dark sky. ¡°He had been calling us to tell us your parents want to meet you. However, your father is no longer here, so it is just your mother,¡± Akin repeated. He told me everything that had happened in thest few months when I was sleeping peacefully and honestly. It broke my heart that Zane and Maddox left Helel alone like that. He was obviously dealing with a lot of pressure, and they decided to he impatient with him. ¡°I wanted you to make that decision, hence, I told them to wake you up,¡± he continued to show his sweetest side to me. This is what I adored about Akin. He would always include me in his ns. ¡°I am d you did that,¡± I said as I stopped in my tracks. ¡°Helel is taking some time,¡± Instead of instantly deciding what to do about this Igor guy, I decided to take some time and first resolve things here. ¡°He lives in a cabin, and I am guessing he is taking time buying stuff to make you that milkshake,¡± Akin ¡°Akin, don¡¯t worry. I will make things right between the brothers. I am sure he got upset about Zane kissing me, but trust me, I never told Zane, Gwen, or whoever told Helel that I was going to leave him or that he was not allowed in the cabin with me. I kicked Zane out the instant he kissed me. It is true that I didn¡¯t resist or fight him because I was already energy-deprived, so moving so much was not something I could do. ¡°I understand. I think Zane messed up. He wanted Helel to know you are picking hum when you will wake up. and I am sure you not being able to fight made him think maybe for a moment, even though you considered it. He was expecting you to wake up and reject Helel,¡± Akin nodded his head, finally understanding why the brothers had been fighting. Zane was in a mess with Helel only because I was dating him. ¡°Well. I will fix this,¡± I said with a reassuring smile on my lips. As we have just talked about Helel, I found him miming towards me with a beautiful pink Tumblr in his hand. ¡°I will leave you two to talk,¡± Akin raised his hand to gently pat my arm, but then he prevented touching me and gave me an awkward smile instead. After he walked away and Helel made me drink the milkshake, I decided to have a conversation with All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. him and clear up all the misconceptions created between us by Zane or Gwen. I don¡¯t know which one of them told Helel that I didn¡¯t want him in the cabin, but it has to be one of them since they were thest ones to be in the cabin with me when I fell into a deep slumber. ¡°Helel,¡± I said, holding his hand and staring him in the eye. He looked so empty. ¡°I am sorry that you were left alone,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I heard everything from Akin.¡± ¡°And it is surprising that he didn¡¯t portray me as a viin because you don¡¯t seem angry with me,¡± he said as he smiled weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. But¡ªI didn¡¯t kiss him back, and I liked him the instant he did that. Helel¡ª I never told anyone that I didn¡¯t want you in the cabin. Ask Akin, I have been wanting to see you onest time before I go to sleep,¡± my words made him frown and take a step back from me in confusion. ¡°Then why did Akin tell the guards not to let me in?¡± His voice raised as he remembered that. My heart skipped a beat when I found out it was Akin who told the guards not to let him in. ¡°What?¡± I asked in bewilderment. ¡°I came here to see you every day, Beatrice. But they all squared up at my mere sight and pointed their guns at me, not even letting me step near the cabin,¡± his voice broke when remembering how much it hurt him. It was as if my whole world had turned upside down. I never thought Akin would do something like that. ¡°But Akin knew I was missing you,¡± I gasped, biting my bottom lip. Did he want me to break up with Helel? ¡°I feel like a shitty person now. Everybody around me tried to steal you from me. They didn¡¯t give a f*uc*k that I needed you the most at that moment. Beatrice-,¡± Helel held me by my arms and pulled me closer. ¡°There were times when I just wanted to be around you. When I needed to be in that cabin to feel better and I had to rely on there were times,¡± he let me go and grasped his hair in his fist. There were things we wanted to say, but he was breathing heavily now, showing signs of trauma and regret. ¡°Helel! I am here with you. I will never leave your side,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s okay; I am here now,¡± I hugged him back and closed my eyes, feelingforted. ¡°But Helel, now I have to think about the Midwest too. I will need you to remain by my side and get over this new mess called Igor,¡± I stated, and he broke the hug while smiling at me. ¡°So, you are not leaving me?¡± he asked, and I shook my head. ¡°What about Igor?¡± His question was something I wanted to answer after I had gathered everyone around for a new set of meetings. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 392 ¨C The Secret Mate ¡°So, what are we going to do?¡± Colt asked excitedly. We have now gathered in Helel¡¯s cabin because I refused to go back to that mansion where my mate didn¡¯t feelfortable. Ever since I told him to invite everyone to the cabin and that I wanted to remain in the cabin only, Helel has been very happy. Although he was still taking care of things in the cabin, there was some broken furniture outside the cabin. One burned-down couch and some stuff that he imed broke after the earthquake. Gwen had arrived but had been looking very sick. Everybody was now sitting around me while I stood in front of them with Held and Akin. ¡°He keeps calling me and asking me to rearrange a meeting,¡± Akin announced, holding his phone. I have not met Igor personally, but from whatever Colt told me about him, I didn¡¯t get a good feeling about him. ¡°I will meet up with him. My mother is still there, and as desperate as she is, I¡¯m anxious to meet her as well,¡± every time I spoke of my mother, tears filled my eyes. It was like a dreame true to hug someone who I can call my mother and wouldn¡¯t get beaten up by. Scarlet had stolen my childhood, giving me hell even when I was a child. My decision unsettled everyone, as I could tell. ¡°But Beatrice, you must realize he is not someone you can just meet and leave. He is dangerous and has been looking for you for years. He is maniptive and disguises himself as an innocent, a bit naive man. but deep down, he is the true definition of evil,¡± Colt reminded me once again that this man had be my fear at one point in my life. However, I was not that scared little girl anymore. I am sure I could face him. ¡°He better not mess with the mistress of doomsday,¡± Reignmented and winked my way. I had to smile back at her because of her confidence in me. ¡°Which is why¡ª,¡± I said, taking a brief pause to look at them. ¡°I will need to take someone with me.¡± My announcement brought life to the brothers. Zane and Maddox straightened their backs, ready to be picked, while Akin lowered his head, staring at me sneakily through his eyebrows. Helel looked confident. And why not? My first pick was him. I would rather go with someone I can call my mate. ¡°I think we should have a say. I mean, obviously, you must have someone in your mind¡ª¡± As Zane started talking, Helel cleared his throat. ¡°Why did you tell me that she didn¡¯t want me in the cabin? And that she told you that she will make a decision when she wakes up?¡± I didn¡¯t expect Helel to go off on Zane in front of everyone like that. It could be his frustration speaking, as the tension between the brothers had only grown in thest few months. ¡°Zane! When did I say that to you?¡± I have to take Helel¡¯s side. Maddox swiftly turned to look at Zane, probably wondering if he had been siding with the right man or not all this time. ¡°I never said that. Gwen told us that,¡± Zane got up to defend himself and pointed his finger at Gwen, who was standing in the corner with her arms folded on her chest and her eyes stuck in space. It wasn¡¯t until she heard her name that she shook herself awake from whatever world she was lost in. ¡°What?¡± she looked at us, looking baffled. ¡°You told them that I don¡¯t want Helel in the cabin with me?¡± I asked her directly, and by the way, she took a pause and then shook her head, I understood it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to find out who spread this misinformation. ¡°No! why would I say that?¡± she refused to admit it, in fact, even looked angry that she was getting called out. ¡°Gwen! Then who told them all this?¡± I continued to ask, and she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I have no idea. I just know that I didn¡¯t say that,¡± she persistently denied ever saying anything of that sort. ¡°You are lying. You said it to my face,¡± Zane aggressively tried approaching her, but others got in his way to prevent any violence from happening. ¡°I never did. Why are you using me of s*hi*t?¡± She began to yell at Zane, making me angrier. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°This f*uc*king b*itc*h is lying. She told me that you were attracted to me and that you will make a decision when you wake up again,¡± Zane screamed at Gwen as he threw his phone on the wall and shattered it. It looked like his hopes drowned after she denied saying all of it. Is that why he was expecting me to be with him? And what would she get from lying? Why is he saying she said that when she is iming she never said anything like that? ¡°Guys! Chill out. Right now, we need to figure out how to deal with that Ogre,¡± Reign mumbled sweetly, forcing her voice to be heard by us. ¡°Igor!¡± Colt corrected her in a whisper, and she bit her tongue awkwardly. ¡°But I never said anything like that. What would I get from lying about this stuff?¡± Once Gwen yelled again, Maddox held his breath and exhaled loudly. ¡°Is it because¡ª¡± he pouted his lips and closed lus eyes, seemed like he had figured out why she lied. ¡°What?¡± everybody asked Maddox in unison. Now we were all staring at his face, including Gwen. I wondered what he was going to say. ¡°Is it because you wanted Helel? Because you are ¡ªhis mate?¡± Those words leaving Maddox¡¯s lips had left me frozen in my spot. I felt like I had been pushed into a deepa once again, where nothing seemed normal. I wish it was the truth and I was still dreaming, but it wasn¡¯t. I was wide awake to witness the horror. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 393 ¨C Let¡¯s Meet That Igor The chaos erupted, and everybody started arguing with each other. I had to leave the cabin and be by myself because the news had left me speechless. So, I sped out from between the crowd and rushed towards the deep woods. I could tell I was being followed, but I didn¡¯t n to stop. The other reason I was in such a hurry to leave was because Ace was waking up. She took some time to get up from her slumber, but now that she was showing signs of her presence, I feared she would hurt the brothers. And obviously, I was deeply disappointed in Helel for not telling me that he had a new mate instantly. I know that Maddox and Zane have mates other than me, but why did Helel hide it from me? I am sure they must have clicked when she came back, so what made him take so long? I was briskly speeding towards the deep woods, where Ace would be forced not to fly around. ¡°Beatrice! Just hear me out once,¡± as he raised his voice, I recognized who was following me. ¡°Helel! Give me some time; I wille back to talk about it,¡± I wasn¡¯t running away immaturely to hide from the argument, I was just being wary of Ace. ¡°No! wait,¡± Helel didn¡¯t listen to me and sped up until he was ahead of me and had blocked my way away from him. ¡°Helel,¡± I grunted, shaking my head and impatiently trying to get past him. ¡°I know you are angry with me, but please, if I could, I would not have felt the mate bond with her,¡± he began to excuse something that wasn¡¯t his fault. ¡°It is not your fault, and I am not angry with you for feeling a mate bond with her, darling. I am just angry that you kept this a secret and didn¡¯t even bother telling me before I found out from Maddox,¡± I argued back, as he wasn¡¯t letting me go and my urge to question him increased in my heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to give you a reason to reject me,¡± he sighed and dropped his hands to the side of his body. ¡°I w¡ª Helel!¡± I groaned. ¡°I need some time to rx.¡± ¡°I have rejected her already,¡± as soon as he said that, my mouth hung low. ¡°What?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t want her or anybody else. Now that I know they were all against me and they all yed me, I am realizing you never wanted to reject me. They embedded this fear in me, and I wasn¡¯t even allowed to be near you. You have no idea how I have suffered without you. I just don¡¯t want to lose you,¡± he started mumbling, hiding tears in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t make me sit in your feet and beg you to stay with me,¡± he was almost on his knees when I held his hand and prevented him from doing that. ¡°I am not getting away because I don¡¯t want to hear you. Ace is waking up, and I am afraid she might want to transition,¡± I exined what was going on. ¡°Which is why I will have to stay at my cabin for some time. I will leave the cabin for hours but then return the moment I feel like she wants to transform,¡± I exined, and he, without any resistance, agreed with me. ¡°Now, can I take a walk alone?¡± I asked, and he bobbed his head. I didn¡¯t want to stretch this topic. He had a mate, and he had rejected her. There was nothing left to talk about. I walked past him and ended up in the deep woods, waiting for Ace to give me shit again. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Ah! That sleep was perfect,¡¯ as always, she woke up. ¡®And you want to transition and kill my mates now?¡¯ I even let out a littleugh as I shook my head in disbelief at her. She didn¡¯t seem to change at all. ¡®Actually, I just want to meet my mate back in ourir,¡¯ she corrected me, making me realize she heard everything but remained silent like she had been when I used to take medicines. She was always awake and couldmunicate with me, but the moment those medicines hit my system, she would go mute. ¡®You must have heard then that he is a psychopath.¡¯ I said, hoping to make her understand we cannot be with this mate. Even if he wasn¡¯t a psycho, I have chosen Helel. I would not want to sleep with many people at the same time. ¡®Let¡¯s not jump to any conclusions and meet him first. After all, he is the one who suffered with our people and even stepped forward to wear the crown and take care of our kind. Beatrice! I know you are attracted to these handsome hunks, but in reality, their parents caused our kind of immense torture and pain. One of them fed on our brother. I don¡¯t know about you, but I am not kind enough to forgive them for all these messed-up things. So, forgive me if I refuse to ept these and want to be with Igor,¡¯ now that she was talking in a much calmer tone and without using any sarcasm, I felt like it would be good if I let her see the truth of that man and then made her realize she was not light about our kind being The imprisonment and the war were all unjust, but that didn¡¯t make Igor a good man. Colt is very afraid of him and has told me stories of his maniption. So, when I go there, I will have to act like I have no idea who he is. I will look like a fool, agreeing to his facade. But deep down inside, I will be having my own investigation and making ns to get back my throne. ¡®Well, in that case, let¡¯s head back to ourir to meet our mate then,¡¯ my words made her happy, but she knew my ns and probably wanted the same for me. To make me realize Igor is better than the brothers. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 394 Something Fishy I have wondered around a little and returned to the cabin again. After putting the argument to rest and not discussing who said what because, at this point, nobody was admitting they were lying. Gwen had left the cabin, while Zane refused to participate in anything. The next few days were just us making ns for what to do next with regard to Igor. He would call Akin religiously and even leave him weird text messages. Igor was a weirdo. Thankfully, Akin was able toe up with excuses whenever he asked for me. I really wanted to hear my mother¡¯s voice, but I was afraid. What if she is just like Scarlet? There was a huge possibility that she could be just like Igor, and the two are nning things together. Sadly, Colt said she nevermunicated with anyone, so nobody could tell how she was. ¡°So, what is the n?¡± Reign asked as she sat down in bed with me. She told me the cabin makes her dizzy, and Colt would purposely enter the cabin to feel dizzy and then giggle. I have seen Reign and Colt get cozy many times, and I have also seen Maddox not like it too much. ¡°Now! As I have said before, I will pack my stuff and go to myir. However, I will take my mate with me,¡± I announced while holding Helel¡¯s hands. I noticed the way Zane rolled his eyes and turned his face to the other side. ¡°So, Igor won¡¯t be able to force me into spending time with him, as I will just let him know I¡¯ve epted mate and I¡¯m happy with him. As for Colt¨C,¡± I took a pause, watching him get excited to leave with us, ¡°he will stay here.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wai¡ªwhat?¡± Colt double-shook his head as he acted like he couldn¡¯t believe I said that. ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± he insisted, but I had a very good reason as to why I wasn¡¯t allowing him to ¡°Colt¡ªif you went there with us, Igor will know you have told us all about him. It will be a war from the get-go. We want him to think we don¡¯t know that he is a maniptive s*adis*t so that we can stay in there and get used to the rules and also do our own investigation on how many people of the weredragonir are ready to fight with us for him,¡± now that I was exining things to him, he was getting my point and not keeping insisting oning with me. ¡°So, when are you starting your journey?¡± Reign questioned, since Maddox and Zane were already upset at my decision to take Helel along and not them. Akin was silently listening to us. ¡°Since it¡¯s already been weeks that we have been dying Igor, I want to go meet him before he loses his patience with us,¡± I said, making them understand how important it is that Igor doesn¡¯t lose his patience for now. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start packing my stuff,¡± Helel said excitedly. I nodded, and soon everybody was walking out of the cabin. I was feeling too low, but thankfully, very soon I¡¯ll have my pendant, and then I¡¯ll be free from this cabin. ¡°You should have made a better decision,¡± Zanemented while stepping out of the cabin. ¡°Zane! We have been through this conversation before. It¡¯s not possible for us to be together again,¡± I said, feeling bad that I had to repeat it repeatedly. ¡°I get it. But do you think Helel is loyal to you? The moment you look away, he will run into Gwen¡¯s arms,¡± Zane argued once again. I watched Helel slow down and turn around to stare our way. He must be wondering what Zane is doing while still talking to me. ¡°He has rejected her already,¡± my statement made him silent. He probably didn¡¯t expect Helel to get rid of Gwen so easily. ¡°Oh! But then don¡¯t you remember Helel leaving in the middle of the night to take care of crimes? Do you really want to take him somewhere in the middle of the weredragons where you need protection and security while he is out there arresting people and getting himself and you in trouble?¡± Zane yammered, but he wasn¡¯t wrong about these two things. That could be a lot of trouble. He left me speechless and walked away. Helel soon walked back after watching Zane leave to question me. ¡°What was he saying to you?¡± he asked, getting inside the cabin and putting his phone down. ¡°Nothing. Just wishing me luck on my journey back to my dragonir,¡± I smiled, not wanting to tell him anything and cause more rifts between the brothers. They were already fighting a lot, so bringing it up would only cause them to argue more. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to get your bags here?¡± I rolled my eyes at him, gesturing to him not to dy. He gave me a peck on the cheek and left. I had to speak to him and probably convince him to avoid leaving at night. The weredragons might feel like he is invading their lives by roaming the streets at night. And because they have already been wronged by the werewolves, they will be highly attentive to a werewolf walking among them. As Helel marched away to get his stuff, I saw his phone resting on the table and understood he had left it behind. ¡°He is so clumsy,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. That¡¯s when his phone¡¯s screen lit up, and my heart started to beat louder. ¡®Iing Text From Gwen Moore¡¯ ¡°Why is she texting him?¡± I frowned in confusion, reaching for the phone with shaky hands and debating if I should check the text or let it be. However, I could see the content of the conversation a little from the notifications. ¡°Can you please meet me right away? It¡¯s imp¡ª,¡± I read half of whatever was avable to me and then closed my eyes, fighting the urge even harder. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 395 Cheated and Finally Broken I put the phone down and decided not to read his messages. He will either tell me himself, or I will confront him and check his messages in front of him. I havee to realize that it is time I stop acting like an immature and insecure lost girl. Not only was she a weredragon princess but also a mistress of doomsday. If I don¡¯t make the right choices, I will be sumbed to evil. With that and so much more on my mind, I have decided to wait patiently and not have any ideas with regard to that text conversation. ¡®You still seem agitated,¡¯ Ace said. ¡®I am, but it is not like I don¡¯t trust Helel. I am just concerned about what she has to say to him,¡¯ I said as I tiredly packed my bags. ¡®Hm, I am proud of you,¡¯ she shocked me with herpliment, ¡®at least one of us grew up,¡¯ the sadness in her tone made me feel guilty. Maybe she would have been apletely different person had she been given a chance to live a normal life. Sadly, I have only kept her in a cage inside me. Hence, she didn¡¯t get to live a life where she could make rational decisions. ¡®Don¡¯t feel guilty. It is not like you had a choice,¡¯ she whispered and when I remained silent, she added, ¡®What? you thought only you matured?¡¯ Iughed with her and for the first time; I didn¡¯t feel weirded out by her. It was as if that slumber helped us get our rage and frustration out in many dreams that we had seen during that time. Soon it was midnight, and Helel returned with his bags. I got out of bed and weed him at the door, grabbing the food bag first. ¡°Ah! I have been thinking where I have dropped this,¡± he sighed when grabbing his phone. Although I was munching on the curly fries, the corner of my eye was scanning him as he went through his phone. ¡°Oh!¡± he voiced, ¡°Gwen messaged me. She is asking to meet me to talk about something important,¡± and without even thinking twice, he told me exactly what the messages said. I had to take a breath of relief and then consider myself lucky. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I am not going; don¡¯t worry,¡± he added before leaving his phone on the table and rushing into the bathroom. I didn¡¯t have to ask him what the emergency was because I had seen the blood on his clothes. He probably came back after his daily routine checkup and fighting the criminals, so he wanted to get rid of the blood quickly. He wouldn¡¯t stay longer here because he needed to save his energy for the morning. However, I just couldn¡¯t help but keep thinking, what was it that Gwen wanted to speak to him about? Pushing aside all the thoughts and worries, I spent the next two hours chatting and light-heartedly making out with Helel before he left. Now that he was gone, I was also drowning in another crazy thought. ¡®Zane said Helel leaves every night, and we just saw the proof. What if he leaves the weredragonir and somebodyins about his behavior? Or do they attack him? I don¡¯t want any war between us,¡¯ I don¡¯t know what happened, but I feltfortable speaking to Ace. ¡®You have to understand that our kind has every right to be cautious. Also, imagine going into someone else¡¯s pack and trying to act like awbreaker there. You have to speak to Helel and make sure he doesn¡¯t do that there. We were fairly new, and they already have a specific mind made up against werewolves,¡¯ Ace mumbled, being honest with her opinion. ¡®Hey, what did you do to my crazy dragon?¡¯ I teased her, and she giggled from the other side. ¡®Let¡¯s just say, I have picked a side,¡¯ she said, shocking me because I knew exactly what she meant by that. ¡®We are not evil, darling,¡¯ she continued, making my blood run cold. It could mean a million things, but I wanted it to be certain. Well, we dozed off. Waking up in the cabin was fairly difficult because it was simr to a dead person walking up from a long slumber with no energy in their body. I took a shower and walked out of the cabin to be greeted by Helel, who hade to take me to the Spade mansion, where we would discuss the matters onest time before leaving for the dragon¡¯sir. I have to speak to Helel about the midnight walk around the pack thing, but I¡¯ve held it in for now. As soon as we entered the mansion, we were weed by everyone sitting in the garden except for Zane. I knew he wouldn¡¯t join us, so I didn¡¯t bother asking about him. He needed some time alone and away from us, so I respected that. ¡°Okay! Here are the tickets¡ª,¡± Akin left them on the table, pulling out some other information that he had gathered about my parents from his books. ¡°I will go take a leak,¡± Helel excused, making Akin roll his eyes at him for just arriving and rushing for the loo. As soon as Helel walked into the mansion, I noticed Gwen getting up from the bench and hastily making her way into the mansion. ¡°Colt¡ª sho¡ª,¡± Akin was continuing when I excused. ¡°I will be back in a minute,¡± I mumbled, leaving him baffled while making my way to follow the two. I was just curious as to what was going on. When I got to the living room, I found it empty. Gwen must have followed him to his room. I know I wasn¡¯t supposed to eavesdrop, but I wasn¡¯t going on. I just wanted to be there and see what Gwen had to say to Helel. But what I heard when I reached Helel¡¯s bedroom was not what left me with much choice but to stand there and listen to the horrifying conversation about how they had s*e*x. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 396 I S*cre*wed Up Badly Helel Spade: I had to rush to the bathroom to get rxed and then talk about important matters with everyone. It was odd walking around this house that I once used to call mine. Things have changed, and not in a good sense. I have been alone and made mistakes until Beatrice woke up, and now my life is back on track. My room was still the same. If I had to make a guess, I would say maybe Akin is the one taking care of it because the others didn¡¯t really care too much. As I walked out of the bathroom, I found another surprise waiting for me in the bedroom. ¡°What are you doing here, Gwen?¡± I asked with a frown on my face. She must remember that I have already rejected her. So, there was no excuse for us to be alone in a room. ¡°I messaged youst night, but you never responded,¡± she murmured, fidgeting with her fingers and smiling weakly. ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to speak to you. There is nothing left to talk about between us. I rejected you, and you epted my rejection, so now what? Why do you want to speak to me again?¡± I had been pretty clear in my intentions towards her since the beginning, but now she was acting like there was something left among us that needed to be talked about. ¡°But we must talk. There has been something I wanted to tell you because you deserve to know,¡± her tone kept lowering as if she was guilty of something. I didn¡¯t want to listen to her, but then again, if she was in trouble, as a dark knight, I had to help her. ¡°Fine. Be quick!¡± I said, and I folded my arms over my chest. Not that she would let me walk past her until I heard her. She seemed pretty reluctant to move aside from the door, meaning whatever was bothering her was an essential topic. ¡°Remember when we¡ªslept in that cabin?¡± As soon as she brought up the reminder of that day, my body shuddered and my muscles tensed up. Not that day! ¡°You are here to reminisce about that day? I told you I didn¡¯t have power over my body. Think of my condition as that of someone heavily drunk. That was me that day. There was nothing more than just a one-time mistake from that day,¡± I instantly began to yammer so that I shut her down. ¡°I understand,¡± she swiftly interrupted my words to let me know that she was fully aware that I didn¡¯t sleep with her because I wanted to, but because I had no other choice that day. If I only I could have been allowed in the cabin, I would have survived that day, but I was in pain, and the guards would not let me in. Thebination was deadly. ¡°Then what is it that you want to talk about?¡± I asked, watching her through my eyebrows. ¡°It is the aftermath of it,¡± she whispered, instantly filling her face in her hands to prevent looking me in the eye. She confused me with her statement. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. We have rejected each other,¡± I reminded her in a soft tone. She looked miserable for some reason, but my wolf no longer felt a connection with her. ¡°Helel! You must not remember all the details of that day because you were not in your sense, and trust me, I didn¡¯t think about it too much either¡ª,¡± she kept beating around the bush and making me anxious. ¡°Can you please be direct?¡± I sighed but prevented myself from rolling my eyes at her. That would be disrespectful. ¡°Helel! That day¨C,¡± she raised her face and stared back at me with tears flowing down her eyes, ¡°you realized in me,¡± that itself sent shivers down my spine. It would be considered something too serious unless it wasn¡¯t an indication of something else. ¡°What do you me¡ªan by bringing that up?¡± I stammered as my fears began to take life. The fears I had Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. of losing Beatrice. ¡°You released it in me. I have been feeling sicktely so¡ª,¡± as she continued to exin, I shook my head vigorously to let her know I was not ready to hear anything that I wouldn¡¯t like to hear. ¡°Just please stop,¡± I requested, covering my ears with my hands. It was as if whatever word she spoke only meant that I was going to lose Beatrice. ¡°But you have to listen because I want you to know that¡ª that I am pregnant with your child,¡± she finished, and I dropped on the couch, sitting in exhaustion and filling my face with my hands immediately. ¡°F*uc*k! No!¡± I let out a cry, rubbing my hands on my face continuously to wake myself up. ¡°I am sorry,¡± she whispered, ¡°but I had to let you know,¡± the fact that she felt like it was something that was her fault made me feel even guiltier. ¡°It is¡ª Beatrice will leave me,¡± I uncovered my face and watched herin about what was scaring me. Gwen¡¯s smile looked so weak when she realized I was still focusing more on Beatrice than the matter at hand. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to finish anything. I am not going to tell her,¡± she calmed herself down and spoke calmly, making me wonder why she would say that. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to ask you to ept me or my baby. I just thought you should know. I am leaving, Helel. I am enough for my child. I just wanted to be honest with you before leaving,¡± her words and ns shocked me. I was honestly thinking she was telling me all this to remind me of my responsibility. However, it did make my heart skip a beat to think of my child. I had countless thoughts, and I wanted to be a part of my child¡¯s life, but Gwen had already opened the door, and we were weed by a surprise we didn¡¯t expect. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Gwen gasped as she stepped back, and Beatrice entered the room with her eyes full of tears. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 397 Fake Love! Beatrice Dismay: I stood outside, hearing everything. My heart seemed to forget to beat. I had enough of listening to it. I barged into them, looking all shocked. Helel gasped, getting up from the couch and staring at me with teary eyes. ¡°Beatrice! What are you doing here?¡± He asked, as if that was an appropriate response. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two tell me what you are doing here?¡± I asked with a forced smile on my lips. ¡°I was just passing the room and decided to say goodbye to him,¡± Gwen jumped in to interrupt. She looked hesitant, but was keeping herself together. ¡°Why? Why are you leaving?¡± I asked, keeping the smile on my lips but not hiding the tears, either. I¡¯m sure they were not idiots for not notice the appearance of those. ¡°Beatrice, I can exin,¡± unlike Gwen, Helel decided to be upfront because he knew I had caught him. ¡°Exin what? I want to hear how you exin hiding this crucial information from me: that you slept with her. Because you made it seem like you two felt the mate bond and then you rejected her,¡± I wanted to raise my voice and scold them. But I didn¡¯t have the right to do so since they were mates. The only thing that bothered me was that he kept it from me. ¡°It was a mistake, and I didn¡¯t want to lose you over a mistake,¡± Helel rushed to hold my hands, but I freed them from him and stepped away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I warned him. ¡°You were fighting Zane for kissing me while you slept with her and didn¡¯t even want to tell me until I found out myself,¡± I closed my eyes to simmer down. It was getting to me that now she was pregnant with his child, and she couldn¡¯t have the father of the child around because I was dragging her around with me. ¡°I know you are right. You are absolutely right, but, hey! I am sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to. I wish I was in my senses and hadn¡¯t done it. But please, I don¡¯t want things to change because of that,¡± he began to beg me, making me corner myself against the wall to escape him. ¡°It will change everything, Helel,¡± I said, raising my voice as I pushed him away from me again. ¡°You two don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ m leaving. Nothing will change between the two of you,¡± Gwen had to speak up to make herself clear, but it still didn¡¯t matter. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And you think that will make me happy?¡± I yelled at the two, ¡°A child living without a father!¡± Helel looked down and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll be included in my baby¡¯s life, but that would be all.¡± ¡°That will be an honourable thing to do, but apart from that¡ª,¡± I took a pause as I gathered my courage to say it, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can look past the fact that you didn¡¯t even tell me about this.¡± ¡°Beatrice! What do you mean by that?¡± Helel stepped closer, but I kept moving away from him. ¡°I just need some time alone, Helel,¡± I raised my hand to show my palm to him and tell him to stay away from me. ¡°Hey, please let¡¯s talk,¡± he could tell that once I take that time alone, I¡¯lle up with a crazy decision. But I need to do it. It was going to be harder for me to make a n with him staring at my face with teary eyes. ¡°Please let me go,¡± I requested as I refused to cry before them. It wasn¡¯t bad to cry, but I knew I would say nonsense once I broke down. He grabbed my hand and refused to let go when I shrugged myself free and warned him through my gaze not to follow me. The instant I got a chance, I sprinted out of the room and made my way downstairs in a hurry to get out of here as quickly as possible. I felt like an idiot for thinking nothing had happened between them while I was gone. Making my way through the driveway was the hardest because everyone in the garden saw me. I don¡¯t know who called for me and who didn¡¯t, but I had left the mansion by then. ¡®Calm down,¡¯ Ace said, shocking me, because I truly thought she would be the first one to rmend we shift and spit fire. ¡®How can I? I was so deeply in love with Helel that I didn¡¯t imagine he would cheat on me like this,¡¯ I was slowly beginning to realize what he did wasn¡¯t justified. He should have pulled away from her ore to my cabin to stop the painful transition, but instead, he stayed behind and chose to sleep with her. It is cheating when you don¡¯t even give someone a heads- up and go behind their back. ¡®And she has his baby in her womb. How do I get that out of my mind?¡¯ I broke down as I ran towards the woods. I didn¡¯t n to transition, I just wanted to get away from everyone. Once I had made sure I was far away, I stopped and dropped to my knees to cry my heart out. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do now,¡± I cried in my hands, realizing how difficult it was going to be for me to continue this rtionship. At this moment when I am so stressed out about everything, I wanted my mate to have my back, but now I have to share Helel because it will be wrong to steal him away from someone who is carrying his baby. And since she was pregnant with a Dark Knight¡¯s child, I¡¯m assuming her pregnancy will be rough too. ¡®I¡¯m not taking him with us,¡¯ I said as I uncovered my face and made a decision. ¡®You cannot go alone,¡¯ Ace reminded me of the danger I might face there. ¡®Then I¡¯ll take someone else, but not Helel. I¡¯ll not go there with someone who I had just broken up with,¡¯ once I exined my decision to her, she gasped because she knew what I was suggesting. I was going to break up with Helel because I just cannot stand him right now. ¡®Take Akin,¡¯ Ace mumbled. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 398 Always There! I have been by myself in the woods for the past fifteen minutes and have cried myself to no end. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get into a rtionship, love someone with all my heart, and then lose them. At this point, I was beginning to feel like maybe I was the problem, or maybe I wasn¡¯t enough. ¡®Come on, you are not ming yourself for something others are doing wrong,¡¯ Ace notified me. She has been weirdly supportive throughout the time, selling the idea that she truly has changed. ¡®I think we should head back now,¡¯ she suggested, and I faintly shook my head. ¡®I don¡¯t know if I can carry out this mission right now,¡¯ I exined, but she let out a protesting grunt. ¡®I think this mission is at the right time. This is the right moment to be away from werewolfnd. Maybe the whole meeting with your mother and dealing with the issues in ourir will help you keep distracted,¡¯ when Ace put it that way, I agreed with her. If I sat back and did nothing, I¡¯d keep feeling bad for myself, and that would be a total horror for me. ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll head back now,¡¯ I said, getting up from the ground. As I made my way down the road, I found someone sitting and waiting near a tree. ¡°Akin?¡± I frowned, watching him y with the leaves to pass the time. ¡°Beatrice!¡± He instantly dropped them and got up to approach me, ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask you what happened, but are you feeling okay now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I will feel okay anymore,¡± I said in a depressing tone. I didn¡¯t want to upset him with my crying face, but in that moment, that¡¯s all I could focus on. Right before I was leaving, I had to find out Helel cheated and was now having an ex-mate who would give birth to his baby. ¡°Whatever it is, it shall pass,¡± he was being careful, and for some reason, it irked me. ¡°Akin, you know you don¡¯t have to be so uptight with me,¡± I frowned and began walking past him. I guess I was just mad at the world. He followed me in haste, making me stop when he cleared his throat. ¡°Okay, tell me what happened?¡± He questioned me, and I awkwardly straightened my posture. ¡°I¡¯m not taking Helel with me,¡± I decided, watching his face go through many emotions at the same time. ¡°Why? Going out there alone is dangerous,¡± he said, instantly rejecting the idea. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice,¡± I said, turning my face to the other side to hide the tears from leaving, ¡°I¡¯m sure he will let you know what he did.¡± There was a pause in Akin¡¯s bodynguage as he tried to decipher what went so wrong that I changed my mind in a few minutes. ¡°Did something happen with him and Gwen?¡± The way he asked and the way I remained silent, I¡¯m sure he figured it out. ¡°F*uc*k! That idiot,¡± Akin groaned and grunted at his brother for ruining things between us. He still had no idea how badly Helel messed up, and I aimed to stay silent until Helel told him and everyone else himself. I wouldn¡¯t make his job easy by telling his dirty secret. ¡°Is that why you have been crying?¡± His voice turned softer. He was constantly staring at my face, and I was nonstop looking away. ¡°I¡¯m not weak, I promise!¡± As soon as I said that, I felt his hand cup my face. The warmth of his body was unlike anything else. He made me look into his eyes and shook his head before even uttering anything from his mouth. ¡°You are not. What you are going through is a lot at the moment. I understand the frustration and feeling of betrayal you must feel. I¡¯m equally mad at him for ruining what so many want and crave. But I¡¯m sure he will realize it soon. As for you! Wipe away your tears, mistress! You have some mission waiting for you,¡± The way he encouraged me and didn¡¯t even flinch when calling me by my right name, I feltforted. He was not shaken by the fact that I was the Mistress of Doomsday. He would openly ept the title, or any title I owned. It was so nice having a friend like him by my side. ¡°Thank you for following me and not leaving me alone,¡± I uttered, tears emerging on the surface without a fear of being judged. ¡°You are always wee,¡± he said, and he released my face from his hands just to look around awkwardly. ¡°Who are you taking with you now?¡± he asked, sneakily scratching the back of his neck. ¡°I would have said you, but I¡¯m sure you have a lot to do here. So maybe I¡¯ll think about taking¡ª,¡± I paused because Akin shook his head vigorously to stop me from talking. ¡°Who said I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do here? Did I tell you, or did anybody else tell you? I am free these days. In fact, I¡¯ve been thinking about taking a vacation myself,¡± he smiled awkwardly before he closed his one eye and cringed at himself. I didn¡¯t find him cringy. As a matter of fact, I would be more than d to take him along than anybody else. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Oh, if you are free, then¡ªmaybe you can join me. I¡¯ll let Igor know that you are my epted mate¡ª,¡± even when saying it for the sake of n made me break the eye contact with him. ¡°Sure, I shall prepare everything then,¡± he looked so happy with a wide smile on his lips before he forced his expression to be serious. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said as I realized I had to go back and tell Helel I was done with him. I don¡¯t want to steal someone¡¯s father. As we silently made our way back to the mansion, we found Helel and Gwen with the others. Helel looked like he had been through hell. A faint smile covered his lips when he saw me, but before he could approach me to have a discussion, I ended up with an announcement of my own. ¡°The n has changed. I am going with Akin now.¡± Everybody was shocked, and Helel¡ªhe looked dead in that moment. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 399 My Rude Lover Igor Havoc: ¡°What¡¯s up? You look worried.¡± Vincent walked out on the balcony with me to attend to me. I had been drinking for the past few minutes and couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on over there. ¡°They dyed the trip again,¡± I mumbled. ¡°In fact, this time they are telling me that I don¡¯t need to visit them,¡± I frowned at how inconsistent they were. This is the problem with hiring such boys as alpha kings. I was the same age, but I was more skilled and just an overall better person. ¡°It¡¯s so weird that I send him the best goodnight and good morning messages, and this is what he has to offer me?¡± I scoffed when reading his dry replies. I give him so much, and he puts in zero effort. ¡°Who, my lord?¡± Vincent asked in confusion. ¡°Alpha King Akin,¡± I had to roll my eyes when saying his name. He exhausts me with his careless attitude. ¡°Maybe he is just not a very talkative person?¡± Vincent mumbled with a shrug. ¡°No good morning messages for him then,¡± I said, putting my phone down and frowning. ¡°Ah!¡± I almost jumped in excitement when I saw his name pop up on my screen with an iing call. ¡°I¡¯m sure the trip is rescheduled,¡± I smiled as I attended the call. ¡°Yes?¡± I had a smile on my lips because I could feel that it was about time I met her. ¡°Change of ns. Instead of youing here, we have to decide toe over there,¡± Akin stated, and I firmed because I was confused. ¡°Beatrice will meet her mother that way,¡± he added, because I am sure he realized he had lost me. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing. I¡¯m sure she was anxiously waiting to meet her mother, but what did he mean by we? ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. But what do you mean by we?¡± I had to ask, watching Vincent eye me, to know what was going on. ¡°We, as in she isn¡¯t going to go alone without her mate,¡± once he exined that cursed word, my jaw clenched. I had to gulp and grunt secretly. See! This is what I hated about others¡¯ ns. They don¡¯t involve me. Hence, I¡¯m alwaysfortable when I make a n. ¡°I hope that will be alright,¡± Akin asked after spoiling my mood. ¡°Not that my opinion matters,¡± even when trying not to sound bitter, I did leave ament. ¡°Which one of her mates? Because I read somewhere in the news that she has multiple mates,¡± I had to say it with an upturned nose. ¡°Only one mate,¡± he corrected, and it was quite evident from his tone that he had gritted his teeth. I wasn¡¯t insulting Beatrice, but the way he reacted told me he was quite aggressive when it came to her. ¡°So, who is that mate of hers?¡± I asked, wondering which one of these suckers I¡¯d have to deal with. ¡°I will be apanying my mate to yourir. I¡¯m sure you have no issue with that,¡± he announced, and for some reason, a smile covered my lips. This man had been giving me a lot of attitudes ever since we started talking. I wanted to see who he was. ¡°Of course not. You are wee here. I hope you will take care of my mate on the way here,¡± I tried to make it sound like a joke, but I wasn¡¯t joking at all. My blood was boiling when I heard him call her his mate. ¡°May I speak to Beatrice?¡± I asked, as he had been ditching the topic for way too long. ¡°Hmm,¡± he paused. I could tell he was whispering to someone. ¡°Sure,¡± he said, and he put the phone on speaker, I bet. ¡°Hey,¡± the sweet, mild tone of her voice made me close my eyes and enjoy the seduction in her voice. Maybe she purposely sounded so mesmerizing. ¡°How are you?¡± I cleared my throat and asked her, feeling my heart beat louder with every breath she took on the phone. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I am good. How are you, and how is my mom?¡± The sweet and innocent voice of hers melted in my ears, making me smile at the thought of holding her in my arms. ¡°We have been trapped here, but now we are free. However, we will not feel better until we meet our princess,¡± I was losing my mind, trying to sound pleasant to her. I didn¡¯t know what kind of girl she was or what sort of men she was into, so I needed to be very observant. As I will have to mask a certain way to converse with her. ¡°That¡¯s really concerning of you. I will be there soon. Thank you for taking care of my people,¡± she mumbled, and before I could even respond to her, she hung up. The smile on my face faded away. I know it was too soon to judge her, but women shouldn¡¯t act like this. She should wait for my signal and then do anything. ¡°It is fine,¡± I said to Vincent, who understood she had hung up on me. ¡°Once she gets here, I will teach her manners. Ady like her shouldn¡¯t be this bold and confident. Her only confidence should be in her mate,¡± I shrugged my shoulders as I refused to say aloud that her behavior had offended me. I have been with many women, and they all knew how to behave around me. They would never question a single thing I say, so Beatrice surprised me. No wonder she had forgotten about her kind and how women act here. ¡°I am sure she will arrive safely,¡± Vincent smiled, reminding me I needed to calm down. ¡°Go tell her mother her daughter ising soon and make sure you prepare all the good things I have saved for the couple,¡± I smirked as I remembered how she will have to sit at my feet very soon because her alpha mate is not getting out alive from ourir. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 400 Baby It Is Over Beatrice Dismay: After I announced who I was taking with me, the mood changed. It¡¯s been an hour since I made that announcement, and Helel had left for a run. We were now scattered, and I was on the ground waiting for Helel¡¯s return so that I could have a detailed conversation with him. ¡°I am sorry,¡± Gwen said as she walked behind me out of nowhere. ¡°I wish I had note back to life.¡± I turned around and stared at her before I forced a smile onto my lips. I didn¡¯t want her to feel guilty about anything. She had every right to pursue her mate. The only one to get med for it was Helel. He should have at least told me they were mates. If I knew he had felt a mate bond with her, I would have expected this to happen before going into a slumber. But it all came to me like a wrecking ball and hit me hard. ¡°It is not your fault. He is your mate too,¡± I said as I turned my face to the door again. I was waiting for him toe back. ¡°Then why? Why are you not taking him along? Beatrice, he will not be himself if you left hi¡­,¡± she insisted, wanting to know what pushed me to the point that I made a decision so terribly painful. ¡°I would not steal your baby¡¯s father from you. Mistake or not, it happened, and now you are pregnant with his baby. There is a man from hell wandering around freely. The day he finds out you are with a dark knight¡¯s child, he wille after you,¡± I ced my hand on her shoulder, realizing maybe this is right time things end between Helel and me. That¡¯s when Gwen stared behind me, and tears streamed down her eyes. I paused and steadily turned around, facing Helel, who hade back without his shirt. He was all dirty in mud and slowly washed down by the rain that started just as he arrived. Gwen left us to talk. The privacy won¡¯t help us anymore. It was all over. ¡°You are not¡ª,¡± he whispered and shook his head. The request I saw in his eyes I had never seen before in anyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice,¡± I mumbled without breaking eye contact with him. ¡°Beatrice, you have a choice. I made a mistake; please forgive me,¡± he stepped closer and held my hand. ¡°I cannot live without you.¡± ¡°You have to,¡± I held his hands and cried. I was angry at him, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t yell at him, ¡°You have to stay alive for your baby.¡± ¡°Helel,¡± as he shook his head, I cupped his face in my hands, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to ept you again. It is not easy for me to sit here and act like nothing has changed. I just¡ªI need this moment to forget what happened. I am sorry,¡± I sniffled, feeling tears run down my face. ¡°I ¡ª I don¡¯t know how it happened,¡± he kissed the back of my hand, and I instantly pulled away from him. The way he raised his head and watched me in terror made me feel guilty. ¡°You had options, Helel. You could have¡ªe to the cabin. You could have called Akin for help, but you¡ª but I cannot even be mad at you unless I was in your shoes and could feel your pain. But did you ever wonder that maybe if you had rejected her sooner, this wouldn¡¯t have happened?¡± I was finally letting my emotions out. ¡°You had many things to do, but instead, you chose to be alone. Helel, I know you were suffering, but you didn¡¯t let anyone take care of you. You wanted them to understand you, even when you didn¡¯t want to exin anything to them. This is not how it works. Maybe that happened for a reason, maybe¨C,¡± I covered my mouth as it became hard for me to hurt him. ¡°Beatrice, you hate me now,¡± he whispered, and stepped back from me. ¡°F*uc*k! I ruined everything,¡± he grabbed his hair in his hand and let out a grunt. ¡°If you ever loved me, you will make sure you don¡¯t mess up again,¡± I stated, ¡°you will live a better life and maybe ept your new identity, maybe someday¡ª,¡± I uttered but he shook his head at me and scoffed, smiling faintly. ¡°If it is not you, it will never be anyone else,¡± he tilted his head and said determinedly. ¡°There will never be anyone again.¡± I watched him keep stepping back to create more distance between us. I don¡¯t have to say it aloud now. He understood that it was all over between us. ¡°Call me whenever you need a royal guard there for you. I pray you finally get the love you deserve from someone who is perfect and not full of ws,¡± his every step away from me reminded me of the time when he died for me. I could forgive him for his one mistake, but this mistake needed him. I could not steal him away from his baby and baby momma. ¡°You are not going to st¡ª,¡± I couldn¡¯t even make a full sentence. ¡°No!¡± he cut me off in the middle of the words, ¡°I cannot watch you walk away.¡± There was a silence, and his slow and steady steps away from me were killing me inside. If things were different and all this had not happened, I would have run into his arms and hugged him, but even the thought of it reminded me of him in Gwen¡¯s arms. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. And soon he had disappeared into the darkness. He never returned, even when we discussed our journey. ¡°You okay?¡± Colt asked, watching me zone out. ¡°I will be fine,¡± I whispered in gasps, trying to hold back tears. I had walked back into the mansion and found everyone in the kitchen. I am sure they all knew what happened, but no one wanted to talk about it, which upset me more. Sadly, another phase of my life met a very sad end. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 401 Alone With My Long Lost Crush ¡°Everything is packed?¡± Reign asked, checking our bags onest time. Instead of taking a ne, we have decided to take the road so that we can make some ns and even adjust to each other. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for us to act like a couple when I ampletely shattered inside. ¡°Time to go,¡± I said, giving a side hug to Colt and hugging Reign tightly. ¡°Please look after him,¡± I whispered in her ears as I failed to spot Helel around. Even Zane and Maddox were upset at my choice. After saying goodbye, I hopped into the car with Akin. My eyes were still wandering around, even when I knew I shouldn¡¯t be doing it. I was the one who ended things with him, so I shouldn¡¯t be expecting him toe here and watch me leave. Akin started the car, and soon we were on the road. I haven¡¯t said a word, and Akin has not forced me into any sort of conversation either. I wanted to spend this time alone, but every few seconds, I would remember Helel¡¯s face, and tears would rush out of my eyes. ¡®It is so hard to think he is not ours anymore,¡¯ Ace, who I thought would be celebrating, said in a shaky voice. ¡®You are missing him?¡¯ I was shocked when I questioned her. ¡®I told you, I picked my side back when we were in a deep slumber,¡¯ she whispered, and then went silent, probably to mourn. ¡®I don¡¯t know what to say anymore. It is like he came back just to leave me again,¡¯ I said, pressing my lips in a tight line to prevent the quavering and getting the attention of Akin. ¡®Maybe when wee back, we will be able to look past the things that happened between him and her?¡¯ She tried to convince me, but I knew my answer. ¡®I cannot let him go to be with her just toe back and confuse them more. It is not about our lives alone. Gwen is also someone who has feelings. We cannot be selfish,¡¯ I made myself clear that there might never be him and me again. She remained silent, and that¡¯s when Akin cleared his throat. He would always do that to notify me that he had something to say. ¡°If you are hungry, we can make a quick stop here,¡± he refused to turn his head at me. That gave me enough time to secretly clean my tears and then mumble. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am quite not feeling like eating anything,¡± I excused, ¡°but if you are hungry¡ª.¡± I couldn¡¯t finish because he shook his head at me. ¡°No, I am not hungry either,¡± he stated. ¡°Maybe we should have taken a ne instead,¡± he suggested, ¡°it would have been a quick journey and you wouldn¡¯t have to spend time thinking about him and mourning over the rtionship,¡± he was speaking softly as if he didn¡¯t want to say anything wrong that would upset me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Whatever you like,¡± Imented, turning my head to the window again. I couldn¡¯t really tell what had happened, but my heart felt dry. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Thosest words of Helel stung me. ¡°I will check on him; don¡¯t worry,¡± must have noticed it was all about Helel. ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, but kept my head on the other side. ¡°Beatrice,¡± once I thought there was nothing left to talk about, he called for my name, and when I turned to him, he shook his head and continued, ¡°Nothing.¡± I knew he wanted to say something, but I didn¡¯t force him. I was beginning to realize that maybe he was right. We should have taken a ne instead of a day¡¯s journey. ¡°You know what?¡± Akin mumbled and fixed his posture in the seat,¡± we should take a stop.¡± That came out of nowhere. I understand he has been driving a whole day by this point, but just a few minutes ago he rmended we should have taken a quick ne, and now he wants to take a break? ¡°What for?¡± I asked, and he shrugged. ¡°Well, I am tired.¡± He made it seem like I should not have even questioned it. ¡°Oh! So we are going to sleep in the woods?¡± I pouted in confusion. ¡°No duffer. There are some shady motels around, we can sleep a night off in one of them,¡± the way he added the word shady and then didn¡¯t even look a tad bit concerned made me raise my eyebrows at him. ¡°Shady ones?¡± I asked, and he nodded. ¡°Why? Are you afraid of them?¡± He had a smirk on his lips when he parked next to a very shady one. ¡°No, but I am afraid of your intentions. Don¡¯t tell me you finally found a way to get rid of me,¡± I faked anger before getting out of the car with him. ¡°Oh, s*hit. You caught me,¡± he said, ying along, grabbing the bags, and walking into the motel with me. The couple on the counter was taking candies, and the type of candies they were taking was questionable. ¡°Oh! The rent per hour is¡ª,¡± the man was about to continue talking when thedy pped his chest to shut him up. ¡°This is the handsome alpha king Akin,¡± she whispered in her man¡¯s ears, and then fixed her cleavage, pulling it even down. ¡°See, everybody knows me,¡± Akin bowed in my ear and whispered. I had to roll my eyes at him, and then I looked at the girl and said, ¡°Two bedrooms.¡± ¡°Two? You two are not a couple?¡± The glow on her face was unsettling. ¡°We are. She is just mad at me that I am so handos¡ª,¡± he started yammering, and I turned to raise my eyebrow at him. ¡°Well, there is only one room avable tonight,¡± the man said, ¡°and that¡¯s our bedroom, but you two can stay with us.¡± The cheeky grin he gave us made me want to vomit. I then turned to Akin and growled, ¡°You wanted to There was no way I was staying here in this thirsty motel. I walked out to rest in the car, and soon Akin followed. Now we were going to sleep in a car with the weather turning colder with every passing minute. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 402 All Hail Queen Weredragon ¡°Akin. Move your giant feet away,¡± I yelled as his feet reached my seat. ¡°That¡¯s unfair. You have not left any space for me,¡± heined, squirming as he tried adjusting his body in the front seats. I was lying peacefully in the backseat, and he was moving a lot in front. I get that he was a tall motherf*uc*ker, but I was devastated and had been going through a breakup. Indeed, peace andfort were much needed. ¡°Stop moving,¡± I groaned, kicking his seat. ¡°You think I have any space left to move?¡± Heined, throwing the empty cup of coffee at me. ¡°What the f*uc*k!¡± I got up and grabbed the water bottle to throw at him. ¡°No! Put it down. I don¡¯t have a ce to change my clothes, and¡ª,¡± while he was warning me not to do it, I showered him with cold water. ¡°Thank you,¡± he stared at my face and then sighed exhaustedly, ¡°you should have just told me that you wanted me to change in front of you,¡± he scoffed and moved his pumpkin head sideways. ¡°Get out of the car,¡± I kicked his seat again, and he pressed his lips tightly, walking out of the car to change. ¡®We shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡¯ I realized very soon. ¡®Why? I think we did the right thing. The only issue is that we should have asked him to change in front of us. I forgot what his d*ic*k looked like. Have we seen his d*ic*k out before?¡¯ Ace shocked me with her shameless way of talking about him. ¡®Ace! Please don¡¯t make things awkward. I am not over the fact that I am never seeing Helel¡¯s d*ic*k again. F*uc*k! What am I even saying?¡¯ instantly covered my mouth and chalked it up to Ace¡¯s ¡®Now, where did he go?¡¯ I questioned myself and looked around. After a few minutes, he came out of the motel in blue jeans and a white shirt. As he got inside the car, I straightened my back to apologize to him. ¡°I am sorry. You shouldn¡¯t have pissed me off,¡± well, the wrong way of apologizing. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Yeah. I shouldn¡¯t have made you kick my seat and also throw water at me,¡± he was clearly joking, but I was too sad to evenugh at his jokes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the backseat?¡± I hadn¡¯t even finished offering him when he turned around in shock. ¡°No! I don¡¯t think it is the right thing to do. I know you are angry at him and you want to get back at him, but ¡ª¡± as he began to yammer and the frown on my forehead began to grow, he stopped just to confirm he was headed in the right direction with this conversation. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean¡ª?¡± he asked, and when I shook my head, he covered his face in his hands to escape my gaze, ¡°ah! I am so sorry.¡± ¡°It is alright. I just don¡¯t feel like sleeping, anyway. One of us should rest properly, so why don¡¯t you sleep in the backseat while I sit in the passenger seat?¡± I suggested it, and after a few seconds¡¯ silence, he agreed. However, it didn¡¯t quite happen like we expected. When he came to the backseat and I sat in the passenger seat, I started yammering my heart out to him. Everything I had been holding back that I wanted to say to Helel about him hurting me and ruining everything, I said to Akin, and he had patience with the best person. He listened to everything I said and would even bob his head in agreement with me. After a few minutes, I jumped to sit between the two seats to even face him and yammer more. Slowly, I came into the backseat and bbered some more before I fell asleep. It was a veryforting sleep, not because I had opened my heart to him but because he had his arm wrapped around me and I was sleeping on his chest. That happened in an innocent moment of me sharing my pain with him. We began to wake up when cars started pulling around, and the morning has arrived. ¡°Ah,¡± I yawned, opening my eyes to his beautiful eyes staring at my face. ¡°Oh s*hi*t,¡± I jumped away and rubbed my face in my hands. One of us expected this to happen, but now that it did, we were shyly stealing eyes from each other. ¡°I think we should take a ne,¡± he suggested in an awkward tone, and I nodded without saying a word to him. After finishing freshening up, we sat in a cafe and waited for the confirmation of the tickets. Being with an alpha king has its own advantages. ¡°Ugh!¡± Akin groaned as he stared at his phone¡¯s screen. I have noticed himin a lot about his phone these days, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was bothering him so much? ¡°This man,¡± he muttered, ¡°sends me these weird a*ss good morning messages,¡± he showed me the screen, and a smile appeared on my lips. Igor had him annoyed. ¡°He sounds very goofy to me,¡± Imented, and I noticed Akin snatching his phone back and shoving it in his pocket. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°Or maybe it is a huge act to disguise the true devil inside him. Do you not remember what Colt said about him?¡± He asked with his brow raised. ¡°He is a devil, so you better keep that in your mind,¡± the way he warned me was actually very cute. Soon, we finished breakfast and then headed to the airport. It wasn¡¯t long before we were already flying to the Midwest and ready to meet my people. The moment we arrived at the nearest airport, I began to feel agitated. There was something in the air with every step near mynd that made me feel weird. Once we arrived at the main gate, we were weed by two guards in ck coats, who let us in. My heart was pumping when I began to walk among the people¡ªmy people. They have gathered around their houses with their kids, and everyone has spared a nce at me. The instant I was in the middle of the road, the chanting hit the air, ¡°All Hail Queen Weredragon.¡± Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 403 Broken Beyond Repair (Helel Spade) I ran around for hours and then returned to the cabin. I knew she was leaving in the morning, and tonight was thest night when I could make her change her mind, but it was a lost cause. She told me in clear words that she didn¡¯t want to be with me. ¡®We should have been forceful,¡¯ Helined. ¡®And what? force her to stay with us? Wouldn¡¯t that be unfair to her? She found out about so much s*hi*t, and we should expect her to forgive us just so that we can live happily?¡¯ grunted as I started turning the cabin upside down. I had thrown away all the flowerpots and utensils I had been decorating for herfort. ¡®We should admit that we f*uc*ked up,¡¯ I said, as I broke down on my knees. ¡®It is just that I wish I hadn¡¯te back to life. I should have stayed dead. What was the point ofing back to find her gone? It is a curse because it sure feels like one,¡¯ I don¡¯t remember when I have cried so much. Every time I think of losing Beatrice, I lose myself with her. ¡®It is going to be our life now? How the hell do you expect us to live without her?¡¯ Helined, and rightfully so. I can¡¯t imagine living without her, either. ¡®I am not sure. I just ¡ª I keep thinking what could have done differently to prevent all this from happening?¡¯ I asked him and myself, too. ¡®Maybe we should have rejected Gwen sooner,¡¯ I yelled as I threw the table away. ¡®And she wants us to take care of Gwen,¡¯ Hel scoffed at Beatrice¡¯s wishes. ¡®That is not possible,¡¯ I groaned and got up from the ground. Walking back to my room, I grabbed the box I had stolen earlier from the Royal lockers. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Hel asked once he noticed what was inside that box. ¡®I am k*illing this pain inside me,¡¯ I said, injecting myself with wolfbane. ¡®UGHHHH F*UC*K!¡± Since I was a dark knight, I had to inject a heavy amount into my body. Once it hit my veins, Inded in bed, and everything began to calm down. This box consisted of heavy drugs and strong wolfbane. We would usually give it to the prisoners who are violent to keep them under check. I stole it when I realized Beatrice had found out about Gwen and me. I knew right then and there that it was over for us. She would never ept me back into her life. But because this life was a gift from her to me, I didn¡¯t want to finish it so easily. Hence, I decided to live, but that didn¡¯t mean I had to live with this pain. Soon everything went silent, and I was just me, without any power. It felt amazing because this pain was nothingpared to the pain I was feeling after losing Beatrice. I probably slept for a whole night and woke up the next day. ¡®You shut me outst night,¡¯ Hel grunted while I took a shower. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡®Aren¡¯t you happy that we both slept peacefully?¡¯ I asked and continued getting dressed up. ¡®So, where are you nning to go now?¡¯ Hel questioned. ¡®I heard they have left already. I am going to go after them,¡¯ I said stubbornly, refusing to ept once again that she had left me. No matter how many times I tell myself that she is gone and that it should be her decision to leave or stay, I just cannot ept it. It was supposed to be us. ¡®You are going to stalk her?¡¯ Hel stated, and I shrugged. ¡®Give whatever name you want to give it. Just because she is done with me doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t go with her. She will need someone beside her in the dragon¡¯sir,¡¯ I was probably making up excuses to see her again. Those beautiful big eyes of hers and her soft hair. I was missing every piece of her. ¡®She has Akin,¡¯ Hel didn¡¯t have to say it, but he did, and it ached my soul. ¡°But he is not going to be that attentive to her. It is a different kind of feeling when we are with her. We will die for her, but for Akin, she is just a friend and his brother¡¯s ex mate. I am sure he will not be able to take good care of her,¡¯ I argued with Hel, as it didn¡¯t make sense how I could be reced with Akin, who doesn¡¯t even love her. ¡®Okay. I am not going to argue with you. It is not like I don¡¯t want to see her, so let¡¯s get going,¡¯ Hel finally said, shutting up and agreeing with me. I started my journey on foot and kept track of it with the help of Reign. She had been messaging me and asking me how I was feeling the whole day, so I would answer her and then casually ask her where Akin and Beatrice had arrived now. After hours of walking, I finally took a cab, and when I arrived at this motel, I found their car parked on the side. Just the thought of seeing her again made me happy. I walked up to the car, thinking I would ask her to step outside to have a word with her, and I would sit on her feet and beg her to ept me or at least take me with her. Maybe this mission will help use back together again. But my miserable wishes met an end when I reached the window and peered inside. She was in the backseat of the car, sleeping very peacefully in Akin¡¯s arms. The sight was such a pain to me that I wished to have burned down the world, but it was also a good p against my cheek for me to wake up and realize, I was not the only one who could keep her safe. ¡®Let¡¯s go home,¡¯ Hel whispered in a broken voice and with a broken heart. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 404 Meeting My People (Beatrice Dismay) ¡°Come with me,¡± a guy named Vincent, who introduced himself as Igor¡¯s right hand and made us follow him into a mansion. The mansion looked clean and humongous, but what caught my eye was the woman sitting in the entrance on a highchair, like she had been waiting for someone¡¯s arrival for years. The white dress with orange flowers and different sequences looked cute on me. At least Akin told me it did. I noticed my skin turning pale when I prated their. I realized it was everyone here. As soon as the woman saw me, she got up from her chair. Her widely opened eyes and partly parted lips were a sign of the shock she had received when seeing me. ¡°My daughter!¡± She covered her mouth after yelling those words. I didn¡¯t even have to listen to her say that because I recognized her even though I had never seen her before. ¡°Mommy,¡± I felt like that little girl who was robbed of her childhood when Scarlet stole from her. I ran until I was in her arms. Thefort I felt was like nothing I had ever felt. All the pain and sorrow All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. were washed away when she hugged me tightly. Her scent was so mild andforting, soothing every inch of my broken existence. I cried for hours in my mom¡¯sp while Akin sat on the couch and watched us. She had escorted me to her bedroom to speak to me privately, but I insisted that Akin follow us. ¡°I have missed you a lot. Your father too loved you and waited for the return of his children, but sadly for him, it was over,¡± Mom¡¯s voice was so soothing and calm. She was also running her hand through my hair tofort me. I noticed that she had avoided speaking to Akin, and I could tell what the reason would be. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to ept him since one of these brothers ate my innocent brother. ¡°I grew up in a very toxic household. I never got the love that I deserved. I was told to keep my power hidden. Heck! I didn¡¯t even know until I was over eighteen that I was a weredragon. All that was stolen from me, I got it back when these brothers helped me,¡± I pulled away from my mother to point in the direction of Akin, who instantly straightened his back when hearing his name being mentioned. ¡°Hm, anyway,¡± Mom ignored him again and cupped my face in her hands, ¡°you are back, and that¡¯s what matters,¡± she said with a smile, and I nodded to her. ¡°I would love to look around and meet my people,¡± I said cheerfully, and I got up from the couch when my mother saw Akin and cleared her throat. I was hoping she would thank him for staying beside me all the time, but I was wrong. ¡°Maybe you should meet your people alone. I don¡¯t think it is fair that they have to face this creature,¡± she muttered under her breath, and she anxiously fidgeted with her fingers. ¡°But Akin is my¡­¡± I felt bad that he was getting mistreated when Akin himself spoke up. ¡°It is alright. I don¡¯t want to make anyone ufortable. I will go and change till then,¡± he said, looking so sweet when forbidding me from going against my mother¡¯s wish. I took a deep breath and bobbed my head towards my mother. ¡°Where is our room?¡± I asked my mom, and her face turned even paler. ¡°Rooms,¡± she corrected me with her eyes, requesting that I not go against her. ¡°Mom, I understand your feelings towards him, but please, you have to understand he is my mate. I will stay in the same room as him,¡± I made myself clear because it was not safe for him to be lonely in the room in air full of dragons that hate his kind. Although it wouldn¡¯t be too hard for him to beat some, the chaos is what I wanted to avoid. ¡°Fine. Your room is on the second floor,¡± she said, looking away. ¡°Thank you, mom,¡± as I called her mom, she smiled unconditionally. Together, Akin and I walked out of the room to head toward the guestroom. ¡°I wonder where he is,¡± I asked, feeling Akin stiffen his muscles. ¡°Missing me?¡± a voice from behind me fell upon my ears. Both Akin and I stopped walking. We turned around to see a man with long hair and a ck open coat emerge in front of us. He was covered in tattoos, and, to be honest, his aura was very dark¡ªdarker than anything I have ever felt. ¡°Princess Beatrice Dismay,¡± he said, walking upto me and holding his hand out for me. Once I gave him my hand, he bowed down and kissed the back of it. Before he would even straighten his back, he raised his eyes to pass a stare to Akin. ¡°You must be Alpha King Akin,¡± Igor said, scanning Akin from head to toe. ¡°taller than I thought you would be.¡± Hisment was based on his own height. He looked tall, but still not as tall as Akin, and I don¡¯t know why that ruined his mood. ¡°Hi,¡± Akin didn¡¯t even say much. ¡°Shirt undercoat. I truly believe men with good bodies shouldn¡¯t hide their abs. You should work out, or I can help you,¡± Igor was apletely different kind of creature. We had only met two minutes ago, and he had stopped yammering about literally nothing special. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Once he didn¡¯t get any response from Akin, he turned to face me, ¡°The pictures failed to capture this impable beauty of you,¡± his tone shifted, and his eyes lured down to my b*reas*ts. That¡¯s when Akin pushed me back and stepped between us. ¡°We are headed to our rooms to freshen up; we will meet youter,¡± Akin slipped his hand back and grabbed my hand, turning around and walking me away from Igor with him. It was going to be a very dirtypetition; I could tell already. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 405 I Am His Princess (Beatrice Dismay) We walked into the room prepared for us, and I must say my mom did a lot for our arrival. There were snacks and even beautiful dresses in the closet. I didn¡¯t even have to open my bag because every necessity was present there. However, there was nothing that suggested they even prepared for Akin¡¯s arrival. He didn¡¯t mind, though. As soon as he sat down on the couch to take off his shoes, I noticed that he began to text a lot. I am sure he was checking on his brothers. I let him do that while I walked into the closet to see the dresses. They were a little too old-fashioned for the time my parents were imprisoned, but I heard that my mother liked the old way of living. These dresses must be from somedy back in 19 century¡¯s closet. ¡°Which one to pick,¡± I tapped a finger on my chin as I looked through these princess dresses. They were pretty, but the corsets looked ufortable. ¡°A pink one with this jewelry set,¡± Akin¡¯s voice meant he was finally done with these brothers and had followed me to the walk-in closet. He was standing at the entrance with his arms folded and his eyes watching this pink dress. ¡°Okay,¡± I mumbled, and I grabbed the dress. As I walked past him, I noticed how keenly he stared at me from head to toe. I don¡¯t know, but his eyes were always very attractive, and his stare was deep. Once in the bathroom, I hurriedly changed and left the bathroom for him to use. He walked in next, and now I was alone in the bathroom when I heard a knock on the door. I opened the door to find Igor standing with an apple in his hand that he was chewing mischievously. ¡°They fit,¡± he smirked. ¡°You look amazing.¡± I had to secretly roll my eyes at the fact that he refused to wear anything under his coat. I wasn¡¯t ufortable with it since he was allowed to wear whatever he wanted to wear, but it was the way he would constantly run his hand on his abs that disturbed me. He should have seen the brothers naked. His arrogance will leave his mind when realizing they are hotter than anything. Well, even the little memory of the brothers made me remember Helel, and my mood changed. ¡°I heard he is staying in the room with you. That¡¯s so ¡ª¡± he said, walking in even when I didn¡¯t invite him and continuing to look around until his eyes fell on Akin¡¯s bag and he decided toment on it. ¡°So what?¡± I asked and folded my arms over my chest. ¡°Weird. You two are mates; I get it, but he is also someone who is rted to those evil people,¡± he shrugged, as if he were telling me something that I wasn¡¯t aware of. ¡°Why does it bother you? Besides, he is rted to them, but he is nothing like them,¡± My siding with Akin made him stop chewing on that poor apple and look my way before he forced a smile onto his lips again. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. But hey, I was wondering,¡± he then walked back to me and stopped just a foot away, making me ufortable with how his eyes were falling on my curves and not leaving my b*oobs alone. ¡°Were you really s*exually active with all? The brothers at one point?¡± As he asked that question in a very rude and disgusting tone, I felt my body flinch and a gulp run down my throat. If there was something other than him, they should have noticed that they had made me ufortable, but this man was beyond that. ¡°I would rather notment on it,¡± I said, stepping aside. ¡°Maybe I wille out after Akin has change.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. He can change. But hey, did you not feel sore getting f*ucked left and right?¡± The way he keptmenting on it was making me very uneasy. I was really holding onto my dear tongue to not say anything that would ruin the atmosphere, but he was asking for it at that point. ¡°No! Maybe you get sore. Has to be a sign of a weak body. I wasn¡¯t,¡± I shrugged and noticed how his node changed. This wasn¡¯t the response he wanted to hear. ¡°I was expecting you to be a little modest. Usually when girls are asked such questions, they don¡¯t act like you,¡± he shook his head, and his tone got filled with sorrow. ¡°Really? What about men like you? The ones who talk nonsense and want to control every aspect of a All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. woman¡¯s life?¡± I didn¡¯t shy away from showing him the mirror. But the way he kept gasping as if he never expected anyone to talk back to him, was irritating me. ¡°You are definitely not born with weredragon etiquette. But it is okay. Now that you are here and will spend time with your mother, you will understand the true meaning behind having good manners and being obedient,¡± he almost hissed before he smiled to make his threat seem less intense. ¡°I would like to see that happening. Because I feel like it would be the other way around. I might teach my mom some good things about having her own opinions and decision-making qualities,¡± I said it all back to him without blinking my eyes. ¡°And that¡¯s Princess Beatrice Dismay to you,¡± out came Aki from the bathroom, wearing a gray suit and ruffling his wet hair. ¡°Obviously you will encourage her because that makes girls easy to capture by predators,¡± Igor said, some nonsense that ran over my head. ¡°What?¡± Akin shook his head andughed, which kind of pissed Igor off. ¡°I think she is fine. She doesn¡¯t need anyone to teach her anything. She can do whatever she wants. Do you know what¡¯s funny? She can even be better and stronger than all of usbined.¡± The way Akin walked over and defined me ttered me. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 406 The Secret Intimacy There was an awkward silence after Akin gave it back to him before Igor shook his head and adjusted his coat to walk over to the door. Just when I thought he was going to leave, he proved me wrong by gesturing at someone and calling them inside. A young blond girl with very prominent b*reasts and cleavage walked after him and stood near the wall. I wondered what the heck was going on, but I waited for Igor to say it himself. ¡°This is Talia. There is no need to know herst name,¡± he added instantly because it seemed like he himself didn¡¯t remember it. ¡°Talia over here will show Akin around while Beatrice and I will go meet our people,¡± Igor stated, reminding us of the statement my mother made to us. She thought it wasn¡¯t a good idea to thrust Akin into these people¡¯s faces, who have been imprisoned for years by his parents. ¡°So, without wasting any time, I think we should head downstairs. Your subjects have been waiting for your arrival for a very long time,¡± for the first time, Igor wasn¡¯t taunting or smirking. I awkwardly stayed behind to pass one quick nce before heading away with Igor. I didn¡¯t want to leave him with that girl. The way she was dressed in a tiny red top and ck skirt contracted to the whole idea of my other half loving the old lifestyle. I couldn¡¯tin about her dress, as it would make me look insecure and also untrusting of Akin. So, I was now following Igor, who had a very weird way of turning around every few seconds to make sure I was still behind him. Once we had walked out of the mansion, we saw our people standing in a group and gossiping before they looked my way and then smiled. ¡°She is so beautiful,¡± one of them whispered loud enough to be heard by me. I turned to thatdy and gave her a smile for thepliment she gave me. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you all. I know you must have many questions with regard to my life outside thisir and why I haven¡¯te sooner. All I have to say is that it took me my whole life to even realize and find out who I was. My people were not the only ones in prison; I was a captive too. I didn¡¯t have a single happy day until I found out who I truly was. Thankfully, the alpha king brothers stayed beside me and helped me in my missions. I am happy to be back and standing before you all. I hope we will work together and make our way back to the world where we deserve to be. With our alliance¡ª,¡± Before I could continue, Igor had shut me up by elbowing me. ¡°She is incredibly tired as well. But that doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t love you all. What she means to say is that now that she is here, we will work together toe shoulder to shoulder with the others. We are not lesser than anyone, and we will thrive from here,¡± he continued, and it honestly irked me. He must not know me, but the brothers knew not to interrupt me when I was talking. I was not bbering, I was actually making an effort to let them know we are not trying to fight against anyone. The ones who did us wrong have already been punished. But Igor definitely didn¡¯t like the idea that I was talking too much. Since he shut me up, I didn¡¯t add anything to his speech either. That¡¯s when an olddy came forward with a bouquet in her hands and offered it to me. ¡°You two look so gorgeous together,¡± as her statement was made public, everyone began to nod and agree with her. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Umm, we are not together,¡± I instantly shut them down, but Igor, being an idiot, was already thanking everyone. ¡°Not yet,¡± another girl teased, and honestly, I didn¡¯t enjoy it. But I kept my uneasiness to myself and decided to return to the mansion after having some different topics to discuss with the people. I promised them a modern and civilized way of conversing and also luxuries pertaining to the current time period. ¡°Everybody thinks we look good together,¡± Igor chuckled, following me inside the mansion. ¡°Maybe because they haven¡¯t seen me with Akin yet,¡± Imented, knowing that it would irk him. ¡°Huh, give me a chance, and you will see,¡± his husky and heavy breathing voice slowed my steps as I thought maybe I needed to clear myself to him. ¡°Igor,¡± I said and turned around, staring at his face. ¡°Yes, my love!¡± He had a smirk on his lips when he heard me call his name. I bobbed my head to the understanding that this man was definitely not right in his head and forced a smile onto my lips. ¡°I am not looking for another mate,¡± I hadn¡¯t even finished when he interrupted, and oh, he interrupted me so rudely. He was constantly biting his tongue as he was trying not to say something that had been in his head ever since we arrived. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t get sore,¡± he chuckled at his own jokes, making me tilt my head and fold my arms over my chest. The fact that he could say that much even when he is holding back makes me want to know what other b*ulls*hit he is preventing from getting out. ¡°Maybe one day I will teach you how to stay silent instead of yammering s*hit out of your mouth,¡± I muttered as I swiped off the smirk from his lips. ¡°If I told you what I would do one day, you would not be very happy,¡± that seemed like a threat. The way he stared into my eyes and then backed down before letting me pass him just made this encounter even more weird. He was definitely nning something, and I needed to stay ahead of him. I rushed to the hallway where I heard Akin hadst gone with Talia to speak to him and probably discuss whatever was going on. That¡¯s when I came across something I did not expect. Akin and Talia were standing in the hallway, hugging tightly. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 407 The Wrong Move (Akin¡¯s POV) ¡°I am Talia Phillis,¡± she giggled as she found us alone in the room. I looked around awkwardly and then fixed my tie. I didn¡¯t have much experience with girls, so it made me really ufortable when she kept staring at my pants. ¡°You ae¡ª,¡± she then proceeded to ask me when I didn¡¯t introduce myself to her. ¡°I am alpha king Akin,¡± I said,bing my hair to avoid looking at her, but she kept wandering around behind my back and making me wary of her presence. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the werewolves could be this handsome,¡± sheplimented, and in response to it, I said nothing. ¡°Let¡¯s go; I will show you around,¡± she suddenly jumped out of the way and grabbed my hand. I had to shrug her off and increase the distance between us when she walked me out of the room. I kept wondering where Beatrice was. Why did they leave me with this lust-filled girl? ¡®Are you afraid of a girl?¡¯ I knew King would tease me for it. ¡®I am not,¡¯ I replied, following her hand motion and staring at the rooms she was introducing to me. The mansion was huge, so it would take some time before I was fully released from her grasp. ¡®Ah, I get it,¡¯ King added. ¡®You are afraid that she might make Beatrice ufortable, isn¡¯t that so?¡¯ King was a genius. ¡®Have you not seen what happened with Helel and Zane? The two made a mistake, and she couldn¡¯t look at them again in the same way. I don¡¯t want to mess it up, King. I have waited long enough,¡¯ I grunted when exining my frustration to him. I had every right to be careful because Beatrice deserved better. ¡°And this is where I sleep,¡± she then pulled me to a tight hallway and pointed at the room at the end. ¡°That¡¯s it, then? I can go back to my room,¡± I said, and I was about to turn around when she rushed and blocked my way. I was caught off guard and petrified. She needs to get away from me and not cause any mess for me. ¡°What is this behavior?¡± I used mymanding tone to re her down. Her smirk disappeared, as she might have anticipated I would get excited when being alone with her. ¡°I was just¡ª maybe you want toe to my room instead,¡± she once again giggled as she failed to ¡°Excuse me? Why the hell would I want to be in a room with you? What is going on here? Did Igor put you up for this business? Did he ask you to seduce me?¡± I had enough of this foolery. I would not participate in anything that would hurt Beatrice. It was bold of me to assume she would be hurt when seeing me with someone, but it was a thought. ¡°No! Umm¡ª actually¡± she began to panic now that she saw how angry I was. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice,¡± she then continued after giving it a thought and probably realizing she couldn¡¯t f*uc*k with me. ¡°What do you mean by that? Exin,¡± I demanded as I towered over her with my hands in my pockets. ¡°Igor uses me as a s*ex sve,¡± her voice broke when she started talking, remembering what she had been through here, ¡°he is a very controlling man. He calls me in every night to fulfil his fantasies, and his kinks, but they are painful, and I don¡¯t enjoy them,¡± she began to tear up as she hugged herself and probably recalled the horrible things he makes her do. It was a shame that these people had been imprisoned by such a disgusting man. Now I was even sad that our kind put them behind this cage and unintentionally caged them with a lion. They couldn¡¯t even run away anymore. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell someone? Comin about him?¡± I asked, and she shook her head vigorously in fear. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even if I can. I am too afraid of him to even tell anyone this. But because you are as powerful as him, I could open up to you, but please, I request that you not tell him that I told you all this. He will kill my family,¡± she began to request and beg before me. ¡°But why were you seducing me?¡± I asked, and she nodded as she decided toe clean. ¡°He had asked me to make you engage with me for any sort of s*exual acts. He said if I can manage to do that, he will give me a week off with my family. I thought that would be a good idea because my body needs rest,¡± she exined with a broken smile on her lips. ¡°Why would¡ª,¡± I didn¡¯t even have to ask her because I realized why exactly he wanted her to seduce me. ¡°I guess you already know the answer. Seeing you with Princess Beatrice is killing me. He ns to separate the two of you so that it gets easier for him to date her,¡± she exined, exposing his n, which was pretty obvious to me. That¡¯s the first thing a rival in love does. ¡°Hmm, okay listen¡ª I know I cannot be of much help at the moment, but you can tell him you manage to seduce me, but I refused to take a step at the moment. Take a week off, and by then, I will find a way From N?velDrama.Org. to rescue all of his victims,¡± I said in a very calming tone to let her know I am not mad at her anymore. ¡°Really? You would help us?¡± She had a bright smile when thinking about freedom. And just when I thought this issue was over, she rushed over and hugged me. ¡°Thank you so much. Nobody has ever been this kind to me or the other victims,¡± she giggled happily, and in those split seconds of my mindprehending what was going on, I saw Beatrice staring at us with a wild look on her face. I swear the world under my feet shook. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 398 Always There! I have been by myself in the woods for the past fifteen minutes and have cried myself to no end. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get into a rtionship, love someone with all my heart, and then lose them. At this point, I was beginning to feel like maybe I was the problem, or maybe I wasn¡¯t enough. ¡®Come on, you are not ming yourself for something others are doing wrong,¡¯ Ace notified me. She has been weirdly supportive throughout the time, selling the idea that she truly has changed. ¡®I think we should head back now,¡¯ she suggested, and I faintly shook my head. ¡®I don¡¯t know if I can carry out this mission right now,¡¯ I exined, but she let out a protesting grunt. ¡®I think this mission is at the right time. This is the right moment to be away from werewolfnd. Maybe the whole meeting with your mother and dealing with the issues in ourir will help you keep distracted,¡¯ when Ace put it that way, I agreed with her. If I sat back and did nothing, I¡¯d keep feeling bad for myself, and that would be a total horror for me. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll head back now,¡¯ I said, getting up from the ground. As I made my way down the road, I found someone sitting and waiting near a tree. ¡°Akin?¡± I frowned, watching him y with the leaves to pass the time. ¡°Beatrice!¡± He instantly dropped them and got up to approach me, ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask you what happened, but are you feeling okay now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I will feel okay anymore,¡± I said in a depressing tone. I didn¡¯t want to upset him with my crying face, but in that moment, that¡¯s all I could focus on. Right before I was leaving, I had to find out Helel cheated and was now having an ex-mate who would give birth to his baby. ¡°Whatever it is, it shall pass,¡± he was being careful, and for some reason, it irked me. ¡°Akin, you know you don¡¯t have to be so uptight with me,¡± I frowned and began walking past him. I guess I was just mad at the world. He followed me in haste, making me stop when he cleared his throat. ¡°Okay, tell me what happened?¡± He questioned me, and I awkwardly straightened my posture. ¡°I¡¯m not taking Helel with me,¡± I decided, watching his face go through many emotions at the same time. ¡°Why? Going out there alone is dangerous,¡± he said, instantly rejecting the idea. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice,¡± I said, turning my face to the other side to hide the tears from leaving, ¡°I¡¯m sure he will let you know what he did.¡± There was a pause in Akin¡¯s bodynguage as he tried to decipher what went so wrong that I changed my mind in a few minutes. ¡°Did something happen with him and Gwen?¡± The way he asked and the way I remained silent, I¡¯m sure he figured it out. ¡°F*uc*k! That idiot,¡± Akin groaned and grunted at his brother for ruining things between us. He still had no idea how badly Helel messed up, and I aimed to stay silent until Helel told him and everyone else himself. I wouldn¡¯t make his job easy by telling his dirty secret. ¡°Is that why you have been crying?¡± His voice turned softer. He was constantly staring at my face, and I was nonstop looking away. ¡°I¡¯m not weak, I promise!¡± As soon as I said that, I felt his hand cup my face. The warmth of his body was unlike anything else. He made me look into his eyes and shook his head before even uttering anything from his mouth. ¡°You are not. What you are going through is a lot at the moment. I understand the frustration and feeling of betrayal you must feel. I¡¯m equally mad at him for ruining what so many want and crave. But I¡¯m sure he will realize it soon. As for you! Wipe away your tears, mistress! You have some mission waiting for you,¡± The way he encouraged me and didn¡¯t even flinch when calling me by my right name, I feltforted. He was not shaken by the fact that I was the Mistress of Doomsday. He would openly ept the title, or any title I owned. It was so nice having a friend like him by my side. ¡°Thank you for following me and not leaving me alone,¡± I uttered, tears emerging on the surface without a fear of being judged. ¡°You are always wee,¡± he said, and he released my face from his hands just to look around awkwardly. ¡°Who are you taking with you now?¡± he asked, sneakily scratching the back of his neck. ¡°I would have said you, but I¡¯m sure you have a lot to do here. So maybe I¡¯ll think about taking¡ª,¡± I paused because Akin shook his head vigorously to stop me from talking. ¡°Who said I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do here? Did I tell you, or did anybody else tell you? I am free these days. In fact, I¡¯ve been thinking about taking a vacation myself,¡± he smiled awkwardly before he closed his one eye and cringed at himself. I didn¡¯t find him cringy. As a matter of fact, I would be more than d to take him along than anybody else. ¡°Oh, if you are free, then¡ªmaybe you can join me. I¡¯ll let Igor know that you are my epted mate¡ª,¡± even when saying it for the sake of n made me break the eye contact with him. ¡°Sure, I shall prepare everything then,¡± he looked so happy with a wide smile on his lips before he forced his expression to be serious. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said as I realized I had to go back and tell Helel I was done with him. I don¡¯t want to steal someone¡¯s father. As we silently made our way back to the mansion, we found Helel and Gwen with the others. Helel looked like he had been through hell. A faint smile covered his lips when he saw me, but before he could approach me to have a discussion, I ended up with an announcement of my own. ¡°The n has changed. I am going with Akin now.¡± Everybody was shocked, and Helel¡ªhe looked dead in that moment. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 399 My Rude Lover Igor Havoc: ¡°What¡¯s up? You look worried.¡± Vincent walked out on the balcony with me to attend to me. I had been drinking for the past few minutes and couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on over there. ¡°They dyed the trip again,¡± I mumbled. ¡°In fact, this time they are telling me that I don¡¯t need to visit them,¡± I frowned at how inconsistent they were. This is the problem with hiring such boys as alpha kings. I was the same age, but I was more skilled and just an overall better person. ¡°It¡¯s so weird that I send him the best goodnight and good morning messages, and this is what he has to offer me?¡± I scoffed when reading his dry replies. I give him so much, and he puts in zero effort. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who, my lord?¡± Vincent asked in confusion. ¡°Alpha King Akin,¡± I had to roll my eyes when saying his name. He exhausts me with his careless attitude. ¡°Maybe he is just not a very talkative person?¡± Vincent mumbled with a shrug. ¡°No good morning messages for him then,¡± I said, putting my phone down and frowning. ¡°Ah!¡± I almost jumped in excitement when I saw his name pop up on my screen with an iing call. ¡°I¡¯m sure the trip is rescheduled,¡± I smiled as I attended the call. ¡°Yes?¡± I had a smile on my lips because I could feel that it was about time I met her. ¡°Change of ns. Instead of youing here, we have to decide toe over there,¡± Akin stated, and I firmed because I was confused. ¡°Beatrice will meet her mother that way,¡± he added, because I am sure he realized he had lost me. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing. I¡¯m sure she was anxiously waiting to meet her mother, but what did he mean by we? ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. But what do you mean by we?¡± I had to ask, watching Vincent eye me, to know what was going on. ¡°We, as in she isn¡¯t going to go alone without her mate,¡± once he exined that cursed word, my jaw clenched. I had to gulp and grunt secretly. See! This is what I hated about others¡¯ ns. They don¡¯t involve me. Hence, I¡¯m alwaysfortable when I make a n. ¡°I hope that will be alright,¡± Akin asked after spoiling my mood. ¡°Not that my opinion matters,¡± even when trying not to sound bitter, I did leave ament. ¡°Which one of her mates? Because I read somewhere in the news that she has multiple mates,¡± I had to say it with an upturned nose. ¡°Only one mate,¡± he corrected, and it was quite evident from his tone that he had gritted his teeth. I wasn¡¯t insulting Beatrice, but the way he reacted told me he was quite aggressive when it came to her. ¡°So, who is that mate of hers?¡± I asked, wondering which one of these suckers I¡¯d have to deal with. ¡°I will be apanying my mate to yourir. I¡¯m sure you have no issue with that,¡± he announced, and for some reason, a smile covered my lips. This man had been giving me a lot of attitudes ever since we started talking. I wanted to see who he was. ¡°Of course not. You are wee here. I hope you will take care of my mate on the way here,¡± I tried to make it sound like a joke, but I wasn¡¯t joking at all. My blood was boiling when I heard him call her his mate. ¡°May I speak to Beatrice?¡± I asked, as he had been ditching the topic for way too long. ¡°Hmm,¡± he paused. I could tell he was whispering to someone. ¡°Sure,¡± he said, and he put the phone on speaker, I bet. ¡°Hey,¡± the sweet, mild tone of her voice made me close my eyes and enjoy the seduction in her voice. Maybe she purposely sounded so mesmerizing. ¡°How are you?¡± I cleared my throat and asked her, feeling my heart beat louder with every breath she took on the phone. ¡°I am good. How are you, and how is my mom?¡± The sweet and innocent voice of hers melted in my ears, making me smile at the thought of holding her in my arms. ¡°We have been trapped here, but now we are free. However, we will not feel better until we meet our princess,¡± I was losing my mind, trying to sound pleasant to her. I didn¡¯t know what kind of girl she was or what sort of men she was into, so I needed to be very observant. As I will have to mask a certain way to converse with her. ¡°That¡¯s really concerning of you. I will be there soon. Thank you for taking care of my people,¡± she mumbled, and before I could even respond to her, she hung up. The smile on my face faded away. I know it was too soon to judge her, but women shouldn¡¯t act like this. She should wait for my signal and then do anything. ¡°It is fine,¡± I said to Vincent, who understood she had hung up on me. ¡°Once she gets here, I will teach her manners. Ady like her shouldn¡¯t be this bold and confident. Her only confidence should be in her mate,¡± I shrugged my shoulders as I refused to say aloud that her behavior had offended me. I have been with many women, and they all knew how to behave around me. They would never question a single thing I say, so Beatrice surprised me. No wonder she had forgotten about her kind and how women act here. ¡°I am sure she will arrive safely,¡± Vincent smiled, reminding me I needed to calm down. ¡°Go tell her mother her daughter ising soon and make sure you prepare all the good things I have saved for the couple,¡± I smirked as I remembered how she will have to sit at my feet very soon because her alpha mate is not getting out alive from ourir. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 400 Baby It Is Over Beatrice Dismay: After I announced who I was taking with me, the mood changed. It¡¯s been an hour since I made that announcement, and Helel had left for a run. We were now scattered, and I was on the ground waiting for Helel¡¯s return so that I could have a detailed conversation with him. ¡°I am sorry,¡± Gwen said as she walked behind me out of nowhere. ¡°I wish I had note back to life.¡± I turned around and stared at her before I forced a smile onto my lips. I didn¡¯t want her to feel guilty about anything. She had every right to pursue her mate. The only one to get med for it was Helel. He should have at least told me they were mates. If I knew he had felt a mate bond with her, I would have expected this to happen before going into a slumber. But it all came to me like a wrecking ball and hit me hard. ¡°It is not your fault. He is your mate too,¡± I said as I turned my face to the door again. I was waiting for him toe back. ¡°Then why? Why are you not taking him along? Beatrice, he will not be himself if you left hi¡­,¡± she insisted, wanting to know what pushed me to the point that I made a decision so terribly painful. ¡°I would not steal your baby¡¯s father from you. Mistake or not, it happened, and now you are pregnant with his baby. There is a man from hell wandering around freely. The day he finds out you are with a dark knight¡¯s child, he wille after you,¡± I ced my hand on her shoulder, realizing maybe this is right time things end between Helel and me. That¡¯s when Gwen stared behind me, and tears streamed down her eyes. I paused and steadily turned around, facing Helel, who hade back without his shirt. He was all dirty in mud and slowly washed down by the rain that started just as he arrived. Gwen left us to talk. The privacy won¡¯t help us anymore. It was all over. ¡°You are not¡ª,¡± he whispered and shook his head. The request I saw in his eyes I had never seen before in anyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice,¡± I mumbled without breaking eye contact with him. ¡°Beatrice, you have a choice. I made a mistake; please forgive me,¡± he stepped closer and held my All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. hand. ¡°I cannot live without you.¡± ¡°You have to,¡± I held his hands and cried. I was angry at him, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t yell at him, ¡°You have to stay alive for your baby.¡± ¡°Helel,¡± as he shook his head, I cupped his face in my hands, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to ept you again. It is not easy for me to sit here and act like nothing has changed. I just¡ªI need this moment to forget what happened. I am sorry,¡± I sniffled, feeling tears run down my face. ¡°I ¡ª I don¡¯t know how it happened,¡± he kissed the back of my hand, and I instantly pulled away from him. The way he raised his head and watched me in terror made me feel guilty. ¡°You had options, Helel. You could have¡ªe to the cabin. You could have called Akin for help, but you¡ª but I cannot even be mad at you unless I was in your shoes and could feel your pain. But did you ever wonder that maybe if you had rejected her sooner, this wouldn¡¯t have happened?¡± I was finally letting my emotions out. ¡°You had many things to do, but instead, you chose to be alone. Helel, I know you were suffering, but you didn¡¯t let anyone take care of you. You wanted them to understand you, even when you didn¡¯t want to exin anything to them. This is not how it works. Maybe that happened for a reason, maybe¨C,¡± I covered my mouth as it became hard for me to hurt him. ¡°Beatrice, you hate me now,¡± he whispered, and stepped back from me. ¡°F*uc*k! I ruined everything,¡± he grabbed his hair in his hand and let out a grunt. ¡°If you ever loved me, you will make sure you don¡¯t mess up again,¡± I stated, ¡°you will live a better life and maybe ept your new identity, maybe someday¡ª,¡± I uttered but he shook his head at me and scoffed, smiling faintly. ¡°If it is not you, it will never be anyone else,¡± he tilted his head and said determinedly. ¡°There will never be anyone again.¡± I watched him keep stepping back to create more distance between us. I don¡¯t have to say it aloud now. He understood that it was all over between us. ¡°Call me whenever you need a royal guard there for you. I pray you finally get the love you deserve from someone who is perfect and not full of ws,¡± his every step away from me reminded me of the time when he died for me. I could forgive him for his one mistake, but this mistake needed him. I could not steal him away from his baby and baby momma. ¡°You are not going to st¡ª,¡± I couldn¡¯t even make a full sentence. ¡°No!¡± he cut me off in the middle of the words, ¡°I cannot watch you walk away.¡± There was a silence, and his slow and steady steps away from me were killing me inside. If things were different and all this had not happened, I would have run into his arms and hugged him, but even the thought of it reminded me of him in Gwen¡¯s arms. And soon he had disappeared into the darkness. He never returned, even when we discussed our journey. ¡°You okay?¡± Colt asked, watching me zone out. ¡°I will be fine,¡± I whispered in gasps, trying to hold back tears. I had walked back into the mansion and found everyone in the kitchen. I am sure they all knew what happened, but no one wanted to talk about it, which upset me more. Sadly, another phase of my life met a very sad end. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 401 Alone With My Long Lost Crush ¡°Everything is packed?¡± Reign asked, checking our bags onest time. Instead of taking a ne, we have decided to take the road so that we can make some ns and even adjust to each other. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for us to act like a couple when I ampletely shattered inside. ¡°Time to go,¡± I said, giving a side hug to Colt and hugging Reign tightly. ¡°Please look after him,¡± I Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. whispered in her ears as I failed to spot Helel around. Even Zane and Maddox were upset at my choice. After saying goodbye, I hopped into the car with Akin. My eyes were still wandering around, even when I knew I shouldn¡¯t be doing it. I was the one who ended things with him, so I shouldn¡¯t be expecting him toe here and watch me leave. Akin started the car, and soon we were on the road. I haven¡¯t said a word, and Akin has not forced me into any sort of conversation either. I wanted to spend this time alone, but every few seconds, I would remember Helel¡¯s face, and tears would rush out of my eyes. ¡®It is so hard to think he is not ours anymore,¡¯ Ace, who I thought would be celebrating, said in a shaky voice. ¡®You are missing him?¡¯ I was shocked when I questioned her. ¡®I told you, I picked my side back when we were in a deep slumber,¡¯ she whispered, and then went silent, probably to mourn. ¡®I don¡¯t know what to say anymore. It is like he came back just to leave me again,¡¯ I said, pressing my lips in a tight line to prevent the quavering and getting the attention of Akin. ¡®Maybe when wee back, we will be able to look past the things that happened between him and her?¡¯ She tried to convince me, but I knew my answer. ¡®I cannot let him go to be with her just toe back and confuse them more. It is not about our lives alone. Gwen is also someone who has feelings. We cannot be selfish,¡¯ I made myself clear that there might never be him and me again. She remained silent, and that¡¯s when Akin cleared his throat. He would always do that to notify me that he had something to say. ¡°If you are hungry, we can make a quick stop here,¡± he refused to turn his head at me. That gave me enough time to secretly clean my tears and then mumble. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am quite not feeling like eating anything,¡± I excused, ¡°but if you are hungry¡ª.¡± I couldn¡¯t finish because he shook his head at me. ¡°No, I am not hungry either,¡± he stated. ¡°Maybe we should have taken a ne instead,¡± he suggested, ¡°it would have been a quick journey and you wouldn¡¯t have to spend time thinking about him and mourning over the rtionship,¡± he was speaking softly as if he didn¡¯t want to say anything wrong that would upset me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Whatever you like,¡± Imented, turning my head to the window again. I couldn¡¯t really tell what had happened, but my heart felt dry. Thosest words of Helel stung me. ¡°I will check on him; don¡¯t worry,¡± must have noticed it was all about Helel. ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, but kept my head on the other side. ¡°Beatrice,¡± once I thought there was nothing left to talk about, he called for my name, and when I turned to him, he shook his head and continued, ¡°Nothing.¡± I knew he wanted to say something, but I didn¡¯t force him. I was beginning to realize that maybe he was right. We should have taken a ne instead of a day¡¯s journey. ¡°You know what?¡± Akin mumbled and fixed his posture in the seat,¡± we should take a stop.¡± That came out of nowhere. I understand he has been driving a whole day by this point, but just a few minutes ago he rmended we should have taken a quick ne, and now he wants to take a break? ¡°What for?¡± I asked, and he shrugged. ¡°Well, I am tired.¡± He made it seem like I should not have even questioned it. ¡°Oh! So we are going to sleep in the woods?¡± I pouted in confusion. ¡°No duffer. There are some shady motels around, we can sleep a night off in one of them,¡± the way he added the word shady and then didn¡¯t even look a tad bit concerned made me raise my eyebrows at him. ¡°Shady ones?¡± I asked, and he nodded. ¡°Why? Are you afraid of them?¡± He had a smirk on his lips when he parked next to a very shady one. ¡°No, but I am afraid of your intentions. Don¡¯t tell me you finally found a way to get rid of me,¡± I faked anger before getting out of the car with him. ¡°Oh, s*hit. You caught me,¡± he said, ying along, grabbing the bags, and walking into the motel with me. The couple on the counter was taking candies, and the type of candies they were taking was questionable. ¡°Oh! The rent per hour is¡ª,¡± the man was about to continue talking when thedy pped his chest to shut him up. ¡°This is the handsome alpha king Akin,¡± she whispered in her man¡¯s ears, and then fixed her cleavage, pulling it even down. ¡°See, everybody knows me,¡± Akin bowed in my ear and whispered. I had to roll my eyes at him, and then I looked at the girl and said, ¡°Two bedrooms.¡± ¡°Two? You two are not a couple?¡± The glow on her face was unsettling. ¡°We are. She is just mad at me that I am so handos¡ª,¡± he started yammering, and I turned to raise my eyebrow at him. ¡°Well, there is only one room avable tonight,¡± the man said, ¡°and that¡¯s our bedroom, but you two can stay with us.¡± The cheeky grin he gave us made me want to vomit. I then turned to Akin and growled, ¡°You wanted to There was no way I was staying here in this thirsty motel. I walked out to rest in the car, and soon Akin followed. Now we were going to sleep in a car with the weather turning colder with every passing minute. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 402 All Hail Queen Weredragon ¡°Akin. Move your giant feet away,¡± I yelled as his feet reached my seat. ¡°That¡¯s unfair. You have not left any space for me,¡± heined, squirming as he tried adjusting his body in the front seats. I was lying peacefully in the backseat, and he was moving a lot in front. I get that he was a tall motherf*uc*ker, but I was devastated and had been going through a breakup. Indeed, peace andfort were much needed. ¡°Stop moving,¡± I groaned, kicking his seat. ¡°You think I have any space left to move?¡± Heined, throwing the empty cup of coffee at me. ¡°What the f*uc*k!¡± I got up and grabbed the water bottle to throw at him. ¡°No! Put it down. I don¡¯t have a ce to change my clothes, and¡ª,¡± while he was warning me not to do it, I showered him with cold water. ¡°Thank you,¡± he stared at my face and then sighed exhaustedly, ¡°you should have just told me that you wanted me to change in front of you,¡± he scoffed and moved his pumpkin head sideways. ¡°Get out of the car,¡± I kicked his seat again, and he pressed his lips tightly, walking out of the car to change. ¡®We shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡¯ I realized very soon. ¡®Why? I think we did the right thing. The only issue is that we should have asked him to change in front of us. I forgot what his d*ic*k looked like. Have we seen his d*ic*k out before?¡¯ Ace shocked me with her shameless way of talking about him. ¡®Ace! Please don¡¯t make things awkward. I am not over the fact that I am never seeing Helel¡¯s d*ic*k again. F*uc*k! What am I even saying?¡¯ instantly covered my mouth and chalked it up to Ace¡¯s ¡®Now, where did he go?¡¯ I questioned myself and looked around. After a few minutes, he came out of the motel in blue jeans and a white shirt. As he got inside the car, I straightened my back to apologize to him. ¡°I am sorry. You shouldn¡¯t have pissed me off,¡± well, the wrong way of apologizing. ¡°Yeah. I shouldn¡¯t have made you kick my seat and also throw water at me,¡± he was clearly joking, but I was too sad to evenugh at his jokes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the backseat?¡± I hadn¡¯t even finished offering him when he turned around in shock. ¡°No! I don¡¯t think it is the right thing to do. I know you are angry at him and you want to get back at him, but ¡ª¡± as he began to yammer and the frown on my forehead began to grow, he stopped just to confirm he was headed in the right direction with this conversation. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean¡ª?¡± he asked, and All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. when I shook my head, he covered his face in his hands to escape my gaze, ¡°ah! I am so sorry.¡± ¡°It is alright. I just don¡¯t feel like sleeping, anyway. One of us should rest properly, so why don¡¯t you sleep in the backseat while I sit in the passenger seat?¡± I suggested it, and after a few seconds¡¯ silence, he agreed. However, it didn¡¯t quite happen like we expected. When he came to the backseat and I sat in the passenger seat, I started yammering my heart out to him. Everything I had been holding back that I wanted to say to Helel about him hurting me and ruining everything, I said to Akin, and he had patience with the best person. He listened to everything I said and would even bob his head in agreement with me. After a few minutes, I jumped to sit between the two seats to even face him and yammer more. Slowly, I came into the backseat and bbered some more before I fell asleep. It was a veryforting sleep, not because I had opened my heart to him but because he had his arm wrapped around me and I was sleeping on his chest. That happened in an innocent moment of me sharing my pain with him. We began to wake up when cars started pulling around, and the morning has arrived. ¡°Ah,¡± I yawned, opening my eyes to his beautiful eyes staring at my face. ¡°Oh s*hi*t,¡± I jumped away and rubbed my face in my hands. One of us expected this to happen, but now that it did, we were shyly stealing eyes from each other. ¡°I think we should take a ne,¡± he suggested in an awkward tone, and I nodded without saying a word to him. After finishing freshening up, we sat in a cafe and waited for the confirmation of the tickets. Being with an alpha king has its own advantages. ¡°Ugh!¡± Akin groaned as he stared at his phone¡¯s screen. I have noticed himin a lot about his phone these days, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was bothering him so much? ¡°This man,¡± he muttered, ¡°sends me these weird a*ss good morning messages,¡± he showed me the screen, and a smile appeared on my lips. Igor had him annoyed. ¡°He sounds very goofy to me,¡± Imented, and I noticed Akin snatching his phone back and shoving it in his pocket. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°Or maybe it is a huge act to disguise the true devil inside him. Do you not remember what Colt said about him?¡± He asked with his brow raised. ¡°He is a devil, so you better keep that in your mind,¡± the way he warned me was actually very cute. Soon, we finished breakfast and then headed to the airport. It wasn¡¯t long before we were already flying to the Midwest and ready to meet my people. The moment we arrived at the nearest airport, I began to feel agitated. There was something in the air with every step near mynd that made me feel weird. Once we arrived at the main gate, we were weed by two guards in ck coats, who let us in. My heart was pumping when I began to walk among the people¡ªmy people. They have gathered around their houses with their kids, and everyone has spared a nce at me. The instant I was in the middle of the road, the chanting hit the air, ¡°All Hail Queen Weredragon.¡± Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 403 Broken Beyond Repair (Helel Spade) I ran around for hours and then returned to the cabin. I knew she was leaving in the morning, and tonight was thest night when I could make her change her mind, but it was a lost cause. She told me in clear words that she didn¡¯t want to be with me. ¡®We should have been forceful,¡¯ Helined. ¡®And what? force her to stay with us? Wouldn¡¯t that be unfair to her? She found out about so much s*hi*t, and we should expect her to forgive us just so that we can live happily?¡¯ grunted as I started turning the cabin upside down. I had thrown away all the flowerpots and utensils I had been decorating for herfort. ¡®We should admit that we f*uc*ked up,¡¯ I said, as I broke down on my knees. ¡®It is just that I wish I hadn¡¯te back to life. I should have stayed dead. What was the point ofing back to find her gone? It is a curse because it sure feels like one,¡¯ I don¡¯t remember when I have cried so much. Every time I think of losing Beatrice, I lose myself with her. ¡®It is going to be our life now? How the hell do you expect us to live without her?¡¯ Helined, and rightfully so. I can¡¯t imagine living without her, either. ¡®I am not sure. I just ¡ª I keep thinking what could have done differently to prevent all this from happening?¡¯ I asked him and myself, too. ¡®Maybe we should have rejected Gwen sooner,¡¯ I yelled as I threw the table away. ¡®And she wants us to take care of Gwen,¡¯ Hel scoffed at Beatrice¡¯s wishes. ¡®That is not possible,¡¯ I groaned and got up from the ground. Walking back to my room, I grabbed the box I had stolen earlier from the Royal lockers. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Hel asked once he noticed what was inside that box. ¡®I am k*illing this pain inside me,¡¯ I said, injecting myself with wolfbane. ¡®UGHHHH F*UC*K!¡± Since I was a dark knight, I had to inject a heavy amount into my body. Once it hit my veins, Inded in bed, and everything began to calm down. This box consisted of heavy drugs and strong wolfbane. We would usually give it to the prisoners who are violent to keep them under check. I stole it when I realized Beatrice had found out about Gwen and me. I knew right then and there that it was over for us. She would never ept me back into her life. But because this life was a gift from her to me, I didn¡¯t want to finish it so easily. Hence, I decided to live, but that didn¡¯t mean I had to live with this pain. Soon everything went silent, and I was just me, without any power. It felt amazing because this pain was nothingpared to the pain I was feeling after losing Beatrice. I probably slept for a whole night and woke up the next day. ¡®You shut me outst night,¡¯ Hel grunted while I took a shower. ¡®Aren¡¯t you happy that we both slept peacefully?¡¯ I asked and continued getting dressed up. ¡®So, where are you nning to go now?¡¯ Hel questioned. ¡®I heard they have left already. I am going to go after them,¡¯ I said stubbornly, refusing to ept once again that she had left me. No matter how many times I tell myself that she is gone and that it should be her decision to leave or stay, I just cannot ept it. It was supposed to be us. ¡®You are going to stalk her?¡¯ Hel stated, and I shrugged. ¡®Give whatever name you want to give it. Just because she is done with me doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t go with her. She will need someone beside her in the dragon¡¯sir,¡¯ I was probably making up excuses to see her again. Those beautiful big eyes of hers and her soft hair. I was missing every piece of her. ¡®She has Akin,¡¯ Hel didn¡¯t have to say it, but he did, and it ached my soul. ¡°But he is not going to be that attentive to her. It is a different kind of feeling when we are with her. We will die for her, but for Akin, she is just a friend and his brother¡¯s ex mate. I am sure he will not be able All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. to take good care of her,¡¯ I argued with Hel, as it didn¡¯t make sense how I could be reced with Akin, who doesn¡¯t even love her. ¡®Okay. I am not going to argue with you. It is not like I don¡¯t want to see her, so let¡¯s get going,¡¯ Hel finally said, shutting up and agreeing with me. I started my journey on foot and kept track of it with the help of Reign. She had been messaging me and asking me how I was feeling the whole day, so I would answer her and then casually ask her where Akin and Beatrice had arrived now. After hours of walking, I finally took a cab, and when I arrived at this motel, I found their car parked on the side. Just the thought of seeing her again made me happy. I walked up to the car, thinking I would ask her to step outside to have a word with her, and I would sit on her feet and beg her to ept me or at least take me with her. Maybe this mission will help use back together again. But my miserable wishes met an end when I reached the window and peered inside. She was in the backseat of the car, sleeping very peacefully in Akin¡¯s arms. The sight was such a pain to me that I wished to have burned down the world, but it was also a good p against my cheek for me to wake up and realize, I was not the only one who could keep her safe. ¡®Let¡¯s go home,¡¯ Hel whispered in a broken voice and with a broken heart. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 404 Meeting My People (Beatrice Dismay) ¡°Come with me,¡± a guy named Vincent, who introduced himself as Igor¡¯s right hand and made us follow him into a mansion. The mansion looked clean and humongous, but what caught my eye was the woman sitting in the entrance on a highchair, like she had been waiting for someone¡¯s arrival for years. The white dress with orange flowers and different sequences looked cute on me. At least Akin told me it did. I noticed my skin turning pale when I prated their. I realized it was everyone here. As soon as the woman saw me, she got up from her chair. Her widely opened eyes and partly parted lips were a sign of the shock she had received when seeing me. ¡°My daughter!¡± She covered her mouth after yelling those words. I didn¡¯t even have to listen to her say that because I recognized her even though I had never seen her before. ¡°Mommy,¡± I felt like that little girl who was robbed of her childhood when Scarlet stole from her. I ran until I was in her arms. Thefort I felt was like nothing I had ever felt. All the pain and sorrow were washed away when she hugged me tightly. Her scent was so mild andforting, soothing every inch of my broken existence. I cried for hours in my mom¡¯sp while Akin sat on the couch and watched us. She had escorted me to her bedroom to speak to me privately, but I insisted that Akin follow us. ¡°I have missed you a lot. Your father too loved you and waited for the return of his children, but sadly for him, it was over,¡± Mom¡¯s voice was so soothing and calm. She was also running her hand through my hair tofort me. I noticed that she had avoided speaking to Akin, and I could tell what the reason would be. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to ept him since one of these brothers ate my innocent brother. ¡°I grew up in a very toxic household. I never got the love that I deserved. I was told to keep my power hidden. Heck! I didn¡¯t even know until I was over eighteen that I was a weredragon. All that was stolen Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. from me, I got it back when these brothers helped me,¡± I pulled away from my mother to point in the direction of Akin, who instantly straightened his back when hearing his name being mentioned. ¡°Hm, anyway,¡± Mom ignored him again and cupped my face in her hands, ¡°you are back, and that¡¯s what matters,¡± she said with a smile, and I nodded to her. ¡°I would love to look around and meet my people,¡± I said cheerfully, and I got up from the couch when my mother saw Akin and cleared her throat. I was hoping she would thank him for staying beside me all the time, but I was wrong. ¡°Maybe you should meet your people alone. I don¡¯t think it is fair that they have to face this creature,¡± she muttered under her breath, and she anxiously fidgeted with her fingers. ¡°But Akin is my¡­¡± I felt bad that he was getting mistreated when Akin himself spoke up. ¡°It is alright. I don¡¯t want to make anyone ufortable. I will go and change till then,¡± he said, looking so sweet when forbidding me from going against my mother¡¯s wish. I took a deep breath and bobbed my head towards my mother. ¡°Where is our room?¡± I asked my mom, and her face turned even paler. ¡°Rooms,¡± she corrected me with her eyes, requesting that I not go against her. ¡°Mom, I understand your feelings towards him, but please, you have to understand he is my mate. I will stay in the same room as him,¡± I made myself clear because it was not safe for him to be lonely in the room in air full of dragons that hate his kind. Although it wouldn¡¯t be too hard for him to beat some, the chaos is what I wanted to avoid. ¡°Fine. Your room is on the second floor,¡± she said, looking away. ¡°Thank you, mom,¡± as I called her mom, she smiled unconditionally. Together, Akin and I walked out of the room to head toward the guestroom. ¡°I wonder where he is,¡± I asked, feeling Akin stiffen his muscles. ¡°Missing me?¡± a voice from behind me fell upon my ears. Both Akin and I stopped walking. We turned around to see a man with long hair and a ck open coat emerge in front of us. He was covered in tattoos, and, to be honest, his aura was very dark¡ªdarker than anything I have ever felt. ¡°Princess Beatrice Dismay,¡± he said, walking upto me and holding his hand out for me. Once I gave him my hand, he bowed down and kissed the back of it. Before he would even straighten his back, he raised his eyes to pass a stare to Akin. ¡°You must be Alpha King Akin,¡± Igor said, scanning Akin from head to toe. ¡°taller than I thought you would be.¡± Hisment was based on his own height. He looked tall, but still not as tall as Akin, and I don¡¯t know why that ruined his mood. ¡°Hi,¡± Akin didn¡¯t even say much. ¡°Shirt undercoat. I truly believe men with good bodies shouldn¡¯t hide their abs. You should work out, or I can help you,¡± Igor was apletely different kind of creature. We had only met two minutes ago, and he had stopped yammering about literally nothing special. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Once he didn¡¯t get any response from Akin, he turned to face me, ¡°The pictures failed to capture this impable beauty of you,¡± his tone shifted, and his eyes lured down to my b*reas*ts. That¡¯s when Akin pushed me back and stepped between us. ¡°We are headed to our rooms to freshen up; we will meet youter,¡± Akin slipped his hand back and grabbed my hand, turning around and walking me away from Igor with him. It was going to be a very dirtypetition; I could tell already. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 405 I Am His Princess (Beatrice Dismay) We walked into the room prepared for us, and I must say my mom did a lot for our arrival. There were snacks and even beautiful dresses in the closet. I didn¡¯t even have to open my bag because every necessity was present there. However, there was nothing that suggested they even prepared for Akin¡¯s arrival. He didn¡¯t mind, though. As soon as he sat down on the couch to take off his shoes, I noticed that he began to text a lot. I am sure he was checking on his brothers. I let him do that while I walked into the closet to see the dresses. They were a little too old-fashioned for the time my parents were imprisoned, but I heard that my mother liked the old way of living. These dresses must be from somedy back in 19 century¡¯s closet. ¡°Which one to pick,¡± I tapped a finger on my chin as I looked through these princess dresses. They were pretty, but the corsets looked ufortable. ¡°A pink one with this jewelry set,¡± Akin¡¯s voice meant he was finally done with these brothers and had followed me to the walk-in closet. He was standing at the entrance with his arms folded and his eyes watching this pink dress. ¡°Okay,¡± I mumbled, and I grabbed the dress. As I walked past him, I noticed how keenly he stared at me from head to toe. I don¡¯t know, but his eyes were always very attractive, and his stare was deep. Once in the bathroom, I hurriedly changed and left the bathroom for him to use. He walked in next, and now I was alone in the bathroom when I heard a knock on the door. I opened the door to find Igor standing with an apple in his hand that he was chewing mischievously. ¡°They fit,¡± he smirked. ¡°You look amazing.¡± I had to secretly roll my eyes at the fact that he refused to wear anything under his coat. I wasn¡¯t ufortable with it since he was allowed to wear whatever he wanted to wear, but it was the way he would constantly run his hand on his abs that disturbed me. He should have seen the brothers naked. His arrogance will leave his mind when realizing they are hotter than anything. Well, even the little memory of the brothers made me remember Helel, and my mood changed. ¡°I heard he is staying in the room with you. That¡¯s so ¡ª¡± he said, walking in even when I didn¡¯t invite him and continuing to look around until his eyes fell on Akin¡¯s bag and he decided toment on it. ¡°So what?¡± I asked and folded my arms over my chest. ¡°Weird. You two are mates; I get it, but he is also someone who is rted to those evil people,¡± he shrugged, as if he were telling me something that I wasn¡¯t aware of. ¡°Why does it bother you? Besides, he is rted to them, but he is nothing like them,¡± My siding with Akin made him stop chewing on that poor apple and look my way before he forced a smile onto his lips again. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. But hey, I was wondering,¡± he then walked back to me and stopped just a foot away, making me ufortable with how his eyes were falling on my curves and not leaving my b*oobs alone. ¡°Were you really s*exually active with all? The brothers at one point?¡± As he asked that question in a very rude and disgusting tone, I felt my body flinch and a gulp run down my throat. If there was something other than him, they should have noticed that they had made me ufortable, but this man was beyond that. ¡°I would rather notment on it,¡± I said, stepping aside. ¡°Maybe I wille out after Akin has change.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. He can change. But hey, did you not feel sore getting f*ucked left and right?¡± The way he keptmenting on it was making me very uneasy. I was really holding onto my dear tongue to not say anything that would ruin the atmosphere, but he was asking for it at that point. ¡°No! Maybe you get sore. Has to be a sign of a weak body. I wasn¡¯t,¡± I shrugged and noticed how his node changed. This wasn¡¯t the response he wanted to hear. ¡°I was expecting you to be a little modest. Usually when girls are asked such questions, they don¡¯t act like you,¡± he shook his head, and his tone got filled with sorrow. ¡°Really? What about men like you? The ones who talk nonsense and want to control every aspect of a woman¡¯s life?¡± I didn¡¯t shy away from showing him the mirror. But the way he kept gasping as if he never expected anyone to talk back to him, was irritating me. ¡°You are definitely not born with weredragon etiquette. But it is okay. Now that you are here and will spend time with your mother, you will understand the true meaning behind having good manners and being obedient,¡± he almost hissed before he smiled to make his threat seem less intense. ¡°I would like to see that happening. Because I feel like it would be the other way around. I might teach my mom some good things about having her own opinions and decision-making qualities,¡± I said it all back to him without blinking my eyes. ¡°And that¡¯s Princess Beatrice Dismay to you,¡± out came Aki from the bathroom, wearing a gray suit and ruffling his wet hair. ¡°Obviously you will encourage her because that makes girls easy to capture by predators,¡± Igor said, Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. some nonsense that ran over my head. ¡°What?¡± Akin shook his head andughed, which kind of pissed Igor off. ¡°I think she is fine. She doesn¡¯t need anyone to teach her anything. She can do whatever she wants. Do you know what¡¯s funny? She can even be better and stronger than all of usbined.¡± The way Akin walked over and defined me ttered me. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 406 The Secret Intimacy There was an awkward silence after Akin gave it back to him before Igor shook his head and adjusted his coat to walk over to the door. Just when I thought he was going to leave, he proved me wrong by gesturing at someone and calling them inside. A young blond girl with very prominent b*reasts and cleavage walked after him and stood near the wall. Original from N?velDrama.Org. I wondered what the heck was going on, but I waited for Igor to say it himself. ¡°This is Talia. There is no need to know herst name,¡± he added instantly because it seemed like he himself didn¡¯t remember it. ¡°Talia over here will show Akin around while Beatrice and I will go meet our people,¡± Igor stated, reminding us of the statement my mother made to us. She thought it wasn¡¯t a good idea to thrust Akin into these people¡¯s faces, who have been imprisoned for years by his parents. ¡°So, without wasting any time, I think we should head downstairs. Your subjects have been waiting for your arrival for a very long time,¡± for the first time, Igor wasn¡¯t taunting or smirking. I awkwardly stayed behind to pass one quick nce before heading away with Igor. I didn¡¯t want to leave him with that girl. The way she was dressed in a tiny red top and ck skirt contracted to the whole idea of my other half loving the old lifestyle. I couldn¡¯tin about her dress, as it would make me look insecure and also untrusting of Akin. So, I was now following Igor, who had a very weird way of turning around every few seconds to make sure I was still behind him. Once we had walked out of the mansion, we saw our people standing in a group and gossiping before they looked my way and then smiled. ¡°She is so beautiful,¡± one of them whispered loud enough to be heard by me. I turned to thatdy and gave her a smile for thepliment she gave me. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you all. I know you must have many questions with regard to my life outside thisir and why I haven¡¯te sooner. All I have to say is that it took me my whole life to even realize and find out who I was. My people were not the only ones in prison; I was a captive too. I didn¡¯t have a single happy day until I found out who I truly was. Thankfully, the alpha king brothers stayed beside me and helped me in my missions. I am happy to be back and standing before you all. I hope we will work together and make our way back to the world where we deserve to be. With our alliance¡ª,¡± Before I could continue, Igor had shut me up by elbowing me. ¡°She is incredibly tired as well. But that doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t love you all. What she means to say is that now that she is here, we will work together toe shoulder to shoulder with the others. We are not lesser than anyone, and we will thrive from here,¡± he continued, and it honestly irked me. He must not know me, but the brothers knew not to interrupt me when I was talking. I was not bbering, I was actually making an effort to let them know we are not trying to fight against anyone. The ones who did us wrong have already been punished. But Igor definitely didn¡¯t like the idea that I was talking too much. Since he shut me up, I didn¡¯t add anything to his speech either. That¡¯s when an olddy came forward with a bouquet in her hands and offered it to me. ¡°You two look so gorgeous together,¡± as her statement was made public, everyone began to nod and agree with her. ¡°Umm, we are not together,¡± I instantly shut them down, but Igor, being an idiot, was already thanking everyone. ¡°Not yet,¡± another girl teased, and honestly, I didn¡¯t enjoy it. But I kept my uneasiness to myself and decided to return to the mansion after having some different topics to discuss with the people. I promised them a modern and civilized way of conversing and also luxuries pertaining to the current time period. ¡°Everybody thinks we look good together,¡± Igor chuckled, following me inside the mansion. ¡°Maybe because they haven¡¯t seen me with Akin yet,¡± Imented, knowing that it would irk him. ¡°Huh, give me a chance, and you will see,¡± his husky and heavy breathing voice slowed my steps as I thought maybe I needed to clear myself to him. ¡°Igor,¡± I said and turned around, staring at his face. ¡°Yes, my love!¡± He had a smirk on his lips when he heard me call his name. I bobbed my head to the understanding that this man was definitely not right in his head and forced a smile onto my lips. ¡°I am not looking for another mate,¡± I hadn¡¯t even finished when he interrupted, and oh, he interrupted me so rudely. He was constantly biting his tongue as he was trying not to say something that had been in his head ever since we arrived. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t get sore,¡± he chuckled at his own jokes, making me tilt my head and fold my arms over my chest. The fact that he could say that much even when he is holding back makes me want to know what other b*ulls*hit he is preventing from getting out. ¡°Maybe one day I will teach you how to stay silent instead of yammering s*hit out of your mouth,¡± I muttered as I swiped off the smirk from his lips. ¡°If I told you what I would do one day, you would not be very happy,¡± that seemed like a threat. The way he stared into my eyes and then backed down before letting me pass him just made this encounter even more weird. He was definitely nning something, and I needed to stay ahead of him. I rushed to the hallway where I heard Akin hadst gone with Talia to speak to him and probably discuss whatever was going on. That¡¯s when I came across something I did not expect. Akin and Talia were standing in the hallway, hugging tightly. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 407 The Wrong Move (Akin¡¯s POV) ¡°I am Talia Phillis,¡± she giggled as she found us alone in the room. I looked around awkwardly and then fixed my tie. I didn¡¯t have much experience with girls, so it made me really ufortable when she kept staring at my pants. ¡°You ae¡ª,¡± she then proceeded to ask me when I didn¡¯t introduce myself to her. ¡°I am alpha king Akin,¡± I said,bing my hair to avoid looking at her, but she kept wandering around behind my back and making me wary of her presence. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the werewolves could be this handsome,¡± sheplimented, and in response to it, I said nothing. ¡°Let¡¯s go; I will show you around,¡± she suddenly jumped out of the way and grabbed my hand. I had to shrug her off and increase the distance between us when she walked me out of the room. I kept wondering where Beatrice was. Why did they leave me with this lust-filled girl? ¡®Are you afraid of a girl?¡¯ I knew King would tease me for it. ¡®I am not,¡¯ I replied, following her hand motion and staring at the rooms she was introducing to me. The mansion was huge, so it would take some time before I was fully released from her grasp. ¡®Ah, I get it,¡¯ King added. ¡®You are afraid that she might make Beatrice ufortable, isn¡¯t that so?¡¯ King was a genius. ¡®Have you not seen what happened with Helel and Zane? The two made a mistake, and she couldn¡¯t look at them again in the same way. I don¡¯t want to mess it up, King. I have waited long enough,¡¯ I grunted when exining my frustration to him. I had every right to be careful because Beatrice deserved better. ¡°And this is where I sleep,¡± she then pulled me to a tight hallway and pointed at the room at the end. ¡°That¡¯s it, then? I can go back to my room,¡± I said, and I was about to turn around when she rushed and blocked my way. I was caught off guard and petrified. She needs to get away from me and not cause any mess for me. ¡°What is this behavior?¡± I used mymanding tone to re her down. Her smirk disappeared, as she might have anticipated I would get excited when being alone with her. ¡°I was just¡ª maybe you want toe to my room instead,¡± she once again giggled as she failed to ¡°Excuse me? Why the hell would I want to be in a room with you? What is going on here? Did Igor put you up for this business? Did he ask you to seduce me?¡± I had enough of this foolery. I would not participate in anything that would hurt Beatrice. It was bold of me to assume she would be hurt when seeing me with someone, but it was a thought. ¡°No! Umm¡ª actually¡± she began to panic now that she saw how angry I was. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice,¡± she then continued after giving it a thought and probably realizing she couldn¡¯t f*uc*k with me. ¡°What do you mean by that? Exin,¡± I demanded as I towered over her with my hands in my pockets. ¡°Igor uses me as a s*ex sve,¡± her voice broke when she started talking, remembering what she had been through here, ¡°he is a very controlling man. He calls me in every night to fulfil his fantasies, and his kinks, but they are painful, and I don¡¯t enjoy them,¡± she began to tear up as she hugged herself and probably recalled the horrible things he makes her do. It was a shame that these people had been imprisoned by such a disgusting man. Now I was even sad that our kind put them behind this cage and unintentionally caged them with a lion. They couldn¡¯t even run away anymore. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell someone? Comin about him?¡± I asked, and she shook her head vigorously in fear. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even if I can. I am too afraid of him to even tell anyone this. But because you are as powerful as him, I could open up to you, but please, I request that you not tell him that I told you all this. He will kill my family,¡± she began to request and beg before me. ¡°But why were you seducing me?¡± I asked, and she nodded as she decided toe clean. ¡°He had asked me to make you engage with me for any sort of s*exual acts. He said if I can manage to do that, he will give me a week off with my family. I thought that would be a good idea because my body needs rest,¡± she exined with a broken smile on her lips. ¡°Why would¡ª,¡± I didn¡¯t even have to ask her because I realized why exactly he wanted her to seduce me. ¡°I guess you already know the answer. Seeing you with Princess Beatrice is killing me. He ns to separate the two of you so that it gets easier for him to date her,¡± she exined, exposing his n, which was pretty obvious to me. That¡¯s the first thing a rival in love does. ¡°Hmm, okay listen¡ª I know I cannot be of much help at the moment, but you can tell him you manage to seduce me, but I refused to take a step at the moment. Take a week off, and by then, I will find a way to rescue all of his victims,¡± I said in a very calming tone to let her know I am not mad at her anymore. ¡°Really? You would help us?¡± She had a bright smile when thinking about freedom. And just when I thought this issue was over, she rushed over and hugged me. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Thank you so much. Nobody has ever been this kind to me or the other victims,¡± she giggled happily, and in those split seconds of my mindprehending what was going on, I saw Beatrice staring at us with a wild look on her face. I swear the world under my feet shook. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 408 I Can Be Very Jealous (Beatrice Dismay) Seeing me catch them made Akin push her away and mend his coat. I was just ring at them. Talia looked way too happy as if he had made some promises to her, but he looked guilty. Of course, he was guilty. Such an a*sshole. He never gives me hugs, even when I am crying. He is always asking me if he should hug me, but look at these two. ¡°Beatrice,¡± Akin trieding after me, but I shrugged. ¡°I am headed to the dining room. They are waiting for us,¡± it was my way of informing him of dinner. He followed me in silence because there were several people around us. Once we entered the dining room, our nostrils were blessed with all sorts of delicious food and cuisines. ¡°My daughter,e here!¡± Mom was really pleased to see me. She made me sit with her, and Akin came across me, facing me with his stupid face. Igor came and sat next to him, looking at me directly. ¡°You met the people; how was it?¡± Mom asked. ¡°It was wonderful. Everyone was so loving,¡± I said as I gave her a smile, but then my eyesnded on Akin, who was staring at me through his t*hick eyebrows. ¡°You know most of those people were saying we make a beautiful couple,¡± Igor brought it up again, and as I was going to drop this whole topic, I noticed Akin clenching his jaw. ¡°Yeah, everybody was saying that¡± I changed my tone, and even Igor noticed it. ¡°They all know you two are mates,¡± mom stated, and then eyed me to continue eating. ¡°She has other mates, but she has decided to stick with one only. I think both of us are against the idea of polygamy. We are both too possessive for that,¡± Akin spoke up out of the blue, and I grunted at him. ¡°Ideas change, people change,¡± Imented and raised my brow, watching him narrow his eyes at me. He had the nerve to look so angry when he was the one at fault here. ¡°So, how about you two spend some time together?¡± Mom suddenly brought it up, even ignoring Akin once again. Now that is what I didn¡¯t want. ¡°Igor and I?¡± I had to ask again just to make sure I was hearing it right. ¡°Who else? Do you want to spend time with Vincent?¡± Igor tried to make a joke out of it, but I knew he had a very dirty mind. So, whenever he is trying to joke, he is actually imagining those things, and that makes me despise him even more. ¡°Not for a few days because I want to spend time with you, my people,¡± that was the best excuse I coulde up with. That¡¯ s when I felt something t*ouching my feet. I lifted my head and red at Akin, who frowned in confusion. ¡®What an idiot. He is trying to t*ouch me from under the table?¡¯ I told Ace, getting angry at him for doing something so shameless when we were in public. ¡®You didn¡¯t like him asking for permissions all the times. Make up your mind, girl,¡¯ Ace, weirdly enough, taking Akin¡¯s side. That confused me. ¡®As his foot raised high up on my leg, I began to choke on my soup. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mom asked in worry, and I gave her a sheepish grin. ¡°It just went the wrong pipe,¡± I told my mom, and then I decided to kick Akin and stop him from this rubbish after I caught him hugging a girl he had just met. We had promised not to do anything without informing each other, and he was already in someone¡¯s arms. I was so angry that when I aimed to hit him, I actually hit his shin too h*ard, and a shriek exposed his lips. ¡°F*uc*k!¡± he cursed loudly, spitting out the soup and squirming in pain. ¡°What is going on with your mate?¡± Mom asked me. It was only then that I noticed Mom never really spoke directly to him. She will always refer to him in passing or speak to him through me. ¡°Akin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked with a yful grin on my lips. He was bending down and rubbing his leg when I felt a foot t*ouch me again. ¡®Now that is concerning. Both his legs are positioned away. Is he teasing me with his d*ic*k?¡¯ I was concerned about the whole dynamic of the situation. He was surely not the one t*ouching me. ¡®Then¡ª,¡¯ I stopped yammering when my eyes went to the side and I saw Igor staring at my face with nothing but l*ust covered eyes. In a swift move, I looked down under the table and realized it was his foot. ¡°Ah!¡± gasping and straightening my back, I pulled away from the table and awkwardly straightened my back. ¡°If you are done, can we go to our room?¡± I asked Akin, who was still not sure what was going on. I felt bad for him but also angry that he wasn¡¯t the one teasing me from under the table. I was so confused about what I wanted from him. The frustration of what Helel did to me made me take all my anger out on Akin for some reason. ¡°You barely t*ouched your food,¡± Mom questioned, and by then Igor had leaned back in his chair as well. ¡°We are jeg; we will sleep now. I promise to eat well when we wake up in the morning,¡± I just wanted to get away from everyone and be alone with Akin to have a word with him. ¡°Let him eat at least,¡± Igor mentioned as he smirked. Obviously, he knew why I was leaving so abruptly. He caused me enough inconvenience from under the table that I had to rush out of there. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I am fine. I already ate,¡± Akin said, getting up obediently after getting a h*ard stare from me. Now that we were walking toward our room, I began to feel the tension between us. He had a lot to answer for. By a lot of means, the things he didn¡¯t even do. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 409 Please, Come Closer Once we were in the room, I cleared my throat and kept ring at him as he awkwardly took off his coat. ¡°Okay, tell me, what is it? Your empty stare is scaring me now,¡± he finally gave up and turned to question me. ¡°Nothing. I am just looking at someone who is so easily approached,¡± myment was wrong, but I was angry, and I knew he would never take my words to heart. That was the thing about Akin. I can be anything with him, and he wouldn¡¯tin. ¡°If it is about Talia¡ª,¡± He had only opened his mouth when my p andughter silenced him. ¡°Funny that you think I would want to know about that. What makes you think I even care what you two were doing?¡± I shrugged like a b*itch, feeling guilty for making it apparent that his hugging her was the reason behind my bad mood. ¡°Ah okay. Then there is no issue at all,¡± Strangely enough, he shrugged and then started whistling when looking for his ck shorts for the night. ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t care that I am in a bad mood?¡± Now that he wasn¡¯t showing any concern, I was concerned. ¡°I asked you, and you said there is nothing,¡± Akin replied. I could almost hear the yfulness in his voice. ¡°Igor was t*ouching me from under the table,¡± I said, and I straightened my back again, watching him for his reaction. ¡°Is that why you¡ªwait! you thought I was doing it?¡± There was a smirk on his face after he put everything together. What a stupid a*sshole. He wasn¡¯t supposed to say that. ¡°No! Don¡¯t focus on that. Focus on what he was doing,¡± I pouted and ced my hands on my waist, ring at him in the eye. ¡°Well, what do you want me to do? Go chop off his foot?¡± He questioned him and grabbed the shorts to leave for the bathroom. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Seriously? You are not even angry that he was doing that?¡± I was in a state of shock, ¡°of course, you wouldn¡¯t. You found a big-b*reasted girl. Why would you care about your friend?¡± I continued and watched him squirm ufortably when I mentioned Talia¡¯s b*reasts. Not going to lie; I liked Akin¡¯s innocence. ¡°Don¡¯t even ugh!¡± He closed his eyes and shook his head. Instead of staying around to argue with me, he left to take a shower. ¡®Did you see it?¡¯ I asked Ace, who groaned in response to me, ¡®What is going on with you? Aren¡¯t you happy that I am arguing with the brothers?¡¯ I asked, and she began to exin to me what was happening to her. ¡®Can I be honest with you?¡¯ she asked. ¡®Can you ever?¡¯ I don¡¯t know what was wrong with me, but hey, I had a very bad breakup two days ago. And I was going to make sure to use that excuse to defend my shitty behavior. ¡®Beforeing here, I had a lot of hopes for Igor. I was thinking maybe you will feel what I am feeling whenever we talk about our weredragon mates. I wanted you to like him because I wanted us to belong to our kind. But ¡ª¡¯ her silence made me wonder what changed. ¡®And you don¡¯t feel the same anymore?¡¯ I asked in bewilderment, dropping the act of a mischievous little dragon and acting like a mature person for once in a full day. ¡®I don¡¯t know. He gives me the creeps. He is just full of negativity and shit. Beatrice, all I sense from him are the cries of his victims,¡¯ it was much deeper than I thought it would be. The way he had been able to freak Ace out worried me. ¡®Ugh,¡¯ I sighed. Once Akin came out and I attended the bathroom in silence, I began to wonder if Igor had only started. He had made it clear on many asions that he was surprised at the fact that someone was arguing back with him. I believe he is used to controlling people, so hearing me argue back and forth with him must already be very triggering to him. Once I walked out of the bathroom and found Akin in the bed, I scoffed and got in the bed. I was still in a bad mood because of what I saw earlier. We both lying down with a big pillow in the middle. I built a vast mountain between us. Not that I was worried he would try to do something with me, but because I wanted to piss him off. I watched him stare at me from the corner of his eyes when I was building a wall between us, but he didn¡¯t argue with me, and it annoyed me. ¡°Huh,¡± I scoffed, staring at the ceiling like him. ¡°Huhhhhh!¡± I did it louder this time. What the f*uc*k was wrong with him? Why wasn¡¯t he bothered enough to ask me why I was so ufortable? ¡°HUHHHHHH,¡± I did it again, and this time, his body moved. ¡°Drink some water,¡± he stated, turning his face to the other side. I was shocked. ¡®I will smother him in his sleep,¡¯ I told Ace of my evil ns, and she grunted in response. It appeared that everyone was exhausted by me. I dropped my head on the pillow and groaned, closing my eyes to sleep, when Helel¡¯s face shed before my memory, and I had to blink many times to scare away the tears. ¡®I wonder if he is alright,¡¯ I sighed. It wasn¡¯t easy thinking about him in pain. I hated the fact that even though I was upset, I was still worried that he would be upset, too. ¡°We weren¡¯t doing anything. She came onto me out of the blue and hugged me,¡± Akin¡¯s sweet voice and exnation made me take a d*eep breath, but I didn¡¯t open my eyes. ¡°Beatrice,¡± he said my name when I didn¡¯t pay attention to him. I wasn¡¯t trying to be rude, but I was holding back tears, so I was making it seem like I was sleeping. ¡°I know you are not sleeping,¡± I found him changing sides and realized he was probablying closer when he began to remove the pillows from between us. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 410 Kiss Of The Alpha King ¡°I know you are awake,¡± he repeated, and finally I was able to feel the pillows gone. ¡°I will f*uc*king chop off his foot,¡± he whispered from a quieter distance. I opened my eyes and turned my face towards him. I was right. He had dragged his pillow really close to mine and was staring at my face. ¡°You are crying?¡± His beautiful eyes narrowed as he watched a tear run down my eye and enter my ear. I hate that feeling. ¡°Are you missing him?¡± he whispered, slowly bringing his f*inger near my eye and wiping the trail of the tear clean. ¡°I am worried for his well-being,¡± I mumbled through quivering lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be. He will be fine. I will ask Reign and Colt to check on him,¡± he promised, and while talking, I noticed his eye kept traveling to my lips. From N?velDrama.Org. It was odd because I knew he wasn¡¯t into me like that anymore. Sure, he was once afraid of losing me, but that could be for a million reasons. Romance is not always the reason behind someone¡¯s concerning stares. Or was it the case here? ¡°Why did she hug you?¡± I asked and noticed his lips demanding to form a smile. ¡°Tell me everything before I start having ideas.¡± He closed his eyes to smile a bit at my threat before nodding and agreeing to tell me the truth. ¡°She told me some stuff about Igor. Actually, it started with her trying to seduce me. And I told her that she is allowed to tell Igor that she has seduced me well,¡± as he began to exin, I sat up and pped his chest. He was so scared that he looked like he had seen a ghost. It was as if my mind had stopped working in the moment. Why the heck would he allow her to do so? Did he get too turned on by her two big jugglers? Mine are big too, but I never seduced him with them. Maybe I tried in the past, but that¡¯s what makes me even angrier. Because I could never seduce him. ¡°Why are you hitting me?¡± Heined, getting up to sit in the bed, facing me. ¡°Why did she seduce you, and why did you get seduced? Was it that easy for her to get you to hug her?¡± I began to bber without letting him finish. ¡°No! When did you hear me say she was able to seduce me?¡± heined. ¡°No! You said it. And I caught you hugging her. What the f*uc*k is wrong with you men? You know, he was trying to flirt with me, but I was easily able to dismiss him and push him away. But look at you. Just two watermelons are all that¡¯s needed to break your fast,¡± I groaned and yammered, trying to push him away to get out of bed. ¡°Now where the heck are you headed to?¡± he grabbed my hand to stop me, but I punched him. ¡°I am going to spend time with Igor,¡± I muttered, feeling his grasp against my wrist once again. ¡°No, you are not. Sit your a*ss down,¡± he finally said, getting on his knees and grabbing my wrists again. This time, he pulled me back into the bed and pinned my hands to the side whileing on top of me. This has never happened between us, so the instant he did that, my heart began to lose its beat. ¡°I am done hearing you talk without any sense,¡± he grunted, bringing his face closer to mine and looking into my eyes. ¡°Now listen to me,¡± he hushed me down when he noticed I was about to open my damn mouth to ¡°She did not seed in seducing me, and no! My fast doesn¡¯t break so easily. I am not thirsty for everyone, Beatrice.¡± He made sure he made me deepen my eye contact with him when he said, ¡°Now, enough with you not listening to me and jumping to a conclusion. I know you are hurting because of what happened in your past rtionship, but Beatrice, I am not like them,¡± as he said that, my struggle died down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to always look over your shoulder when you are with me. Because my eyes are only for you,¡± that was not something I expected from him. I bet I pushed his limits today, but I guess it happened for good. He had never expressed himself so sweetly before. ¡°As for you wanting to spend time with him. I will f*uc*king burn him alive and imprison everyone again. So, stop testing my patience. I am done giving chances to others,¡± his grip tightened against my wrist as anger mixed with hopes shed through his gorgeous eyes. There was a brief pause before his eyes traveled to my lips, and a gulp ran down his throat. ¡°So, do you have anything else to say?¡± He asked in a very harsh tone, making me wonder if I should even move a muscle. ¡°Tell me,¡± he scolded, ¡°do you want to say something else because I am going to do something and after that, none of us will be able to speak,¡± he stunned me with his body heat. I was just staring at him and wondering what he meant by that. I got my answer when he steadily licked his lips to moisten them as he stared into mine. ¡°I guess there is nothing you want to say then,¡± he mumbled, and he pressed his lips against mine with so much force that I swear I thought he was going to eat me. His entire body pressed h*ard against mine, and my body crumbled under his. There was no movement in our bodies for a few seconds. It was the longest smooch ever. His soft lips had consumed my lips entirely. He kept pressing them until my head drowned in the soft pillow entirely. The single smoochsted for about two long minutes, and when he finally pulled back, I heard the biggest smooching noise ever. My body felt heat travel between my legs, and I shut them tightly and shyly. His lips were red, but he was not done yet. In fact, he had only started. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 411 My Akin Is Innocent Taking only a few seconds break, he leaned on my face once again, and this time he was much more passionate and soft. His lips s*uc*ked at my lips in a very gentle way. I was able to find a way to steadily spread my legs and give his body easy andfortable ess between my legs. He didn¡¯t hesitate before adjusting his body and pressing his h*ard, bulging body over mine. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As his lips moved around my lips, I realized how thirsty he had been for my t*ouch. Setting my one hand free, he ced his hand on my boob and gently pressed it, making me squirm and gasp inside. ¡°Ah hmm mum mm,¡± I moaned when his tongue licked my lips, gently and very greedily making its way into my mouth. ¡°Ah!¡± I moaned once more before s*uc*king his tasty tongue and moving my body against his. His widely spread shoulders and sexy physique were really intoxicating. He ran his hand around my boob until it found an entry into my naked skin. He slid his hand up my shirt and pressed my tits between his f*ingers so gently that I bit into his tongue. It didn¡¯t bother him. He was so hungry that he didn¡¯t want to focus on anything else. Before long, he was rubbing his bulge between my legs and ying with my n*ipple. ¡°Ahh, Akin¨C,¡± I broke the kiss long enough to take a d*eep breath and moan his name. ¡°Shushhh! You talk way too much,¡± he smiled before pressing his lips ever so gently against mine this time. The night was still not over, and we were hornier than ever. Just as his hand traveled down and reached between my legs, I closed my eyes to give him free ess. He understood the assignment and lifted his body only enough to pull his shorts down and kiss me at the same time. However, it didn¡¯t go any further because soon the chaos erupted. Suddenly, our moment of intimacy was shattered by amotion outside. He lifted his head from my lips, his expression mirroring my own concern. As we hastily mended our clothes, we made our way to the door, curious about the source of the disturbance. Peering out, we witnessed a scene of utter horror. A young woman, perhaps in her early thirties, hurried past us, cradling a lifeless child in her arms. She was clearly in a state of distress and was searching frantically for their¡¯s doctor, who was known to reside in the mansion for emergencies. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, we followed the woman down the hallway, our hearts pounding with anxiety. As we caught up to her, we could see the desperation etched on her face. It was clear that time was of the essence and that we needed to act quickly to save the child¡¯s life. ¡°What is going on?¡± I asked the people running behind her, and before they could say a word, they looked at Akin and hissed. It was pretty evident at this point that they didn¡¯t like Akin¡¯s presence in their. But what does that wounded baby have to do with Akin? ¡°Akin, you stay there. I will go look around and see what¡¯s happening,¡± I gently pushed him inside the room, but he refused to sit tight. ¡°No, I aming with you,¡± he eyed me for not letting him follow me. Since I wasn¡¯t left with much of a choice, I agreed and let him tag along. The two of us rushed to the other side of the mansion, where my mother¡¯s room was, and were faced with a group of elders outside her room. The way they all shared a nce before ring at Akin was another red g that disturbed me. I gently held Akin¡¯s hand and made him walk through the angry crowd to enter my mother¡¯s room. We were weed by my mother and Vincent. Both of them looked frightened and agitated. ¡°Beatrice,¡± seeing me, gave her enough strength to walk my way and pull me into a warm hug. ¡°Vincent, right?¡± Akin asked the guy, who nodded in response, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on? How did that child get injured?¡± He proceeded to ask him while I sat my mother down and helped her drink some water. ¡°He was attacked,¡± Vincent exined, but my mother¡¯s heavy grunting objection silenced him. ¡°He should be thest one speaking to any of us,¡± Mom hissed, her eyes throwing darts at Akin, who looked clueless. ¡°What happened? Why is everyone so against him?¡± I know it wasn¡¯t the right question, but at the moment, it seemed about right because he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong after he came here. It was pretty obvious that they were making it seem like whatever happened to that child tonight was his fault. ¡°Huh, his kind has always been vicious and vindictive towards us. Look what they did tonight?¡± She weredragons. ¡°Mom, just because one of them did something doesn¡¯t mean all of them are wrong,¡± I tried to exin it to her, but she refused to understand and moved her head vigorously to dismiss anything I had to say in his defense. ¡°They are all the same. Isn¡¯t this how they treated us as well? They used one of us of killing their royal servant, and in return, they punished us all?¡± When she muttered and made eye contact with me, I was able to glimpse into the terrible life they led because of Sofia and Vasquez. I didn¡¯t have much to say in defense of the werewolves, but I wouldn¡¯t stop defending Akin. As far as I knew, he was innocent. That¡¯s when a knock on the door rmed us of Igor¡¯s arrival. He entered the room with a sad look on his face before he began to exin what led to this chaos, ¡°a werewolf from the nearby vige sneaked in, ra¡ªped and killed the babysitter, and almost killed the little boy.¡± Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 412- His Anaconda After we discussed the whole thing, Akin and I returned to our rooms and everybody was asked to leave the mansion. The mother and the child were now taken to the hospital and the authorities have sealed the crime scene. Everything was put to rest until morning. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense,¡± I said, wandering around the room and trying to solve this case. ¡°Maybe it is one of their ways to make us look evil?¡± Akin suggested and I tilted my head at him. ¡°But my mother would never sacrifice a life just to prove a point,¡± I argued in a soft tone. I was now realizing how difficult it was to look him in the eye after what happened between us in the weakest moments. ¡°I am not saying your mother is involved, but even if she is, you wouldn¡¯t know. I used to think my parents were saints¡ªnah, actually I always had a feeling they were messy,¡± he then shrugged and sat in the bed. ¡°Akin! You are maybe not taking it seriously. The type of things they are trying to do to make werewolf ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. look evil is a very dangerous game they are ying. This is only one incident, but imagine if this keeps happening. They will get their hands on you¡ª,¡± I was yammering when his soft words shut me up. ¡°You will save me,¡± he said and when I looked at him, he shut his eyes and pretended to be resting. ¡°About that¡ª how would I save you if I don¡¯t even know what is going on with you?¡± I asked, and my eyes identally traveled to his shorts. He really left this room with such a big weapon hiding in his shorts? I gulped and shyly looked away. ¡°I want to know everything about Talia?¡± I asked, my heart pounding with a mixture of fear and confusion. He nodded gravely, his expression darkening as he spoke. ¡°When I scolded her for attempting to seduce me, she came clean about her ns. She told me that Igor wanted her to manipte me into doing things with her that he couldter use against me in front of you,¡± As he spoke, I felt a wave of revulsion wash over me. It was as if a veil had been lifted, revealing the depravity that lurked just beneath the surface of our seemingly idyllic life. ¡°She exined what was really going on,¡± he continued. ¡°Igor keeps many innocent girls as s*ex ves and uses them for his own twisted pleasures.¡± I was stunned, my mind struggling toprehend the enormity of what he was saying. The shock of the revtion was so great that I felt myself gagging, unable to even speak. At that moment, I knew that we had to act quickly. We couldn¡¯t let Igor continue to prey on innocent young women, using them for his own sick pleasure. But how could we possibly stop him? The enormity of the task ahead of us was daunting, but we knew we had to try. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculously cruel,¡± I huffed, cing my hands on my waist and fueling with anger. ¡°Which makes me wonder about tonight¡¯s chaos,¡± Akin whispered, but that¡¯s when his phone rang and he got out of bed to attend to the call. ¡°Hmm, okay! Good. Keep an eye out for him,¡± he said and hung up, showing me the screen. ¡°It was Colt.¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s working for you now?¡± I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm and raising my eyebrow. ¡°He trusts me more with his queries than you,¡± he shrugged teasingly before walking around to look for a charger. I was about to give him a good response, but then my eyesnded on his shorts again. I don¡¯t know how he was not noticing it, but his d*ic*k was so huge and standing so h*ard. He turned around and then looked at me with a frown on his face. ¡°Have you seen my charger?¡± I turned my face away because I was seeing more than just a charger now. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked innocently, standing tall with his broad shoulders and that huge sword in his shorts. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I yelled, waving my hand to make him turn to the other side. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked in bewilderment and came in front of me. ¡°Look at me,¡± he insisted and I took a d*eep breath before raising my head. He must have noticed my red cheeks because he started scratching his scalp. ¡°What is¡ª,¡± he paused when I turned away again, ¡°you¡ª oh s*hit!¡± Yeah, it took him some time, probably because he thought he could fool us with his ck shorts. ¡°This is ¡ªbecause of¡ª,¡± he tried making an excuse but couldn¡¯t. ¡°It is okay. It is a natural thing. It happens,¡± I cleared my throat and spoke awkwardly, ¡°just go to the bathroom and take care of it before returning to the bed.¡± I rushed to the bed and got under the covers as if it wasn¡¯t a c*oc*k but an anaconda I was running from. He stood near the bed still for a few minutes before I heard him walk over to the other side and get in the bed. ¡°I told you to take care of it first,¡± my damn mouth. I cannot stay silent for a good one minute. As soon as Iined, he turned to face me and mumbled in a very sexy one. ¡°I thought you were going to do it for me.¡± I swear that moment he said that word was the only time when I have been so shy. My eyes jumped out of their sockets and I let out a loud gasp, pushing the covers away and getting up once again to look at him. This night kept getting worse. ¡°I mean, of course, it is a terrible night. Somebody died and I am¡ª I will go take a shower,¡± I am sure he got worried with my response because he didn¡¯t wait around for another minute and left to take a shower. I felt bad for reacting like this. It must have been so h*ard for him toe out of his shell and I ruined it all. The night was peaceful after that, but the morning was not. We woke up to an announcement that the boy had fallen into aa. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 413 It Is Looking Bad For Akin ¡°What could have possibly happened?¡± I sat with my mom and Akin on the rooftop to discuss this matter. Their had been under a lot of stress after hearing about thest night¡¯s incident. ¡°A werewolf from the nearby vige found out there is a whole country that appeared out of nowhere and decided to steal things from us. He entered our neighborhood and went into the first home they found open. They raped the babysitter and injured the little boy, thinking they have killed both of them to hide the truth, but the boy survived and lived enough to tell us who was the culprit,¡± Igor said everything with a very tired look on his face. He had just joined us and sat down like he had been working since morning. ¡°Oh, good morning,¡± as soon as he put his phone down and stared at Akin, he greeted him with a grin. He and his greetings were Akin¡¯s worst nightmares. ¡°You said it was an individual and now you are iming it was more of them,¡± Akin pointed out a little discrepancy in his statement, and my mom turned to Igor to exin himself. ¡°That¡¯s because one of them found out about the country and brought the other ones. But why does it matter how many of them were there? The point is that after their disappeared, the werewolves came and started living in the mid-west in viges. They have taken over everything and now we have to face it all. All thanks to your daddy dear and crazy mommy,¡± he looked straight at Akin and said those words to get a reaction out of him. ¡°And what are you nning to do to keep our people safe?¡± I interrupted, calling him out for his bulls*hit. He was all talk and no action. Ever since I havee here, I have watched him wander around and terrorize people. He loved wearing crowns and walking among people who would bow before him. ¡°I am doing everything I can, unlike you, miss an arrogant princess. You have been here and the only piece of interest is the one that you brought with yourself,¡± he straightened his back to taunt at me when Akin mmed his hands on the table and shook our attention to him. ¡°Watch your tone when you talk to her,¡± he didn¡¯t care anymore what others will think of him. My mom stared at Igor and then looked my way. ¡°Bold of you to threaten me in my ownir,¡± Igor fixed his coat and then leaned back again. ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t seen a mark on her neck. So, tell me again, how did you two ept each other?¡± now that he was irked, he was openly firing shots at us. My mom looked a bit interested after realizing that he was indeed right. I was not marked. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know,¡± sadly, I didn¡¯t have a very satisfying response for him. Vincent then interrupted us by cing a file in front of each of us and started disying some pictures of us. ¡°These w marks are from werewolves. We found them at the scene of the crime. The crime was actuallymitted hours ago and it was done in a haphazard way. So much so that the killer didn¡¯t get a chance to clean the mess after him. When the mother of the child returned, she found the naked dead body of the girl in the doorway, as if the poor girl had tried onest attempt to escape. The boy was found injured in his bed,¡± Vincent went into detail when describing the situation to us. Sure, it did seem like a werewolf attack, but maybe it was only one werewolf because there was not much evidence to suggest the idea that there was more. ¡°How about we discuss thister? I have to speak to my daughter about something,¡± Mom then excused herself and me from the group. Akin got up and gave me a nod to alert me he will be around while Igor and Vincent left together. Now that we were left alone on the rooftop, I was ready to have a burning conversation with my mother. ¡°You have to give Igor a chance,¡± Mom mumbled stubbornly, folding her arms over her chest to let me know she will not be open to any excuse. ¡°Mom, I am already with Akin,¡± I said and she shook her head. ¡°Then convince him to let you be with Igor. If he objects, that¡¯s your chance to leave him. Use that excuse and be with Igor,¡± her statement was really heavy for me. The fact that she thought I will be looking for an excuse just so that I can be with Igor shocked me. ¡°I am not with him because I didn¡¯t have a choice, Mom. I am with him because I love him. His with him. You should understand this of all the people. You have lived with Igor. Tell me if you truly believe he is good enough for me?¡± I asked and noticed how she went silent for a minute. ¡°He is still better than Akin,¡± after a minute¡¯s pause when she opened her mouth. I expected a different response, but I was disappointed. She didn¡¯t want to understand my point and realized I cannot just ept Igor because he is of my kind. Even if he was an excellent character man, I would still not ept him. It was just that I didn¡¯t feel a pull towards him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. We spoke for about an hour when our conversation got hindered by an earsplitting screaming from the wooded area. Mom and I shared a nce before getting on our feet and rushing downstairs to see what happened now. It was truly devastating that every few hours there was something happening. If it kept going, the rtionship between the werewolves and weredragons will never get better. As we reached the mansion¡¯s gate, we found three young girls running towards us with guards around them. It is sad to say; they were only wrapped in sheets, so I can already tell what happened. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 414 The Mother Of My Child (Helel Spade) It¡¯s been two days, and I have learned to live with these medicines. I will inject myself with this goodness and then lose energy andck strength to get up or even feel any other pain. Today was a bit different. I was dizzy but haven¡¯t taken another dose yet. It was just that I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Beatrice, and somewhere deep down, I didn¡¯t want this pain to go away today. I wanted to sit and miss her, think about her, and feel the little burning pain of her departure. ¡®What do you think will be happening over there?¡¯ Hel asked, and I shrugged. ¡®Don¡¯t ask me,¡¯ I replied. ¡®Then who should I ask? I miss that Helel who used to talk to me. Now I feel trapped inside. You don¡¯t talk, and you don¡¯t let me transition. Every few hours, you inject yourself with this stupid wolfbane and stuff and drive me to a slumber. Do you not understand what you are doing? If we stop doing good things, we will be driven to evil,¡¯ he said, trying his best to get under my nerves. That¡¯s how I saw his motivational lecture. It didn¡¯t affect me one bit. ¡®You know, now that I think about it. It was you who caused all this mess,¡¯ I got out of bed with difficulty and nodded to myself. ¡®Wait, what did I do now?¡¯ he asked. ¡®You were the one who was in pain and causing me pain as well. You were the one who felt a mate bond with Gwen¡ª,¡¯ as I continued to use him, he shut me up by causing my bones to crack. ¡®URGHHH!¡¯ I yelled in pain and dropped to my knees. He was being very forceful, and we still had wolfbane in our bodies. ¡®I was the problem? You were the one who refused to talk about it. You didn¡¯t want to discuss it because you thought if we didn¡¯t talk about it, it would never happen. You instigated it and hurt our brother. It was all your fault. But obviously, you wouldn¡¯t listen to me. You would rather shut me up than try to make things work with me. You know what? I am now getting why Beatrice left you. I think I should do the same,¡¯ as he threatened me, and I got concerned. ¡®You will not leave me. You are stuck with me,¡¯ I groaned, cing my hands on my waist and trying to ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. hear any sign from him. ¡®Okay, give me the silent treatment. I will not talk to you either,¡¯ I sat down and noticed my phone¡¯s screen lighting up. Since it was a new number, I answered the call without wasting a minute. ¡°Hello?¡± I don¡¯t know why, but something told me it had to be Beatrice. I had actually shattered my phone previously, so the new one didn¡¯t have too many numbers. Beatrice got a new phone before leaving because she didn¡¯t want the old one, which had many call logs and text messages, to be with her. ¡°Helel?¡± It was Reign. The hope that had been born in my heart washed away very quickly. ¡°Reign, why are you calling me? Is everything alright?¡± I asked in an exhausted tone. She has been calling me every few hours with different numbers because I kept avoiding her. I don¡¯t know who put her up for the job of babysitting me, but I wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Is Gwen with you?¡± The way she asked that question, I felt my heart reviving. ¡°Why? Who is asking?¡± I got attentive. ¡°Does Beatrice want to know if I am with Gwen or not? Tell her I am not. She is not here. In fact, I have not seen her ever since Beatrice left,¡± I began to yammer and not let her speak. I wish I had, because I embarrassed myself by thinking too far. ¡°Oh no. That¡¯s not why I¡¯m asking for her. The thing is¡ªGwen is missing,¡± she exined, and for a moment, my mood got ruined. My heart went back to beating so low that I could barely hear it. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is. Must be at the mansion,¡± I sighed, without having an interest in talking about her. ¡°Helel. She is not there. In fact, she went missing, and the weather outside was so bad. I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± she began to mumble in a broken voice. ¡°Just call her. She wille back,¡± I said, but it seemed like the situation was far more serious than what I was being told. ¡°Her phone is off. She is pregnant and all alone,¡± as she reminded me what state Gwen was in, I felt guilty. She wasn¡¯t the only one involved in this situation, so why is she taking that responsibility alone on her shoulders? And didn¡¯t Beatrice ask me to take care of her? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will look for her,¡± I said as I hung up and grabbed my coat to leave. I have been dealing with a different kind of heartbreak, and during that chaos, Ipletely forgot about Gwen and my baby. ¡®Hel, I will need you to locate her with her scent,¡¯ I said, and I started leaving the woods. ¡®Hel?¡¯ I called for him again, and in response, I only got silence. ¡®Fine. F*uc*k you. I will find her myself,¡¯ I grunted with anger and decided to treat him the same way he was treating me. While I kept pacing around, I made some calls and found out from the guards that they had seen her wander around the pack¡¯s border. So, I hurried to catch up with her and ask her what the f*uc*k she was trying to do. I didn¡¯t have to look around too much because I knew where to find her. She had already crossed the pack¡¯s border but was now sitting on the side of the road with her face in her hands. ¡°Gwen!¡± I yelled when I finally saw her on the side of the road. It¡¯s time to have a very ufortable conversation with the woman who is carrying my child. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 415 The Nasty Culprit (Beatrice Dismay) ¡°There was a big ck wolf. He was staring at us and evening towards us,¡± the first girl and the oldest of them all cried. We had sat them down in our foyer and had been trying tofort them. The girls were in the age range of 24, 22, and 20. They were extremely gorgeous and full of potential. They imed to have gone to the river to swim around n*aked when they found a wolf spying on them. Once they were n*aked and in a very miserable state in the water, the wolf came out and attacked them. ¡°So the motive was¡ª,¡± Igor paused as he ufortably adjusted his coat. ¡°It was to do things with us against our will,¡± the girl said, filling her face in her hands and beginning to cry. ¡°What is happening in ourir? Since when did our women be targets of all this nonsense?¡± My mom whimpered at the condition of the girls. They were badly shaken up and unable to pull themselves together. I felt bad for the girls. ¡°Vincent, please drive them back home safely and hire a guard on their doors for the next few days until this wolf is caught,¡± I ordered Vincent, who nodded instantly and got on his feet to fulfill my wishes. He seemed to be a good handyman and was always attentive, too. ¡°We were better off in a prison than living in a world where we only looked like s*ex objects,¡± an old and then shook his head. ¡°It is not like you have to be worried about anything,¡± he scoffed and rolled his eyes very disrespectfully. As the people began to leave the foyer, a guard briskly made his way inside with something in his hands. ¡°Your highness, I found this near the river. The werewolf must have left it behind identally after transitioning back into his human form,¡± he said, handing me over a coat, and just by looking at it, I felt my chest tightening. It was Akin¡¯s coat. I swiftly looked around in search of him and found him missing. As everybody left and only my mom, me, and Igor left, I noticed their quizzical stares. Igor made direct eye contact with me before his eyesnded on the coat again. He would always make these faces, and the reason behind them was very apparent from his gestures alone. ¡°This is Akin¡¯s coat, isn¡¯t it?¡± Igor finally broke the silence. My heart skipped a beat, realizing what they were implying. It was indeed a mystery that his coat was found near the river, as was the fact that the girl¡¯s description of a wolf was exactly what Akin¡¯ s wolf was. ¡°It is?¡± My mom gasped and snatched it out of my hands to smell it. ¡°Smell it and tell me if he is telling the truth,¡± she then handed it back to me and requested that I test it. Before I could say a word, we watched Akin return to the mansion without a coat. His hair was all messy and w*et, and he looked like he had been through some shit. ¡°Here hees,¡± mom grunted, and she stepped forward to block me from his attempt to get closer to me. ¡°Where were you, Mr. Wolf?¡± she asked him while shaking in anger. ¡°I was-,¡± as Akins started exining himself, I shut him down. ¡°I have asked him to look for his coat that I lostst night,¡± I lied shamelessly, and I swear everybody could tell. ¡°You are not saving him from getting exposed for such a heinous crime,¡± my mom whispered, gently nudging my arm. ¡°I am not lying, Mom. Last night, after everybody had gone to bed, I left the mansion with him. It was cold, so he gave me his coat, and I wore it. After that, we were just ying around, and I left his coat somewhere near the river. That¡¯s the truth,¡± I was guilty of lying so bluntly. But there is no way I would believe that Akin did this shit. ¡°Let him say what he was going to say,¡± Igor interrupted, but I didn¡¯t let him get a word in the edge- wise. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He can y his games elsewhere, not with Akin. I will not let anyone use him for their secret agenda or any kind of personal gain. ¡°Not now,¡± I waved my hand at him and shut him up. He looked shocked. No matter how many times I defied him, he never ceased to look amazed by my audacity. ¡°Now, if you guys excuse us, we will leave for our room now. I am sure we will find the real culprit. Tell them, just increase the security,¡± I told them as I grabbed Akin¡¯s arm to drag him along. After we entered our room, I felt relieved to escape their hard res. Igor was looking at me as if he would attack us at any minute. I am certain he didn¡¯t want me to take his side. ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone stole your coat and left it at the crime scene,¡± I sat him down and began to walk back and forth in front of him. He was awfully silent, so much so that if it wasn¡¯t someone who knew him, they would have suspected him to be the culprit. ¡°Akin, you don¡¯t worry about anything. I promise I will not let them ruin your reputation or use you of anything that you haven¡¯t done,¡± I promised, tapping his shoulder, but the more I talked, the guiltier he looked. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry about it. I am telling you I will¡ª,¡± as I sat down with him and tried tofort him, he raised his head and made blunt eye contact with me. That gave me shivers. There was definitely something he was trying to tell me. ¡°I was there,¡± he mumbled, and I leaned back from him. ¡°I left the coat there because I was the ck wolf they were talking about,¡± he added, and it was at that moment that everything went downhill. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 416 The Happiest Uncle (Reign Winchester) I had just arrived at the mansion and found out that Zane had been cooking in the kitchen. He had turned everything upside down and burned down a lot of cookies. ¡°What are you doing, Zane?¡± I asked, entering the kitchen and trying to run for the window. It was all foggy in the kitchen. ¡°Whoa, who are you cooking?¡± Colt¡¯sment made Zane turn around and roll his eyes at us. ¡°Tell us, what are you doing?¡± I insisted on knowing because the way he was wearing that pink apron was just adorable. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone you saw me in this state,¡± he instantly frowned and scolded us, ¡°I am actually preparing some food for our niece,¡± he smiled widely, showing us his white teeth. ¡°What?¡± Colt and I yelled in unison, and the response we got from him made us bite our tongues. He scowled at us for raising our voices and probably exposing him to everyone. ¡°I don¡¯t like her, okay,¡± he ced his hands on the shelf and mumbled, ¡°she is just ew,¡± he continued to speak about Gwen in a very distasteful manner. I could have stopped him, but there was no point, so I let him take his anger and frustration out. ¡°But then, she has someone who is our blood now. She has our brother¡¯s baby in her womb. I am just ¡ªtoo excited to think about what I will do when the baby is finally here,¡± Zane raised his hands and stared at them with a smile. It was as if he were already imagining the baby in his arms. ¡°What if it is a boy?¡± Colt shrugged. ¡°It will be fine, but I really wish it was a little girl version of Helel,¡± Zane smiled, and his eyes soon got covered in tears, ¡°Things have been rough between us in the past, but now I don¡¯t want to hold on to any grudges. We are brothers, after all. I really wish he coulde back so that we could raise the baby together. Imagine growing up under the shadow of strong alpha king uncles,¡± he changed his tone to a powerful one, exaggerating his strength before he turned around to secretly clean the tears from his cheek. ¡°You should speak to him,¡± I suggested. I have been noticing that ever since Beatrice left Helel, Zane hasn¡¯t had a problem with him. It was almost like Zane had reached a point where his only problem was that he could not see her with anyone else but himself. ¡°Do you think he will talk to me?¡± Zane turned around to face us again. ¡°Who will?¡± Maddox had just returned with food bags when he realized they had to clean the ce before Akin returned. He hates his kitchen dirty. ¡°Helel. Zane wants to make amends with him,¡± I spoke up and noticed the way Maddox looked my way and then at Colt, who was busy trying the burnt cookies. We were not on good terms after that day. I was beginning to see why our friendship had survived for so long. It was due to my efforts. Because the minute I stopped making an effort, our friendship was doomed. I gave him so much attention and power in this rtionship that now he doesn¡¯t even want to give it his 100 percent to fix things. But thankfully, I have a colt with me now. He never makes me feel guilty or lonely. In fact, sometimes I have to beg him to leave me alone. But he cutely walks away, just to stand in the corner and give me some space. Just the reminder of it made me turn my head to Colt and give him a smile. He tried asking me through his gestures why I was smiling like a fool, and I just gave him a head shake. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. But do you think this burned food will be good enough to lure him in?¡± Maddox asked, and we all startedughing at Zane, who looked annoyed. ¡°This is not for him. This is for my niece,¡± Zane argued, cing his hands on his waist andining. ¡°OH! Our niece. I didn¡¯t know you would be cooking for Gwen,¡± stupid Maddox, he brought her name up at the wrong time. Now that he exined how it seemed, Zane looked astonished. ¡°No, obviously not. I wouldn¡¯t cook for her,¡± he said, lowering his head because there was a lot happening between Gwen and him. It seemed like neither party liked each other. He had beenining a lot about Gwen passingments on him and trying to make it seem like he was only after Helel because he had Beatrice. Now it was true. Even we thought about it. But Helel was the one who attacked him first, so it couldn¡¯t be Zane¡¯s only motive to be upset with his brother. ¡°But it is fine. We can start from the beginning and maybe mend things together. The baby needs to thoughts appearing in Zane¡¯s mind. He nodded after giving it a thought and smiled brightly. ¡°She is right. Let¡¯s all be friends and live like a family. For the sake of my niece,¡± Zane zoned out, but the cute smile never left his face. Even Maddox seemed to be thinking about it. ¡°I will go call Gwen here. I think we should start by doing things together,¡± I informed them of my n before heading out of the kitchen to look for Gwen. As soon as I entered her room, I found everything upside down. It was as if a tornado had hit her stuff. ¡°What the¡ª Guys!¡± I yelled while examining the situation. Her bags and clothes were missing. ¡°GUYS!¡± I yelled again and caught the attention of the happy guys in the kitchen. They all rushed to the room and were as surprised as I was. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°She left,¡± I announced to them, and the happiness on their faces faded away immediately. That was not how we expected it to go. The first thing I did was call Helel and let him know Gwen was missing. The father of the baby must know of his baby mom¡¯s disappearance. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 417 My Innocent And Sweet Akin (Beatrice Dismay) I was lost in what I¡¯d heard from Akin. His confession ruined everything. I was confused for a moment and even stared at his face for too long before I shook my head and held his hands again. ¡°So, you identally left it there?¡± I asked without showing any skepticism, but it was indeed frightening that they described his wolf. I get it. He must be running around, and they got scared of his big wolf. ¡°I was there when I saw one of the girls drowning. I tried to reach them, but I was in my wolf form. However, they started screaming and didn¡¯t even let me do any savings. I was shocked because some of the ims they were beginning to make were far from the truth,¡± he exined as he recalled the whole incident. It was indeed confusing because the girls looked and sounded genuinely frightened. ¡°Maybe someone is behind all this mess,¡± I said as I stroked my chin, brainstorming what is going on here. It started off with an incident, but now it was only growing. These ims have made my people very hostile toward the mention of werewolves. Imagine how they must feel whenever they see Akin wandering around. I looked at him and smiled weakly. It was true. I was worried about his safety now. ¡°I think you should go back home,¡± my words must have hurt him because he freed his hands from my hands and pulled back in his seat. ¡°Do you think I might be hiding something?¡± he asked, his eyes expressing the hurt he must have felt from my words. The air was thick with tension as Akin questioned me, his eyes searching for any hint of doubt in my response. I felt a pang of guilt at the hurt expression on his face. ¡°No, I will never doubt you,¡± I said, determinedly, as I took his hands in mine and leaned in closer to his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t doubt you, even when they showed me the coat or when you confessed to being around those girls.¡± ¡°Akin, I know you well enough to say that you would never do anything evil,¡± I mumbled, and as I leaned in closer, I could feel the warmth of his breath on my face, and I could see the pain in his eyes slowly dissipating. His hands felt warm andforting in mine. I squeezed them gently to let him know that I was there for him. ¡°I am asking you to leave because I feel like there is a conspiracy happening here. They are trying to portray you wrong just so that they can find a reason to harm y¡ªou,¡± I was sitting close enough with him and talking in whispers, looking deeply through his eyes. It was so that he could look into my eyes and see the fear of him getting hurt. ¡°And leave you alone here? No!¡± He snapped, pulling his hands out of mine and leaning back on the couch, ¡°They are trying to scare me away from you. I will not leave you no matter what, Beatrice.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± I sighed and shook my head. ¡°I understand everything very well. I am not a child. I am not leaving you here among these people who have lost the understanding of differentiating between right and wrong,¡± he sounded aggressive when letting me know there is no amount of terror they can cause him to leave me here by myself. ¡°Beatrice,¡± as I stayed silent and kept staring at his face. He leaned ahead again and cupped my face in his hands. ¡°My parents caused all this distress for these people. I promise to stay here and make things right. They are not only your people; they are mine too. Your concern is my concern¡ª,¡± finally, after speaking a lot of sweet words, he realized what he was saying. ¡°I will fix everything,¡± he mumbled determinedly, and was about to pull away from me when I held his hand and brought him closer. ¡°And I will keep you safe,¡± I smiled as he smirked at my response. ¡°I know you would,¡± he whispered. Our eyes were staring right through each other¡¯s eyes when his smile faded away and a serious look took over his face when looking at my lips. Waiting for a few seconds, before he tilted his head and very gently pressed his lips over mine. His lips very gently sucked my upper lip, making me feel butterflies in my stomach. His hand against my thigh and the way he kept groping it was a sign that he was excited. The softness of my skin with his firm grasp. Our bodies were ready to explode on each other. As his hand traveled between my legs, I noticed that his body flinched. The gentle grazing over my p*ussy after he spread my legs while not breaking the kiss was spectacr. He didn¡¯t stop until his finger was running up and down my p*ussy lips from over my pants. ¡°Ah!¡± little moan escaped my lips, and that¡¯s when my phone began to ring like crazy. Sadly, I had to pull away from him because, given the circumstances, the call could be urgent. The awkwardness every time we got intimate was a different kind of feeling. I took a deep breath and attended Vincent¡¯s call. ¡°Yes, Vincent, is everything okay?¡± I asked as I cleared my throat to sound normal. ¡°Your mother is not feeling well. The whole ufortable situation had led to her difort. She wants you to stay with her for the night, just you,¡± he then added after giving me such bad news. ¡°Okay, I will be there in a minute,¡± I said and hung up, watching Akin, who was confused and anxiously waiting to know what happened now. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom is not doing so great. She wants me to be with her. Do you think you will be alright by yourself?¡± I felt bad for leaving him alone, but my mom had directly asked for my visit. I couldn¡¯t leave her sick. Sadly, Akin had to stay silent and not show any aggression because he wanted my people to ept him. ¡°I will be fine. Just let me know if you need anything, okay?¡± He said it with a smile. I just don¡¯t know why, but I was notfortable leaving him alone. However, I had to do it. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 418 Wrong Person In The Wrong Time (Akin Spade) After Beatrice left, I began to wander around the room in sheer panic. ¡®She is falling for me,¡¯ I said to King, who scoffed. ¡®For me. It has to be me,¡¯ he argued, and I shook my head vigorously at his ims. I cannot believe she t*ouched me or let me t*ouch her. I have been so careful in my responses and actions because I didn¡¯t want to scare her away with how fast I was moving. But it seems like she is really easygoing, and I just scare myself with the thought of her getting offended for no reason. ¡®Ah! Did you smell her skin? She is mesmerizing. I was afraid I would take a bite of her. She smells so good.¡¯ I smiled and jumped in the bed, hugging a pillow. ¡®Her l*ips¡­ I was urging to keep sucking on them¡¯ King mumbled with a chuckle. ¡®She is perfect. She has it all. No wonder whoever she breaks up with cannot move on from her. She is impable,¡¯ I didn¡¯t have any words to describe what I was feeling. Definitely, we have felt the sparks, and I would be delusional to say I didn¡¯t notice the way she had been looking at me. ¡®Her eyes hold so much respect and concern for us,¡¯ Thankfully, King brought it up. I wanted to hear it all from him. ¡®Really?¡¯ I smiled. ¡®As if you didn¡¯t notice. She gets so jumpy when anyone looks at us in even the slightest bitter way. She even defended us when she found our coat on the site of the incident,¡¯ as King brought that one up, I sat up and wondered what those girls screamed at us. ¡®Why do you think they lied?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around the fact they saw me and called for me to help their friend, and when I tried to reach for her, they began to im I was assaulting them,¡¯ I recalled with a sad pout. ¡®Beatrice is right. There is a whole conspiracy going on behind our backs,¡¯ King said, and I grinned again. ¡®When is she ever wrong?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but keep smiling and giggling. It was just that I never really thought I would get a chance with her. I remember she used to have a crush on me back when I didn¡¯t want to admit it or look at her differently, but the heart wants what it wants. After that, she never really showed that love for me, so I began to feel like maybe that was it. Maybe I would never have a chance with her. But look at us now; she was melting like butter in my arms. And then the thought ofst night shed before my memory, and my smile grew. She was under me, and my body was pressed against hers. It felt so good. I quickly freshened up but didn¡¯t n to go to bed. She was in the other room, but I was worried for her. I couldn¡¯t sleep at all. I have decided to rest when she returns; otherwise, I will stay awake. I had my eyes on my phone, and the instant it rang, I rushed to pick it up. However, right off the bat, I knew it wasn¡¯t her calling. The number was new. ¡°Hello?¡± I frowned at who might be calling me after midnight. ¡°Alpha King A¡ªkin,¡± I heard sobbing from the other side, ¡°please he¡ªlp me.¡± My heart flipped inside my chest when I heard the devastating voice of Talia. I remember what she told me about Igor. But I thought he might have given her a break. That right there made me wonder who this alleged r*apist could be. ¡°Talia? What is happening?¡± I asked, and she continued to sob. ¡°I am in the front garden, n*aked. He beat me up and left me without clothes,¡± she whimpered in a heartbreaking voice. My jaw clenched at his brutality. How dare he think he can take away someone¡¯s right to their body? It was not only brutal but also inhumane. ¡°Stay there; I aming over,¡± I told her, and rushed into the closet to get a robe and leave the room for her aid. I was briskly making my way with my fists clenched around the robe. This has to end now. He cannot just hurt anyone he wants. As soon as I reached the second garden a little farther from the mansion, I was met with another surprise. There was a weredragon guard on top of Talia while she was protesting and fighting him off. ¡°F*uc*k off,¡± she cried, and tried to push him away, but he was much more forceful than her. Anger had already been bubbling in my veins, and this only made things worse. I sprinted and lunged at the weredragon. As I dragged him away from her, I saw the fear in his eyes. But before he could transition into his weredragon form, Inded a punch on his jaw and knocked him unconscious. Now that he was lying unconscious, I turned to Talia. She was covered in bruising and had wh*ip marks all over her body. She was hugging herself and crying hysterically on the ground when I approached her and unfolded the robe, making her cover herself. ¡°He is going to kill me for asking for help,¡± she smiled weakly, but I could tell she was hysterical in the moment. Her body was shaking. She was holding my hands with her trembling hands before she pulled into my chest and hugged me. ¡°Please save my family and all the other girls he has been using for his benefit and gain. We are tired, From N?velDrama.Org. and our bodies are tired, Akin. We cannot take it anymore,¡± she sniffled as she cried. ¡°Please,¡± she begged. For some reason, I felt like my little sister was begging for help, and I would never deny helping anyone. That¡¯s when another mess awaited me. I heard a bothersome cough that made me look the other way and watch Beatrice¡¯s mother, Mnie, walk toward us with nothing but anger in her eyes. I knew right away that she got it all wrong. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 419 Arrested But Not Guilty ¡°Shame on you!¡± she proceeded to approach me with her harsh gaze falling upon my face. Before she could even give me a chance to respond to her and let her be aware of what her favorite guy, Igor, was doing, she smacked me across the face to cause me humiliation and degradation. I closed my eyes and stepped away from Talia, who was ready to flee the scene at this point. ¡°My daughter is madly in love with you, and you are doing this behind her back?¡± She began to shout and throw a tantrum. ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing anything that would upset Beatrice. Talia over here¡ª,¡± I began to exin, but she once again cut me off in the middle of my words. ¡°She will be dealt with. As for you, I demand you leave mynd right now,¡± she yelled shakily, throwing her angry res at me. ¡°I will leave for my room,¡± Talia whispered, and she instantly slipped away. ¡°No,¡± I said, and Mnie had to shake her head to make sure she heard me correctly. ¡°You cannot defy me,¡± she mumbled, and this time when she tried to get closer to yell at me, I stood a step ahead and made her step back. ¡°Watch me,¡± I muttered. ¡°I would not leave Beatrice behind with that psychopath, who you need to keep an eye on because this girl over here called me just a few minutes ago, crying about him hurting her and keeping other s*ex sves hidden from your eyes. Now tell me, where are you when he is hurting these women?¡± I was feeling this anger inside me that I couldn¡¯t control anymore. The only reason I wasn¡¯t bursting into rage was because the woman in front of me was my beloved¡¯s mother. Beatrice had waited for this moment her entire life. I would never take that family away from Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. her. But that didn¡¯t mean I would let her mother separate us. Not after I have waited so patiently to be epted by her. ¡°I saw you with her. So, I would rather believe my own eyes. Now go back to your room because my daughter will deal with you in the morning,¡± Mnie hissed and pointed in space. I could argue back and forth, but she wasn¡¯t going to listen to me anyway. Wasn¡¯t she sick? Why the heck was she wandering around, especially the instant her daughter fell asleep in her room? Thinking I would deal with everything in the morning, I walked back to my room but couldn¡¯t rest for the whole night. There was this fear inside me that kept me awake. I couldn¡¯t stop wondering if Beatrice would believe me. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, she will,¡¯ King reassured as we walked into the shower early in the morning. ¡®It is not Igor against me. In fact, her mother will be filling her ears against us now. She will im she saw us with Talia,¡¯ I muttered under my clenched jaw tiredly. ¡®Talia can testify for us,¡¯ King said. Talia will be happy to tell the world what kind of monster Igor is. But then there was one tiny problem. Why didn¡¯t she stay to clear our name? Why did she run away like a culprit? I was beginning to question everyone, as well as my ability to foolishly believe everyone. As I changed and walked around in the room, I found an omega knocking on the door and delivering breakfast to my room. I didn¡¯t feel like eating anything, so I only drank the water and continued pacing around and waiting for the arrival of Beatrice. I only decided to leave and meet her myself when the door busted open like they were here to arrest a culprit, and I wasn¡¯t wrong for thinking like that. They had actuallye to arrest whoever they thought was behind all the horrible events. The guards had their guns out and were pointing at me, led by none other than Igor. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I asked, feeling a little nauseated. Something wasn¡¯t right. I was not able to feel the same energy I had when waking up anymore. My mind seemed to be blocking a lot of awareness. The only thing I could focus on was the blurred face of Beatrice in my memory. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what is going on?¡± Igor scoffed, tying his hands behind his back and eyeing the guards. ¡°Arrest him.¡± That has been scaring me, and now it was happening. I wondered if those allegations were all created by Igor. But wonder was all I could do because when I tried putting up a fight, I felt my body go numb. ¡°F*uc*k off, don¡¯t get your hand¡ªs on me,¡± I warned the guard, who I could get in my grasp, but soon my fingers felt too heavy to move and he had escaped out of my grasp. ¡°There is no need to be putting up a fight anymore. You have made a mistake bying here and harassing our women. What kind of shameless bastard keeps his dirty eyes on his mate¡¯s pack women? You truly have no shame, just like your parents. But I will make sure our people don¡¯t have to fear or worry about anything anymore. As I am now personally taking care of this matter,¡± he shook his head and stated every word with a lot of pressure. He was implying that I only came here to ruin whatever they had managed to secure. My tongue was so heavy that it forbade me from uttering a single word in my defense. So, I got arrested while I dropped to my knees. They had silver chains, and everything worked out as if they had been nning it ever since I arrived. The silver made my body squirm when it entered my veins, and I let out a sigh. Now I waspletely out of energy and being dragged away from the room by the guards. My legs were folded and getting tugged, and my head was down. I was worried about the reputation this case would make of me. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 420 With Me Now (Helel Spade) I called an Uber and drove Gwen to my cabin without having any conversation with her. She had been sobbing every few minutes, so I didn¡¯t want to bother her by forcing her to tell me what went down in the mansion. Once we arrived at the cabin, she stood in the corner and kept sobbing. Now it was getting boring. I mean, if she will not say a word, how would I know what the lingering issue is? ¡°Gwen, sit down,¡± I said tiredly, watching her shake her head at me. ¡°Why? Is standing in the corner going to help you in any way?¡± I asked, and she finally wiped away her tears to lift her head and look at my face. The stare she gave me looked so quizzical. There wasint in her eyes as she kept staring into my face. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to burn another perfect couch of yours because I have t*ouched it,¡± the harshness in her tone and a big tear rolling down her eye made me realize what had made her upset in the past. ¡°I was angry, and that couch was my belonging. I ruined it, so what?¡± I asked as I shook my head. ¡°Of course, you love to ruin what you own,¡± herment actually made me flinch, but I didn¡¯t argue with her. She was pregnant and very emotional. Not to mention, she was pregnant with my child, and I was over here acting all hurt and irresponsible. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t feel bad for her. I guess I just felt worse for myself in the beginning. ¡°Fine, you can sit down. I won¡¯t burn it down,¡± I sighed and watched her shake her head in disapproval, but then she did sit down. I grabbed her some fresh juice and food and then sat on the sofa to ask her about her sudden departure from the mansion. ¡°Now, do you mind telling me what happened? Why is it that I am getting a distressed call from Reign, asking me where have you gone?¡± I asked under pressure. There is no way she just got up and left without anything happening. ¡°Your brother kicked me out,¡± she said, and put the ss down. ¡°Zane grabbed me by my arm and dragged me out of the kitchen because I was trying to cook for myself. He said I should not be using their kitchen. He said I was a s*lut who wanted to trap one of the brothers, and now I have seeded. He said our baby is a bastard child and that he will never ept this baby as part of his family because I seduced you into sleeping with me and to upset Beatrice. Do you want to know what else he said?¡± She was staring into my eyes while a stream of tears was leaving hers. I was not surprised that Zane misbehaved, but all these things were too much. I didn¡¯t expect him to go this far. ¡°I will talk to him,¡± I said, feeling humiliated. How can he talk like this about my baby? Who is he to decide if the baby will get our name or not? ¡°There is no need to. It is not like you have ever respected me. It is true, Helel. You never epted this All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. child. You didn¡¯t even care what I was doing. You just left the mansion again and came here to cope. I¡¯m the one carrying our baby. You did nothing, and neither did you ever ask me about the baby,¡± she began to raise her voice and be in her feelings. I just felt so guilty and ashamed of myself. ¡°You talk about trying to do good. Well, sh news, your own baby is going to suffer because his father cares about everyone but¡ª,¡± she shut up once I grunted in a protest. ¡°My baby will not suffer,¡± I got up from my seat and pointed a finger at her. ¡°And don¡¯t f*uc*king tell me that I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t. So don¡¯t go around fighting Zane. I don¡¯t want everybody to think I am making you two fight,¡± she hissed as she went against the idea that I speak to Zane. ¡°I will just ask him to take his words back,¡± I had calmed down because she didn¡¯t seem well, so I decided not to cause her more agitation. ¡°No, thank you. Don¡¯t talk about it with anyone. I don¡¯t want anybody to think I told you what Zane said. Nobody likes me anyway. This will make them hate me even more. I just want my pregnancy to be peaceful and to give birth to a healthy baby. Is that too much I am asking for?¡± She grunted loudly and began to cry. I let out a deep breath and sat down again. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t cry,¡± I mumbled softly. ¡°But if he disrespects you again, I will not listen to you,¡± I murmured, and she nodded. ¡°I want to leave this pack. I don¡¯t have a family, but there is a friend who lives in¡ª,¡± She was talking when I shook my head to reject all her requests. ¡°You are not leaving. I mean, you are with my baby¡ª,¡± I began to feel a weird pressure on my chest when realizing when she leaves, I will lose my baby too. ¡°Helel, I cannot stay here. I need care and attention. This pack is filled with chaos. I want to be at peace,¡± she requested in a broken voice, and I shook my head once again. The head shaking was probably so annoying to her, but I was doing it for a purpose. I didn¡¯t want her to leave with my baby. ¡°I will take care of you,¡± as soon as I said those words, I felt bad, but this was my baby she was carrying. She wasn¡¯t the only one who should have the responsibility of the baby on her shoulders. ¡°You will?¡± she asked in confusion. ¡°I want to take care of you because of my baby. Give me a chance,¡± I murmured, realizing this is what Beatrice would never be upset about. With that being said, Gwen gently nodded to the agreement to stay in my cabin. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 421 Getting yed (Helel Spade) From N?velDrama.Org. I have tucked her nicely in the bed and set her stuff in the room while I am sleeping on the couch. ¡®We have to cut down on the nightly routine now,¡¯ I told Hel, who seemed to be very excited at the idea of us having a child. As for me, I wasn¡¯t too sure. I didn¡¯t feel too connected. I was just trying to do the right thing. ¡®We must get all the books to read on taking care of a newborn baby or a pregnant weredragon,¡¯ Hel suggested, and I gave him a nod. I won¡¯t be sneaking out too often at night and will try to guide my guards to do the job because Gwen will need protection. The woods are a wild ce, and she is pregnant. I will need to personally be around to take care of her. While I was getting ready to prepare breakfast I heard a knock on the door, and upon answering, I saw my brothers, Colt and Reign, entering the house. ¡°You found herst night? Did she tell you why she was leaving?¡± Reign asked as she sat down on the couch, and the others joined her. I was trying my best not to point a finger at Zane, but the way he was acting like he was worried was irking me. I don¡¯t know what happened to us brothers or when he turned so negative, but I was ufortable in his presence now. After what he said and did to Gwen, he shouldn¡¯t even havee here, but that was the beauty of it. He must be waiting for me to say something so that he can say Gwen is pining us against each other. ¡°She said she wanted to leave and be with her friend because she felt lonely,¡± I didn¡¯t lie entirely, but I concealed a lot of information for the time being. ¡°Oh. So, she is not leaving then?¡± Zane asked, and I tried to hold the harshness in. ¡°No!¡± I shook my head. ¡°She will stay here with me under my care and protection because she is giving birth to my baby, the one who will get my name and will be respected.¡± I watched Zane nod his head andpletely ignore the fact that thisment was directed at him. ¡°I was preparing so much food for her, and she left. But worry not; I will pack some stuff and bring it here,¡± Zane smiled innocently, and for a moment, he was able to fool me as well. But then I saw right through him and recalled Gwen¡¯s words, and I refused to believe a word he said. ¡°That is very kind of you, but I think there will be no need for it. She will eat what I feed her,¡± I said, and everybody frowned. ¡°You are not suggesting that¡ª,¡± Zane pointed a finger at his chest and smiled awkwardly before his smile vanished and his eyes narrowed in my face. ¡°Oh! You think I will hurt the baby?¡± His question turned the attention of everyone to me. ¡°No! There is no way he would suggest that. We were with you, and we saw how excited you were for the baby to be a part of our family,¡± Maddox being too innocent among us, patted Zane¡¯s shoulder to console him, but Zane knew at this point that I had been told of his actions. ¡°What did she say about why she left the mansion, Helel?¡± Zane asked me directly this time. I wanted to not talk about it, but hiding it wouldn¡¯t make sense. There were exnations that needed to be made, and I honestly wanted Zane to prove me wrong. I am sure that would make me raise my eyebrow at Gwen, but at least I will not have to fight my own brother for saying all those things about my baby. ¡°She told me everything,¡± I finally said. ¡°Helel,¡± I heard Gwen suddenlye out of the room andin. ¡°What? I am not afraid to tell the truth. He needs to exin his behavior,¡± I said to her and turned to face Zane again, who got up on his feet to face me. ¡°What? Please tell me what is going on?¡± The urgency in Zane¡¯s voice and his bodynguage showed guilt at getting caught. ¡°Why did you kick her out of the house? Why did you prevent her from cooking for herself? Don¡¯t you know she is pregnant and she needs proper nutrition?¡± I felt bad for even reminding him something that he should have known himself. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t know what is happening, but from what I remember, Zane was cooking for her,¡± Colt held his hand up to defend Zane. ¡°I was there too,¡± Reign intervened. ¡°And me too,¡± Maddox whispered, shaking his head at me in disbelief. I am sure they were upset, but why would Gwen lie? ¡°Gwen,¡± I turned and eyed her, repeating everything he had told me. She looked so petrified now. ¡°He kicked me out,¡± she summarized it, but the gasp from others was towards the fact that they believed she was lying. ¡°Why would I kick you out?¡± Zane asked, his eyes forming tears but a broken smile staying intact on his lips. ¡°You texted me, Gwen. You told me you don¡¯t want to be around us and that you should be staying with Helel,¡± Zane didn¡¯t hold back and muttered on the other side of the story to shake us more. ¡°And you did just that. You really yed well. Look at you; you are in his cabin now, and he is taking care of you, but why ruin my rtionship with him?¡± Zane wasn¡¯t stopping anymore. He kept yammering and pointing a finger at Gwen, who was acting shocked. ¡°I never texted you anything,¡± she gulped, refusing to ept it. ¡°Do you have that texts with you?¡± Maddox got up from his seat and asked Zane, who without hesitation pulled out his phone, and sure enough, there was the text he was talking about. Now the issue was that I had promised to take care of her. Why the hell did she lie to me? Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 422 The Cunning Bastard Mate (Akin¡¯s POV) ¡°UGHHHH!¡± My scream deafened my own ears as they whipped me with silver chains and kept throwing wolfbane at me. The water I drank earlier had wolfbane and silver in it. No wonder it felt funky, but I thought it was due to the fact that their water was a bit too sour at times. ¡°Tell us why?¡± Igor yelled, eyeing his guards, to stop for a minute. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± I grunted, keeping my head down and getting whipped again. ¡°You have no idea what you have done. Toe here and make it seem like you care about us and our people, but then do this? Why? You had our princess as your mate. Why would you want more?¡± Igor screamed as he lit the cigar and puffed the smoke into the air. His high-volume screaming didn¡¯t match his bodynguage. He looked way too calm to be certain that I was this disgusting man who was hurting his people. ¡°You know I didn¡¯t do s*hit,¡± I said, raising my head and looking him dead in the eye. ¡°Where is Beatrice?¡± It¡¯s been a few hours since they trapped me here, and I have been requesting that everyone tell me where she is. It was odd that I had not heard from her sincest night. I was beginning to get agitated now. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see your face,¡± the moment Igor said that, I felt my heart crumbling in my chest. It wasn¡¯t because I thought she believed them, but because I knew there was no way she would not want toe here to see me. She believes me, and even if she does not, she is the type who would confront me and then leave me instead of leaving me and never talking about it. ¡°What have you done to her?¡± I screamed with all my might, which wasn¡¯t a lot right now. I was too tired All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. and exhausted to even get up on my feet. My knees were t*ouching the ground, and my arms were spread and tied to the other sides of the walls. ¡°What have I done to her? I am not some thirsty alpha king who hurts women. She is fine and is with her mother. She told me herself that she doesn¡¯t want to see your face,¡± Igor shrugged very calmly, but there was a lie behind his calm and confident attire. ¡°I am innocent,¡± I then stated, and Igor let out a tiring sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will get a chance to prove your innocence. In a few hours, we will hold a trial, and after that¡ªif they deem you guilty, you will be killed and hanged in public,¡± Igor said without any hesitation. He didn¡¯t care that he was hanging an innocent man to death. In fact, he didn¡¯t even care that the werewolves would unleash themselves on them once they found out what they had done to their Alpha King. He was just too happy to make me look like a disgusting pervert who ruined many girls¡¯ lives, and I hated him for it. That kind of allegation was the worst. All my life, I have acted a certain way and tried my best to never get indulged in such things, and today I was getting executed for such a heinous crime. I was devastated. No way they would listen to me. The trial was only so that they could publicly assassinate my character and deem me a thirsty man. So that they can justify my murder. ¡°Now, I will go and be with my mate,¡± Igor said, and as he had turned around to leave, he stopped to look at my face again with a smirk on his face just to add, ¡°By the way, my mate has decided to ept me. We are anticipating a wedding very soon.¡± With those words being said by him, he left the cell and left me baffled. ¡°Beatrice?¡± I whispered in shock. ¡°No! She will never marry you. You f*uc*king stay away from her,¡± I yelled in agony, trying to free myself from these chains. There was no way she would marry this asshole. They must have done something to her, which is why she hasn¡¯te here. I yelled and screamed while they wh*ipped me. My shouts were not because of the pain; I was trying to get the attention of anyone who could tell me if Beatrice was fine. The time has finallye where I will be presented before the public, and they will determine what they will do to me. I was not excited about this trial because I knew I couldn¡¯t prove my innocence, but I was looking forward to seeing Beatrice. Once they dragged me out and tied me with silver chains to a big tree, the public began to gather around. Everyone from their hade out of their houses to the royal garden to witness the trial. After everyone had arrived, I saw Mniee out with Beatrice. She was wearing a beautiful ck dress with a ck on her face, like her mother. The two looked like queens and princesses from old times. But there was something odd about Beatrice. She was having trouble walking. I noticed that her mother had to support her into standing to be able to walk towards the chair and sit down. Beatrice looked almost lifeless. F*uc*k, what have they done to her? ¡°Today, we are here to witness the trial of a vicious, perverted werewolf. Does this trial remind you of something else? We have once been on trial by werewolves. That trial took everything away from us. We will make sure we punish him, and I will need your votes for it,¡± Igor made sure he reminded them what revenge will be like and how important it is that they take revenge on my kind. However, I was worried about Beatrice. They have done something to her. My jaw clenched, and blood began to rush through my body with force as I began to imagine what they were nning to do to her. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 423 His Mother-In-Law (Beatrice Dismay) ¡°What happened to Mom?¡± I asked Vincent for more details soon after I left Akin¡¯s room. I was worried for him, and leaving him alone was hard when I knew there were people here who didn¡¯t like the sight of him. But my mother¡¯s degrading health saddened me. ¡°Your mom wants to spend time with you,¡± Before Vincent could say a word, Igor joined us in our brisk walk toward my mother¡¯s room. ¡°Vincent told me she is not feeling well,¡± I said, following Vincent briskly. ¡°That¡¯s true. She is not,¡± Igor added. He was calmly walking behind me and worrying me. He had no job when he came with me. ¡°May I know what happened?¡± I hate that I had to constantly pester them for details. ¡°Food poisoning,¡± Igor replied without disying any harshness in his voice. ¡°The water here was always salty. We brought food and water from outside their, so maybe her stomach had a difficult time adjusting to it,¡± he then exined, and I nodded in worry. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me all the way to her room. She will be fine. I will take care of her,¡± I finally stopped outside her room and told him, watching him look at me intensely. Every time I spoke badly to him or told him to do something, he would go silent and just stare at my face as if he were contemting what to do with me. ¡°I am here for her. I was also informed just a minute before you,¡± he made an attempt to exin why he was tailing me, but I wasn¡¯t satisfied. It seemed like he needed alone time with my mom and me to probably say some nonsense. But I¡¯ve decided not to ept any bulls*hit from him when ites to Akin. They don¡¯t know him the way I do. ¡°Okay,¡± I sighed, and I got into the room where my mother was sitting on the couch with her arm extended and their¡¯s doctor checking her blood pressure. ¡°It was something she ate,¡± the doctor said in simple words before heading out of the room. ¡°Ah, my daughter is here. Now I will feel better,¡± mom spread her arms for me and asked me to sit with her. I sat down and then hugged her, resting my head on herp. ¡°Anything thates from them is poison,¡± Igor said, but I decided to ignore him. I could go on arguing with him about his behavior towards the brothers, but I reckoned my mom would get anxious about us bickering in front of her. ¡°Beatrice, my dear daughter!¡± Mom then made me lift my head so that she could cup my face in her soft hands. ¡°Why did you hide the truth from us?¡± I frowned and turned my face to Igor, thinking about what it was about. ¡°What truth?¡± I questioned. ¡°That coat. His coat found on the crime scene suggests his involvement,¡± mom imed, making my heart sink in my chest. Obviously, they were not over this conversation. There was a crazy pervert on the loose. ¡°Because he is innocent,¡± I stated, and a chuckle from Igor made me close my eyes to calm my racing breathing. ¡°Mom! Do you trust my judgment?¡± I asked, and she sighed. ¡°I would love to believe you, but I do believe you are very naive,¡± she stated with a sorrow-filled sigh, heaving her l*ips. ¡°You have lived your entire life with those cunning creatures. You admitted that you didn¡¯t have a good childhood and that you didn¡¯t even know about your identity until some time ago. So tell me again, on what basis should we believe in your judgment?¡± Igor dragged the whole sofa closer to us and sat facing me. While I was ring at his face, my mother nodded vigorously. ¡°I agree with him. You have lived with those creatures. It seems like-,¡± she paused when she couldn¡¯t find the correct word. ¡°Stockholm Syndrome,¡± Igor mumbled, and I rolled my eyes hard at him. Obviously, he looked it up. ¡°Some people fall in love with their captors,¡± he exined to my mother while I breathed in exhaustion. ¡°You are making up stories, and my mother is believing you. Tell me again, how is my mother¡¯s situation any different from mine? She has been trapped here under a despicable ruler all her life. Do you think she is making this judgment for herself or just following your beliefs?¡± I knew my words would sting, but they were the right way to put into words that I know everything about Igor. ¡°So you think I¡¯m not capable of understanding people?¡± My mom¡¯s voice was low and carried sadness. ¡°Fine. Look me in the eye and tell me this man over here is the best man for me,¡± I said as I pointed my finger at Igor¡¯s chest, and the tip of it identally brushed against his skin. He lowered his head and briefly stared at where I had t*ouched him before clearing his throat and stretching his neck. My mom¡¯s silence was another reason why he began to look anxious. I could tell he wanted and expected my mother to take his side. ¡°He is still better than Akin,¡± once again, she disappointed me when she stated that. ¡°You know what? I think it¡¯s because you two have not spoken in private before. Get to know each other first and then decide,¡± my mom forced a smile onto her l*ips when begging me to spend time with him. ¡°There is no point in wasting my time, Mom! I¡¯m not choosing him over Akin,¡± I shrugged and noticed the way Igor¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Hm, I believe you don¡¯t know something then. In ourir, we don¡¯t ept rivals. We fight them and kill them to im our mate,¡± he then said in his genuine tone, filled with menace and cruelty. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. I just stared at his face, as I wanted to let him know that if he hurt Akin, I¡¯de after him. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 424 They nned It After Igor made those threats, he walked out of the room, and I was finally left behind with my mother. ¡°Mom, please just give Akin a chance. With his el*egance and decency, he will make you ept him into our family too,¡± I was so confident that if anyone gave him just a minute, they would fall in love with him. My mom hadn¡¯t even spoken to him, so how would she know who he truly is? ¡°I don¡¯t need to. I know his looks and charms have you mesmerized but there are more than just looks we look forward to when epting a partner,¡± she sighed and then grabbed the milk from the side. ¡°Come on, drink it,¡± she said with a pout, reminding me of our conversation from earlier, where she told me that she had always wanted to give me milk and even tell me bedtime stories. I know it mustn¡¯t be easy for her to see me all grown up and realize my whole childhood is gone. But we were together, and that was enough for us. I grabbed the milk out of her hands and chugged it down after taking several pauses andining about how weird the taste was. I never knew they were drinking and eating such things while trapped here. ¡°Now, go get changed so that we can rest,¡± she gave me a weak smile at the end and patted the back of my hand. I gave her a nod and got up from the couch to quickly get ready for bed. The sooner I go to sleep, the quicker the night will pass and I will be able to meet Akin in the morning again. I was in the bathroom when my mom knocked gently on the door to let me know she was leaving the room to get some water. By the time I had finished taking a shower and stepped out of the bathroom, I was already sleepy. However, I wasn¡¯t going to bed just yet. Because soon the door busted open and in came my mother angrily. Igor was trailing behind her, so I was confused about why he was back there. ¡°Mom, you look flustered. Is everything okay?¡± I asked as I approached her and held her hand tightly between my hands. I noticed Igor staring at my naked l*egs since the nighty was barely covering my t*highs. If I knew he would be returning, I wouldn¡¯t have worn something like this. His scanning eyes would make me ufortable. ¡°You wanted me to give him a chance?¡± Mom asked as she faced me. The anger in her eyes was something I was surprised to see. ¡°Yes?¡± I murmured in bafflement. So, it was rted to Akin? Did something happen again? ¡°I found him in a questionable state with Talia,¡± she hissed when finishing the sentence. I heard her, and where Igor let out a gasp, I didn¡¯t. ¡°Oh, he must be helping her,¡± I didn¡¯t want to give out the whole situation with Talia to my mother when Igor was literally standing right beside us, but I let her know she shouldn¡¯t worry about those two. ¡°Beatrice! Open your eyes. He is cheating on you. She was naked, wearing a robe while being in his arms,¡± she then exined to me what happened, but it didn¡¯t make me feel jealous or hurt. Worried would be the correct word to describe what I was feeling. She was naked, and he probably gave her a robe to cover her body. What might have happened to her to be in this state? I was concerned. ¡°It is nothing. He must beforting her,¡± I said in agitation, trying to leave the room to meet up with Akin and ask him if Talia was okay, but Igor stepped in my way and blocked me from leaving. ¡°Igor! Get the f*uc*k out of my way,¡± I yelled as I demanded he leave the room. ¡°First, lower your f*uc*king voice,¡± he muttered under his breath, adding, ¡°your mother is not done with you yet.¡± His angry gaze was him breaking his character. He was no longer hiding behind that goofy guy image. He looked and sounded forceful. ¡°You seem to have been under a spell of some sort. I am telling you that your mate was in such a state with Talia after leaving his coat on the site of the crime, and you are still defending him?¡± My mom expressed her worry by questioning my state of mind. ¡°Mom, trust me. I know he had done nothing wrong, okay?¡± I said. ¡°So you are not going to understand it in simple words, are you?¡± Igor shook his head after finally realizing his games wouldn¡¯t work on me. I would never see Akin in the light that he was shedding on him. ¡°I am d you found out,¡± I replied confidently. However, the way he was blocking the door and slowly squaring up, I was beginning to feel the threat in front of me. ¡°I tried to teach your daughter a nice way. I tried to make her see what kind of monster her mate is, but she is¡ªbeyond understanding. I am sorry, but I will have to take strict measures with her now,¡± Igor said to my mother directly, making a frown appear on my forehead. He was going to use his strength against me. Oh, he can try. ¡°Let¡¯s see who wins the tug of war then,¡± I said, and as I tried to walk in the direction of the door, my body felt lifeless, and I almost fell, but he held me in his arms and chuckled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say big words. I don¡¯t believe in bodily strength; the mind is our ultimate weapon. The one who can use his mind to plot a good n will never be defeated. And you, my dear, have been drugged by the most powerful drug to ever exist. Now you are just a walking zombie and someone who will just obey me like a good girl,¡± he said as he forced me up and carried me in his arms. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I knew what was happening, but I couldn¡¯t defend myself anymore. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 425 Already Mine (Igor Havoc) Holding her in my arms for the first time was a moment that will never be reced by anything. She was sleeping peacefully in my arms, her eyes slightly open. I am sure her body wasn¡¯t able to move, but deep down inside, she was still awake. As I only turned to scoop her into my room and my bed, her mother ran past me to the door and spread her arms like an eagle. ¡°What are you doing, Mnie?¡± I asked with a stern look on my face. She was acting like a crazy person, blocking my way when I was in a hurry to take Beatrice to the room where she should be. ¡°You are not taking her anywhere,¡± she aggressively raised her voice at me, ring at me down and eyeing me to put her in the bed here. ¡°She is my mate. I can take her wherever I want,¡± I hissed, trying to get past her, but she wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°I said no. Firstly, you drug my daughter, and now you are taking away her chance to decide whether she wants you or not,¡± she yelled angrily, making me re back at her in annoyance. ¡°Because she was out of control. I didn¡¯t have a choice,¡± I had to convince her that I wasn¡¯t going to hurt her daughter. It was much more difficult than I thought. I hoped Mnie would happily let me take Beatrice to bed, but here she was, creating a whole fuzz about it. ¡°Put my daughter down,¡± she then pointed in the direction of the bed. ¡°Fine,¡± I had to agree. All my hopes for the night drowned. I wouldn¡¯t want Mnie to run around telling everyone I had raped her daughter and the princess weredragon. I rested Beatrice on the bed and sighed, watching her before straightening my back. ¡°But I¡¯ll keep her under the influence of this drug until we get rid of that a*sshole Alpha King,¡± I told Mnie, who waved her hand at me to step away from her daughter. She had instantly covered Beatrice in a nket so that I couldn¡¯t see her beautiful, resting body. She can act all in charge of her body for now. But it will only be a matter of time before I get my hands on her. ¡°Get out now,¡± she was shaking angrily as she made me leave. I spent the night in excitement despite All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. the fact that I couldn¡¯t do anything to her tonight. I was happy about Akin being in my clutches. I woke up early to get Akin arrested, and it was even fun watching my men torture him. He wasn¡¯t in much pain until I told him Beatrice had decided to ept me. After that point, Akin¡¯ s screams were filled with sweet agony. ¡°Everything is ready. Is Beatrice all set to go?¡± I entered Mnie¡¯s room to let them know it was time. As I looked around for her, Mnie stepped in front of me to remind me she wouldn¡¯t allow me to stare at her daughter for too long. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want her to ept me?¡± I rolled my eyes at her baseless attempts to separate two lovebirds. ¡°By her choice. I can only tell her what I want. I will never force her. And right now, she is in a miserable state, and I wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to take advantage of her. Beside, the trial of Alpha King Akin will make us certain if he truly is a monster or if we are mistaking something,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Oh,¡± I said, shocked, because I didn¡¯t think there was a possibility of her epting his innocence. I thought we were plotting against him together. ¡°Now, stop talking about your marriage with her. It is her decision,¡± Mnie was beginning to annoy me with her yammering. I was only being nice to her until that Alpha King was dead. ¡°Hm,¡± I was speechless because I was holding in my ns that I didn¡¯t want to disclose out of a frenzy. ¡°Can we leave now?¡± She then asked me, and I nodded. ¡°Sure,¡± I nodded, obviously hiding the fact that the instant Akin is taken care of, I¡¯m marrying Beatrice. Even if it means that I have to apply force. I agreed, and that¡¯s when Beatrice walked out of the bathroom, wearing a dress thatplimented her beauty. I couldn¡¯t help but keep staring at her. It wasn¡¯t my fault that I had been trapped in thisir while my mate was out there with those sadistic brothers. I wasn¡¯t given a chance to spend time with her or make her know how I am and that I can keep her happy. She looked lifeless, forced to follow our leads, as her mind was still sleeping. ¡°We will need someone to carry her to the ground and then help her sit down,¡± I said as I watched Beatrice almost trip. ¡°Just remember, no one falsely uses anyone today. I don¡¯t want innocent blood on our hands. Besides, that man is my daughter¡¯s love. I don¡¯t want her to hate me if we falsely kill this man,¡± Mnie was only concerned about herself and her daughter. What about me? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I told you I¡¯m certain that man is our guy. He had been harassing our people and had even killed an innocent nanny after¡ª,¡± I didn¡¯t continue because I knew she understood what I was saying. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go. She needs to rest,¡± Mnie then mumbled after reaching Beatrice and gently holding her arm. We had to actually call for help to support Beatrice, as Mnie was making sure I didn¡¯t t*ouch her daughter or get closer to her. It was at this point that she was beginning to make me reconsider whether I wanted to keep her alive. If she wasn¡¯t in the picture, Beatrice would have already spent a night with me. Soon we will have left the rooms and mansion to arrive at the Royal Gardens, where I had nned to execute Akin right after his trial and right before Beatrice¡¯s eyes. Once she sees her lover die, she will break down even more. The more vulnerable she is, the easier it is to take her. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 426-The Public Trial (Igor Havoc) ¡°This man over here killed that nanny and that innocent child, but fortunately, the kid survived,¡± I said as I walked around, addressing my people. ¡°So the witness is alive,¡± Mnie hade to the front to discuss the matters. There were a few older people in ourir who were silently listening to us. They wouldn¡¯t be making much difference, but because Beatrice had returned, the crown being returned to her was already in discussion. Without it, I would have been able to make a decision all by myself. But now I had to rely on the people¡¯s words. ¡°This man has ruined our peace ever since he stepped into ourir. He came here to deliver our princess to us and expected us to ept him. He needs to realize he cannot use our kindness on us,¡± I yelled as I pointed my finger at him. His eyes were stuck on Beatrice. I wanted to scoop them out for even lying to my gorgeous mate. I was so annoyed that they were only bobbing their heads and not yelling at us to just end him. These people are dumb. ¡°What about the boy? We can bring him here,¡± Mnie, being very annoying, once again broke my attention to her. ¡°We would have only if he was not in aa,¡± I said, rolling my eyes her way, eyeing her to not interrupt again. ¡°Oh, then we can bring the girls to give their statements,¡± Mnie didn¡¯t get the hint and continued intervening in the trial. ¡°We will. In fact, they have already said what they saw and who they saw many times. But we will call them here again,¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°Let me take a stand for myself,¡± It was then that Akin straightened his back while still in chains and demanded a fair trial. I noticed everyone staring at him in silence. He knew he had charm and looks, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of using them. His calmness brought attention to him. ¡°If you are going to do this trial, I should be given a chance to defend myself,¡± he was saying without disying any pain from the silver chains. His eyes were still stuck on my mate. ¡°You are a criminal. You will not be given any¡ª,¡± I hadn¡¯t even finished when Mnie jumped in. Thisdy was getting on my nerves. She was so against the idea of her daughter being with that man that she didn¡¯t even talk to him the whole time, and all of a sudden, when we are finally this close to getting rid of him, she ising to his defense. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see how you can defend yourself against such heinous usations,¡± Mnie said with an eye roll. Her gestures and harsh tone didn¡¯t matter because, by the end, she was giving him a chance to turn the table around. ¡°Mnie,¡± I muttered under my breath, grunting. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what you want to do? You are giving this maniac a chance to fool us,¡± I tried to make a final attempt to make her realize what she was doing, but it went in vain. Her love for her daughter was now blinding her. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m doing the right thing. If he is really innocent, I wouldn¡¯t want him killed. His family will be waiting for him,¡± Mnie had stepped closer to speak to me in murmurs while the audience was anticipating the next phase of the trial. ¡°Since when do you care about his family? And the same family who ate your son?¡± It stinks that I have to remind her what they did to her son. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They can be criminals, but I¡¯m not. They can be heartless, but I¡¯m not,¡± she argued, making me look into her eyes and realize she was getting angrier with me. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do it then. I¡¯m sure you will regret giving this man a chance,¡± I said, giving a jerk to my coat to fix it. ¡°Go ahead say what you have to say in your defense,¡± I said as I stepped aside and gave a clear view to the audience to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m innocent,¡± he stated loudly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you ask the cops if they found any evidence of me being present on the scene of the crime where the nanny was brutally murdered?¡± He tried to be clever with me. I knew he would ask for evidence and proof. ¡°Oh, about that¡ªwe actually have witnesses who would love to tell us what happened near the river where your coat was found,¡± I smirked as I said that. Everyone began to nod as they recalled the girl¡¯s testimony. ¡°That¡¯s not what happened that day? I was called over to help one of them, and when I arrived¡ª,¡± Akin sounded anxious and irritated when trying to defend himself. ¡°So you are admitting to being there that day?¡± I smiled when I caught him. ¡°But they lied about everything else,¡± he defensively yelled, and everyone looked disappointed in him. ¡°Calling out victims, tsk tsk tsk!¡± I shook my head, reminding him how horrible he sounded when trying to make the victims look like liars. ¡°This man over here wants us to call a victim, so let¡¯s do just that,¡± I then yed myst card. Akin looked confused, probably wondering what I had that made me so confident that he would lose to me. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s call Talia here, whose boyfriend he killed mercilesslyst night,¡± I turned my whole body to the side where she was standing and witnessed it all. The look of shock on Akin¡¯s face made me smile to myself. He really thought he was the hero saving the world. ¡°What murder? What boyfriend?¡± Akin gulped, watching Talia join us. Mnie had a look on her face that yelled that she was putting pieces together. Now she would realize what she sawst night was more than just an affair between Akin and Talia. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 427-The Fragile Protest (Akin Spade) I was shocked to see Talia being called to testify against me. Everything looked off. I was beginning to wonder if I was really helping her or if she was helping Igor trap me. ¡°Tell our kind Talia how this man killed your boyfriendst night and made you promise that you only belong to him,¡± it was outrageous what Igor said. My head shifted to Talia, who nodded without disying any hesitation. ¡°Last night when me and my boyfriend were having se*x, Alpha King Akin came out of nowhere and began to beat up my boyfriend,¡± she said, beginning to whimper. Right off the bat, I knew she was reading the script Igor gave her. ¡°That is not true. She asked me to help her, so I went outside and saw this man forcing himself on her while she was struggling to get out of his grasp. I saved her life. I didn¡¯t do it for myself,¡± I shouted, but from the very beginning, everybody has picked a side. They have decided to believe in their own kind. ¡°No! I never asked him toe for my help. He¡¯s been obsessed with me ever since he came here. He didn¡¯t want me with anybody else,¡± Talia lied shamelessly, and when it was time, she made eye contact with me, turned her face to the other side, and bit her tongue. ¡°That¡¯s a lie. She wanted me toe for her aid,¡± I was shocked but also lost because I could have sworn when she needed my help, she felt genuine. ¡°Aid for what? She was not in trouble,¡± Igor mentioned, sparing a quick, spiteful nce at Talia, who looked hesitant under the scrutiny of his gaze. No! She didn¡¯t y with me. He was ying with her. She must be saying all this for some reason. ¡°Now that we all know what happened and how he hurt our man and also tried cheating on our princess, I don¡¯t think there is anything left for us to see or hear,¡± Igor finished his nonsense with lies, and everyone seemed to have agreed with him. ¡°Talia! Tell me, why are you lying?¡± I tried to directly speak to her, but she was snatched away when Igor stepped between us and the guards took her to the side. ¡°You are still trying to speak to her?¡± Igor shook his head in disbelief and then clicked his tongue, saying, ¡°I wonder what a fool would pick her over Beatrice.¡± ¡°You know very well that I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± I hissed as my body started feeling heat from the pressure. ¡°I¡¯ll never let you aplish whatever your ns are for Beatrice,¡± my voice was heavy and rough. ¡°And what can you even do? You are trapped her. No! actually, you are going to die here,¡± Igor had a hidden smirk on his face when facing me, but as soon as he gave his back to me and faced his people again, he had the same look of concern on his face from before. ¡°Now, with that being said, we have to punish this a*sshole and let these werewolves know we are not their toys. They had once caged us, used us, and you know what else?¡± He paused just after intriguing them, ¡°One of his brothers ate our Prince,¡± he finished, and gasps filled the air. ¡°They were feeding on our innocent prince while these brothers used Princess Beatrice as a s*ex ve,¡± he then pointed at Beatrice, who looked too numb to even object. There was no way she wasing to her senses and not speaking up for herself. ¡°That is a lie,¡± I screamed, but someone threw a soda can at me, and soon they all began to trash me. ¡°Beatrice!¡± I yelled for her, wanting to know what they had done to her. ¡°I understand your frustration,¡± Igor said, raising his hands to calm them down, ¡°We are all angry with them. Hence, we must end this today. I say we burn him right here or behead him right now.¡± His statement was met with apuse. Everyone was so convinced that I was a monster that they didn¡¯t want to keep me alive for a day. My concern wasn¡¯t even about myself, but Beatrice. I wondered what they would do to her after getting rid of me. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Yes, do it!¡± someone yelled, and others began to chant after her. The crowd was overly excited and anticipating my death. My heart was beginning to pound louder than ever. Now that danger was facing me, I was beginning to look for all the possible ways to fight. ¡°Set him on fire,¡± someone yelled while Igor grabbed the alcohol bottle to drench me with it. Before he could even take a step near me, the crowd went silent at the shaky voice of Beatrice. ¡°NO!¡± Her voice was barely audible, even when she seemed to be using all her strength. ¡°Huh?¡± Mnie turned to look at her daughter. Beatrice tried getting up, but her body fell again. Everyone was looking her way in confusion. It wasn¡¯t a secret that she didn¡¯t seem okay. ¡°No! Nobody tou¡ªches my Ak¨Cin,¡± she whimpered, holding onto the guard¡¯s hand and supporting her body up from her seat. ¡°What is wrong with her? She looks sick,¡± someone from the crowd mentioned, and Igor¡¯s muscles stiffened. ¡°She is sick because of this man. I don¡¯t think she understands what is going on here. We should not dy,¡± Igor instantly intervened to get the process going when someone from the guards yelled. ¡°Our princess wants to address something,¡± I noticed the way Igor turned their way. If looks could kill, this guard would have been dead by now. ¡°We are wasting time,¡± Igor shrugged, looking at everyone and hoping someone would take his side. Beatrice slowly made her way towards me, and as soon as she was facing me, she dropped to her knees. ¡°Beatrice!¡± I gasped, and so did her mother, but Beatrice turned to her with teary eyes and dismissed her support. ¡°I know my Ak-in is innocent,¡± she whispered, staring at me with her beautiful big eyes. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 428-He Is An A*sshole (Helel Spade) ¡°Gwen, what is this?¡± I grabbed the phone out of Zane¡¯s hands and shoved it in her face, making her stare at the screen and tell me what I was seeing. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she began to step away from me, her eyes reading the texts and noticing other details of the text. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be that person, but I think we should just finish this argument. She wants care and shelter; she deserves one,¡± Reign tried to interrupt us, but a hard gaze from Maddox made her change her statement. ¡°I mean, I am against the idea of an evil portrayal of Zane and everything that has been going on.¡± ¡°Gwen! Answer me,¡± I demanded, ring angrily her way. ¡°I didn¡¯t send it,¡± she finally answered and shook her head very calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t even have my cellphone.¡± Everybody shared a confusing nce after her ims were brought to life. I do remember that she was without her cellphone when she arrived here. ¡°I left my phone back at the mansion identally. So, this is definitely not me texting Zane,¡± there it goes, another issue. ¡°What?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°Colt, give her number a call.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to let this matter slide this time. This has been ongoing for some time, and as much as I wanted to stay away from everyone and all these issues to cope alone, I wasn¡¯t given a chance. Hence, I must end this battle today. Colt nodded and started dialing her number. It rang. I looked her way and noticed how she looked confused for a minute before she turned to Maddox with her quizzical stares. ¡°Why do you have my cellphone?¡± Her question baffled Maddox into stepping away and looking through his phone. ¡°I¨C,¡± Maddox gulped as he pulled out her phone from his pocket, and a horrid look took over his face. He seemed to have been stuck with terror. The way he was staring at everyone¡¯s faces while gulping made him look guilty. ¡°Maddox! Why do you have her cellphone?¡± I asked him, but much more nicely. There was no way Maddox would do something like that. ¡°I don¡¯t kno¨Cw,¡± he stuttered. ¡°See, I didn¡¯t send those messages. These brothers are busy portraying me wrong,¡± Gwen was now yelling at the top of her lungs. ¡°They act like they care and didn¡¯t want me to leave, but behind our backs, they are nning all sorts of nasties.¡± ¡°Gwen! Go back to the room,¡± I yelled after I realized it was going downhill pretty quickly. Maddox hadn¡¯t spoken a word. He looked like he was in a state of shock and wouldn¡¯t be able toe out of it anytime soon. ¡°Oh shit,¡± Colt scratched his neck while Reign turned her body to the other side. I am sure it wasn¡¯t easy for her to see her mate go through this moment. ¡°It is not his fault,¡± Zane suddenly spoke up, stepping forward and snatching the phone out of Maddox¡¯s hands. ¡°I was the one who sent those messages and then slipped this phone in Maddox¡¯s pocket to make him ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. look guilty,¡± his confession had too many holes in it. Nobody looked convinced, but he was admitting it from his own mouth. ¡°If you wanted him to look guilty, why did you ept that it was you who shoved it into his pocket?¡± I asked, but Zane shrugged. ¡°I am an a*sshole; I changed my mind,¡± the tears in his eyes as he shed me a broken smile crumbled my heart. I wondered what happened to the good old days when we used to be such great friends. Spending time transitioning and chasing each other for fun was no longer an option. We were growing apart pretty quickly, too. ¡°Get out,¡± I said to Zane as I pointed my hand at the door. He didn¡¯t even resist and walked out of the cabin while leaving Gwen¡¯s phone behind. I could tell everyone else was looking at me like I was the one in the wrong here. ¡°He admitted,¡± I said, not wanting to make eye contact with any of them. ¡°You know why he did. This witch has left her phone in my pocket. He was only defending me,¡± Maddox¡¯s voice cracked as he questioned my ability to see right and wrong. ¡°I am aware of your feelings, Maddox, but she is pregnant with my child. I cannot leave her on her own.¡± I tried to make him understand, but he only shook his head to dismiss my ims. ¡°You would rather leave your brothers; I get it,¡± he nodded his head, taking steps away from me. ¡°Maddox¡ª,¡± soon he had walked out, and I was left with a broken heart and a mess of a life. ¡°Hey, I know you are feeling down and struggling, but the future holds all the solutions to our sorrows. Don¡¯t worry, I will look after them,¡± Reign whispered as she stepped after them, leaving me and Colt behind. ¡°I just don¡¯t get it,¡± Colt mumbled. ¡°There is something wrong here,¡± he then added before he shook his head to stop talking, ¡°I will go follow them.¡± With those words leaving his mouth, he, too, left. Now I was left alone with no one but myself. Gwen had been in her room, and I didn¡¯t want to go check on her. ¡®Do you think Beatrice will get mad at us for all this?¡¯ Hel asked. ¡®I honestly don¡¯t know anymore. She wanted me to take care of Gwen. I hope she will be happy when she finds out I did keep my promise,¡¯ I sighed sadly. ¡®But we lost our brothers while doing so,¡¯ Hel mumbled, and while I agreed with him, I began to feel uneasy the next moment. ¡®I trust Gwen,¡¯ I don¡¯t know what happened, but I said it almost out of the blue. ¡®I feel like she is not lying,¡¯ as I finished my yammering, I turned my head and saw Gwen peering at me. Her arrival made me trust her and not my brothers. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 429 Should Trust The Baby Momma. (Helel Spade) ¡°Can I speak to you?¡± Gwen walked out of the room after spending hours alone. Ever since my brothers left, I had been feeling very uneasy in the cabin. It saddened me that everything was falling apart so quickly. If only I had rejected her the instant I felt the mate bond with her, all this mess would have been prevented. And there were Beatrice and Akin. They had been gone for days, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had found sce in his arms. I knew my brother very well. So, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she had fallen for someone like him. Akin is the best one out there. He is everything she has been looking for in all of us. But that didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t hurt me to think of them being together. ¡°I will expect you to confess, and if that¡¯s not what you are here for, I don¡¯t think there is any need for any sort of talk,¡± I said, without raising my head to look her way. ¡°You want me to confess to something I didn¡¯t do?¡± She sounded a little annoyed. ¡°Gwen! Then what is it that you want to speak about?¡± I asked in a frustrated tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want you and your brothers to fight because of me, Helel,¡± she started off strong and managed to get my attention right away. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know a lot has happened, and somehow I am looking like a bad person here. And I don¡¯t me you for it. I came out of nowhere after my story ended and expected to be epted. I wish we hadn¡¯ t made that mistake; I wish we hadn¡¯t made this ba¡ªby,¡± it must have been hard for her to say that about our baby because when I looked over to her, I found big tears in her eyes and her stare stagnant at her belly as she rubbed it. ¡°When I found out I was pregnant; I was so happy that I didn¡¯t realize how much stress it would cause you. I wish I knew and hadn¡¯t fallen in love with this baby already,¡± she sniffled as she fought to not cry. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± I asked, and she took a deep breath. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t craved for this baby¡ªI would have aborte¡ª,¡± her words didn¡¯t only make her cry, but I also jumped to my feet and briskly approached her. ¡°Don¡¯t make our baby feel like he ising into this world against the will of his parents,¡± I said with much difficulty. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to ept her, but she was the mother of my child, and although there was a lot of issues between her and my brothers, I had to keep it all under check until she gave birth to my baby. ¡°But I know you believe your brothers over me. Helel! I am not sure why Zane is against me to the point that he is lying, but trust me, there is something wrong with your brothers. Maddox had my phone. He texted all those things to Zane, and instead of making him own up to his mistakes, Zane started defending him. The two of them are trying to¡ª,¡± she kept yammering until I had to hush her down. ¡°You are talking about my brothers, Gwen. Leave them for me. I will speak to them and get to the bottom of this matter,¡± as soon as I said that, she frowned. ¡°So you don¡¯t trust my words then,¡± she shook her head in disbelief. I didn¡¯t understand what she wanted from me because one moment she was telling me she knew I didn¡¯t believe her, and the next moment she was acting shocked that I didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Gwen! If you don¡¯t want me to lose my mind, please leave it alone for the time being,¡± I said and slouched down on the couch again. I was so tired of these back- and-forth arguments. Wasn¡¯t it enough that I lost Beatrice? Why were they not letting me cope with the loss of peace already? ¡°Fine. I will be in my room. Do your research, but I know what will happen. Your brothers willy a perfect trap for me and make me look like a bad person,¡± she eximed before storming back into the room. After spending a few minutes in silence, I thought about giving a call to Maddox. It was just that I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him for all these months. He was really innocent and had always been seen as the ck sheep of the family because of all the drug use he was involved in. He imed he started using all that stuff to run away from the nightmares. I believed him. It was time he told me what was going on¨Cwhy are he and Zane against Gwen so much? ¡°Hello?¡± Maddox answered from the other side tiredly. He must have been sleeping or crying, I don¡¯t know. But the tone of his voice was heavy. ¡°Maddox!¡± I said, and he scoffed sarcastically from the other side. ¡°I am d you still remember my name. I was thinking maybe your new mate has made you forget about us entirely,¡± his taunts were justified as I had not been able to spend time with them. I wouldn¡¯t say I waspletely responsible for it because every time I tried calling any of them, they would have hung up on me. Except for Akin. ¡°I remember you all. There is no way my heart will beat and I will not remember my family,¡± it sucks that I have to constantly remind them I love them still, but they never said a word of kindness to me. ¡°Huh! Then why did you hurt us so much?¡± Maddox almost yelled, but then held his emotions in check. ¡°I don¡¯t know how¡ªbut¨Cl know I did,¡± I lowered my head and sighed. ¡°I want to meet you and speak to you. There has been something weighing on my heart, and I finally feel like I should talk about it,¡± I said, feeling the few seconds¡¯ pauses from him. ¡°Fine. I will let you know when we are meeting,¡± Maddox hung up right after that. At least I will get him to understand why I did what I did to Zane Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 430 It¡¯s Ending (Beatrice Dismay) My head was all fuzzy, and everything around me was a blur, but I knew for a fact that if I didn¡¯t put ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. myself together right now, I would lose Akin. Just the sight of him in chains and binds was enough to make me break every bone in my body to defend him. I don¡¯t know how or when it happened, but my feelings for him seemed stronger than anything at the moment. I¡¯m certain it was the drug making me feel all the hidden feelings, and I wasn¡¯tining. ¡°Beatrice is not feeling well. She should take her back to her room and let her rest,¡± Igor grabbed my arm and secretly forced pressure on it when making blunt eye contact with me. ¡°No! I¡¯m not letting y¡ªou sacrifice my mate,¡± I grunted, barely holding myself up. But every time I realized my dy in responses was pushing Akin to death, I jolted myself awake and struggled to keep my posture intact. ¡°Perhaps Beatrice wants to stay here and watch her abuser get killed. Because, as I said, this man had fed upon our prince,¡± Igor took it as far as to me Akin for everything. His grip around my arm was tight as he added, ¡°And not to mention, they have tamed our princess.¡± That sent shivers down many spines, as they proved it when they gasped and began yammering in whispers. ¡°Oh, no! That¡¯s not a good thing,¡± one of the watchers said as she hugged her husband in fear. ¡°That¡¯s a lie,¡± I tried yelling, but only a few words were able to escape my lips. ¡°What are you doing, Igor?¡± My mother briskly made her way in our direction and held his wrist. ¡°Let go of my daughter.¡± I noticed the anger in her eyes as she looked offended that he was holding me by force. ¡°It seems like Mother Dear has been manipted by a tamed princess,¡± Igor then smirked secretly when dragging my mother in the mud as well. ¡°Your highness, may I have a word with you alone?¡± Vincent instantly stepped closer to whisper in Igor¡¯s ears, who shook his head and refused to step away from the crowd that he was hyping up. ¡°Later,¡± Igor replied. ¡°F*uc*king let go of her,¡± Akin finally yelled as he grabbed all the courage. His eyes were beginning to change color, but because he was in heavy chains, he wasn¡¯t able to let his wolf take over. ¡°Now tell me, people, what do you want?¡± Igor yelled, and as soon as my mother tried to ¡°How dare you t*ouch me! Do you not remember who I am?¡± Mom yelled when the guard grasped her wrist and handcuffed her in silver chains. The guard miserably looked over at Igor, who reassured him through his gaze that everything was fine. ¡°It¡¯s alright. After this maniac dies, we will get our princess and queen broken free from their chains,¡± Igor mentioned. ¡°It¡¯s not true. This man is lying,¡± I yelled, hissing at Igor. ¡°How do we know that? You came back with someone who had imprisoned us for years. The same man who ate your brother. We don¡¯t believe anyone is capable of having such a big heart to ept someone like that,¡± thedy from the crowd yelled, and the elders nodded as it did seem weird. But they didn¡¯t know how much these brothers had done for me. ¡°This man punished his parents for doing all those things to our kind, and you want him dead?¡± I almost cried when I begged for mercy for Akin. ¡°That¡¯s her maniption talking. He only did that because he wanted to tame her, and look! He had done it,¡± Igor continued, lying about everything. I was once again losing my senses. It was still a miracle that I kept myself awake for that long. It was sad that he premeditated it all. Knowing well that after being drugged, I wouldn¡¯t be able to make clear statements or defend Akin. ¡°But how will we get her out of his love spell?¡± one of the old men asked Igor, who obviously was waiting for that particr query. ¡°I¡¯m d you asked,¡± Igor smirked. Akin was beginning to move around and fight the chains more than ever. I¡¯m sure he also acknowledged the evilness of Igor¡¯s actions. ¡°There is only one way to do so,¡± as Igor began to exin his n to the crowd, someone yelled. ¡°Maybe killing the cruel Alpha King will help her get out of the trance?¡± the woman asked, and Igor shook his head. I was now confused about what he was going to suggest because I thought that was his n. ¡°That is just a part of the n to get her back. The restes with a little bit of¡ª my help. Since she was my mate originally, mating with her will help here out of the love spell of this evil man and be herself again¡ªbe our princess that we have been waiting for all his time,¡± Igor¡¯s grasp around my arm tightened when I began protesting after hearing his evil intentions towards me. ¡°No! You are not t*ouching my daughter against her will,¡± my mother was yelling and screaming from the side, but the guards were holding her back. ¡°You are a bastard,¡± I muttered, watching him frown at my words. ¡°I don¡¯t like how disobedient you are. I¡¯ll teach you all the manners once I drag you into my bed,¡± Igor hissed, standing so close by Akin that only he and I could hear the true tone of his words. ¡°Over my dead body,¡± Akin grunted, closing his eyes and beginning to groan weirdly. I wondered what happened to him. Maybe he was trying to fight the silver chains and force his wolf toe out, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the only thing happening here. Igor too noticed that Akin was now using too much of his strength, and, in no time, he would probably free himself from the chains. ¡°Vincent, give him more wolfbane or just kill him,¡± Igor instantly took matters into his own hands and ordered Vincent while he turned to look at me and muttered, ¡°And you areing with me to my bedroom now.¡± Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 431 Everybody Wants Beatrice Dismay Maddox V. Spade After hanging up the call with Helel, I walked out of the mansion to grab some fresh air. I didn¡¯t like the change we were witnessing. Everybody was changing, our rtionships were changing, and I was beginning to miss the old times. The time when Beatrice hade home. The time when she epted to be my girlfriend. I wish I hadn¡¯t been a fool and listened to her instead of pushing her away. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep either?¡± Reign, who had stayed over the night, asked. I didn¡¯t know she had followed me to the garden, but I¡¯m sure she did it to check on me. ¡°I just cannot,¡± I sighed, staring at the sky full of stars. ¡°Do you have something in mind for me?¡± she asked in afy little tone. I really admired her courage and loyalty. But ever since I faced Beatrice again, I began to feel like I could never fall in love with anyone again. ¡°Reign,¡± I cleared my throat and turned to hold her hands in my hands. Her eyes shone at my sudden action, and a little smile covered her lips. ¡°You made the right choice by epting Colt,¡± as I reminded her that she had been secretly dating him. I noticed the guilt on her face. At this point, I felt like she was in the same situation as me. Just like Beatrice was my first choice, I was Reign¡¯s first choice. ¡°He is a very kind and gentle guy,¡± I said, and she nodded with a smile. ¡°I know,¡± she said, her cheeks turning red. I was happy to see her move on with someone like him. I was jealous and acted out of frustration in the beginning, but then I saw Beatrice wake up again, and I acknowledged how my heart only beat for her. ¡°Reign, I¡¯m going to propose to Beatrice once again, and I¡¯m not going to stop until she gives me another chance,¡± I said, watching her eyes grow in size. She was in shock. ¡°Maddox, she has others fighting over her,¡± she pouted. I know she didn¡¯t believe I stood a chance with Beatrice, but something told me everything was going to change when I saw her next time. ¡°I wasn¡¯t given a fair chance, Reign. I mean, it was so rushed that I messed up. I didn¡¯t realize what I had until I lost her. I want it back. I deserve a chance, and this time, I¡¯ll make sure I don¡¯t f*uc*k it up,¡± I mumbled with determination. ¡°Are you sure that will be the right thing to do?¡± she asked, and I nodded. ¡°I thought a lot about it and made up my mind that it would be only Beatrice and no one else,¡± I sighed once I released her hands from between my hands. ¡°I wish you all the best then,¡± she said, giving me a weak smile, and then we went silent again. Before we could continue talking, Zane walked out of the mansion in search of me. ¡°Oh! I hope I am not interrupting anything,¡± he smiled, stopping in his tracks. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s fine. You can join us. We were just talking about how Reign and Colt look good together,¡± I teased her, telling him in the same sentence that I was not dating Reign. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to talk,¡± Reign excused himself and ran inside the mansion. ¡°I thought you two were dating,¡± Zane said, sitting down on the bench and eyeing me as I took a seat with him. ¡°Nah! I¡¯m not over Beatrice,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to say her name in front of him. Helel and Zane had been going crazy over Beatrice, but that doesn¡¯t mean they own her. ¡°Oh,¡± Zane said, sounding upset. I knew this would happen. ¡°You are also in the line,¡± he joked and shook his head. It¡¯s funny how we were all crazy after Beatrice. ¡°Well, how can anyone not fall for her?¡± I sighed. There is something about Beatrice that I cannot forget about. She was mesmerizing and worthy of all the love I could give her. ¡°By the way, have you spoken to Akin?¡± I asked, and Zane shook his head. ¡°I got a text from him. It read that everything is going well and that they cannote on call because Beatrice¡¯s mother is sticking beside them nonstop,¡± Zane shrugged, but the look on his face told me even he knew we should go see them. It¡¯s been days since they left, and after some time, they stopped answering our calls. ¡°Umm, Helel wants to see me tomorrow,¡± I said, and Zane straightened his back. ¡°What for?¡± The look of sadness in his eyes made me feel bad for him. ¡°I guess he wants to finally open up about his feelings towards everything,¡± I exined, but I couldn¡¯t say more because Helel didn¡¯t ask for Zane, and neither did he talk about bringing Zane along. ¡°I¡¯m sure he believes her. I¡¯m not mad that he does. She is carrying his child, but I¡¯m worried about my brother. She will not stop at anything. Gwen is doing something, and we are all unaware of it. Think about it. She came back out of nowhere and suddenly started acting nicely. I¡¯m afraid she is going to do huge things in the future. I¡¯m just not sure what,¡± It hurt me to see Zane worry so much. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to Helel and see what he says. I will make sure he understands and sees Gwen¡¯s true face. I promise to fix everything,¡± I said, reassuring Zane that I¡¯d make things right. ¡°Can¡¯t you ask him if I cane? I won¡¯t piss him off. I just feel very left out,¡± Zane requested, making me feel bad for him. I havee to the realization that I need to speak to Helel and ask him to let me bring Zane. If it were about him and Gwen, Zane should be present. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to him and let you know,¡± I said while patting Zane¡¯s shoulder. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 432 The White Savior (Beatrice Dismay) ¡°Come with me,¡± he said, grasping my arm, but I began to fight him. I had a feeling that if I let him take me to his bedroom, I would note out again, and he confirmed my suspicions when he walked closer and muttered in my ear, ¡°Once I take you into my room, I will see how you escape my clutches.¡± I looked him dead in the eye while Vincent was ordered to behead Akin. He was holding a huge silver sword, aiming at Akin¡¯s neck. ¡°How about we wait so that you see your beloved die?¡± Igor snickered in my ear, holding me tightly and making me face Akin. He wanted my confidence to wither, and there was only one way to hurt me mentally. He was making me watch Akin die. ¡°If you t*ouched him¡ª,¡± I yelled, using all my energy to free myself and run for Akin¡¯ s aid. That¡¯s when Vincent raised the sword, but then instantly put it down. ¡°I am not doing this,¡± Vincent mumbled. Everybody went silent for a minute before they began to express their difort by yelling at him and encouraging him to kill Akin. ¡°Vincent! What do you think you are doing?¡± Igor grunted under his breath, his eyes showing an intense amount of anger. ¡°I cannot let an innocent man die,¡± Vincent said, raising his voice, and after his ims made their way to everybody¡¯s ears, they went silent. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Igor tightened his grip around me when yelling at Vincent. He was constantly gripping my skin with his nails while angrily ring at Vincent for not obeying him. ¡°The boy in thea had woken up,¡± Vincent imed. ¡°We can wait to take his statement,¡± as he added, Igor wildly shook his head and refused the idea. ¡°There is no need for it. By doing so, you are calling the other victims liars. And even if he says Akin is innocent, the other victims have called him out on his actions,¡± Igor yelled, shaking as he made threats with his eyes. ¡°Then there must be an alternate truth behind everything happening here,¡± Vincent straightened his back and looked over to Talia. I thought she had left, but she was still standing behind the guards with her arms wrapped around her body. ¡°She gave her statement already. Why is she back here?¡± Igor groaned. ¡°She took her statement back. She imed that Akin was only helping her and that the person who made her do all that is¡ªyou!¡± Vincent¡¯s revtion of the truth was a shock to everyone. Before Igor could protest, Talia made her way back to the crowd and took a d*eep breath before mumbling, ¡°This man had kept me and many others as his s*ex sves for years. He would torture us to no end. Many of us died and were buried without anyone knowing. But then, this time¡ªhe offered All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. me and the other girls a chance to live freely. He promised he would let us go if we pinned all the crimes on Akin. I agreed, but then I met Akin, and I realized what a nice person he is. He promised to help me, so pushing him into this trouble made me feel like maybe I don¡¯t even deserve to live a life of freedom. I didn¡¯t want freedom like this. He was the first one to do so much for me. I wouldn¡¯t betray him.¡± ¡°How dare you,¡± Igor yelled, letting me go and attacking Talia right before our eyes. He grasped her neck and, in a swift move, cut her throat with a silver knife. Panic and chaos erupted as her body fell to the ground. ¡°Nobody leaves this ce,¡± Igor then turned around and yelled, ¡°I am the powerful one here! So if anyone tried disobeying me¡ª I will f*uc*king kill each one of you,¡± his threat was met with instant action. Every single one of my people stopped moving. They were shaking, but they were so afraid of him that they didn¡¯t desire to go against him. Even the elders looked helpless. I was unable to transition because of the drugs in my body. ¡°Huh, fine. You caught me, but this man will never be her mate. I will keep this ce clean and intact. Mark this day as my official coronation. I am crowning myself as the weredragon king and the only mate of this princess. Tod¡ª,¡± as he was facing us and making huge ims, began to notice our eyes wandering behind him. For me, it was like watching a ghost. There was something different in the air as Akin began to transition. Igor failed to see Vincent unchaining him secretly. But it was not that he was unchained, it was the fact that his wolf was different from what I had seen ¡°ARGHHH!¡± Akin¡¯s wolf howled and groaned as it took over. The big ck wolf with a white aura made my body numb for a moment. I stepped back and covered my mouth with my hands. Igor seemed petrified but didn¡¯t waste a minute before taking off his coat and pendant to quickly transition. King kept growing; his furs were like spikes, and his eyes were all white. ¡°That is¡ª,¡± my mom gasped, ¡°the white savior.¡± As she finished, my body got covered in goosebumps. ¡°Akin is the white savior,¡± I whispered in shock, unable to move a muscle. As soon as Igor transformed into his dragon form, instead of fighting King, he decided to fly away. But before long, King jumped and grasped Igor by his wings. Everybody was screaming and running around while I hadn¡¯t moved out of their way. King bit Igor¡¯s wing off, and his screams hit the air. Igor turned to bite him, but King mmed his paw on his head and crushed him to the ground. King¡¯s aura has changed to extreme violence as anger takes over. ¡®He is the white savior,¡¯ Ace said, waking up and gasping. All this time, the savior was right among us. He just needed a little push. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 433 The Evil Thing (Maddox Spade) I have called Helel twice to ask him if I should bring Zane with me, but every time I tried bringing up Zane¡¯s name, Helel would change the subject. So, I have decided to give him a final call and be upfront with him. I wanted to have Zane with us when we went to dinner to discuss the main issues. ¡°Hey, I wanted to ask you something I have been trying to ask you for thest two days,¡± I cleared my throat and mumbled, not halting or letting him divert the subject. ¡°Is it about the dinner? I¡¯m sorry that I had to postpone it. Gwen needed instant care, so I got busy with her,¡± Helel replied from the other side. I nodded my head even when I knew my brother wouldn¡¯t be able to see me from the cellphone. ¡°How is the baby?¡± I asked. ¡°The baby is fine. We will be able to find out about the gender in the next few weeks,¡± Helel said, sounding pretty upbeat about it. I didn¡¯t want to be the person who tells his brother s*hitty things about his baby momma, but Gwen had a secret agenda, and I couldn¡¯t shake away the feeling that she was up to something really bad. ¡°I am d. I really can¡¯t wait to find out more about the baby,¡± that wasn¡¯t the lie. I was really excited. Hearing one of us brothers were having a child was good news. But there were other things that needed our instant attention as well. ¡°Helel, can I bring Zane with me? Look, this whole issue is between you two. There is no point in me being there if he is not there. He needs to tell you his side and everything about Gwen,¡± I mumbled, hoping for Helel to understand my point. I kind of expected him to listen to me because he always imed to be fond of me, but today was different. He has changed. ¡°Maddox. You should have asked for something else. I cannot let you bring him near me or my cabin,¡± as soon as he disyed extreme hospitality towards Zane, I felt my heart breaking. ¡°You are saying this about your own brother?¡± I asked and shook my head in disappointment. ¡°You will understand when we meet. Just make sure you don¡¯t let Zane fool you. Maddox! It might hurt your feelings, buttely, I have been getting really bad feelings from Zane,¡± his style of talking and his harsh tone made me really upset. After that, I just didn¡¯t know what to say to him. ¡°Helel, If you are not busy, can I suggest something?¡± While we were on call, Gwen came out, and I guess Helel thought he had cut my call, but I was still online. ¡°Sure, what is it?¡± Helel asked her. I didn¡¯t want to hear their private conversation, but then I didn¡¯t cut the call when I heard that cunning thing say something very disturbing. ¡°I know it might be h*ard for you, but there is a way to control Zane. How about we chain him in the cabin? The one where he cannot use magic?¡± As she asked Helel, my body got covered in goosebumps. She can¡¯t be serious, right? So, she was the one making Helel feel there was something wrong with Zane? ¡°Hm, let me think about it,¡± Helel replied, making me even more worried. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to think. Zane needs to be in a cage where he cannot use his powers to hurt us. We should also go get the white dagger from the cabin too, just to be on the safe side,¡± she murmured in the softest tone, giving me creeps. What was she doing? Was she somehow hypnotizing my brother? I cut the call before Helel could have found out that I had heard him make a n with that cunning thing. ¡®This is not a good thing,¡¯ Ox sighed. ¡®I wish she wasn¡¯t that bad. I cannot imagine hating the mother of our niece or our nephew,¡¯ Ox, who was desperately keen to meet the beautiful baby, expressed his sorrow. I agreed with him. There was something she wanted to do, which included taking out the brothers one by one. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± Zane caught me in the living room. He jumped on the couch with a wide smile on his lips and stared at me. ¡°You look upset. Hey! If it is about Helel not wanting me at the dinner, it is fine. Just go talk to him. I am sure he wille around soon. He cannot stay away from his little brother for too long,¡± Zane confidently caressed his own cheeks when calling himself Helel¡¯s little brother. Little did he know that Helel was going to trap him in the cabin or even kill him. But why would they need the white dagger? Which brother is she trying to kill because if Zane is trapped in the cabin, there is no need to kill him or even bother about him? ¡°There is a problem,¡± I stated, turning to look Zane in the eye. Then I went ahead and told him all about the conversation I had with Helel and the conversation Gwen had with him. Zane looked like he was about to cry, but then he forced a weak smile on his lips. ¡°I am sure Helel is just agreeing with her to not upset her. He will never ¡ª,¡± he paused and took a deep breath, ¡°He will never do that to me, right?¡± I felt so bad looking at him like that. He was bing a target for that evil Gwen. ¡°But what do they need the dagger for?¡± I asked him, and Zane¡¯s face changed color. ¡°The dagger!¡± he gasped. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her by any chance that you used to have nightmares where you were getting a bow from your subjects in hell, right?¡± He asked me, watching my face with much terror. ¡°I did have a discussion with Reign one night, and Gwen was there,¡± I mumbled until it struck me. ¡°Does she think I am the man from hell?¡± Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 434 Let¡¯s y Her Back (Maddox Spade) Ever since I told Zane what my brother had been nning for him with his baby mom, he was just lost. His emotions were all over the ce. He would keep asking me if Helel was serious. And every time I responded in affirmation, it broke me a little, too. ¡°We need to do something about it,¡± I held his hand and patted the back of it, watching him nod his head faintly. ¡°Wait for a second, he is calling again,¡± I was shocked to see Helel calling me again. I wondered what else he had to say. I attended the call and put it on speaker. Zane looked a little too hopeful, and I was, too. I was beginning to think maybe Helel had a n and he would tell us he was lying to Gwen. ¡°I forgot to tell you something,¡± Helel said, raising our hopes even higher. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, watching Zane smile a little. ¡°I received a call from Vincent early this morning. Something happened in the dragon¡¯sir, but everything is sorted out for now. However, there is good news. Our Akin shone as the white savior,¡± as he told me that, both Zane and I shared a nce of confusion. It was good news, but Zane seemed to have something else going on in his head. ¡°Ask him if Gwen knows about this,¡± Zane mouthed to me. ¡°Hey, when did you and Gwen find out about it?¡± I tried to be sneaky. My heart was loudly pounding in my chest at this point. ¡°Early morning. I told you,¡± Helel answered. I watched Zane straighten his back and clench his jaw. ¡°Alright. Thank you for the news,¡± I said, and we didn¡¯t get to talk too much and hung up. Now I was watching Zane go through many emotions at once. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± I asked. ¡°Gwen didn¡¯t ask for that dagger for you. She found out about Akin ¡ª,¡± he just had to say it that much because I knew the rest. ¡°She is nning to kill the white saviors,¡± I guessed, and Zane nodded. ¡°Remember when she was first brought here? She was out here with Mykel. Who were the bad guys on team? I guess she returned to finish the job. She will kill the heroes¡ª,¡± Zane was spot on. It all makes sense now. ¡°So now what?¡± I was losing my mind, thinking ady was able to fool my hero brother. Helel was supposed to understand everything, but he was getting fooled by his emotions. ¡°She used the baby to control Helel. She knew he had the dagger, so she slept with him. Now, with the bond he shared with the baby, he is stuck to obey her,¡± Zane still held hope for Helel and decided to deem him innocent, just hypnotized by Gwen. ¡°They can put me in the cabin, Maddox. I don¡¯t care. I honestly don¡¯t feel like living after losing Beatrice, anyway. But I will not let anyone hurt my brothers. Not my Akin!¡± Zane looked me dead in the eye and grunted, the tears forming in his eyes hinting at the idea that when he tries to expose Gwen this time, he might end up in a brawl with Helel that he might not survive. ¡°Hey, I will not let you do anything alone. If they are going to kill someone, they will face me too,¡± I patted his shoulders to calm him down. But I could tell he was extremely upset at the fact that she targeted him first. ¡°Let¡¯s find the dagger,¡± as I said that, Zane stepped back from me. ¡°We have to hurry up,¡± he agreed, and a big tear rolled down his cheek. ¡°If anything happens, just tell the baby that the great uncle was really great,¡± his broken smile and shaky words shook the world from under my feet. ¡°Hey, you will say that to the bay yourself,¡± I shook my head and refused to let him think this was our ¡°I am¡ªnot going to let anyone use that dagger on Helel, Maddox. So, if he wants to attack me, let him kill me. Because if anyone used that dagger on him to save me, I will kill myself too,¡± the intensity he showed when making me realize he wasn¡¯t even nning to fight Helel was just sad. I was also irritated because it seemed like they would fight him. ¡°However, just hide the dagger. Now that she is on Helel¡¯s side and wants Akin gone, she will use anything¡ªeven Beatrice¡ªto make the two fight. Whoever has the dagger will kill the other,¡± Zane exined, and every time he tried to tell me the n like he wouldn¡¯t live to see that day, I felt a stinging pain in my heart. ¡°I know what to do,¡± suddenly his face lit up and he snapped his finger, ¡°we can hide it somewhere Gwen would be too traumatized to go to,¡± the smile on his lips was very cute. ¡°Think about it. If the dagger is gone, Akin and Helel are safe. Eve Beatrice is safe,¡± he hissed, and another fear struck us. This Gwen was going to use the dagger on Beatrice and Akin. It alles together well now. ¡°We cannot fight her because she is pregnant and Helel is on her side. So just trap me in the cabin until then so that Helel doesn¡¯t get triggered, and hide the dagger at the same time until she gives birth. After that¡ªlet me out of the cabin and I will finish that cunning bitch myself,¡± Zane finally straightened his back now that the safety of Beatrice was in line. From N?velDrama.Org. I was too afraid of this n. We then decided to hide the dagger in the vortex. After the volcano erupted, everything got ruined around the mountains. But that¡¯s what made that area the safest to hide the dagger. Helel wouldn¡¯t leave Gwen until she gave birth, and she would never go to the mountains because of theva. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 435 So Comfortable (Beatrice Dismay) King killed Igor right before our eyes, but nobody seemed to be mourning over him. He got what he deserved. However, Akin passed out after the transition back to being human. It¡¯s been hours, but he didn¡¯t wake up. ¡°He will be alright. Why don¡¯t you eat something?¡± My mom walked into the room to check on me. I have taken Akin to my bedroom and haven¡¯t left his side till now. ¡°I am not hungry,¡± I sighed, running my hand through his hair as ity on myp. ¡°He really loves you, doesn¡¯t he?¡± She asked, sitting in the chair next to Akin¡¯s side and watching him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He never said it,¡± I mumbled, gently caressing his cheek. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to say it. His actions speak louder than his words. I am sorry that somehow I became the reason behind all this mess. But I only wanted the best for you. What I didn¡¯t know was that the best was right before my eyes,¡± she smiled weakly, but guilt could be seen in her eyes. ¡°What did they do to Scarlet¡¯s body?¡± I asked with difficulty. I found her dead body once Igor died, and I walked into the forbidden hallways and rooms. Her body was hardly dposing because he had made sure the process of dposition had slowed down. ¡°The elders want to throw away her body,¡± Mom said, and I didn¡¯t argue with her. Scarlet had done very messy things. Even left Destiny Despair in the dungeon even after finding her there. She loved to watch everyone around her suffer. She got the preferable humiliating death. ¡°He is my savior,¡± I said, smiling as I kept watching his face. ¡°He came here pretending to be epted mate, just to make sure you were safe. And I was on his back, bothering him all this time. How am I going to look into his eyes and apologize to him?¡± Mom whimpered as she covered her face in her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once you speak to him, you will feel better. He makes everyone feel better, mom,¡± I reassured her, knowing no matter what, my Akin would never do anything wrong. ¡°So, one of the brothers is the Dark Knight and the other is the¡ª white savior,¡± she nodded to herself. Obviously, it was not easy for her to look at them and not miss her own son. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I said, ¡°Can you tell me which of the brothers at¡ª,¡± she didn¡¯t finish, and I didn¡¯t ask her as well. I knew what she wanted to know, so I cleared my throat and mumbled. ¡°We all believe it was Maddox,¡± I stated, watching her nod her head again. ¡°This Maddox guy¡ª is he like his brothers?¡± she asked, and I gave her a smile. ¡°They are all the same. They are good, mom. Each one of them was always there to protect me,¡± I sighed because poor Maddox would always be remembered as the one who ate the weredragon baby. I watched my mother trying to open her mouth to ask me something else, but before that, Akin started waking up. ¡°He is waking up,¡± mom announced, making my heart jump up and down in my chest. I was waiting for him to wake up because I had so much to say to him and so much love to give him. ¡°Eh!¡± He moved his head, and I slipped away from under him. He shook his head, rubbed his eyes, and then tried to sit up. ¡°You should keep resting,¡± I tried to lie him down again, but he refused it and shook ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. himself awake. The moment he was able to get out of bed, he turned to me and cupped my face in his hands. ¡°Are you ok¡ªay?¡± He questioned, his voice still raspy and d*eep. ¡°I am fine,¡± I gently held his hands before cupping his face. It was awkward, but we were in such a good mood that we didn¡¯t mind my mother¡¯s presence. ¡°I was so scared of losing you,¡± he said, his eyes d*eepening into mine. ¡°Don¡¯t ever put yourself in that danger.¡± It was mostly him talking. He kept bringing his face closer and holding my face tightly. ¡°I cannot watch you be someone else¡¯s mate, Beatrice. I cannot watch you walk away from me. I have waited patiently. I have loved you silently enough. But I cannot anymore. I love you so so much Beatrice that no one has ever loved anyone like that,¡± as he finished, he didn¡¯t even let me express the shock I had received. He had already crashed his lips against mine. As he broke the k*iss, he continued, ¡°I, Alpha King Akin, ept you as my mate.¡± I gasped while my mother smiled and got up from the chair. That¡¯s when Akin realized what he was doing. He freed my face and turned around to see my mother. ¡°I am d to see you doing okay,¡± mom said, looking very happy for us. I believe everybody is now on Akin¡¯s side because he was the white savior, after all. ¡°Thank you for keeping her safe,¡± Akin¡¯s words sounded like sarcasm in the beginning until he added, ¡°She could have been in huge trouble if you hadn¡¯t shielded her.¡± He acknowledged that my mother thought she was helping me. But thankfully, after Igor drugged me, Mom didn¡¯t leave my sight. ¡°I am sorry for insulting you, White Savior,¡± as my mother bowed down to him, Akin turned to me and then looked her way in shock. Mom excused herself and left, while Akin seemed all lost and confused. ¡°I think you should speak to King. He will exin to you what happened,¡± I said, trying to get out of bed to let him spend some time alone with King when he held my hand and stopped me from leaving. ¡°You are not going anywhere. King isfortable in your presence,¡± Akin pulled me with so much extra force that he misunderstood it himself. Inded straight in hisp, and before we could fix the mistake, he tucked me under him and came on top of me. I was shocked at his new desires and urges, but I wasn¡¯tining. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 436 Brother-You Love Me, Right? (Maddox Spade) Instead of continuing with the idea of meeting Helel, we decided to first be done with the other issues. It was pretty apparent at this point that Helel and Gwen were calling me for a certain conspiracy. They would attack Zane when he was left all alone. And because Zane is just an alpha king and not some extra powerful creature like Helel, he will stand no chance in front of him. ¡°Did you pick up everything?¡± I asked Zane, and he nodded weakly. I have noticed a change in his attitude. The always smirky Zane was no longer there. Ever since he heard what his brother was nning for him, he had gonepletely silent. He would constantly ask me what I and Akin thought about him. I didn¡¯t like the way Gwen had manipted Helel, and I feared she would do worse once she met Beatrice again. It was pretty obvious that she was jealous of Beatrice. When Gwen first arrived here, she wanted attention for herself, and she was getting it until we all began to fall for Beatrice. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go,¡± Zane mumbled as he stood in his spot to look around the mansion. ¡°Hey, we are gettingte,¡± I gently patted his shoulder but noticed the tears in his eyes. ¡°Let me see everything for onest time,¡± he mumbled, almost like he was requesting. ¡°Zane! You are not going anywhere. You wille back to this mansion, and I will make sure of it,¡± I held his hand, but he chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Maddox! I am thankful to you for always sticking by my side. But I am not returning this time. I know it might suck to hear this, but I have a strong feeling ¡ª this is myst time standing on this property,¡± he mumbled without any emotions on his face. He then didn¡¯t let me argue with him and walked out of the mansion once he had spared a full nce at it. I me Gwen for everything. The minute she returned, the brothers fell apart. But soon it will be over¡ªat least I hope so. We sat in the car and began our journey to the cabin to grab the dagger. It was actually very clever of them to hide the dagger in the cabin, as nobody willingly wanted to step into that ce. The whole car ride was eerily silent. Zane yed some old music we used to listen to when we were kids. I was beginning to see signs of depression. I even realized he was missing our parents. Our mom specifically. I would have a talk with him, but right now, I needed a much more chill topic. ¡°Do you think it is a boy?¡± I asked him, and he shook his head to return to the real world. ¡°What?¡± he asked in confusion, keeping his eyes on the road as he drove us to the cabin. ¡°Helel¡¯s baby,¡± I mentioned, and I noticed a smile on his lips. He was desperately waiting for the arrival of the baby, but I had a feeling he might never see the baby. At least not until Gwen was taken care of. ¡°Hmmm¡ªI think she is a girl,¡± Zane replied confidently, despite his words suggesting otherwise. ¡°Ah! That will be amazing. You know, feel like Beatrice will take good care of her,¡± I had a feeling that after Gwen was gone, we could ask Beatrice to take care of the baby with us. I am sure that will give us more time with her. However, it will raise Helel¡¯s chances with her. ¡°You think so?¡± Zane smiled widely at the mention of Beatrice. ¡°I know for sure,¡± I said, and soon the cabin arrived. Zane decided to stay in the car, as we have decided that I will be in charge of the dagger. I grabbed the dagger from the room after spending about an hour digging into the ground to find it. And once I was back in the car, we began our journey to the vortex. We heard there was stillva in the area, but it was a necessary thing to do. We have to hide it there, or else Gwen will get her hands on it. We had to take the ne because we didn¡¯t have time. I received calls from Helel and had toe up with several excuses. Colt and Reign had no idea where we went, so they were blowing up our phones as well, to the point that we had to shut down our phones after all. Once we reached the mountains, the damage created by the volcano hit us hard. The ce where we once used to visit is now gone. ¡°Step carefully,¡± Zane mumbled as he began to walk ahead of me. He imed to have a house here, but I am sure we won¡¯t be able to find it. However, we could still look for a safe hiding spot for the dagger. ¡°Are you sure the dagger will be safe here? I mean, it is very far away from where we live. So, if our enemy were to get their hands on it, it would be a long journey for us to cover in order toe here,¡± I yammered, but Zane didn¡¯t respond to me. He was very focused on trying to step carefully, as there ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. wasva everywhere. It¡¯s a good thing we were alpha kings. ¡°Do you think this is a safe ce?¡± I asked again as he led me to a dark ce between the two mountains. As we came out on the other side, I saw an open sky. Zane stood behind me and was about to say something when I gasped, and he wentpletely silent. The sight before my eyes was exactly what my nightmare looked like. There were people in all-ck clothes watching me. ¡°What is going on¡ª,¡± as I stuttered and fought to speak. They all bowed down to me in respect. My heart skipped a beat. The world seemed to have slipped from under my feet. It felt like I had been struck with terror. That dream wasn¡¯t a nightmare but a reality, and that ce in my dream wasn¡¯t hell. It was these mountains withva resting around them. And then I met another shock. I followed their stares and realized they were not looking my way; they were not bowing to me. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 437 We Found The Man From Hell. (Beatrice Dismay) ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you shocked that you are a savior? Don¡¯t you want to spend time with yourself?¡± I was blushing so hard when he was looking me in the eye that I couldn¡¯t say anything properly. ¡°Let me hold you for some time,¡± he whispered, lowering his head and kissing my chin. He then began passing kisses to my nose, my cheeks, and everywhere on my face. ¡°Akin¡ª,¡± I moaned because his body was pressing hard against mine. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me,¡± he whispered back, digging his face into my neck and kissing my neck until my earlobe. His scent was so intoxicating that I don¡¯t remember when I opened my legs and drowned his body perfectly between them. The hard bulge in his pants came into contact with my pussy and he began to dry hump me while licking my skin and leaving hickeys all over my neck. ¡°I love you so much, Akin!¡± The mesmerization of his touch was so intense that I confessed in moans. He suddenly stopped moving and raised his head from my neck. ¡°Say it again,¡± after looking into my eyes for a few minutes in silence, he demanded I repeat myself. ¡°I love you,¡± I said, not backing down. It has been years since we first met, and I don¡¯t know how we haven¡¯t been together already. ¡°You have no clue how badly I have waited to hear this from your perfect lips,¡± he whispered, kissing my lips. ¡°I don¡¯ t want to ever lose you. I want to marry you,¡± he said, seeming to be in a hurry of some sort. ¡°You don¡¯t think when we face a problem, I will leave you like I have left your brothers?¡± I asked, and he steadily got off me. ¡°No! That was never your fault. If I treat you like that, you have every right to leave me and make me suffer. I wouldn¡¯t ever suggest that you torture yourself by putting up with someone who didn¡¯t think about the heartbreak he was causing you,¡± he shook his head as he made me realize he was indeed different from everyone. ¡°Oh! I have a gift for you,¡± he then sat straight and looked through his pocket. ¡°Vincent slid it into my pocket when he was freeing me,¡± he said, and he brought out a pedant. ¡°I guess it belongs to you, my mate!¡± He dangled it in the air, and my smile widened. ¡°It is my pendant,¡± I smiled widely, trying to reach for the pendant when he pulled it away. ¡°May I?¡± he asked, sitting behind me to help me wear it. After he was done helping me wear it, he pushed my hair to the side and breathed on my neck. ¡°I want to mark you mine,¡± his request came as a surprise and was truly a new thing to me. I have been with the other brothers, and they never brought any of these things up. He really wanted to take a step ahead of others. There was no denying that I loved him enough to be desperate to get epted by him. But the way he was acting, I realized the feelings had been mutual all this time. I nodded and tilted my neck, closing my eyes steadily. He buried his face in my neck and kissed the skin, licking it to moisten it before his sharp teeth buried into my skin and his arm held me tightly. While he marked me, he made sure his arm was wrapped around my body, keeping me intact on his chest. After he marked me, he kissed the mark and kept his face hidden in my neck for almost two minutes. The way he breathed so calmly on my skin, I felt like I had walked into heaven. ¡°Are you going to mark me?¡± he asked in a yful tone. I giggled because I realized he had been waiting for my turn all this time. ¡°Already? Wait for the perfect day,¡± I teased, pulling away from him and jumping out of bed. ¡°Is this real? I am not dreaming, right? I really woke up, and you are mine now, right?¡± he asked, tilting his head. ¡°It is real, and you are going to deal with me now,¡± I shrugged, walking away to the dressing room to stare at the mark. Those perfect teeth marks looked so good on my skin. I noticed him sit down and then cover his face with his hands. I bet he was finally picking up on everything that had happened. ¡°I cannot believe I am the white warrior,¡± he mumbled in confusion. ¡°Well, you were amazing. You saved us all from that crazy man,¡± Iplimented him and noticed that he was still a little lost. ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave this room so that you can get fresh air? Besides, my mom was talking to me when you woke up. I want to check on her,¡± I suggested, and he nodded. We decided to leave the room to meet my mother again. I told him about thest conversation my mother had with me. After we met up with my mother on the rooftop, the conversation was once again diverted to the topic of Maddox. ¡°Can I see a picture of that one?¡± Mom requested, and I gave her a head nod. Akin pulled out his phone and disyed the picture to her. Mom said that when she looked at Akin, she had a feeling that he was special. So, she imed she could guess which one was Helel by seeing the energy around him and recognizing him as the dark knight. She stared at the group photo of the brothers and smiled. ¡°This is the Dark Knight?¡± she pointed at Helel, even though we had not shown her his picture before. I nodded with a smile of pride. My mom was special. But before long, her smile faded, and a look of worry took over her face. ¡°This one¡ª,¡± she pointed at the picture, staring at the guy in it, ¡°this is the man from hell.¡± Our gasps couldn¡¯t express the sheer panic we felt when she pointed right at Zane. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 438 Finally epted. (Beatrice Dismay) ¡°Mom! What are you saying? He is the sweetest one ever,¡± I forced a smile on my lips regardless of the fear I was feeling to have a word with my mother, but she stubbornly shook her head and refused to take her eyes off Zane. ¡°What are you feeling?¡± Akin slid his chair near my mom and questioned her. ¡°This man¡­ he is full of negativity,¡± she whispered while shaking miserably. Even feeling his energy seemed to be giving her a hard time. ¡°How so?¡± 1 asked, and my mother raised her head to look me in the eye and say, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Maddox who ate your brother.¡± 1 don¡¯t know why she said that, but she didn¡¯t have to exin it any further for us to know she was iming Zane was the baby who was fed upon by my brother. ¡°Mom! Are you okay?¡± I then began to panic when Mom started acting weirdly. She had to put the phone away as Zane¡¯s energy was giving her a headache, as she imed. ¡°I will call my brothers and see what they are up to,¡± Akin murmured weirdly, getting up in haste and rushing to the side to connect a call. I know he¡¯s worried now. If my mother was able to feel his energy this strongly, it meant only one thing. Zane¡¯s power must have awakened, but why didn¡¯t he tell any of us anything? It was all too confusing. ¡°Please take her to her room,¡± I told the helper, and she nodded. I couldn¡¯t walk away when such a big revtion was made to us. Akin stayed on a call with Colt for a few minutes before he turned around and made deadly eye contact with me. ¡°What happened? What did he say?¡± I asked, panicking a little at his reaction. ¡°They haven¡¯t heard from both of them in a whole two days. The same time I took to wake up and be here,¡± Akin expressed his stress by running a hand through his hair. ¡°What do you mean by nobody having heard of them?¡± I questioned him, reaching him swiftly. ¡°Their phones are off. Colt said Helel was going to meet up with Maddox to warn him about something. That¡¯s when Zane and Maddox left mysteriously, and now¡ªwe are unable to get in contact with them,¡± Akin exined. It only made me anxious. That was too bad. It was as if Helel knew something was off about Zane, and he was going to rm Maddox about it. ¡°There is another piece of bad news,¡± Akin added, his eyes looking through mine, but he seemed zoned out. ¡°The white dagger is gone. The instant Helel found their phones off, he went over to the ce where he had hidden the dagger, and now it¡¯s not there.¡± It was too obvious what had happened to the dagger. But I still refused to believe Zane would y such a sneaky game with us, and none of us caught on to him. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why would Zane take Maddox with him?¡± I looked at Akin for good news. Maybe Zane was just trying to take Maddox away, thinking Gwen would hull him. ¡°1 think he has made Maddox believe they are the outcast ones. Or maybe he is going to convince Maddox to be on his side because it is certain that after finding out I am the white warrior, Zane decided to-¡ªnot hide his identity anymore. He knew he would be exposed very soo¡ªn,¡± I could tell Akin was having a really hard time talking about his brother in that light. They have loved Zane a lot, and now to find out he is the Man from Hell and even hid it from us was sketchy. Maybe Akin was right. Zane must have wanted someone on his team. But when did he find out about his identity? ¡°We should go now. We need to look for them,¡± I said as I gently held Akin¡¯s hand. ¡°All the yers are now out. There is bad news in the end.¡± It was clear that once the heroes and viins are known, things will turn dirty. ¡°I am afraid he might try to get you on his side,¡± Akin whispered, holding my hand tightly. ¡°I cannot lose you.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t. Although 1 am the mistress of doomsday, I don¡¯t feel very heavily connected to negativity. He won¡¯t be able to snatch me from you,¡± 1 said, removing my hand from his grasp and cupping his face in my hands. I realized no time would be better than what we have right now. Because once we go back, it will be just a mess. ¡°I, Beatrice Dismay, ept you as my mate,¡± I uttered, watching his eyes grow wider, and before he could express his happiness with words, I dug my face into his neck. His arms tightened around my back, pushing me tightly over his chest as my teeth pierced through his skin. His skin was very hard, but it also made me feel immense pleasure when digging my teeth into it. His scent was so intoxicating that I wished we had more time together to end up fully mating with each other. Once I had marked him, I began to pull away, but he stopped me and crashed his lips against mine, cupping my face to make sure I didn¡¯t escape him. The gentleness of his kisspelled me to forget every other worry for the moment. His t*ongue demanded to enter my mouth, and as I allowed it, I slid my t*ongue into his mouth. Our t*ongues began to battle while his hands reached over to my b*um and grabbed them, massaging them ever so gently into making me let out a m*oan in his mouth. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As we deepened the kiss, his phone began to ring, and we had to part ways. It was sad, but the call was also important. ¡°Yes, Reign, what did you find?¡± He put the phone on speaker and asked. ¡°I was able to locate Maddox,¡± she whispered, sounding super stressed out. ¡°They are near the vortex,¡± their presence in the vortex sounded like a very bad deal. Now we had to hurry and reach Maddox before Zane convinced him to be a part of whatever f*uc*ked-up game he was trying to y with us. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 439 I Thought We Were A Team (Maddox Spade) I was horrified at what was going on. I looked at Zane and then turned around to look back at the others. Huia, the one who was leading the crowd, pointed at Zane. ¡°Our King is here. All hail the man from hell,¡± her loud scream deafened me while the others began to bow down for Zane. I have never felt so uneasy before. Their harsh gazes falling on Zane¡¯s face were making me anxious. He was my brother, and I would never let them take him away from me. I will protect him, even if it means I have to die in the end. ¡°Zane! Don¡¯t listen to them,¡± I turned to my brother and held his hand, saying, ¡°Look at me; it doesn¡¯t matter what they say. You are not the bad guy here. We will deal with this once we leave. Let¡¯s go.¡± I tried to drag him around, but he looked frozen. His eyes were sticking to the crowd as he watched them bow down to him. ¡°Zane!¡± I once again yelled his name, and this time I cupped his face to make him look at me instead. He finally diverted his gaze from them and looked my way. ¡°Listen to me, okay? They can¡¯t make you a bad person,¡± I said, and Zane shook his head. I wouldn¡¯t let him stay behind and get manipted by them. ¡°But they are saying I am the man from hell,¡± he whispered, not really disying much emotion. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. They can very well be lying,¡± I said, and I pointed at Huia. ¡°remember her? She is our biggest enemy. All she wants is for us to turn against each other. Maybe that¡¯s who Gwen is working for. Mykel was working for her,¡± I began to give him excuses to help him not get too consumed by their ims. ¡°Remember, she told Dream she was the mistress of doomsday? She lies,¡± I added. ¡°We are not lying. In front of us stands our king. He is not the one who gets to decide. He has been chosen already,¡± Huia stepped up to have a word directly with us this time. I wondered why we hadn¡¯t killed her since we had a chance. Look at her now. She was lying to Zane to make him feel some sort of way about himself. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you believed you were the one they were bowing for,¡± Huia scoffed, but it made me even more curious. I remember she told Zane he was the useless one. She loves to y with our minds and makes us feel useless or important whenever she wants to. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. If anyone has to be a dark entity, it must be me,¡± I said with confidence. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Huia smirked, tilting her head, and wanted me to say it out loud. I was guilty of it, but I didn¡¯t hesitate to say it loudly because it would save my brother from getting convinced by her. ¡°Because as a child, I was fed a weredragon baby I didn¡¯t choose to be this way, but unfortunately, I became the dark one after eating another child,¡± I exined, looking around to see the reaction. These people in ck clothes were some of the old pack members. Some of them were criminals. In fact, they were from all around the world. But the fact that Huia has gathered to be their king so that she can use his power and strength against his own brothers is ridiculous. We brothers might be fighting today, but we will never see each other as enemies. In fact, I am sure Gwen created all this ruckus between us brothers for a reason. And now it is Huia¡¯s turn to y her part and separate Zane from us. ¡°Oh, such a fool you are,¡± Huia¡¯s response was not something I had expected. She rolled her eyes and shook her head in disapproval. ¡°This is the truth,¡± I imed, making sure my brother stayed behind me. 1 didn¡¯t want their dirty eyes to fall on him. He was too innocent and emotional to understand these things. ¡°Maddox! you never ate the baby,¡± Huia said with blunt eye contact. ¡°What?¡± I frowned, ¡°I know this because¡ª,¡± I paused as she nodded, waiting for me to give her proof. ¡°I just know this, okay?¡± I said as I began to remember the things my mother used to say, ¡°Mom said she had made a big sacrifice for me when I was a child, and because of it, she felt remorseful.¡± Finally, I gave her the big reason that made me believe, apart from the nightmare, that I was the child who was fed the weredragon baby. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh! That wasn¡¯t the feeding of the weredragon. Her guilt was that when she was pregnant with you two, the doctor told her that you were too weak and that if she didn¡¯t make a decision about aborting you, the other baby would suffer. Your mother was stubborn and thought she would be able to take care of both of you, so she refused all the help. She decided to keep the baby,¡± she scoffed mischievously. So, it was indeed true. I never ate the weredragon baby. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I will protect my brother at any cost. ¡°No!¡± 1 refused to believe her. She was so good at lying. Even when I knew it made sense. I had to refuse her ims. She was trying to manipte my brother and steal him away from ns. ¡°Zane! You don¡¯t have to listen to her. Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, and as I tried dragging him, he pulled me back and hugged me tightly. 1 don¡¯t know what it was about that hug, but it felt so special. ¡°Hey, I am here with you. We will go back, and everything will be back to normal,¡± I mumbled, waiting for him to speak up. But he was eerily silent and just hugging me tightly. It was only after a few seconds that 1 began to feel a sharp pain in my stomach. It was as if I had been stabbed by something extremely sharp and painful. ¡°Ugh!¡± I let out a little groan and tried to pull away from him, but he didn¡¯t let me go. I wanted to see what happened to me. ¡°Zane!¡± 1ined in my mouth, trying to push him away, but he kept on wrapping his arms around me and pulling me deeper and deeper into his body. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 440 I Cannot Join You (Maddox Spade) ¡°You were always a nice one, brother,¡± he whispered, making a shiver run down my spine. ¡°Zane! Let me go. There is something wrong with my body,¡± I insisted as I felt something liquid run down my shirt. ¡°Zane!¡± I requested it again, as I didn¡¯t want to forcefully push him away and hurt his feelings. 1 knew he had been very sensitive these days, so maybe his brother getting out of his embrace would hurt him. ¡°Zane!¡± Finally, once 1 couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I fought and freed myself. As soon as we separated, I saw something in his hand ¡ªsomething that sent shivers up my spine. There was a bloody dagger in his hand. The blood was mine. As I lowered my head, I saw the wound he had left in me. I was too stunned to speak or even ask him what he had done. ¡°This¡ª,¡± I stuttered, stepping back and gently pressing my hand on the wound. Zane had straightened his back, and there were big tears leaving his eyes, but he looked almost emotionless. ¡°What are ¡ª,¡± I gasped as he pulled closer and stabbed me again. It wasn¡¯t a mistake, then. He knew what he was doing, and he didn¡¯t seem to stop. Once I pushed back, I saw the look on his face, and it almost gave me goosebumps, but before I could even question him more, Huia stepped in. ¡°So, what were you saying?¡± She joked, but went suddenly silent when she got a look from Zane. ¡°Why?¡± I asked in confusion. Why would he stab me for her? He just came here and found out about his identity, and he stabbed me? ¡°Do you still not know?¡± Huia shook her head in disbelief ¡°You think I know nothing? Who do you think gave your mother the idea of feeding the weredragon baby to her child?¡± She had a wide grin on her lips. ¡°Your mother came to me to get my help from me. I knew she was a bitch and would never be nice to me. She would never hold up her side of the deal. So, I told her what she needed to know, but I didn¡¯t tell her that once she feeds her baby the weredragon baby, her baby will never be the same. He will be the evilest ever. Anyway, so basically, when your mother didn¡¯t give up on you, you two were born, but Zane suffered. So your mother regretted saving you because sheter found Zane more affectionate than you. Poor you! And you still want to be the one who loves his siblings,¡± she began to crack up, making me tear up. ¡°Why do you want to live?¡± She rolled her eyes dramatically. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to think of my parents as someone so evil, and on top of it, she was now telling me my parents regretted saving me. ¡°Your mother chose Zane over you. She pinned an entire powerful creature against herself just to save him, but she regrets saving you. Are you certain you still want to go back and be with the brothers, who will never ept you over anyone else, either? Why not stay here and serve the man from hell?¡± She finished with a shrug. Her people nodded. I didn¡¯t care what she was saying. I was focusing on my brother. What she did was not surprising at all, but for my own brother to do this to me left me frozen. ¡°Ugh!¡± She rolled her eyes dramatically and began yammering. I was not only shocked but heartbroken, too. This was not something 1 ever expected from my brother. ¡°He is not doing it, f¡ªor you,¡± I stammered as I smiled weakly. I felt like n. Maybe he will act like he is killing me, but then he will save me. However, Zane shook his head, and after stretching his neck, he began to speak. ¡°This was never supposed to happen, but what do I do? You tell me.¡± his voice was so calm that it gave me instant chills. ¡°What?¡± I asked with a dry mouth. ¡°You had to die, brother,¡± he whispered. ¡°You have to die,¡± he finished. I was still in extreme shock. I was just staring at Zane wandering around me and waving the dagger. ¡°You had to die because that is what it says in the prophecy. We have all heard about all the heroes and viins. Sadly, it was veryte when it dawned on me that there is one more piece that we need to sort out. Sadly, for you, it was my twins sacrifice. You see, there is a mistress of doomsday; there is a man from hell; there is a dark night; and there is a white savior. And then there was a white goat¡ªthe one we had to sacrifice. Now I am sure Beatrice would never hurt you or anyone else, so I have to do it myself I have to start it, and for that to happen, the white goat has to be sacrificed,¡± Zane¡¯s words stung like a bee to me. He then looked over at me and mumbled. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I never loved you. You will always hold a special ce in my heart. You will always be the brother who believed in me. Hence, I have to be the best and take over the world. I will not let your sacrifice go wasted,¡± he pulled closer, and with force, he hugged me again. ¡°I love you, brother. I wish it wasn¡¯t meant to be like that,¡± he whispered in my ear, and the next thing I All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. knew, he was piercing his hand through my chest. There was enough time for me to attack him or snatch the dagger out of his hand, but I didn¡¯t do it. I believe I died the moment I heard he was nning my murder all this time. His hand entered my chest and grabbed my heart. The pain was nothingpared to the pain of betrayal. Everything that I ever wished to see again shed before my eyes. As I gently closed my eyes, I saw Helel and Akin sitting in the living room with a little baby girl in Helel¡¯s arms. Beatrice walked out of the kitchen and walked past me to put the tray down. She had baked cookies for the first time. ¡°Hey, Maddox! Why are you standing there? Come join us,¡± they all said in unison. Colt and Reign waved their hands, by the way, but I couldn¡¯t step into the living room anymore. ¡°What is going on, babe? Come, be with us,¡± Beatrice smiled brightly. I could see the mark I left on her neck after our mating ceremony. It was a reality that was never going to be real. My dream of ever achieving it was stopped. ¡°I¡ªI¡± whispered, trying to carry my foot, but my body felt heavy. ¡°Come on, your niece wants to y with her favorite uncle. Helel smiled when calling me inside. I wanted to break free from all the restrictions and go hug Helel. I have been so wrong about it. I wished I had hugged him onest time. I wished to join my family, but then I felt a hard grasp against my wrist and saw Zane pulling me away from them. ¡°My time is up. I cannot join you guys anymore,¡± I whispered, watching them as they disappeared. I don¡¯t know if I want to relive any part of my life again because every part will remind me of my brother¡¯s betrayal. If he had asked me nicely, I would have sacrificed myself for him a long time ago. And then Zane pulled his hand out, with my heart in it. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 441 My Dear! Goodbye. (Zane Spade) I pulled my hand out with his heart in it, and his body dropped to the ground lifelessly. I watched him lie there without blinking or breathing. Tn the end, evil always wins, as it should. ¡°Now that he is gone, you can be the king you are supposed to be,¡± Huia raised her hands to ask the others to cheer for me. ¡°I need some time alone,¡± I yelled at them, and silence struck them. Huia advised them to leave me alone while 1 sat down beside Maddox¡¯s lifeless body. It was supposed to happen. For me to let the darkness consume me, there needed to be a big step. Then why did it hurt so much? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡± I poked his head with the dagger and scoffed. ¡°Even in the end, you showed a positive light, and I hated every second of it,¡± I grimaced. ¡®I didn¡¯t have another choice. I want to be the best one. My powerful wolf can only be awakened after I sink into the darkness,¡¯ I told my wolf, shaking at the sight of Maddox. It was heartbreaking, even for the evil in me. ¡®You were great, but too innocent for the world now. This world is going to change, and people like you will be the victims. I did you a favor, brother. Don¡¯t ever think I hurt you for selfish reasons,¡¯ I whispered while sitting beside his body. ¡®You might be wondering when I found out about myself. I always knew there was something different about me. Every time I met a weredragon, I felt like I had been with them before. And then all I had to do was eat a weredragon again. Once I fed on another weredragon, things changed for me. I was beginning to feel strongly about everyone. It was an eye-opening moment for me. After that, I just knew what I wanted. However, 1 still have to find out who everyone was,¡¯ I don¡¯t know why it felt so good speaking to him, but I had one more thing to do, and I guessed maybe that will help me stop this pain of loss. ¡°Huia!¡± I yelled, getting up from the ground. She rushed over when she heard me. After noticing my demeanor, she realized she shouldn¡¯t be bothering me today. It was a hard day for me. Life was always hard for me. And now this¡ª it was as if I would never catch a break. ¡°Behead him,¡± I said as I stepped away from the body. It was signature style when I killed someone dear. ¡°You want me to beh¡ªead him?¡± She stuttered while trying to understand why I didn¡¯t ask my other subjects to do it. ¡°I helped you out of prison for a reason, didn¡¯t I? I rolled my eyes in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a soft spot for him because he is your nephew. I know you don¡¯t care about any of us.¡± I wasn¡¯t hesitant about telling the truth. If any one of these objected to me, I would kill them straight up. ¡°Fine. I will do it. May I know what we are going to do with the dagger? Do you want me to keep it safe somewhere?¡± She asked as she pointed at the dagger in my hand. I was still holding my brother¡¯s heart in my other hand. It was the best I could do. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to bring him back to life. What¡¯s gone is gone. ¡°Huia! Do you really think it will not be safe in my grasp?¡± I tilted my head and made blunt eye contact with her. ¡°Okay!¡± She took a deep breath as if anticipating what issue she should raise next. ¡°What about Beatrice? I think she is sumbing to goodness. She was supposed to be on our side and tear apart the brothers. If she stays alive, there will be consequences since she is powerful and will be on your brother¡¯s sid¡ª¡± as she yammered, I heard the name Beatrice, and I knew what she was suggesting. Not letting her speak another word, I wrapped my fingers around her neck and choked her. ¡°What the f*uc*k did you say?¡± I yelled in her face, making her stare back at me with nothing but fear in her eyes. She¡¯s got some guts to talk about my mate. ¡°I am on¡ªly worried for you,¡± she stuttered, gulping with difficulty. ¡°And you think hurting Beatrice will give me pleasure?¡± 1 brought her closer, making sure she was able to see the look in my eyes. ¡°Stay away from my Beatrice. I don¡¯t give a damn who she picks now. Once both my brothers are dead, I will im her. Whether she likes it or not. So, nobody¡ªno one gets to touch her. She must stay alive. She will be my trophy in the end,¡± I pushed her back, and she dropped to her knees. I could smell her fear. Huh! She really thought I would let her hurt Beatlice. I gave Mykel a chance to kill Helel, but he failed. In fact, the orders were simple. Save Beatrice and kill Helel, but that idiot ended up getting killed because that stupid girl, Dream, betrayed us. No problem, though; Huia got rid of her. ¡°May I ask what a white goat is?¡± She mumbled under her breath, making sure not to raise her voice in front of me. ¡°I created the term. 1 couldn¡¯t just tell my brother I killed him because I wanted more darkness. I couldn¡¯t tell him he was a bloody nobody. He needed to feel special before his death. What do you think I am? A man from hell? ¡ªoh wait! That¡¯s exactly who I am. Now stop annoying me and do what 1 told you to do,¡± I hissed and rolled my eyes. While she took care of the body, I changed into a ck shirt, ck jeans, and a long ck overcoat with high cors. ¡°Now this is more like me,¡± I smirked, standing in front of the mirror and smiling. My people have built little homes on the side, enjoying the warmth like hell. All! I have tried to get Beatrice out and away from everyone for some time so that I can make her ept me and the darkness, but she has been fooling herself, thinking she has a choice. However, I wish Helel had stayed dead. Now I will have to kill him and go through the same process of pain. I have ced my brother¡¯s heart in a ss box and would do the same to his head. I will keep him with me so that I don¡¯t feel lonely. Besides, I am not a bad brother. I respect my brother¡¯s body, so I will prevent anyone from burying him. ¡°ARGHHHH!¡± A loud, piercing scream deafened me in the next minute. My people are not really afraid of anything, so themotion happening outside shocked me. I left everything and ran out of the house to see what was going on. It wasing from the same location where Maddox¡¯s body has been ced. ¡°Did hee back to life or what?¡± I groaned. It will be so hard to kill him again. It is unfair that I have to go through such a stressful thing over and over again. People are so annoying sometimes. Once I made my way to the area, I was stunned to see what made them cry out for help. ¡°Beatrice!¡± It was as if somebody ripped my chest open and squeezed my heart into their grasp. Not fair! From N?velDrama.Org. She shouldn¡¯t havee here and seen all this. She shouldn¡¯t have so much pain and anger in her eyes. ¡°What have you done?¡± she screamed at the top of her lungs. I couldn¡¯t even respond to her because my eyes were fixated on the hatred I was spotting in her eyes for me. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 442 Should Have Known (Beatrice Dismay) I have been really stressed out ever since I heard about Zane and Maddox being missing. I don¡¯t know why they had to go to the vortex, as they didn¡¯t have anything going on there. After we were told about all the mess happening back home between Helel, Gwen, and Zane, Akin and I departed from my people. My people were finally happy with Akin. And now that we have marked each other, we are really looking forward to fixing everything at home. As the nended, Akin and I were picked up from the airport by Colt and Reign. The two had been visibly upset and worried. Title of the document The car ride was filled with us simply sharing whatever we went through when we were apart. I told them about Igor and how he tried killing Akin, and they shared all about the ongoing war between the brothers because of Gwen. Instead of going back to the mansion, we returned to Helel¡¯s cabin. It was odd stepping inside his home after I broke up with him. I also found out that he and Gwen were staying together. I couldn¡¯t be upset about it because that¡¯ s something I had asked him to do. But that doesn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t sting a little. ¡°Come,¡± Helel opened the door for us and didn¡¯t even spare me a nce. He walked us inside and offered us seats. Gwen walked out of the room and gave me a head nod. It¡¯s really awkward now. ¡°So, what¡¯s going on now?¡± I asked and noticed Helel secretly staring at me, making sure nobody saw us. ¡°They are missing,¡± Gwen whispered. Helel was about to say something, but then he went awfully silent. I wondered what happened, but I decided not to ask him for now. ¡°They are at the vortex,¡± I announced, watching Helel frown. ¡°They took the white dagger,¡± Gwen was the one speaking most of the time, while Helel had lowered his head as if something was bothering him. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t dy and pay a quick visit then. That ce is filled with negativity. When I was locating them, I felt such negative vibes from the vortex. Maybe that¡¯s what drove Zane to visit that ce?¡± Reign asked, her eyes staring into mine. ¡°Maybe,¡± I sighed. It was still unbelievable that Zane turned out to be the man from hell. I wonder how he will respond to that news. But I have made it my mission to help Zane and make sure the brothers stay together. ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± I said, getting up from the couch. ¡°What about Gwen?¡± As we saw Helel join us, Colt questioned. It wasn¡¯t safe to leave her alone by herself. ¡°I want to go after my brothers,¡± Helel turned to say to Gwen, who nodded in understanding. ¡°Then I will stay with her,¡± Colt straightened his back and mumbled. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Reign whispered, probably worried for him. ¡°My dear little pixie dust, I am a weredragon warrior. Just because I don¡¯t fight someone on a regr basis doesn¡¯t mean I cannot fight,¡± he said, gently kissing her nose to say goodbye to her. It was a sight to see. The two looked so adorable together. And I was happy for Colt. ¡°See you then. Let us know if anything happens,¡± I said while making my way towards the exit. It was odd that both brothers stayed silent throughout this few-minute meeting. Once we reached for the car, Akin got busy on the call to book us ne tickets, while Reign decided to go back inside to meet with Colt once again. The two were inseparable. But now I was left alone with Helel. It was the most awkward encounter. ¡°I am d you are taking care of her,¡± I whispered, trying to avoid eye contact with him. ¡°Akin marked you?¡± Instead of responding to anything else, he went straight to discussing what had been bothering him. He walked straight ahead and faced me. ¡°Oh, yes,¡± I cleared my throat and nodded softly. ¡°Wow!¡± he scoffed. ¡°Sorry, what was that?¡± I asked and noticed him shaking his head while clenching his jaw at the same time. ¡°He gave you a second chance,¡± he smiled, making me frown at him. What did he mean by second chance? ¡°Didn¡¯t you kiss him before when I was dead?¡± he asked, and the world shook from under my feet. He shouldn¡¯t have mentioned that. ¡°You and I were never together at that time,¡± I blurted out when I decided not to let him turn the ¡°We were not, but you were with him. You kissed him, and then I came back to life, and you ditched him. But he still neverined and epted you back,¡± he said, his teeth gritting as he spoke. ¡°I am sorry; were I and Akin official at that time?¡± I asked as I made dead eye contact with him, ¡°What you did waspletely different than what I did. I was nice enough to not p you in the face, and here you are, making usations like these,¡± I grunted without letting him speak. It was killing me that I didn¡¯t fully express my feelings because I didn¡¯t want to hurt him, and he didn¡¯t even care when saying these things to me. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. You should have pped me; you should have yelled at me, but you did nothing. It was as if you epted it so easily. The very few hourster, I found you in Akin¡¯s arms,¡± Helel approached me even more aggressively and blocked my back with the car, his hands resting around me and locking me in. ¡°Wait¡ªwere you following us?¡± I asked in shock. I slept in Akin¡¯s arms, and that¡¯s the only interaction I can think of that he must have witnessed. He shook his head in disbelief and then stepped back from me. ¡°It is not easy to lose everything,¡± he whispered under his breath. ¡°Well, tell me about it,¡± I said, taking a deep breath because soon Akin arrived. He spared us a nce All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. before telling us the private jet was ready to take us to our desired location. It was actually a good idea because even when we were facing problems with each other, our major concerns were Zane and Maddox. It took us a lot of time to reach the mountains, and during that time, none of us spoke. Reign and I kept sitting together as we discussed more about Zane. She told me Gwen created some misunderstanding between the brothers by using Maddox of texting her some nasty stuff. But I didn¡¯t know how much I believed in this story now. Why the hell did Zane take Maddox to the vortex? Once we arrived and reached the mountains, the very next instant, I began to feel very weird. My energy went down as I started feeling this pain in my chest. ¡°Beatrice! Are you alright?¡± Akin saw me hunching over and rushed for my aid, even before Helel could everywhere, created by magic. ¡°I am just feelin¡ª,¡± I uttered, and I noticed Reign looking behind me. ¡°MADDOX!¡± Her ear-splitting scream made us turn around and look at the deadly sight. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 443 Not Making A Deal with The Devil It was Maddox¡¯s dead body, and Huia was beheading him. I began to shake with nothing but heartbreak. Reign started sobbing and throwing up whilst my feet were frozen. ¡°Maddox!¡± Helel uttered, taking a shaky step towards his body and then dropping to his knees. Huia saw us and decided to make a weird noise to get the attention of some people around here. It was all very frightening. The way these people in ck came out to shield the body was like antsing for food. ¡°THAT IS MY BROTHER!¡± Akin rushed over, throwing the people aside and attacking the ones trying to stop him from reaching Maddox. Title of the document ¡°Where is Zane? What did she do to him?¡± I whispered, looking around for another deadly sight. That¡¯s when Huia realized she needed to ask for help. But before she could even call for help, someone came into our sight with a confident look on his face. The instant his eyes fell on me, he gasped and took a step back. ¡°Your highness,¡± Huia said, not wasting a single minute before announcing him to be the man from hell. ¡°What have you done?¡± My heart broke, and a little dying utter escaped my lips. He was definitely not expecting our arrival. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Did he think nobody woulde looking for Maddox? ¡°You!¡± Helel stepped up and lunged his way, but suddenly Huia waved her hand around and created a protection boundary from which we couldn¡¯t reach Zane. ¡°You killed your own brother?¡± Helel screamed, trying to step out of the boundary to hit Zane. Akin has reached Maddox¡¯s body, but I don¡¯t know how he was able to hold him in hisp with his precious head dangling half detached from his body. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious why I did it?¡± Zane, who I thought woulde up with an excuse, just didn¡¯t bother hiding the truth anymore. ¡°I wanted to be the ultimate king. I wanted to be someone who can have whatever he wants¡ª,¡± Zane pointed a f*inger at his chest and yelled without any fear. His loud voice was breaking part of whatever was left of our hopes. ¡°What was there that you didn¡¯t have?¡± Reign screamed, crying beside Maddox¡¯s body. Akin was just silently sitting on the ground, holding Maddox in his arms. ¡°Really? Do you really think I¡¯ve got it all? Look at this creature¨C,¡± Zane then pointed at me, ¡°I didn¡¯t get her.¡± Once he said those words, disgust ran through my veins. No! I wouldn¡¯t let him make me the reason for this betrayal. ¡°You did it for me?¡± I inquired, taking a step closer to the boundary. ¡°Yes! We are the dark entities. Maddox was just a white goat, a sacrifice. I had to make it happen. But imagine what I can do for you if I can kill my own brother,¡± he smiled weakly, making me feel sick to my stomach. ¡°You f*uc*king piece of shit,¡± Helel dropped to his knees once he acknowledged Huia was using her strength to make sure none of us could cross the line. We couldn¡¯t reach Zane either. It was like an invisible wall separating us. ¡°Then let me in,¡± I spoke softly, looking at him with determination. ¡°What? No! You are not going anywhere near this bastard,¡± Helel said, getting up and approaching me very aggressively. His grasp around my arm was hard, too. ¡°Is that your decision?¡± Zane asked very calmly, making me wonder if he even cared that he was getting judged for killing the most innocent one among them. ¡°Decision?¡± I muttered. ¡°There is a waring. This war will wipe out half of the poption,¡± Zane said as he took a deep breath and fixed his overcoat. The fact that he killed his twin but looked the least bothered was scary. I wanted to step over the line and hurt him in the worst way possible. ¡°And you expect me to be on your side?¡± I asked in a broken tone. ¡°You should have been, but you decided to side with the positive energy. Don¡¯t you see why I f*uc*king hate everyone? They were given the best titles, and I got the Man from Hell. I didn¡¯t even get the mate. Tell me again, why would I not want this war to happen?¡± Zane seemed tock any emotional attachment to anyone anymore. I wondered how long he had known. How long had he been waiting for this day? How could someone be so good at preventing their true face from being shown? ¡°So, Gwen was right. There was something wrong with you,¡± Helel hissed, clenching his fists tightly. ¡°Oh, hell yeah. I wanted to exploit her to make you look bad for not siding with your brother and eventually get the brothers to take the dagger from you, but then the white hero over here decided to wake up, and I had to hurry up on the n,¡± Zane smirked weakly, his eyes wandering back to me. ¡°You looking at me with so much hate is only going to make your people suffer so much. Here is a deal ¡ª,¡± he then cleared his throat and ran his hand through his hair. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your other two mates to end up like Maddox, you will obey me.¡± I was stunned and shocked that he was still able to make a deal with me. As tried to step closer to grunt at him, Helel held my arm and pulled me behind him. ¡°Bring in the war. You are not making a deal with her,¡± he announced, making me follow him as he pulled me away from him. I was still looking at Zane while he had his head tilted and his eyes watching us while we collected Maddox¡¯s body. We were just lifeless creatures trying to quickly get Maddox¡¯s body and leave before Zane tries to take that away from us as well. While reaching the car in haste, we heard Zane make a final threat. ¡°Make sure you remember, if you want this war to stop, give me a call,¡± Zane sounded yful as if he was having too much fun watching us mourn over our beloved Maddox. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 444 Arson! A Few Days Later: ¡®I can¡¯t believe this,¡¯ Ace murmured, watching the fire erupt from afar. ¡®He is gone. And I don¡¯t know how many lives we are going to lose now,¡¯ I said with heavy tears ready to leave my eyes. It stings me right in the heart that his poor brother carried his body back home. The entire time, they had been silently suffering. I couldn¡¯t even speak a word to them because none of us knew what to say anymore. It¡¯s been a week now, and silence was all we could give each other. I guess the powerful creatures inside of us have decided to cope alone. I spoke to my mother a few times. They were warned about Zane, so they have decided to keep their presence as low as possible. Some of them even wished they had never escaped from prison. That¡¯s how much Zane had petrified the world by killing his own twin. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we have a talk with everyone,¡± I said out loud, getting up from the ground. I have been sitting outside the mansion because the inside reminded me of Maddox. I have not been able to process it entirely. The sad part was that we had to burn Maddox without his heart in his chest. Freaking Zane never gave it back. Title of the document I walked inside and found Akin restlessly running towards the exit but bumping into me. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked him, watching him run a hand through his hair. ¡°The evil ones have started a fire in the pack,¡± Akin grunted, gritting his teeth. It was pretty obvious that he was unable to express his feelings. This evil guy was his little brother. Imagine hearing your own blood kill your brother. It was just devastating to think that Maddox was gone. ¡°I thought it was again in the mountains,¡± I stated. Zane¡¯s group had been starting fires all over the ce, but this was the first time that they had attacked someone in the pack. ¡°It is the old school building,¡± he continued to let me know. ¡°Maybe Zane is attacking whatever made him feel inadequate in the past?¡± I asked, and Akin clenched his jaw. ¡°He was always the privileged one, Beatrice,¡± he replied harshly. ¡°I know. I¡¯m just saying maybe that¡¯s what he thinks,¡± I sighed, holding his hand. ¡°I want toe with you.¡± ¡°Leaving you behind all by yourself is not even an option,¡± he said, holding my hand tightly. The warmth of his hand made me smile weakly. We were supposed to enjoy our union, but Zane has messed up everything. We began to leave when we saw Helel¡¯s car arrive on the road and stop right beside us. Helel walked out of the car and instantly ran to the side to open the door for Gwen. She was very pregnant and was also looking weaker by the day. Helel held her hand and walked her over to us. His eyes fell on our intertwined fingers, but he didn¡¯t look concerned. In fact, there was a very blunt expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Akin asked. ¡°I cannot keep her in the cabin. I¡¯ve got to leave to check on the pack people, as everything inside me is screaming to protect them. But since I cannot leave her behind, I thought I¡¯d bring her here. Is Colt and Reign inside?¡± Helel asked, not showing many emotions. He had shut himself down even after Maddox¡¯s death. Even when I triedforting him at Maddox¡¯s funeral, Helel ignored me. ¡°Oh right. The two are indeed inside,¡± Akin said. ¡°I¡¯ll stay behind with her,¡± I said, making up my mind. Gwen wouldn¡¯t be able to protect herself since her dragon was sleeping until her pregnancy was over. ¡°But you wanted toe with me,¡± Akin whispered, gently tapping his finger on the back of my hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You two brothers should do things for now,¡± I replied, understanding that the two needed to spend some time alone. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Akin questioned me, and I nodded. Helel didn¡¯t really respond to me. He kept his head to the side, just scanning the area. His hair has grown to shoulder length, but nheless, he was looking fresh. On the other hand, Akin¡¯s sight was able to make me lose my breath. ¡°I will be fine,¡± I reassured Akin, holding Gwen¡¯s hand. As the two walked away, I marched back into the mansion with Gwen. Once the two of us were back in the living room, I made herfortable on the couch and yed TV. ¡°Colt and Reign are in their rooms,¡± I said before she could even ask about them. ¡°How is Reign doing?¡± Gwen questioned. ¡°She wasn¡¯t ever rejected properly by Maddox. The pain of losing him was a lot for her, but thankfully, Colt is helping her cope,¡± I said with a sigh. Just talking about him would cause me heartache. ¡°You know,¡± as I began to talk to her. I heard some muffled noisesing from upstairs. Both Gwen and I turned our heads up to see what might be going on when suddenly a loud thud rmed us. ¡°I hope everything is okay upstairs/ I frowned when talking. Colt and Reign were upstairs, but it wasn¡¯t like they would be fighting. ¡°This sounds odd,¡± Gwen agreed with me. I kept staring at the staircase as my heart kept telling me somebody was going to walk downstairs. ¡°I will go see and make sure they are fine,¡± I said, getting up from the couch to go upstairs when my body felt a heavy resistance. It wasn¡¯t long before I began to realize it was Ace preventing me from going up. ¡®Ace! What¡¯s up with you? Let me go,¡¯ I protested. As I waited for her to start acting right, I realized it was not her being messy. That¡¯s when my biggest fear came to life. Ace felt more than what I was feeling. ¡®He is here,¡¯ she rmed me, making my heart flip in my chest. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 445 The Devil At The Door ¡®Zane is here,¡¯ Ace exined what she was feeling and my blood ran cold in my body. Seeing him again would bring up a lot of pain for me, but more importantly, I was worried about Gwen. The two didn¡¯t like each other. So, what if Zane tries to harm her, using her of causing a rift between the brothers? ¡°Gwen! get up,¡± I held her hand and yammered hurriedly, making her look at my face with widely opened eyes. ¡°Wait, what is going on?¡± She questioned me in worry, but I didn¡¯t listen to her and kept dragging her to the room where she used to stay before she moved out. ¡°Don¡¯te out no matter what,¡± I warned her, making her look me in the eye. Soon her eyes travelled behind me, and her jaw met the floor. I didn¡¯t even have to take a guess. I knew he had walked downstairs, and she had seen him. ¡°Beatrice, it is¡ª,¡± she tried speaking, and I nodded my head to inform her that I knew. Title of the document ¡°Which is why you shouldn¡¯te out. I promise to do my best to protect you,¡± I shook her hand to get her out of the trance before I locked the door behind her from the outside and stood in front of it. I turned very slowly because I knew he was waiting to face me. As soon as I was done facing him, I watched him walk into the living room with grace. He was in all ck, wearing a red crown. ¡°Hey, my beautiful princess,¡± he mumbled softly, but his voice was able to send shivers down my spine. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked, straightening my back. I wasn¡¯t afraid of him for myself, but one mistake and Gwen couldnd in huge trouble. ¡°I came here to see you. Don¡¯t be so rude,¡± he smirked, steadily walking around the living room and staring at everything. ¡°It must be hard seeing all that stuff. Your bother once used to sit here¡ªOh sorry I forgot, you have him with you. You took his heart,¡± I reminded him of the fact that not only did he kill his brother but disrespected his body as well. ¡°I am weed here. Maybe you are forgetting that not only is this still my home, but you are also still my mate,¡± he said, skipping the subject of Maddox and continuing to talk bullshit. Once he was done looking around, he finally faced me and began toe my way. Iposed my posture even better and blocked his way inside. ¡°You are here for Gwen, aren¡¯t you?¡± I had a sarcastic grin of acknowledgment on my face when talking to him. He nodded to himself while keeping his head down, then raised his head to look me in the eye with a smirk on his face. ¡°Is it because she tried exposing you?¡± I continued to ask him. Since he lived with us and none of us suspected him to be such a poisonous snake, I now had questions for him. ¡°What? No! What do you think I am? A high school bully? Of course not. That¡¯s not why I am after her- see, the thing is¡ª,¡± he took a creepy pause before licking his lips anding closer, hunching over to whisper in my ear, ¡°that baby is my tool for another sacrifice.¡± My heart dropped in my chest when he evilly expressed his intentions for the child who hasn¡¯t even been born yet. ¡°How f*uc*king¡ª,¡± I muttered, and without wasting my breath on him, I punched him in the face. He barely moved; he only turned his face to the other side of the force. ¡°I will never let you hurt her or her baby,¡± I hissed, standing straight and not backing down from him. ¡°Don¡¯t make big ims,¡± he hissed, finally turning his head straight and instantly grasping the hair on the back of my head. I froze for a second, and before I could react, he muttered, ¡°Since you like t*ouching me so much, I wouldn¡¯t mind doing the same,¡± with those words being spoken by him, he crashed his l*ips against mine with so much force that a yelp escaped from my m*outh into his. I struggled in confusion, but since I was taken aback by his sudden action; it took me some time to find a way to be released from his grasp. Also, he was incredibly strong. As I rested my hands on his chest to push him back, he stuck his tongue down my throat, and that¡¯s when I found my way out. I bit his tongue and kicked his knee, making him abruptly break the kiss and pull back from me. ¡°I am not yours to t*ouch!¡± I screamed. He straightened his back and closed his eyes, stretching his neck while letting out grunts. ¡°And that¡¯s why I will f*uc*king end this world,¡± the threats didn¡¯t seem empty. ¡°You asked me what I want-that is why I killed my brother. Are you sure you are ready to hear me?¡± He hissed, approaching me again but not making a mistake by t*ouching me this time. ¡°It is because of you,¡± his scary whisper sent chills down my spine. I refused to let him make me feel responsible for his craziness, but he had more to add. ¡°If only you hadn¡¯t rejected me, I would have been fine. I was keeping the evil in me calm until I began to see you with everyone but myself. That was not eptable to me. I was doing so much for you, and you didn¡¯t even give me a chance. So, I decided that if everybody dies, you will be left with no option All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. but toe back in my arms,¡± his evil smirk while tears rushed down his face made me realize how crazy he had be. He was still justifying his actions. ¡°Even if the world ends¡ª,¡± I have only said that until that part when heughed and nodded. ¡°It will. Now here is a deal¡ª,¡± he had once again controlled his emotions while hunching into my ear, ¡°if you don¡¯t want every single person living on this earth to suffer¡ª-ept me.¡± Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 446 Close Call ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t drag me into your mess,¡± I hissed and scoffed. It was unbelievable how dense he was. He was openly admitting that he killed his brother to eliminate thepetition. At this point, I didn¡¯t know what to believe. He was constantly changing his statement. I can¡¯t even tell if he knows what he wants. But one thing was for sure: there was no redemption for him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It is simple. You have twenty days to make a decision. And while those twenty days pass, the people you once knew will die a terrible death. Every day, you will see your loved one die, and by the end of twenty days, even your mates will be dead. So, make a decision: either lie down with me in my bed or be the reason that everyone suffers,¡± he spoke very softly, almost like the whisper of a devil. I didn¡¯t look away from him for one bit, as I wanted to keep looking into his eyes to make sure I didn¡¯t think I was ever intimate with this man. How did I never see what this evil man was up to? Title of the document ¡°You can try that. But maybe you are forgetting you have three powerful creatures standing against you,¡± I mumbled with a smile of confidence on my lips. He wasn¡¯t the only powerful creature here. We were stronger in strength and number. ¡°Maybe you are forgetting something else. The problem with heroes is that they have too many weaknesses. Now you are going to protect Gwen, Colt, Reign, and even your mother¡ª,¡± the way he smiled, I felt my body shivering. Why did he mention my mother? ¡°I don¡¯t have a weakness. But look at your face. You are already petrified,¡± he smiled widely, ¡°well, your time starts now. I should also go because standing with you makes me want to misbehave,¡± he sniffed my hair before turning around and walking towards the exit of the living room. ¡°Oh, and¡ªdon¡¯t forget, there is a crazy man from hell that loves you desperately,¡± he confessed without even turning around to look at me. Once he had left the mansion, I made a run upstairs to check on Reign and Colt. The two were lying on the cold floor, passed out. ¡°Hey, are you two okay?¡± I asked in a panic, gently tapping my hand on Reign¡¯ s cheek and then shaking Colt. Colt started waking up a little, and as soon as he was awake, he held my hand first to make sure I was fine. ¡°Are you fine?¡± he asked, watching me with observant eyes. ¡°I am,¡± I replied softly, reassuring him with a head nod. His eyes then traveled to Reign, who was still passed out. ¡°Reign, hey! Wake up,¡± Colt began to shake her up. He held her up in his arms and ran her downstairs, where Gwen had walked out of the guest room and sat down on the couch with her face in her hands. ¡°He is going to kill my baby,¡± shemented, making Colt put Reign on the couch and face her. ¡°But why would he do that? Has he gone that crazy?¡± Colt inquired, looking my way to learn more from me. That¡¯s when the other two arrived home. I was now beginning to understand that the arson was just a way to lure the brothers out. ¡°What happened here?¡± As soon as Helel entered the living room and looked around at each one of us, he questioned. ¡°Hey?¡± Akin too joined him and asked in worry. His eyes were sticking to me, and so were Helel¡¯s. I don¡¯t know what happened, but in my weakest moment, I felt like rushing into Akin¡¯s arms. So, I did just that. I rushed, noticing Helel, as I believed he had taken it wrong. Maybe he thought I was rushing to be in his arms. When I ran past him, his body shuddered, and his lips parted to express his sadness by letting out a gasp. Inded in Akin¡¯s arms and noticed Helel turning slightly to look my way. That¡¯s when Gwen got up and hugged him. Of course, she was badly shaken up too. Helel loosely wrapped his arm around her back, but his eyes never left my sight. After the two had calmed us down, We sat down to have a discussion. Zane was getting out of hand, and if we didn¡¯t stop him right now, we would end up losing many loved ones. ¡°So my instincts were right. He wanted to harm my baby,¡± Helel hissed under his breath, shaking his head in disappointment. ¡°That day when I left the mansion, I was brutally humiliated by Zane. I was in the kitchen when he offered me some cookies, which I refused because I didn¡¯t trust him. That¡¯s when he badly humiliated me and said nasty things too. There was poison in them, so he burned them when Reign and Colt arrived. He was so sneaky,¡± Gwen whispered as tears began to appear in her eyes. They have discussed everything, and it makes sense now. Gwen had many close calls with death because of Zane. Her survival itself was a mystery. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he wanted to get rid of me when we were in that well. He sent Mykel to kill me, and when he failed, he punished Dream for ruining the n by letting Huia out and giving her a mission to kill¡ªDream,¡± Helel was talking about his feelings when he saw Reign lower her head and hide her tears. It must be devastating that Zane killed so many innocent people. ¡°He was the one behind all the killings,¡± Akin sighed, holding my hand tightly. ¡°He wants to rule the world? Is this why he did all that?¡± Helel got increasingly angry when realizing how many lives Zane had taken and how many more he was going after. ¡°Actually¡ªGwen cleared her throat to get everyone¡¯s attention. I knew she had heard my conversation with Zane. ¡°Beatrice! I think you should tell them. Right now, we all need to be open with each other,¡± she was right, so I nodded and took a deep breath. ¡°He wants me to ept and live with him,¡± I said, watching the two stare at my face before anger erupted inside them. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 447 Mating! ¡°That is never happening,¡± Colt shook his head whilst Akin and Helel were busy wandering around the living room, scoffing every two seconds and grunting to the point that even Reign woke up. ¡°Does he really think he can ask for your hand in marriage and we will let it happen?¡± Helel yelled from the other corner of the living room. Akin stared in silence before he walked over to me and held my hand to pull me closer. He stared into my eyes before he gently brushed his lips against mine. Everybody was confused about what he was doing, but I had an idea. He was seeing what else Zane did. And once he figured it out, he let my hand All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. go and rushed to leave the living room. ¡°Akin!¡± I yelled, chasing after him. Title of the document I saw Heleling after us, but then Gwen held his hand and let him not bother us. Akin was muttering some curse words while making his way towards the exit door in haste. I have never seen him so angry before. ¡°Akin stop!¡± I finally rushed and came in his way, stopping him from leaving. ¡°He first killed my baby brother, and then he came back to k*iss my mate. I am losing my mind, trying to understand how a brother can be so evil. I never forced you into epting me and waited for my turn patiently, but now he wants to steal you from me. This is his way of killing me, Beatrice!¡± he yelled in my face, but not intentionally. The tears in his eyes were unstoppable. He was shaking from anger. ¡°Hey! it doesn¡¯t matter what he says. I am yours, and nobody is stealing me from you,¡± I cupped his face in my hands tofort him and noticed how hot his skin was. ¡°Promise me you will not fall for his threats? Beatrice! There is no guarantee he will stop killing people even after he wins you,¡± Akin hurriedly held my hand and made me look into his eyes as he tried to convince me that giving myself to Zane wouldn¡¯t do me any good. I knew it already. I was not nning to sacrifice myself to that devil. Imagining myself with him was a sight of disgust to me. ¡°I won¡¯t. I am only yours, okay?¡± I confirmed as I once again cupped his face and gently k*issed him on the lips. The anger in his body began to evaporate. He wrapped his hands tightly around my tiny waist as if he were trying to tell the world I belonged to him alone. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and make a n. He still has the white dagger. We must find a way to get it back and also keep Gwen safe,¡± I said as I broke the k*iss. Akin gave me a gentle head nod, and as I was about to leave, he held my hand and pulled me over his chest again. ¡°I am not losing you this time,¡± he whispered, burying his face in my neck and licking my mark to remind me I belong to him and he belongs to me. I swear every time he t*ouched me, I wanted to rip his clothes apart and suck every inch of his body to the point that I left him dry. And I am sure he felt the same. His c*oc*k would always twitch in his pants when he hugged me so close. ¡°Now let¡¯s go inside. Everybody is waiting for us,¡± I broke the k*iss and gently patted his cheek. It hurt me to see the brothers so distraught. It was still so confusing that Zane turned out to be such an evil person. And from all the things he had been saying, I could only expect him to have to find out about his true identity for way longer than we can imagine. Akin gave me a head nod and walked after me to the inside, where we found the others discussing matters. Helel was the only one standing away from them and staring at the entrance, and it was only once he saw me enter that he took a deep breath. ¡°So, what are we deciding?¡± Akin asked, looking at Reign. ¡°There are two things we need to take care of. First is Huia, who has more powers than a normal werewolf¨C,¡± she paused after the interruption of Colt. ¡°Just like you. You have more powers too,¡± we all nodded to agree with him. Thankfully, we also had a white seer with us. ¡°But I am still learning,¡± she replied. The white seers were sort of hybrids, part werewolf and part witch. ¡°The next is the white dagger, which is only one, and currently, Zane has it,¡± she pouted, and we all let out a sigh of distress. ¡°Hmm, so we need to first make sure Huia is out of the way, and then we snatch back the dagger. Is that what you are suggesting?¡± Akin questioned him, and Reign bobbed her head towards him. ¡°We also have to make sure someone is looking after Gwen all the time,¡± Helel suggested. I saw Gwen smiling secretly because, deep down inside, even she knew this was the only time Helel would notice her presence. ¡°I think we have all suffered enough today. Let¡¯s rest a little,¡± Akin suggested after he saw me zoning out. I don¡¯t know why, but I had a bad feeling about everything. ¡°Right, Beatrice?¡± Akin asked, calling me straight out, and I shook my head to look at everyone in confusion. ¡°Sorry, I guess I got too consumed by my thoughts. What were we talking about?¡± I asked again, and he gave me a weak smile in return. Losing Maddox was stressful. He was one of my mates. I have felt real pain from his demise, but I kept it to myself. epted or not, I still felt a connection with him. ¡°I think Brother is right. We all should rest now,¡± Helel agreed with Akin about giving mefort, and soon everybody started leaving for their rooms. Helel would usually sleep in the living room to keep an eye on the guest room, where Gwen would be. Akin and I went into our room, where I went ahead to use the restroom. After taking a shower and calming myself down, when I came out, I was met with a surprising environment. There were candles lit everywhere. Akin was standing on the side, wearing only ck jeans, shing his s*exy abs, and holding a candle as he lit it. He was leaning against the side wall, his legs stretched out and crossed, his head down, and he was watching me through his eyebrows. ¡°I had mentally u*ndressed you many times. Beatrice,¡± he whispered, still ying with the lighter. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 448 Rub Me Down There Every step he took in my direction made me hold my breath and breathe out steadily. His eyes deepened into mine as he leaned in for a k*iss. Just gently brushing his l*ips over mine before dropping the lighter and wrapping his arm around me to pull me closer. I wasn¡¯t an expert, but I was not bad at s*ex. However, with him, I was shy. The warmth of his h*and caressing my skin as he s*ucked my l*ips pushed me into backing up against the wall. He hunched over even more and pulled my l*ips into his m*outh. His h*and was freely roaming around my body, navigating the curves. While k*issing me, he u*ndressed me and left me in my undies only. Title of the document The way his tongue battled mine, I didn¡¯t see a chance of winning. His f*ingers roamed around my chest before parting into the valley of softness. My body shuddered when his f*ingers made contact with my n*ipples. He was slowly massaging and pinching them while shoving his tongue deeper and deeper down my throat. The gentle rubbing of l*ips began, and with that, his h*and made its way down my p*anty. Electricity shot through my entire body as his f*ingers made contact with my bare v*agina. I bit his l*ips softly to pass down my feelings to him. He understood I was extremely turned on and was having a h*ard time hoeing down. Akin broke the k*iss and bent his arm over my head, leaning in close to make sure we stared into each other¡¯s eyes as his f*inger ran up and down my outer l*abia l*ips. ¡°Ah!¡± I m*oaned, not breaking eye contact with him. He wanted to see me melt under his passionate t*ouch. While his f*inger nuzzled my c*lit, my body itched, and my back arched. I closed my eyes when his f*inger massaged my c*lit so h*ard that incoherent utterances escaped my l*ips. With a l*ick to my chin, he made me open my eyes again. Now he was ready to prate my v*aginal opening with his f*inger. He rested his h*and on my p*uss*y and then bent his middle f*inger, pushing it inside me. I gasped, and the moment my l*ips parted, Akin shoved his tongue in my m*outh to l*ick me inside. He pushed his three f*ingers onto my l*abia, then ran his f*ingertip slightly in my f*old, pulling open the l*abia l*ips wide before inserting the three f*ingers into me. ¡°F*uc*k!¡± I yelled, surprised that he did that. ¡°I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll f*uc*k every h*ole of yours, Beatrice?¡± He leaned into my ear and whispered in his husky, heavy tone. My v*agina pulsed with pleasure at the thought of being f*uc*ked by his c*oc*k. He cupped my l*abia and shook it, making me bite my bottom l*ip and close my eyes to drown in the pleasure. His f*inger slipped into my v*agina again, which clenched. My breaths were elerating with every crazy f*inger- f*uc*king moment. Drawing his face closer, he k*issed me hungrily. We have been craving each other¡¯s t*ouch for way too long now. I wanted him to finally have me and let me have him. My c*lit was pulsating at a wild pace now. A wave of exhration coursed through me as he assertively pressed my back against the wall, gently yet firmly, causing a thrill of anticipation to surge within. With a deliberate motion, he skillfully hooked one of my l*egs behind my knee with his strong arm, effortlessly lifting it upward. He took a pause to lower his head and have a full nce at my p*uss*y. I once again bit my l*ips and closed my eyes shyly. Being naked and widely spread in front of him felt different. I opened my eyes when he had dropped his pants down and brought his h*ard c*oc*k out. ¡°Ah!¡± I shut my m*outh when gasping at the big size of his d*ic*k. He began to rub the head of his c*oc*k all over my l*abia, moistening it. Once again, he made deep eye contact with me before the tip of his c*oc*k entered my v*aginal hole. ¡°Eh!¡± A little m*oan made its way out of my l*ips, and he too closed his eyes to enjoy the ride. Sliding his d*ic*k into mine, he gave me the pleasure I had been anticipating for so long. Intense, electric pulses of desire surged through me, igniting every fiber of my being. In an insatiable hunger for more, I instinctively contracted my pelvis in a rhythmic motion, eagerly osciting between forward and back, as if my very essence yearned to draw him deeper within the depths of my being. As he began to push his c*oc*k deeper and deeper, he lowered his head and clicked my t*it so h*ard ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. that I tucked my a*ss and then let it go. His soft l*ips were teasing my n*ipples while his d*ic*k was inside me. He wasn¡¯t moving anymore, teasing me to move my body and continue the motion. Once he had enjoyed the full taste of my n*ipples, he pressed his h*and on my boob and began to f*uc*k me without any rm. His c*oc*k grew bigger, and he aggressively started pumping his c*oc*k into my p*uss*y h*arder, faster, and more wildly. I was so into the s*ex that I began to move my body along, matching his speed. His c*oc*k would rip apart my insides and leave, making my v*agina squeeze and squirm until it entered again. ¡°Ah, f*uc*k!¡± My voice broke as his speed increased. ¡°I am going to cum,¡± he announced, biting his l*ip and massaging my breath in his h*ands roughly. ¡°Fill my insides with your juice, Akin,¡± I could barely whisper, but he heard me. Without even questioning it, he crashed his l*ips against mine while his c*oc*k pumped the warm liquid inside me. ¡°Ggrrhhh!¡± he groaned in my m*outh, not letting his c*oc*k out until it had spilled every bit of its cum in me. Once empty, his soft c*oc*k left my v*agina. We were breathing on each other¡¯s l*ips and looking into each other¡¯s eyes. I didn¡¯t know he liked to see me m*oan and urge for more while he f*uc*ked me. Needless to say, it was worth it. We slipped under the covers and hugged each other. Akin refused to pull his face away from between my b*reasts. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 449 He Is A Freak. I woke up early in the morning and saw Akin resting on top of me. ¡°Hey,¡± heined when I tried moving him away because I wanted to get out of bed. I was overly energetic and ready for the day. He woke up extremely early for a morning jog and returned about half an hour ago to sleep some more. ¡°I want to get out of bed,¡± I whispered, running my h*and through his hair. ¡°You know what I want?¡± he whispered in my ear, chuckling a little before he turned me around in the bed. Title of the document He did it with such haste that I didn¡¯t even gather my thoughts properly before I found my h*ands on the bed and him k*issing my bare back. I was wearing a loose top without any straps. He ran his h*and under my body and pulled down my top, revealing my round b*oobs. As he adjusted his c*oc*k on my v*agina, he bent over me and held my hanging b*oobs in his h*ands. ¡°Ah! I guess this is your way to greet me¡ªgood mor¡ªahhhh!¡± I screamed when he pushed his c*oc*k into me and shut me up for the rest of the ride. His h*ands would casually let go of my b*oobs but be there for my n*ipples to rub against them when his d*ic*k went in and out of me. As he hugged me from the back, his speed increased. I knew he had waited for this day, but I didn¡¯t know he was this hungry. His c*oc*k was piercing through my soft folds and entering my c*oc*k before he decided to pull it out and rub it along my swollen l*abia l*ips. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Your p*uss*y doesn¡¯t even want to let go,¡± he whispered from the back. My pulsating p*uss*y and his throbbing h*ard d*ic*k came into contact again, and he only entered the tip of his c*oc*k before he began to move it around the entrance. ¡°Ummm! Don¡¯t tease!¡± I begged, holding his h*ands tightly over my b*reasts and squeezing them h*ard until my skin turned red. I was moving my h*ips in a circle, pushing them back to make his c*oc*k slip in deeper. He suddenly let go andid down on his back, moving my h*ips closer and my p*uss*y over his face. His raw, enormous h*ands groped my a*ss, but it was his tongue suddenly licking my whole opening that made my eyes wide open. I bent over the bed and rested my elbows on the soft pillow, gasping at the t*ouch down there. His tongue was ying with my c*lit, ticking it when he pped my a*ss and made me jump in the pain of pleasure. He started squeezing and spanking my a*ss, making my v*agina pulse on his l*ips as he had now decided to prate my hole with his tongue. The softness of his tongue at the entrance and around the l*abia was making him shiver and shudder. His tongue trickled around the c*lit, and his f*inger pressed over my v*agina before entering it. He was determinedly moving his f*inger in and out of me while licking my c*lit. Once he realized I was nearing orgasm, he moved my a*ss back to adjust his l*ips over my v*agina and began to s*uck it crazily. ¡°Ahhh! AKIN I¡¯M GOING TO CUM IN YOUR M*OUTH,¡± I warned him, taking deep and crazy breaths. And when he didn¡¯t back down, I understood he wanted it. ¡°Ahhh arghhhh!¡± I organised, and he l*icked it all clean. I didn¡¯t stay in bed after that. I got out, and he tossed on his stomach, still chuckling with his eyes closed. I swear he was having so much fun t*asting all of me. After taking a shower, I left the room. I decided to cook or something for once in my life. I knew Akin loved cooking. This is how I remembered him from the beginning. So he would be surprised to see me cook for him for the first time. I changed into his white shirt and my own jean shorts and left the room before he even woke up again. Afternding in the kitchen, I began to search for easy recipes online. I didn¡¯t want to go crazy and ruin the breakfast, so easy was the option. ¡®Omelettes! Cheese bread and some sandwiches,¡¯ Ace mumbled, and I agreed. I had nned some other food items as well, and I was not being weird by only cooking for the two of us. I was making enough food for everyone to enjoy. ¡®Wasn¡¯t it amazing?¡¯ I asked while blushing and trying to focus on the pain, ready to make some pancakes, too. ¡®Was that amazing?¡¯ Ace teased. She knew exactly what I was talking about. I was so happy that, unlike Zane, Ace didn¡¯t give in to negativity and chose to be on the side of positive energy. ¡®Last night! Akin is amazing,¡¯ I murmured, shocked at how crazy I was falling for him. It was because he was my first ever crush that I wanted him so desperately, and after years, I got to be with him. The way he understands and never lets me down makes me feel so secure with him. ¡®He is the best, but Beatrice¡ª you have other mates too. I am not asking you to ept Zane, but you know you cannot reject him, right?¡¯ She reminded me of the curse side of being a Mistress of the doomsday. ¡®I am sure you wanted to talk about the other mate of mine, but okay,¡¯ I rolled my eyes at her attempts to conceal Helel¡¯s name when I knew this whole conversation was actually about him. ¡®He feels remorseful. Think about it: his only fault was to never tell you about his mate bond with Gwen. But don¡¯t you think he did it because he was afraid of upsetting you?¡¯ She questioned me, and I scoffed at her. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s bringing it up now. ¡®Ace! What happened, happened. He has a baby on the way. And I am too happy with Akin to ruin anything,¡¯ I replied to her in all honesty, not trying to dismiss her feelings. ¡°I have made a decision. I will leave this ce the instant Gwen gives birth to our baby,¡± Helel uttered from behind me, startling me. I didn¡¯t even realize he hade into the kitchen, but it was his statement that stunned me the most. ¡°I cannot see you with him, Bea,¡± he confessed once I had turned around and faced him. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 450 The Devil In The Dragon Lair ¡°Helel, what is going on with you? Why are you saying these things?¡± I asked because I genuinely felt hurt watching him deteriorate. He used to be so full of energy. I didn¡¯t want to be the reason behind his change, but I do admit to being the reason he has changed. ¡°It is not easy for me to see you with anyone else. I tried, okay? I did. I tried to ept that you are now with Akin, but all this¡ª,¡± He pointed at my shirt as he acknowledged he could take a guess at what might have happened between Akin and mest night, and then he turned his head to the other side and let out a sigh. ¡°Helel¡ª,¡± I didn¡¯t even know what to say to him. I cannot force him to stay behind when the sight of me and Akin together is torturing him. ¡°What about your baby?¡± I wasn¡¯t the one who asked that question. Akin had woken up ande downstairs after me, but instead, he found us in the kitchen. Title of the document He must have heard everything because he looked really sad when he saw his twin in pain. ¡°I know you are hurting, and I can rte to it. But Helel-leaving is not an option when you have a responsibility on your shoulders. Whether you feel connected to your baby or not¡ª,¡± as Akin brought it up, Helel instantly shook his head to intervene. ¡°I love my baby already. It is not about my child. I will make sure I find a safe home for Gwen and my child, and I will even visit them whenever I can. I just feel like I was brought back to life for a reason, and it definitely wasn¡¯t to be with the one person I wanted to spend my life with,¡± he whispered as he sneakily caught a nce at me. ¡°But it is not easy to stay here. I have lost too much here. And I feel responsible too,¡± he said, taking a step back and lowering his head. I could only guess he had tears in his eyes. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Akin asked while furrowing. We knew there was something going on in his head ever since we returned from the mountains with whatever was left of Maddox. Helel had been very silent. I have even caught him crying alone when nobody was watching. I could sense a pang of guilt in his energy. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I am responsible for what happened to Maddox?¡± he asked and shocked us with his question. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± I inquired, not staying silent anymore. If anyone here was responsible, it was Zane. ¡°I had a feeling that I was going to lose Maddox for a very long time. I would look at him and feel him drifting away from us. I wish I had forced him to listen to my fears in regard to Zane. But he wasn¡¯t ready to hear Gwen. The night Gwen told me all about Zane and how he would actpletely differently when she was alone made me think that my gut feeling wasn¡¯t wrong. I hated to feel that way about my brother, so I kept quiet. But now I feel like I have made a mistake,¡± he didn¡¯t raise his head, not even once. ¡°Helel! You tried telling everyone about Zane. You were the only one who knew something was wrong with Zane. You even wanted to set up a dinner with your brother to tell him all about Zane and why he needed to be careful of him, but Zane had manipted Maddox into only believing him. He was his twin, so obviously he felt highly towards him. In his mind, it was never about you versus Zane, but it was about Gwen versus Zane, and he chose to believe his brother over a stranger,¡± Akin reached his brother and hugged him. ¡°It is not your fault what happened to Maddox. Zane had us all fooled,¡± Akin mumbled while still hugging him. It was at this moment that I wished I hadn¡¯t be the reason for a quarrel between these two brothers. The twins used to be so close before. I don¡¯t know where it all went wrong. Could it be that somehow I started this war between them? ¡®You guys were just telling Helel he has no fault in what happened, and here you are using yourself,¡¯ Ace was quick enough to wake up and dismiss the horrifying thoughts circting in my mind. She knew I was also struggling with my identity, so she swore to stay beside me and help me in whatever way she could. ¡®You¡¯re right,¡¯ I said. As Akin broke the hug and patted Helel¡¯s shoulder, I looked down and sighed a little. ¡°I will be in the living room,¡± Helel uttered, not making direct eye contact with me before leaving for the living room. Before we could even continue to chat about the delicious breakfast that I was trying to cook, I found my cellphone ringing. ¡°Wow! Somebody woke up and decided to take over my kitchen,¡± Akin murmured, and I forgot about my phone for a minute. Helel had walked out of the room to get some fresh air, while Akin stayed behind. He wrapped his arms around me from the back and k*issed my earlobe. ¡°I so want to f*uc*k you on this counter,¡± he whispered, making my heart race in my chest. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Ehh, meet me here after midnight then, sir,¡± I felt a tingling sensation in my heart when he slid both his h*ands up and gently massaged my b*oobs from over the shirt. That¡¯s when my phone rang once again, and I had to attend to the call after I saw the caller ID. Even Akin broke the hug and frowned when staring at the name. My mom calling so early in the morning flipped something inside my chest. I attended the call while praying there was no bad news. ¡°Yes, Mom, what happened?¡± I asked. ¡°Why the f*uc*k is that evil man here? Beatrice!¡± Mom hissed, not even able to exin anything properly. I could hear her breathing profusely and hear her express her agitation with whoever she was seeing. ¡°Mom! What¡¯s going on? Please calm down and tell me,¡± I asked, hoping my intuition was wrong and it wasn¡¯t who I thought it was. ¡°Zane is in our f*uc*kingir,¡± mom grunted in desperation. My heart sank in my chest. I had to close my eyes and convince myself that it would be fine. ¡°What is happening?¡± Akin proceeded to rub my back to calm me down. ¡°Mom! What is he saying?¡± I asked after simmering down a bit. ¡°He is convincing everyone that he is your mate,¡± she sounded breathless, and it worried me. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 451 On My Throne ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t speak to him or argue with him until I am there, okay?¡± I told her in a worried tone, feeling my heart skipping beats inside my chest. Akin frowned, whispering to me and asking me what had happened. ¡°Okay, but it will take you time to ¡°I will do that,¡± I said, and I hung up to get ready for the next mission. I could tell from my mother¡¯s desperation that she was scared of Zane. Once I had ended the call with her, I straightened my back to face Akin. Title of the document ¡°Zane is in the dragon¡¯sir,¡± I muttered through a clenched jaw. My h*ands were itchy from the desire to p Zane. His arrival in my home was a threat he wanted to pass. And I got the message. ¡°What the f*uc*k!¡± Akin hissed. ¡°You don¡¯t worry; I wille with you. We will together take care of this matter and make sure their remains safe from his evil ns,¡± Akin was quick enough to offer me water to calm me down. I was having too many thoughts and worries when I imagined what could possibly make Zane think paying a visit to my home was a good idea. ¡°I have to leave right now,¡± I told Akin as I followed him to the living room. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Helel rushed inside and questioned us when he watched us looking all depressed.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Zane is in the dragon¡¯sir,¡± Akin told him because I was too consumed by anger to say a word. Helel¡¯s jaw clenched as he openly disyed his hatred towards someone who took their brother from them. ¡°Then why are we still standing here?¡± Helel asked. ¡°We should leave. I will take the private jet¡ª,¡± as Akin began to speak, I shook my head to dismiss his offer. ¡°I cannot wait for that long. My mom seemed worried. It is not easy for her to see her son¡¯s eater like this. And knowing Zane, I am sure he is giving them hell. I will make use of Ace¡¯s powers and fly over to reach them in time while Akin can join me in his jetter,¡± I exined, making it clear somebody needs to stay behind with Gwen. Zane was very clever, and it could be his way of separating us from Gwen and probably hurting her. So far, Zane has not exposed his true mission to any of us. At one point, it looked like he wanted to be the King of the World, but that would be too obvious. ¡°I am not letting you go over there all by yourself. Zane is crazy. We never know what he is up to,¡± Akin disagreed. He held my h*and to stop me from walking towards the exit. ¡°You have to trust me that I will take care of it. Just take the jet ande as soon as you can. But I need to go right now,¡± I gently patted the back of his h*and before freeing my h*and from his grasp. He looked so worried and upset that he was not able to join me instantly. I could take him with me and make him ride me, but that would consume a lot of my energy. Considering I can only stay in my full dragon form for a few minutes, it will reduce the full transition timing even more. I will be taking a few minutes break now and then to transition into full form again. It was already going to take time, so I couldn¡¯t bring myself to dy anymore. ¡°Fine. But you will not argue with him. Try to avoid him as much as you can, okay?¡± Akin cupped my face, and the instant he did that, Helel swiftly looked away. ¡°I will take care of myself,¡± I reassured Akin, but I don¡¯t know how much of it he believed. He knew I would do the exact opposite and end up fighting Zane. But he had to give me the benefit of the doubt. He nted a gentle k*iss on my l*ips before he parted with me to the mountains to watch me transition and fly away. The car ride was filled with silence and anxiousness. Our own once-friend is now our big enemy. Now that I¡¯m thinking about past happenings, I could clearly see Zane was behind them. Huia went missing on his watch. He had nned it all. From lying about me to Helel and even ming Gwen, he had nned it all perfectly. He was the one who constantly suggested we take the white dagger from Helel. Because he knew he would not be able to get it himself as long as the dagger was with Helel. Akin stood in the back while I took off my clothes and transitioned. Letting Ace out after taking off the pendant felt so amazing. I had kept the pendant tied to my anklet to keep it safe. As I flew away, I watched Akin stand down and look at me with much worry. I am going to miss him a lot. The journey was h*ard now that I was alone. I wouldnd in the mountains and find guards standing there with clothes and food. Akin was keeping track of my location and would call certain areas and order the guards to take care of me when I was there. I had not expected that much love from him, even when I knew he would treat me special. It took me a whole day, and by the time I reached the Midwest, I was extremely tired. My body was aching as I had used my wings way too much to fly at a speed that I had never done before. Now that I was near home, I was already exhausted. But that didn¡¯t stop me from keeping going. The ck little dress I was given could barely cover my t*highs. Once I arrived at the castle, I saw my mother at the door with Vincent. It was obvious that my mother didn¡¯t even want to go inside and face him. ¡°I am so d you are here,¡± she whispered, approaching me and holding my h*ands. ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked her anxiously. ¡°He is inside, waiting for you on the royal throne,¡± she muttered under her breath, turning her face away. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 452 He Saw The Mark I entered the castle to find Zane, and there he was, sitting on the high chair. Some of our girls were dancing in front of him to please him. They all looked miserably scared of him but kept a forced smile on their l*ips. He was drinking and leaning back in the chair, his l*egs stretched out. I can¡¯t believe he was so happy after killing his brother. As I briskly made my way to the DJ, I gestured at him to stop the music. ¡°Stop this nonsense,¡± I yelled, watching Zane from far away. He straightened his back in the chair and raised the ss of wine in his h*and. Title of the document ¡°It seems like my mate doesn¡¯t like seeing me enjoy myself with someone other than her,¡± he It was already a victory for him that I ran like a headless chicken to arrive here. And seeing me angry gave him another reason to think he had won. I looked around and found men in ck around him. Those were his guards now. The alpha king, who used to hate criminals, was now surrounded by them. And was, in fact, one of them now. ¡°Hey, my sweet mate,¡± he tilted his head and said with a grin. The innocence in his eyes had disappeared. Or should I say he was not caring about innocents anymore? I briskly walked closer to him and snatched the ss out of his h*and to m it on the floor. It shattered, and silence struck everyone. The girls began to run out of the mansion, and now it was just Zane, his guards and I. Even when I told Akin I would not argue with Zane, it didn¡¯t make sense for me toe here and sit silently. This was myir. I would not let him do whatever shitty things he wants to do. ¡°Hmm, you seemed angry. I was only watching them dance, but in my head¡ª I was with you. Don¡¯t be jealous,¡± he murmured dramatically, with a fake pout on his l*ips. He was insolent before, but now he was intolerable. ¡°You! Why did youe here?¡± I yelled, pointing my f*inger at his chest. ¡°Why? I cannot meet my mother-in-w?¡± he frowned when questioning me. I had to take a deep breath to calm down in order to have a talk with him. But every time I heard him talk, I imagined listening to Maddox ask him why he killed him. And it made me lose control. ¡°Listen to me,¡± I hunched over and grabbed his cor, pulling him forward in the chair, ¡°I am not your mate and I will never be.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. His smile began to fade away, and a mist of red color covered his eyes. That shine was not tears of sadness but anger. ¡°We will see about that,¡± he muttered, looking down to stare at my h*ands and clearly expressing his displeasure with the fact that I was disrespecting him. His guards took a step forward, but after getting a h*and gesture from him, they stood back. ¡°No! we will not because there is no chance I will ept someone as horrible and disgusting as you,¡± it felt so good watching him look enraged. It showed my words were able to cause him hurt and anguish. ¡°Don¡¯t say big words when I have what it takes to kill the powerful mates you got back at home,¡± he whispered, causing my skin to be covered in goosebumps. ¡°Those mates of mine are your brothers. Do you not feel bad¡ª,¡± I haven¡¯t finished when he began to yell at me. ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel bad at all. Don¡¯t you see that I am an evil entity? You and I are both meant to be together. We are supposed to take over the world, but you are too busy convincing everyone and yourself that you are a hero when, in reality, you will soon turn evil. If not like me, worse than me,¡± as he screamed those words at me, I let go of his cors and pped him h*ard enough to make the noise of the p echo through the castle. ¡°Listen to me, you¡ª,¡± he got up from the chair and held my arm to mutter something hateful when his eyes traveled to my neck. I immediately knew where he was looking. ¡°What is this?¡± he yelled while I tried freeing my arm from his grasp. His aura tensed up as he asked me about the mark on my neck. ¡°Step back from me,¡± I ced my h*ands on his chest to push him away when he grasped my arms and pulled me over his chest. ¡°You got yourself marked?¡± he hissed, digging his face into my neck and sniffing the mark. ¡°Akin marked you?¡± The look of shock and horror on his face when reality struck him scared me for a moment. ¡°YOU ARE MY MATE. I will f*uc*king kill him for trying to take you away from me,¡± he yelled, shaking my body vigorously. ¡°You wil¡ª,¡± I opened my m*outh to protest when he wrapped his arms around my back by force and crashed his l*ips over mine. ¡°L¡ª¡± I began to put up a fight, but his guards quickly surrounded us to make sure nobody could get in the middle and stop him. ¡°My mark should be here,¡± he broke the k*iss himself and uttered. I was petrified of what his next move was going to be, and as soon as he buried his face in my neck again, I felt a new wave of energy surge through me. Ace took over and pushed him back, breaking the circle his guards had made around us and mming Zane over the wall. ¡°WE ARE NOT YOUR PUPPETS AND WE ARE DEFINITELY NOT YOUR MATES,¡± I yelled, saying what Ace wanted to say. His men approached him, but he had gotten up on his feet by himself. ¡°Then I will make sure you are left deprived of any love from your other mates as well,¡± Zane yelled, probably having a h*ard time with the fact that I was able to fight him off. ¡°It has only begun now, but this step of getting marked by Akin has only enraged me,¡± his threat made its way into my ear, and I felt like something bad was about to happen. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 453 He Wants Rough S*ex. After my fight with Zane, I left to hold my mother¡¯s h*and and walk her into the mansion and to her room. Zane had be so selfishly arrogant that he didn¡¯t care that my mother had been standing at the door because of him. He just wanted fun. And he would get it even if it meant he would have to watch someone suffer. ¡°Is he leaving?¡± Mom asked, making sure she was looking into my eyes to not miss out on any details. Title of the document ¡°Mom! He is like that leech that won¡¯t leave until it has s*ucked out all your blood. But I assure you, I¡¯ll also not leave until he is gone, okay?¡± I asked my mom while holding her by her shoulders. She faintly nodded, and then a look of exhaustion took ce on her face. I couldn¡¯t help myself but to ask her what she was thinking because she kept stealing eyes from me. ¡°What did he say to you?¡± It wasn¡¯t h*ard to understand that whatever was bothering my mother was rted to Zane. ¡°He told your mother all the way¡ªhow the brothers have ¨C had i*ntercourse with you. In fact, he went on with so many details that we didn¡¯t want to¡ª,¡± Vincent lowered his head as he too felt awkward telling me what Zane had told them. The shock would be a smaller word. I was beyond angry and disgusted with Zane. He says he loves me. Will anyone tell their lover¡¯s secret business to the world? ¡°He is lying,¡± I stated without saying another word, loudly. I didn¡¯t have to bow down to his games. But that also didn¡¯t mean I would spare him. ¡°I¡¯ll go speak to him and see what he wants from us,¡± I said, and as I turned around to leave, I found Vincent clearing his throat again. So, I knew he had something to say. ¡°He said he told you what he wanted. There will be a deal or deaths. He told the entireir that if you ept him, he will stop the killings,¡± This was another shocker I got. He came here to terrorize my people only so that he could make them convince me. He knew they would be scared of him, so he was using their fright against me. ¡°And let me guess, you guys want me to ept him!¡± I nodded my head after whispering a little. ¡°No!¡± My mother vigorously shook her head and voiced her opinion. ¡°I would never want you to be with that devil. Just stay with Akin. He is the best a mother could ever ask for her daughter,¡± my mom said with a smile on her l*ips when mentioning Akin. Even I was able to smile through stress. He had really made his way into everyone¡¯s hearts. And that ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. made me scared of losing him way more than ever. I don¡¯t know how I will live if I lose. ¡°I will go out and have a word with him,¡± after giving my mother a satisfactory smile for not asking me to sacrifice myself, I left the room once again to find the man from hell. As I walked through the hallways to reach thest ce I¡¯d left him, I got startled by the sudden arrival of Zane. He popped his head out from behind the wall before he came out entirely and blocked my way. ¡°Usually, love quarrels end with wild s*ex against the wall or on the counter of the kitchen. But I¡¯m assuming that¡¯s not happening since you are not epting the reality of our identities,¡± he smirked, taking steps my way while I didn¡¯t even back down. I was not letting him know he could take control over me. He was trying his best to make me just like him, but that¡¯s not who I was. I didn¡¯t even want to be near the negativity. ¡°You told all the rubbish to myir and my mother. What are you trying to do here? Have you not caused us all enough trouble that now you are here to remind them that the devil who ate her son wants to be with her daughter?¡± I asked with much attitude. I would have never said it. Had he not killed his own brother and so many innocent people? ¡°You are lucky I¡¯m not ripping your heart out. After I saw the mark on your neck, all I could think of was to behead you. As for the killing of your brother. Isn¡¯t it unfair that you used to tell Maddox he was not at fault in that case, but you are using me of the same thing here? Hypocrite, much?¡± The grin on his l*ips said he was proud of himself for catching me in hypocrisy. ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself to Maddox. Rules might indeed be different for him since he was never an evil person like you,¡± I hissed, straightening my back and raising my chin when he stopped just a foot away from me. He hunched over and leveled his face with mine. ¡°You look so f*uc*king s*exy when you are angry,¡± he whispered. ¡°But keep that attitude for now. Your stubbornness will cause the deaths of many. The countdown has begun. And if you still feel like you want to save everyone, reject Akin ande to me. I¡¯ll stop the killings the moment we mate,¡± his tone was soft and filled with seduction. But it didn¡¯t do much damage to my brain. My body, however, still felt a wave of chills run down my spine. I was still his mate, so his strong urge to have s*ex with me was giving me goosebumps. ¡°And that will never happen,¡± just when Zane thought we were alone, a soothing voice joined us. I turned to look at Akin and found him breathing profusely and eyeing Zane as he stepped away from me. ¡°You look like a mess, brother. Don¡¯t tell me you used your almighty wolf for the purpose of sprintin¡ª,¡± as Zane voiced up to tease and mock Akin, his brother attacked him. Akin threw him against the wall and lunged at him before Zane could even get up to be on his feet. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 454 Time To Be Cheated On (Zane Spade) I hated the feeling of losing. And I wasn¡¯t angry about that hasty attack on my brother. I got mad when Beatrice ran into his arms. I tasted defeat when my brother wrapped his arms around her, and she looked sofortable with him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m still this far away from my goal,¡± I muttered, pacing from one corner of the room to the other. I don¡¯t even know whose room this was. I just kicked the upants out and took over. Since Beatrice¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t a very good person at heart, she didn¡¯t even offer me a room or food. ¡°They are still angry,¡± Huia said as she stood in the corner of the room. She was afraid of my brothers and Beatrice. So, she would note out in front of them until I was there with her. ¡°For what?¡± I asked, rolling my eyes at her in confusion. ¡°You killed Maddox, remember?¡± She asked in the softest voice. I know she¡¯s getting tired of my tantrums, but what can she do? She has to serve the man from hell. ¡°What? Wasn¡¯t it a week or so ago? Why are they still talking about it?¡± I frowned. It didn¡¯t make any sense that they were still angry over something that happened days ago. It was as if they were just looking for an excuse to be against me. ¡°Well, they are your brothers. You know them better than I do,¡± she shrugged. ¡°I cannot let Beatrice stay in Akin¡¯s arms,¡± I said, agitatedly rubbing my palm and wandering around. ¡°What purpose are you serving?¡± I then turned to her and watched her jump a little when I pointed my f*inger her way. ¡°Me? Have I done something wrong?¡± She questioned in bewilderment. ¡°That¡¯s the issue. You haven¡¯t even done anything right either,¡± I scoffed at her, then shook my head. ¡°I do everything you ask me to do. Tell me what you need from me, and I¡¯ll bow down before your wishes,¡± she came to me and lowered her head in respect for me. ¡°Find a way to cause trouble between Akin and Beatrice¡¯s perfect rtionship,¡± Imanded since she asked. She looked confused for a moment before I stretched my neck and red back at her to exin it to her, ¡°When Helel came back to life, he felt a mate bond with that, Gwen. It certainly wasn¡¯t because he hade back to life. It was because of his newly discovered identity. Now tell me, Akin found his new identity, so should he have found a new mate as well?¡± I exined and watched her eyes grow bigger in size with every word that I spoke. She was getting hit with realisation, and it was honestly the best way to deal with this mess. ¡°Right. But how will he find one?¡± she asked, and I pped my forehead. ¡°That¡¯s the issue. He will never find one until he leaves Beatrice¡¯s side. For him to feel a mate bond with someone else, he must talk to anyone else,¡± I muttered through a clenched jaw. It was so exhausting because if only Akin had cheated on her too, she would understand it was not a big deal. People cheat, but when theye back, it¡¯s a sign they love them a lot. ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡± she asked. ¡°Do your mojo magic and find Akin¡¯s mate. She must be hiding somewhere, not knowing she is supposed to mate with the almighty Alpha King Akin. Find her¡ª,¡± I began to smirk just at the idea of how wrong it could go for Beatrice and Akin. ¡°And make her meet with Akin?¡± Huia smiled, but after I shook my head, she frowned a little. ¡°Then?¡± she asked. ¡°Then bring her to me,¡± I mumbled. She looked shocked but also satisfied. ¡°My brother has my mate, so why can¡¯t I have a little fun with his mate?¡± I smirked just at the thought of ripping open Akin¡¯s mate¡¯s l*egs and giving her the biggest surprise of her life. ¡°That will do. He will feel the pain of losing her or her cheating on him,¡± Huia finally understood my n. ¡°His mental health will decline, and he will start showing signs of stress, and you know what happens when a person is under extreme stress? They abandon their rtionships. Beatrice couldn¡¯t feel all of it because she was a weredragon. The mate bond thing is not strong for them. They are not fully dependent on the mate bond. But for werewolves, it¡¯s extreme. And especially for a hero. But we will need to make sure Akin¡¯s mate is ready to cheat on him,¡± I snapped my f*ingers, trying to think of a way to control his mate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Imagine what will happen when Bea will realize she is not the only princess with two powerful mates. We should divert attention from her. I¡¯ll find this new mate and make her feel a false mate bond with you, but we can only do it when you two face each other. I¡¯ll get on it,¡± Thankfully, Huia decided to be useful. ¡°Good. I want Akin¡¯s attention to save his mate from me. While he will get busy with his new mate, trying toe to my castle to free his enved mate, I¡¯ll sneak away my mate from his grasp,¡± I nodded happily. Thank goodness my brain was working and even creating new ideas. ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± Huia bowed down onest time and left the room in a hurry. Since Akin is here now. I didn¡¯t feel like staying any longer. I walked out of the room to find Beatrice and Akin standing in one corner. I heard her calm him down and constantly hug him to cheer him up. It hurt to see how she cared only about him and not her other mate. Things like these were the reason I decided to be the way I am. ¡°Get out of my sight before I lose my control, Zane!¡± Akin groaned, his eyes showing the power he held. Injustice. He was always the powerful one among us, but calm. It s*ucks to see him look at me with so much hate and anger. ¡°Of course you would want me to leave. It shows between Maddox and I, you would pick him,¡± I stated with my eyes fixated at his face. If this whole incident hadn¡¯t happened, I would have never known they loved Maddox more than they loved me. They were ready to cut ties with me for Maddox. It was just so unfair. ¡°I would have done the same to Maddox if he had killed you,¡± Akin hissed, still trying to manipte me into thinking they were only choosing Maddox¡¯s side because he is dead now. I saw Beatrice gently rub her fragile hands on his chest to calm him down. If she had done this to me, the next person dying would have lived, but it onlypelled me to take a much stronger step. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 455-Please Spank Me, Daddy (Beatrice Dismay) It was so hard to control Akin after he saw Zane and lost his control. I can only imagine how hard it must have been for him to see him again. The sad part was that Zane didn¡¯t even look guilty. He was staring back at his brother as if he were being mistreated. I cannot even see a pang of guilt for his actions. I wonder if he even remembers what he did to his brother. ¡°What about her? Has she ever truly loved me?¡± Zane then looked my way and shocked me. ¡°I guess that is the problem with you. Nothing is enough for you. Hence, you cheated on me repeatedly with my friend. I am sure you don¡¯t even remember how you lied and manipted me,¡± I hissed, as I couldn¡¯t hold the surprise to his ignorance anymore. ¡°You are just a brat, Zane. A crybaby who wants all the attention for himself,¡± I yelled, feeling Akin¡¯s gently hold around my wrist forfort. Zane¡¯s eyes traveled to his hand, and then he scoffed, smiling sarcastically. ¡°I guess I will leave now that your attention will be on him,¡± Zane shrugged, his hands in his long coat pockets. ¡°Keep your phones open because soon you will get a big news,¡± he looked at Akin and threatened him, smirking before sprinting off. I had taken Akin back home after Zane too left. Since I was back home and things were now different, we have managed to convince Helel to stay here forever. He left his cabin and started living here, but he would mostly stay in the living room. Recently, he had been taking good care of Gwen, but it wasn¡¯t like he was falling for her. I have seen her show more emotions than him. He would sometimes be looking my way with such dreamy eyes that I would feel like remembering all the good times we had spent together. I remember being devastated when he died. ¡°How is she now?¡± I asked Helel when I watched hime out of the guestroom with a food tray. ¡°She is not looking too well,¡± Helel replied with his head down. He seemed to have been thinking a lot. ¡°What is going on?¡± I stroked my chin with concern. She was still due in a few months, so why was it that she was already feeling so sick? ¡°She is carrying a dark knight¡¯s baby; obviously she is getting weaker. She needs more nutrients and care,¡± Akin stormed into the living room with a book in his hand as he read it out loud for us. ¡°Suddenly there are books about Dark Knights?¡± Helel raised his brow and scoffed at Akin. ¡°Idiot! It only says that when a mother is pregnant by a powerful creature, she faces sickness and health issues,¡± Akin hit Helel with the book, and the two started smiling until their smiles faded. I could only guess what made them stop smiling. Maddox was always in our memories. ¡°Things are not going well, and we are pretending to be fine,¡± Helel whispered as he sat down on the couch. ¡°Tomorrow will be better,¡± I uttered, but before we could have a heart-to-heart talk, Colt stormed downstairs and into the living room with a grin on his face. ¡°So, when is the babying?¡± Colt asked, as he rubbed his hands excitedly. Reign walked after him and pped her forehead, shaking her head at him. ¡°What? I¡¯m telling you, the baby ising. Why else do you think she is having pain?¡± Colt ced his hands on his waist and frowned at her before he turned to face us again. ¡°Colt! Any pain in pregnancy doesn¡¯t mean she is ready to give birth,¡± I sighed, trying to remain serious. ¡°Thank you,¡± Reign thanked me before turning to face Colt,¡± now you believe me?¡± She seemed to be having a hard time trying to make Colt understand that the baby was noting anytime soon. ¡°That¡¯s unfair,¡± Colt said, stomping his foot. ¡°He is upset that when a babyes, nobody will babysit him,¡± Akin mentioned Colt, calling him out for being the biggest baby among us. ¡°Are you saying this because I¡¯m cute?¡± Colt scratched his neck, shrugging, as he didn¡¯t mind what anybody said about him. ¡°Oh, and not to mention, none of us has bought anything for the baby yet,¡± as Colt brought it up, we all shared a look and then stared at Gwen¡¯s closed door. It was indeed true that we had be so upied by her safety that none of us was preparing for the arrival of the baby. ¡°But we still have time, right?¡± Reign quickly jumped in to defend us. ¡°You guys are toozy. I¡¯ll be the first one who bought the baby gifts,¡± Colt shrugged and stated loudly. He was too excited to be called uncle. Helel once died saving him, so a strong connection was supposed to be built. ¡°What are you nning?¡± I asked with a smile on my l*ips. ¡°I¡¯m going to get the baby some stuff. Let¡¯s go Reign,¡± Colt said, holding her hand, and he walked out of the living room determinedly. We all chuckled at him before my eyesnded on Akin, who was smiling sweetly while watching me. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and see if she needs anything,¡± Helel mumbled, probably making it apparent that he knew we were craving to be closer. He had not asked me again to give him a chance. But the way he would steal nces at me whenever nobody was watching made me realize he was still not over me. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. If she wants, I can stay in the room with her for the night,¡± I said, watching Akin as he left for the kitchen to prepare lunch for us. ¡°No! There will be no need for that. I don¡¯t want to bother you two,¡± Helel¡¯s tone sounded like he was All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. being sarcastic. ¡°Okay!¡± I didn¡¯t want to argue with him because there was a lot happening in our lives, and thest thing I wanted was to deal with another mess. Without talking back to him, I walked out to be with Akin. He was already mixing the batter for pancakes. I wanted pancakes for lunch. ¡°Ah! You are making me pancakes,¡± I teased, walking behind him and pping his butt. He paused before he ced his hands on the counter and hunched over, tilting his head to the side and looking my way. ¡°Somebody loves spanking, don¡¯t they?¡± The little smirk he gave me made me bite the inside of my cheek to not crack a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being punished for being naughty once in a while,¡± I murmured, my eyes on his l*ips and my heart craving to f*uc*k him right here. I turned around to leave before we started having s*ex right here when his hard grasp around my hand stopped me. He pulled me back, causing me tond on his chest. ¡°You cannot f*uc*king turn me on and walk away like that,¡± his whisper and deep voice sent shivers down my spine. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 456 O*rgasm At The Wrong Time. I tried to get out of the kitchen when Akin grabbed me by the waist and pulled me over. He sat down on the stool and dropped me in hisp, hanging me down while holding my b*utt to keep me stagnant. ¡°Daddy is going to s*pank you for being the naughtiest dragon,¡± he sounded so f*uc*king s*exy when his voice was this deep. His firm hands rubbed over my soft b*um, s*queezing it and making me arch a little. ¡°They are like marshmallows,¡± hemented, slowly pulling down my blue shorts and revealing my naked buttocks in his eyes. As he firmly grasped the cheeks and yed with them, I felt his d*ick grow against my stomach. He then lowered his head, and the next thing I felt was his sharp teeth biting into my cheeks. ¡°Uhmmm!¡± I didn¡¯t know it would feel so good. The little yful b*ites were making me s*quirm and move around, so he lifted his head and pped my cheek to make me stay still. ¡°Ouch! You are so rough,¡± those words left my l*ips in the softest murmur ever. His hand was slowly moving around before pping my buttocks over and over again. He was a bit gentle, I could tell. I was in a different dimension until his f*inger ran under my thin p*anty line and came into contact with my p*ussy. ¡°Ahhh!¡± I moaned, arching my body up because he wanted to have a better view. Pulling my panty aside, he began to rub his f*inger all over my wet p*ussy l*ips. I was beginning to lose myself more than ever. His f*inger gently shoved into me before he aggressively began to stick it in and out, grunting while I breathed heavily. ¡°Ahhh! Your p*ussy reacts so well to my f*inger. How about we do it with two?¡± he uttered, making his second f*inger apany his other f*inger. I bit my cheek, my breaths elerating with his every grunt as he steadily moved his f*ingers inside my hole. Before I got an o*rgasm, he got up, carried me, and turned me around on the counter. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how hard it will be¡ª,¡± he began to stammer as he rushed to slide his p*ants down and rest his c*oc*k on my v*agina from the back, ¡°to prevent myself fr¡ªom doing this,¡± he was having a hard time keeping his d*ick out of me. And in one fell swoop, he had shoved his entire length inside me while I leaned over the counter. ¡°Ahhh!¡± I gasped when he gave a wild thrust before speeding up. ¡°Ah! F*uc*k! Akin, faster!¡± With my every encouraging word, his speed grew. We were so melted by each other¡¯s existence that we didn¡¯t even realize we were in the kitchen and anyone could walk in on us. Akin¡¯s hand ran under my body, reaching for my b*reasts as he loved ying with them while f*uc*king me wildly like an animal. The way he cupped my b*oobs in his hands and clipped my n*ipples between his f*ingers made me bite my bottom l*ip and close my eyes. I got to feel the whole moment of his c*oc*k sliding in, tearing apart the softness, reaching till his balls pped against my skin, and then moving out. ¡°Ahhh! I¡¯m about to c¡ªum!¡± Akin grunted, and then I felt his hot load inside me, filling me to the very end. ¡°ARGGHHHHHH!¡± he grunted so loudly that I too opened my eyes when having an o*rgasm. ¡°Guys!¡± Just before we could part ways, we heard Helel¡¯s voice from the living room. We got the idea that he was going toe for us at any minute. We pulled away, but he had already stepped inside and almost got away before we did. ¡°Oh!¡± He closed his eyes and turned his head to the side, speechless for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we were just¡ª,¡± I began to exin as I hastily jumped back into my shorts and fixed my dress. Akin had mended his clothes before me -only his pants, to be honest. ¡°I received a call from Colt,¡± Helel repeated, showing us his phone. Once I was decent enough to present myself, I reached him along with Akin and stared at the screen. ¡°What is he saying?¡± I asked, not making it obvious that I knew we got caught doing it. But hey, we were all adults here. ¡°That¡¯s the issue. He didn¡¯t say anything. I heard his blood-curdling scream, and that¡¯s all,¡± Helel exined, and was able to shake the world from under my feet. It took me a second to gulp and gain my senses back. ¡°What? Did you call him back?¡± I was now panicking, wondering what could have gone wrong for Colt to call Helel and then only scream into the phone. ¡°I did, but he is not ans¡ªHelel was in the middle of exining the whole situation to us when the door to the mansion opened and mmed shut. Where Akin and Helel rushed out to see who had arrived, I couldn¡¯t even take a step forward. I feared I would witness something I didn¡¯t want to see. Something that will break my heart. ¡°Beatrice,e over here,¡± Akin yelled, running back to hold my hand and take me along. I¡¯m d he did, or else I would have just stayed there for hours without doing anything. I was so panic-stricken that tears were already leaving my eyes. There is no way I would be able to bear another loss. Once we stopped near the entrance, I watched to see who it was. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Reign!¡± Helel held her in his arms, as she couldn¡¯t move or keep standing. She was covered in blood, barely standing up. ¡°Colt¡ª-,¡± she whispered, stuttering when trying to make a word. ¡°What happened to him?¡± I gasped and covered my mouth with my hands. Helel ran her inside while I was once again frozen in my spot. All the threats Zane had made to us kept rushing into my memory. Akin must have noticed again because, no matter what the situation was, his one eye was always watching me. He wrapped his arm around my shoulder and helped me walk into the living room, where Helel was all set to aid Reign. I was confused why Colt didn¡¯te with her. What happened to the two? ¡®It has to be Zane,¡¯ Ace said, letting out a little cry, making my heart skip a beat. She was holding a bloody pink teddy bear that I assume they bought together for the baby. ¡°Where is Colt, Reign?¡± Akin knelt in front of the couch and asked her with concern in his eyes. Helel ran inside and grabbed the first aid box. It was pretty obvious that she was injected with wolfsbane and a mixture of herbs to prevent her from using her abilities to save Colt. ¡°What happened to Colt? What happened to you? Who did this to you?¡± I asked in tears, sobbing while waiting for the bad news to strike us once again. ¡°Zane¡ªhe took Colt away from us,¡± her statement was enough to steal life out of my body. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 457-Give Up On Beatrice. I have been standing beside Reign with my mouth covered in my hands to prevent the gasps of shock from leaving my l*ips. ¡°Tell us everything,¡± Akin insisted as he watched me have a breakdown already. ¡°Zane took Colt,¡± she whispered, wheezing when breathing. ¡°I¡¯m going to go talk to Zane,¡± that was it. I had been standing on the side for way too long now. I knew something had to be done, or we would never see Colt again. ¡°Beatrice! That¡¯s what he wants. For you to fear him and contact him. He wants to¡ª,¡± Helel argued against the idea when I frowned and grunted at him. ¡°So what are you suggesting I should do? Just sit here and do nothing while he tortures him and eventually kills him?¡± I raised my voice despite knowing he was only worried about me. I didn¡¯t want to disrespect him. I was just desperate. ¡°You take care of her. I¡¯ll go with her,¡± Akin knew I would not rest until I spoke to Zane and demanded a safe return for Colt, so he advised Helel to stay behind and take care of thedies while we went out looking for Zane. ¡°Please take care of her,¡± Helel whispered to Akin, who, instead of being jealous, nodded. I loved the bond between these two brothers. Akin knew Helel still loved me, but he never snapped at him, as he knew he couldn¡¯t control Helel¡¯s feelings for me.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After the two nodded, Akin walked my way and held my hand to walk me out of the mansion to find Zane. We didn¡¯t have to go too far to find Zane. He had found us first. The instant we walked out of the mansion, we saw a group of people in all ck standing on the road. Among them stood Zane, with a smirk on his l*ips. His tall figure could be recognized from afar. He wasn¡¯t the only one I recognized. I saw Colt on his feet, all bloodied up and barely keeping himself awake. ¡°Colt¡ª,¡± the instant reality struck me, I tried to approach him, but Akin held my hand and prevented me from getting any closer to Zane. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Zane groaned, stretching his neck and shaking his head. ¡°I made a bet with him. I said you would say my name first, but you made me lose. You always do that, Beatrice. Why?¡± Zane acted hurt, kicking Colt and making himnd on his face. ¡°Lucky bastard.¡± ¡°Let him go,¡± I briskly made my way to him but stopped the instant his people were too close. Akin was all set to make sure none of them t*ouched me or hurt me. ¡°Why? I didn¡¯t work so hard to get him just to release him without getting anything in return,¡± Zane shrugged, making it obvious that he was going to make a deal with us. ¡°You are not getting anything from us, Zane. Haven¡¯t you already taken Maddox?¡± Akin grunted as he stepped ahead. I heard the pain in his voice, but sadly, Zane couldn¡¯t. He looked the least bothered when looking his brother in the eye. ¡°See! That¡¯s what I hate about good people. They are always so emotional. How many times are you going to bring him into this conversation?¡± Zane sighed, speaking as if we were the ones wrong for constantly reminding him of his wrongdoing. ¡°And it¡¯s pretty saddening that you came here looking for Colt and not me. You knew I had him, so look for me, babe,¡± Zane ignored his older brother and continued speaking to me. ¡°Oh, sorry, you are also here. I don¡¯t speak to someone who is lesser than me,¡± Zane grinned, striking Akin¡¯s ego. ¡°Give him back, Zane. Or else the consequences will be huge¨C,¡± Akin didn¡¯t seem to y this time. He was genuinely considering fighting with his brother. ¡°Angry young man. Is that what she likes about you? You make her feel good. Because you are always positive. Ready to do the right thing,¡± Zane scoffed as he mocked Akin for his goodness. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t matter to you why she likes me. You should just know why she doesn¡¯t like you. Because you are an evil person,¡± Akin hissed, trying his best to keep calm, but the way his body was twitching, I could tell he was losing his patience with him. ¡°Ah! Let her talk, Akin. I came here to listen to her,¡± Zane rolled his eyes when even he could tell I wouldn¡¯t be able to speak a word. I was crying hysterically, watching Colt throw up blood on Zane¡¯s feet. ¡°What the f*uc*k! You ruined my shoes,¡± Zane¡¯s mood changed as he saw the mess on his shoes. ¡°Ugh! I hate such entitled people who don¡¯t consider respecting other people,¡± Zane muttered, wrinkling his nose in disgust. I haven¡¯t even been able to speak to him, and from the looks of it, he was all set to leave. ¡°Sorry, babe, I¡¯lle back to have a word with you. Right now, I need to take care of this m¡ªess! Makes me want to vomit on someone¡¯s shoes,¡± he said, knowing what he was doing whenmenting on Colt¡¯s condition. It was a clear indication of how a powerful man can do anything. ¡°Huia! Do the rest of the talking for me, will you?¡± Zane gave a wild jerk to his long coat and drove away in his ck limbo. Now that she hase out, she struggled to keep her posture intact because of Huia¡¯s hard gaze. ¡°Let him go if you want to get out of here alive,¡± without wasting a minute, Akin threatened. We were not afraid of going against her, but the power she held could dy our responses, and who knows, one of them might be carrying the white dagger. ¡°At one condition only. Give up on Beatrice, and everybody else gets to live,¡± Huia announced, shruggingfortably. ¡°I¡¯m never epting him,¡± I said, raising my voice, but it came out all deep and rough. ¡°Well, then, you leave me no choice,¡± she said as she raised her hand to cast a protection spell to make a boundary. One of her men lunged at Colt with a big machete in his hands. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 458 Watched Him Die. ¡°Let him go,¡± I hissed. My eyes had started to burm. Colt was trying his best to get up when the man reached him and attacked him with a machete. He suddenly stopped in the middle only so that Huia could make another threat. ¡°His life will end because of your stubbornness,¡± she muttered. Akin tried to get inside the boundary, but the protection spell was not letting him in. Title of the document It¡¯s not like Huia could hold the circle for too long, either. I was beginning to watch her shiver a little. But that¡¯s when the danger increased. If she felt like she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, she would make sure Colt¡¯s death happened before the circle broke so that we were unable to save him. It was in that moment that I felt selfish. It was all happening because of me. If I say yes to him, will he From N?velDrama.Org. stop? ¡°What if I surrender? How do I know he will not hurt anyone again?¡± I asked, with tears streaming down my cheeks. Akin instantly turned to look my way, his eyes carrying so much pain and questions for me. ¡°You will have to see it for yourself,¡± she answered, but the shine in her eyes told me she was happy that I was already considering their deal. ¡°No! Are you kidding me? You know he will never uphold his side. He just wants you¨C,¡± Akin was swift enough to grasp my wrist and pull me into his chest. ¡°There is no other way,¡± I whispered, afraid to even turn around and watch Colt suffer. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way,¡± Akin uttered, refusing to let me go. ¡°No!¡± The loud voice belonged to Colt. ¡°Beatrice! Don¡¯t be stupid,¡± he yelled. I turned around to look at him and found Huia kicking him for ruining the moment. ¡°Let her decide,¡± Huia hissed at him, eyeing the machete guy to threaten Colt. ¡°You should kill me. Because I will kill myself if Beatrice gives up her freedom for me,¡± Colt didn¡¯t hesitate to yell and let me know my sacrifice will go wasted. ¡°Colt! I cannot see you die,¡± I murmured, sobbing at his sight and how they were treating him. ¡°You will have to learn to live again. You cannot let these bad people make you do things. We are your loved ones. Don¡¯t let us be your weakness,¡± Colt uttered, nodding at me in a very weird way. I felt chills run down my spine as he lowered his head and then watched me through his eyebrows. He was my main soldier, but I have not felt the connection so strongly until now. Is this how it feels to have a right hand? It was almost as if he was able to control my thinking in those few seconds. ¡®He wants us to transition,¡¯ Ace muttered, determinedly watching his way. ¡®Then let¡¯s do it,¡¯ I whispered back, clenching my jaw. There was only one way I could punish these people, and that was by unleashing my deadly weredragon on them. ¡°Fine then. Let¡¯s watch him die, shall we?¡± Huia, who had no idea what we just discussed, raised her hand to get it done. That¡¯s when I closed my eyes and gritted my teeth. Every inch of my body ached, but it was worth it. ¡°Let¡ªwait a second,¡± Huia stopped yelling, ¡°She is transitioning,¡± as soon as she finished the sentence, I had transitioned. It was that easy to be in my weredragon form once I was wearing a pendant. My body rose from the ground, and my limbs erged. The wings on the back of my body opened up a little while my skin got covered in scales. Without any dy, I attacked them. Huia was already on the verge of losing control over the protection spell, so when Colt sneakily attacked her, the spell broke. I was able toe through, and the first thing I did was attack the man with a machete. He was already running my way to hit me. Grabbing his arm and twisting it, I pulled his entire arm from his shoulder and screeched while throwing it away. The tiny minions around me couldn¡¯t harm me any longer. When I was causing chaos, I saw a big ck wolf attack the rest of them. Huia watched us from afar with her mouth agape and terror in her eyes before she freed herself from Colt¡¯s grip and ran for her life. I began to chase her down, but she was already far away from me, and somebody¡¯s deadly scream stopped me from going after her. I turned around and grunted, watching Colt on the road with his hand on his chest. He stared down at the blood and then raised his head to meet his eyes with mine. My body froze, and the transition back to human form happened rather quickly. ¡°Argh!¡± Colt gasped again, slowly lying on the side with his eyes still watching me. I ran towards him, looking at him as he steadily closed his eyes. My heart was filled with pain and agony. That bitch stabbed him in the heart before running away. ¡°COLT!¡± I screamed the loudest when approaching him. ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t close your eyes. We will take you to the hospital, and everything will be alright,¡± I cried, carefully cing his head in myp. ¡°It¡ªs fine. I saw it co¡ªming,¡± he forced a weak smile across his lips, blinking hard to stay awake. Akin was still fighting the others, but watching us in this state made him slow down, and that¡¯s when the men in ck slipped away. ¡°Just know that I wish I had bee¡ªn a better right hand,¡± he cracked a smile, but the tear leaving his eyes made me realize how hurt he was. I wish I had noticed how he felt. ¡°You were always the best,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m causing you trouble. I didn¡¯t know anything, b-beside being a burden on you and your mates. I even got He¡ªlei killed once because he was protecting me,¡± he cried softly, but then instantly tried forcing a smile on his l*ips. ¡°Listen¡ªplease take care of Reign. She¡ª,¡± and nothing came out of his mouth again. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 459 The Girl With Several Mates. Since Maddox died, nothing has been the same. And then this happened. I was already in despair, but now there was moreing our way. ¡°Ahhh!¡± I heard him wake up, opening his eyes a little and trying to look around to gather as much information as he could from his surroundings. ¡°He is waking up,¡± Reign whispered in tears of happiness. She had healed pretty quickly because her injuries were not that intense. All we needed was to wait for the wolfsbane to be out of her system, and once that happened, she was all fit to walk again. As for Colt¡ª-it took him some time. Title of the document That night, I felt like I had lost him. At least, that¡¯s how he acted. ¡°Where am I? Is this heaven?¡± Colt asked much more dramatically, making everyone roll their eyes. He had been out for a day because he didn¡¯t want to get up. Every time he would wake up, he would pass out again without saying a word. However, the doctor told us he was lucky to have survived. Huia, being bad at hitting targets, missed his heart. But she did stab him pretty close, and the wolfsbane on the knife made him this weak. ¡°Reign?¡± Colt smiled weakly before his eyes erged, and he looked around to acknowledge all of our presence. ¡°You all died because I died?¡± he asked while tears began to cover his eyes. ¡°You guys ended your lives just to be with me in heaven?¡± He continued, making Helel p his forehead and Akin shake his head. ¡°No! You didn¡¯t die, silly,¡± Reign was about to p him on the chest when she remembered he still hadn¡¯t healed. ¡°Wait! I didn¡¯t die?¡± Colt suddenly stopped crying when he looked around as if the answer would be stered on the wall. ¡°No! The knife didn¡¯t t*ouch your heart,¡± Reign frowned at him. ¡°You had to be so dramatic when you could have told Beatrice the knife didn¡¯t cross your heart,¡± Akin stepped ahead andined. ¡°Oh! About that. I wanted you guys to miss me while I take time to heal,¡± Colt shed me a silly smile, but I didn¡¯t smile back at him. Tears were once again filling my eyes. ¡°You know how much she cried because of you?¡± Helel hissed, ¡°Ahhh! I¡¯m sorry. I just thought it would be funny to see me alive again,¡± Colt said, sounding guilty. He knew in the moment that he wasn¡¯t stabbed in the heart, so all the emotional dialogues were just him trying to make us remember him. ¡°Why, are you a clown?¡± Helel continued to grunt at him. I didn¡¯t listen to anything other than Colt¡¯s voice. And I didn¡¯t care that he would hurt when I hugged him. So, I did just that. I lunged at him and hugged him tightly. ¡°Ow ow!!! Ouch!¡± Coltined but didn¡¯t try to get out of my embrace. ¡°You scared me, you little rat,¡± I hissed, still hugging him. ¡°Now that he is alive, what should I do next?¡± Helel instantly jumped in and tapped on my shoulder. I broke the hug and turned around to look at Gwen, who had fallen asleep on the couch. She has been very tired recently. She would wake up, eat, and go back to sleep. I don¡¯t know what was happening to her, but she wasn¡¯t looking very well. ¡°We need to keep the pack safe and also make sure none of us wanders around and gets caught,¡± I said vaguely. There is no big n in motion right now. Until Gwen gives birth, we cannot do anything. Someone powerful must stay beside her at all times. And that would cost us one powerful creature. ¡°How about we take her home?¡± Akin asked, since Gwen looked really ufortable. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m also well, so we can all leave,¡± Colt intervened. I could tell he was somewhere still upset that he had be the reason I was this close to giving up on my freedom. He didn¡¯t want us to suffer because of him. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked him, and with a shing and pure smile, he confirmed. ¡°So let¡¯s go then,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I will sit with Helel since he missed me so much,¡± Colt smiled widely, making Helel narrow his eyes at him. They all decided to sit in Held¡¯s car so that there were more people in the car with Gwen. Akin and I traveled alone. Once we were in the car, I found Akin holding my hand and driving with one hand. ¡°Are you happy now? He is fine, see,¡± Akin said, watching the road ahead. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m feeling much better. But that doesn¡¯t guarantee anything. Zane is still out there and very silent. I don¡¯t know how long he will stay that way. He had promised to kill one of my loved ones every day,¡± I murmured in confusion. So far, we have been able to save everyone he tried to kill. But that didn¡¯t make any sense. Why would he attempt to kill someone but not go through with it entirely? What was he up to? Were we really one step ahead of him? ¡°Reign is getting stronger every day. If she can use the same protection spell, we can find a way to get our hands on the dagger. Besides, we need to get rid of Huia. She is the main shield Zane is using for now,¡± Akin suggested. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen Zane show his wolf too much as well,¡± I sighed, as I figured his wolf, after achieving new powers, would be even scarier. ¡°I¡¯m ¨C,¡± Akin rolled his eyes and was about to say something when a blood-curdling scream of some girl stole our attention. He stopped the car near the woods and shared a nce with me. ¡°LET GO OF ME,¡± as she screamed again, and we rushed out of the car for her aid. ¡°Into the woods,¡± Akin yelled, gesturing at me to move along with him. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Once we were deep in the woods, we saw what was happening, and our hearts dropped in our chests. ¡°Stop fighting. You are going to have so many mates, aren¡¯t you ha¡ªppy about it?¡± Huia had a girl tackled down. She was forcibly trying to inject something in her and the girl was fighting with her best ability to prevent it from happening. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 460 His Crazy Mate ¡°Oh f*uc*k off,¡± the girl yelled back, kicking her. It seemed like she was putting up a good fight to save herself. We were so lost in the happenings that we stopped right when Akin was able to push Huia off her. Our arrival caused Huia to let out a loud gasp and tumble to the other side. She got badly shaken up to the point that she dropped the injection by ident, and when trying to reach for it, I lunged her way. I was able to hit her once before she cast the protection spell. However, she knew she couldn¡¯t stay in one ce for too long because soon her energy would go down and the spell would break. So, she kept her hands out of my way and started taking steps backward in haste. I was following her nonstop. Title of the document She had done way too much damage to us for us to let her go. ¡°You think you can hide behind this spell for too long? One day-Huia-one day I will get my hands on you and I will make sure you go through the torture all these people went through because of you,¡± I hissed, following her. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. You think you are one of these people when you were born to be with the man from hell,¡± she retorted, clenching her jaw and trying hard not to lose focus. ¡°Then why did I feel the mate bond with Helel? If I was supposed to be the man from hell¡¯s mate only, I would have never felt the mate bond with the others. It was our choice, and I chose to be a positive one,¡± Imented back at her statements. ¡°You can manipte Zane, but not me,¡± I muttered. ¡°Huh! You have no idea what is waiting for you. You are so happy to feel the mate bond with Helel because it gave you the right to choose between right and wrong, but did you forget that there is another mate that you should have felt the mate bond with? Did you feel it with him?¡± She smiled, making me realize I hadn¡¯t felt the mate bond with the new Akin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; we are still mates,¡± I muttered, refusing to let her get into my head. ¡°You were the alpha king Akin¡¯s mate, not the white saviors. And tell me what will happen when he too finds a mate, just like Helel did. Would you be able to forgive him as well because having a baby with From N?velDrama.Org. his new mate is inevitable for Akin? He will have to do it because he will need to create another powerful life to keep the positivity growing. Then what about you?¡± She smiled widely, making my heart skip a beat. ¡°And you felt the mate bond with Zane when he k*issed you. Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone? Why did you keep it to yourself?¡± She bit the inside of her cheek to stop the smile from appearing on her l*ips. ¡°What are you talking about? I never felt a bond with him again. It is the same one I felt with him back when we were mates,¡± I clenched my jaw and almost yelled at her for confusing me so much. ¡°You think so? Well, then I am happy that you are able to entertain yourself with these lies. However, if you really want to be honest with yourself and the others, just admit that Zane is the mistress of doomsday¡¯s mate,¡± she shrugged, making me look through her eyes. I lowered my head to remember if that truly happened before I yelled a scream from back where I had left that girl and Akin. As I turned around to see them, Huia sprinted away and disappeared. Following her was not an option since I knew she would lead me back to Zane somehow. I decided to walk my way back to the area and see what was happening. Why was Huia trying to snatch this girl away? Once I arrived back, I watched Akin and the girl staring back at each other with shock-filled eyes. It was only then that I began to remember where I remembered this girl from. ¡°Shiloh Hitch?¡± I asked, and she broke her stare from Akin¡¯s face to look my way. ¡°You are the Gamma¡¯s daughter who lost the fight for the Royal Gamma title by one point?¡± I remembered her from that Halloween party that Maddox took me to. She was the same girl who dressed as a bunny for her Halloween party, and then Maddox left her party because some guys were bothering me. ¡°Oh, hi, do you remember me?¡± she asked, frowning a little and taking slow and steady steps away from Akin, who looked lost and slightly disturbed too. ¡°Yeah,¡± I smiled, not feeling like introducing myself since I was literally always on the news as the weredragon princess and the alpha king¡¯s queen. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 461 The Clingy One. The car ride was filled with silence. Akin tried asking me general questions, like if I would like to eat something or anything, but all I did was shake my head in response. I know he was trying to rx me, but he didn¡¯t know what kind of conversation I had with Huia. So, I was worried. Once we got off the car and entered the home, we found them all in the garden, having lunch. Title of the document ¡°Hey¡ª,¡± Colt had a huge smile on his l*ips when he saw Shiloh, and he zipped his l*ips tightly. Reign also frowned at her arrival, but it seemed like Helel had recognized her. Watching Helel and Gwen sit together made me even more worried about the situation I was in now. What if Akin gets her pregnant too? Huia said that it will be much needed to save the world. ¡°Mr. Hitch¡¯s daughter!¡± Helel said,ing out from behind the table and standing in front of us. He then spared a nce at me before quickly looking away again. ¡°Yes. And apparently, I am a mate of the white savior,¡± she didn¡¯t even wait to tell the others the good news that she was indeed a special she-wolf. The look on other faces was itself a sign that they didn¡¯t like what they were hearing. ¡°Wait! He already has a mate,¡± Reign instantly snapped at her for making such ims. ¡°I felt the mate bond with him, so back off,¡± Shiloh hissed, shocking us with her attitude, ¡°and by the way, I am not saying things because I am so happy. I was only telling you guys what happened. It is not like I want to be his mate, either. I already have a chosen mate,¡± she said, shrugging her shoulders very insolently, making everyone frown at her. ¡°Then get the f*uc*k off of our property,¡± Helel, who didn¡¯t like her attitude, said it loudly. She straightened her back and shared a nce with Akin. ¡°Do you always let your siblings mistreat your mate?¡± She asked with an attitude. ¡°My mate deserves and is worthy of respect,¡± Akin said, wrapping his arm around my shoulder and pulling me closer. ¡°Oh, of course they respect her. I mean, they get to enjoy the view between her legs. Men usually respect the women who¡ª,¡± herments stunned me, but before she could keep talking, Helel lunged at her to hit her. He couldn¡¯t because I got in the middle of them. ¡°Let it be. It doesn¡¯t affect me,¡± I said, passing her a deadly re to keep pissing off everyone. ¡°So why is this thing here again?¡± Reign asked, not even calling her by her name anymore. ¡°We found her getting attacked by Huia in the woods,¡± I stated, taking a seat and still feeling down. Akin was quick enough to sit beside me. He wasn¡¯t looking away from my face because he desperately wanted to know what I was feeling about his mate bond with her. ¡° See, it is a time like these when I too don¡¯t like the heroes. You should have let her get killed,¡± Colt punched his palm and grunted, making Shiloh re at him from afar. ¡°She said I need to mate with the man from hell, whatever that means. I am not his mate, so why would I mate with him?¡± Shiloh shrugged, not taking anything seriously. She reached for the cupcakes and took a huge bite from them. ¡°Weren¡¯t you heroes supposed to get rid of evil? Why is that man still alive and hurting everyone? This is what happens when such people are chosen as heroes,¡± she continued to upset everyone with herments. I didn¡¯t want to be around her, but letting her go would cause us more trouble. For whatever reason, they wanted her, which was important for us to reveal. ¡°So, Zane wants her? He can have her,¡± Akin uttered, gently tapping the back of my hand to let me From N?velDrama.Org. know he doesn¡¯t want her. ¡°Excuse you! I already have a boyfriend. Let me call him again,¡± Shiloh rolled her eyes and ¡°Jay! Where are you? Come to the location, I am sending you, with atte,¡± she didn¡¯t even seem like she was talking to her boyfriend. Her mannerisms and way of talking showed she was treating him like her personal servant. ¡°I like my mate being inferior to me. In that way, I can make him do stuff for me,¡± she was the only one standing while we were watching her act like a diva. Now what? This insane girl was my mate¡¯s mate. As if things were not deadly enough, now she had toe into the picture. ¡°Since none of us wants to be each other¡¯s mate, how about we reject each other and get over it?¡± Akin quickly got to his feet and faced her. ¡°Wait! but why? Is your mate insecure about me?¡± She giggled secretly, having too much fun with it. ¡°Somebody s*hut her up,¡± Helel muttered, getting up from his seat much more aggressively. And he did so. She flinched and stepped back. ¡°I, alpha king Akin, reject you as my mate,¡± Akin didn¡¯t waste a minute before rejecting her. She stood straight for a second, and with an eye roll, she nodded. ¡°Fine, I ept your rejection,¡± she shrugged, tapping her foot on the ground. As the two stood facing each other, they gasped once again. ¡°Wait!¡± Akinined, ¡°Why are we feeling the mate bond again?¡± As he asked himself that question, I closed my eyes and epted my fate. He was unable to reject her. ¡°I am feeling the mate bond again,¡± Shiloh tied her hands around her chest and kept staring at me. ¡°I reject you,¡± Akin said again, watching her shrug, ¡°I reject you and refuse to be your mate,¡± he said it with more aggression this time. She flinched a little and clenched her jaw. ¡°I reject you,¡± Akin took off his coat and mmed it on the ground once he felt the connection again. ¡°Stop it; now it is beginning to hurt me,¡± she finally changed her expression and yelled, cing a hand on her heart. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 463 The Unstable Brother. ¡°So tell us exactly what happened?¡± Helel insisted on knowing as he once again sat Shiloh down to question her. The girl had been all over the ce, doing the absolute most without answering the main questions. We were sitting around her and watching her inhale the cookies. She was a train wreck of emotion. One minute she was all lovey dovey with Jay, and the very next minute she was yelling and throwing a tantrum at him for one thing or another. ¡°I told you guys. She was dragging me to mate with the man from hell,¡± she said. She rolled her eyes and wrinkled her nose in disgust at the thought of it. ¡°The only thing good about that man is that he is good-looking. Other than tha ¡ªwho would want to sleep with someone who killed his brother? Oh, wait-there are still those kinds of people alive,¡± her tone changed as she looked my way and grunted sarcastically. Title of the document ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough!¡± Akin noticed and blurted it out, getting up from the couch and confusing everyone. They all anticipated what he was going to do based on how aggressively he got up from his chair. ¡°Get the f*uc*k out of here,¡± Akin approached her and snatched the te out of her hands. I rushed to stop him, but a hand gesture from him was all it took for me to understand he had lost his temperament now, and I don¡¯t me him. She has been testing our patience for quite some time now. One of us was bound to lose control. ¡°But why? Wouldn¡¯t hee to get me?¡± Shiloh¡¯s tone changed once she realized nobody was going to give a f*uc*k about her safety anymore now that she had created a hostile environment with everyone. ¡°I say we call him and tell him where we are leaving her,¡± Colt suggested with a grin, watching her gulp in fear. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. She needs to f*uc*k off,¡± Akin muttered as he dragged her. I didn¡¯t want to argue with him because I knew he would explode. ¡°Wait, I was just joking¨C,¡± Shiloh began to mumble and resist, but Akin was much more forceful this time. ¡°Alpha King Akin¡­¡± Jay rushed in his way, stopping him by blocking him physically. ¡°Please! I beg you to forgive her. I know she has been acting up, but her safety is at risk. She will not From N?velDrama.Org. upset you again,¡± Jay seemed so concerned for her that he was begging her lover¡¯s mate to keep her safe. ¡°I don¡¯t care. She has been disrespecting my mate nonstop and you want me to act like it¡¯s all alright?¡± Akin yelled, ¡°there is no ce for someone like her in my mansion. Anyone who upsets me or says my mate¡¯s name wrong is not weed here,¡± he continued to throw a fit. Everybody stood silent, watching him lose himself. ¡°I will not do it again, I promise,¡± Shiloh changed her tone and then looked directly in my direction. ¡°F*uc*king stop staring at her and apologize,¡± Akin yelled, once again shocking everyone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; please tell your mate to forgive me this once,¡± she begged, watching me with teary eyes. I know she was doing all that just to stay over and repeat her pattern. ¡°Akin¡ªjust leave her this once,¡± I said softly, noticing the eyes on me. He was breathing like a bull. Helel shifted to the side and nodded. ¡°Fine,¡± Akin muttered, giving her a wild jerk before freeing her. ¡°Now go and answer Helel¡¯s questions. One mistake, one slipup, and Shiloh, I don¡¯t f*uc*king care who kills you,¡± Akin pointed his f*inger in her face and warned her, using hismanding tone. She understood. Once we all went back inside and sat down, Shiloh took a deep breath to continue. But I had a few questions to ask her first. ¡°How did you end up in the woods?¡± I asked. There was no way this girl was taking a walk in the woods with such high heels and a short skirt on. ¡°Oh! I received a call from someone telling me that Mrs. Vasquez wanted to see me,¡± she answered, shrugging in confusion because she forgot to mention such a big thing to us. We all shared a nce and frowned. She has been in prison for years now. Why would she want to meet her? Was she possibly on Zane¡¯s side now? ¡°What do you mean? Can you be more clear?¡± Reign questioned, staring into her soul. ¡°I got a call from a prison guard that Mrs. Vasquez wants to meet me. I left my home and was halfway through when I heard someone scream for help. I went into the woods to see who needed help and got hit by none other than that crazy witch. She said Mrs. Vasquez never wanted to meet me. In fact, Mrs. Vasquez would no longer be able to meet anyone anymore,¡± she shrugged, trying to tell us as much as she knew. It was at this point that we understood what Huia could mean. My blood ran cold just at the thought of what Zane might have done. ¡°Why would she¡ª,¡± Akin gasped. His eyes met with Helel, and he understood something. ¡°Give me a minute. I will make a quick call to the prison,¡± the way Helel said it, it made clear sense that they might have reached out to him, and he had been so busy that he didn¡¯t pick up any calls. Helel rushed to his feet to call the prison while everybody stared at him with quizzical stares. ¡°Aha?¡± Helel said as he wandered around. Our eyes were sticking to his face, worried. ¡°What?¡± he gasped, and that was all we needed to hear to understand something bad had happened. I knew it was bad news when Helel took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Mrs. Vasquez was diagnosed with a mental illness after she was arrested. It upsets me because instead of getting her help, Mr. Vasquez just let her go crazy. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Chapter 464 Killed His Mother. ¡°Mom died,¡± Helel hung up and looked at Akin, his eyes shining with tears. The mist covered Akin¡¯s eyes as the two realized they had met with another loss yet again. ¡°Oh Goddess,¡± Reign covered her mouth to prevent the cries from leaving. Nobody loved Mrs. Vasquez, but to hear about the death of one¡¯s parent was just too much. Especially when they have lost most of their family members. ¡°But what happened?¡± Akin managed to get over his grief and ask Helel. ¡°Somebody attacked the prison, freed most of the criminals, and killed a few. One of them was our mother,¡± Helel said with a sigh. ¡°So, the criminals are out too?¡± I too asked, as anxiety took over. It has to be Zane and his crew. But did he really kill his mother? The woman who was in prison in the first ce formitting a crime to save his life, he ended up killing her? ¡°I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s up,¡± Akin announced and rushed to the exit. ¡°You go, I¡¯ll stay here with Gwen,¡± I gave a reassuring head nod to Helel, who sprinted after Akin once he got a confirmation from me. Now that only a few of us were left behind, we began to express our shock at the news. ¡°He didn¡¯t only kill her but also freed the crazy people,¡± I muttered anxiously, getting fed up with Zane and his twisted games. ¡°Did you not hear that their mother passed away?¡± Shiloh, who I thought would not repeat her mistakes, stood up with her hands on her waist and looked me in the eye. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have said something soothing to them?¡± She continued to test my patience. So far, I haven¡¯t said anything to her, and she was taking advantage of my silence. ¡°Listen brat¨C,¡± Colt pushed me aside to face Shiloh and straightened his back. ¡°Just because Akin isn¡¯t around anymore doesn¡¯t mean we will let you hurt or belittle Beatrice,¡± he threatened, his eyes changing color. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m also the Alpha king¡¯s mate,¡± she hissed, looking him back in the eye. ¡°And he made it very clear that he doesn¡¯t want you,¡± Reign stood beside Colt, arguing with the arrogant girl. ¡°And who are you two? Why are you living here for free?¡± Shiloh had the audacity to speak to my friends like that. I closed my eyes and tried to calm down, as I had promised myself not to act up and ¡°Can we all shut up for now?¡¯ I asked, opening my eyes and not fixating my gaze on one person in particr. ¡°What is going on?¡± Jay came back after attending the restroom, and one look on his girlfriend¡¯s face, and he knew she was messing with us once again. ¡°Baby! Look what they are doing to me. As soon as the brothers left, they came so strong on me,¡± she began to cry as she rushed into his arms. Jay stared at us with a sad pout on his lips and then patted her back reluctantly. One could tell he was suffering. ¡°I think it is better if we just leave. We cane back tomorrow,¡± Jay had only managed to say those words when Shiloh lifted her head from his chest and frowned, stepping away from him. ¡°And you will keep me safe?¡± she yelled. The sarcasm in her voice was so strong that I wished he had put his foot down instantly. ¡°I can try,¡± he innocently mumbled, pushing the sses onto the bridge of his nose. ¡°Oh, please!¡± Shiloh raised her brow and her palm to dismiss his offer. ¡°Your confidence will get me killed.¡± It was evident that she didn¡¯t like him. She seemed to be very bossy and dismissive of him. The poor guy had done nothing but wander around like her, as if he were her personal servant, but none of us said anything. If he cannot see it, we cannot do anything about it. ¡°Not all of you want an innocent girl dead,¡± the dramatic eye roll when calling herself innocent made the others chuckle before I silenced them with a harsh look. I didn¡¯t want to focus on all this right now. Zane had killed someone yet again, and I didn¡¯t even know who his next target was. ¡°I will take a minute,¡± I said. ¡°Reign! Can you please check on Gwen for me?¡± I asked, and when she nodded, Shiloh frowned. ¡°Helel¡¯s mate is also staying here? The one who is pregnant? Ugh! Does that mean an annoying little creature will wander around this mansion and ruin our peace very soon?¡± The fact that she was considering staying here made me step up and look her in the eye. She was messy with everyone, but I wouldn¡¯t let her hurt Gwen with her words. Gwen was already dealing with a lot; I wouldn¡¯t want another mess for her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You won¡¯t be tolerating it anyway since you will be long gone from here,¡± I murmured, my eyes staring deep into her soul. From N?velDrama.Org. She gave her head a nod, but that sarcastic little grin caused me unease. Reign walked away to be with Gwen while I turned around and passed a quick side eye to Colt. He knew he had to follow me out now. Once we were outside, he watched me walk back and forth before facing him. ¡°Listen¡ªI am going to do something stupid, but I want you to keep quiet for now,¡± I cleared my throat and said the words, watching his expression change. ¡°No! You are not going to meet the devil,¡± he said, shaking his head and immediately dismissing the idea. ¡°I am not going to meet him. I just want to talk to him to see how we can stop all these killings,¡± I said as I pouted, making colt stare at me and then roll his eyes. ¡°Your highness! You cannot use your innocent face for this purpose,¡± he sighed, but I could tell he was now onboard with the n Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 465 He Wants One Night With Me. After I spoke to Colt and told him what I was going to do, I stayed outside while he left to stay with Reign and make sure that Shiloh girl didn¡¯t upset anyone again. My heart was beating up and down when I dialed Zane¡¯s number. It was odd how quickly our rtionship dynamics changed from hate to love and from love to despise. ¡°I knew you would call,¡± the instant he picked up my call, he sighed. ¡°Because you have killed yet another person,¡± I grunted, closing my eyes as anger rushed through my veins. None of the times he sounded guilty whenever he killed someone. ¡°Well, I am d you didn¡¯t copy-paste your previous lectures. You didn¡¯t call this victim innocent, and I am so happy to hear that,¡± his words went flying over my head. I didn¡¯t get what he was trying to prove with his actions. ¡°I am just shocked how someone can be so heartless,¡± Imented, despite promising myself that I would not intimidate him. ¡°Yet he is able to love someone dearly. Don¡¯t you see how much I care about you? I killed that woman for you, Beatrice. Do you think keeping her in prison was the best idea? She deserved to die a horrible death for the things she did to your brother and you!¡± He spoke very calmly, as if he were trying to mesmerize me with his love and affection for me. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to help me anymore, okay? Tell me, how do you stop?¡± I sighed and then asked him. I was so tired of him acting like this all the time. He had a bigger agenda, and he was using my name to cause all the chaos. I didn¡¯t believe him once when he said he would stop if I epted him. That will never happen. He had tasted blood, and his urge to spill more will never subside now. ¡°Come to meet me tonight. Let me release in you once,¡± he replied in a husky tone. My body got covered in goosebumps at his request. ¡°That is never happening. So, tell me¨C,¡± as I began to speak more, he let out a littleugh. ¡°I was thinking, what are you going to do now that Akin has a new mate,¡± his words rang through my head. Obviously, he knew. Huia found out before us, which is why she was dragging Shiloh to Zane. ¡°And you wanted to mate with her,¡± Imented, noting the silence on the other side. ¡°I was not going to sleep with her. I would just use her to hurt Akin and make her fight for her. The more he feels like she is in pain, the more anxious he will be,¡± his tone was rough now that he realized I knew he was a little lying a*ss hoe. He was going to sleep with her while telling me that he would never t*ouch anyone else. ¡°Huh! Zane! Lie to someone else. You are just angry that your brother has me. You want everything for yourself, and that¡¯s what I learned after you sent Huia to drag Shiloh to you,¡± I began to let out a little I was beyond angry. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I just want you, and until that happens, I am ruining everyone¡¯s peace. Especially Akin¡¯s. If you don¡¯t want your mate to suffer,e to me. I will keep you happy, and you know that too, don¡¯t you? Haven¡¯t we already established that your p*ussy loves the taste of my di¡ª,¡± while he continued to talk rubbish, I established something of my own. I wasted my time talking to him. So, I hung up on him. ¡°The f*uc*k is wrong with him. He thinks all I care about is s*ex?¡± I grunted, storming inside the mansion and watching the cookie box on the counter that Jay gave me after Shiloh rejected it. I was angry, so I grabbed a cookie and started munching on it without thinking too much about it. ¡°What the f*uc*k do you think you are doing?¡± A devastating most voice screamed through the hallway, and I found Shiloh approaching me. She snatched the box out of my hands and mmed it on the floor. ¡°WHY THE F*UC*K WOULD YOU T*OUCH SOMETHING THAT MY BOYFRIEND BROUGHT FOR ME? ARE YOU PLANNING ON TAKING MY BOYFRIEND FROM ME?¡± Her outburst stunned me. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Colt and the others ran out to see what happened to her this time, and the instant they saw the cookies on the floor, they got the idea. ¡°Are you f*uc*king nuts or what?¡± I yelled back, but not as aggressively as her. ¡°She ate what my mate brought for me,¡± she screamed. Jay had to go behind her and wrap his arms around her body to prevent her froming closer. ¡°You are living in her mate¡¯s mansion, munching on their food, and you areining about her eating a cookie that your boyfriend gave her? Does it make sense,¡± Reign groaned, defending me. ¡°Let her go,¡± I told Jay, waving my hand at him. I wanted to see what she could even do to me because she was acting like she was going to charge me. Jay got the hint and removed his arms, freeing her. She paused for a brief moment and then looked around awkwardly. ¡°I guess I am not so angry anymore,¡± she shrugged, letting us know why she wasn¡¯t attacking me now that she could. ¡°Next time when you yell at me, remember that it will take me only a few seconds to cut your throat and pull your tongue out. Do you understand me?¡± I immediately reached her and said the words in a threatening tone. She gulped but tried to look away as if she wasn¡¯t even listening to me. There was not much left for us to talk about, so I walked past her and entered the living room, where Gwen hade out of the room. She was sitting on the couch, looking weaker. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked, looking at the freshly made juice Colt had brought for her. I grabbed it and held it out for her. ¡°Much better,¡± she replied in a shaky tone. The forced smile she gave also didn¡¯t help the fact that I was holding the ss right in front of her face and she was avoiding me Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 466 The Drunk Guy Never Lies. ¡°Gwen!¡± I said her name, and she turned her head to me. ¡°It seems like nobody likes you. If you stop stealing mates, somebody will respe¡ª¡± Shiloh walked after me to mumble, and it was my hard gaze that silenced her. ¡°Don¡¯t freaking interrupt,¡± I grunted, making her cowardly sneak behind others. ¡°Gwen! Why aren¡¯t you taking it?¡± I asked again, slowly getting sumbed to the fear. I had an inkling of what was going on with her, but I was waiting to be certain. ¡°Oh! I must have zoned out,¡± she let out a nervousugh and then cleared her throat, awkwardly holding her hand out for me. ¡°Take it,¡± I insisted, my heart crying for her. ¡°Eh! My arm is hurting, so I cannot raise it too far,¡± she excused. ¡°Why are you making her work so hard? Just hand it over to her already,¡± Shilohmented once again. ¡°Shiloh! Shut up!¡± everybody yelled at her in unison as they wanted me to see what was going on with Gwen. We had now gathered around her, and it was very obvious she was hiding her situation from me. ¡°Gwen! What is going on? Please tell me,¡± I instantly dropped to my knees and held her hands, making her close her eyes and lower her head. ¡°I am f¡ªine,¡± she stuttered, not wanting to open her eyes. ¡°Gwen! Look at me,¡± I said, cupping her face in my hands and gently caressing her cheeks. ¡°Tell us what is wrong?¡± ¡°I am already a burden on you all, and now this,¡± she finally said, opening her eyes and staring into nothing. Her eyes were not focusing on anything. Reign and Colt came closer as they began to realize what was wrong with her. ¡°She cannot see,¡± Jay murmured, stepping away sadly and rubbing his face in his hands. ¡°I can¡¯t see. I don¡¯t know how it happened, but I went to take a nap and woke up without my vision,¡± she began to sob in my palms. Her cries made my heart ache. I wished I had a way to help her with her struggles, but I was hopeless. ¡°Oh, Gwen!¡± I instantly hugged her while Colt began tofort Reign, who was standing in the corner, crying silently so that Gwen didn¡¯t hear her. ¡°It will be alright. I guess the pregnancy is doing that to you. Once it¡¯s over, you will be all fine,¡± I whispered, running my hand through her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much we can rely on it, though,¡± Shilohmented with a sad pout. Once we gave her a threatening stare, she fixed her posture and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Many times women don¡¯t get their sight back,¡± she still managed to open her nasty mouth to cause Gwen more stress. ¡°How about we go inside?¡± Reign broke free from Colt and rubbed Gwen¡¯s back. ¡°Let me see what I can do,¡± her reassuring tone gave us hope. Even Gwen raised her face and smiled weakly. ¡°You can help?¡± Gwen asked. ¡°I can give it a try,¡± Reign walked her into the room with Colt while I stayed behind with the dysfunctional couple. ¡°Can you keep her mouth shut?¡± I turned to face Jay and asked him loudly, ¡°If she messes up one more time, I¡¯m kicking her out and calling Zane toe to pick her up,¡± I threatened. She looked down and raised her brow angrily while Jay nodded to me. ¡°Shiloh! Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, gently patting her arm to ask her to walk upstairs. They have been assigned a room. I liked the idea of them leaving us alone for a few minutes. It had been a stressful day, and nothing seemed to be sorting itself out. Akin and Helel hadn¡¯t returned, and I was worried about them. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Once I was left alone, I called Akin to check on him. ¡°Hm! I¡¯m fine; don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m just taking care of the stuff for the funeral. I don¡¯t want to invite anyone to her funeral anyway,¡± Akin said, his voice hinting at the fact that it was so difficult for him to do this. His mother had f*uc*ked up many lives, but by the end of the day, she did it for her sons. Her love for her sons made her an evil person. ¡°Just please take care of yourself, okay?¡± I said it in a worried tone. I wanted to be there for him, but then the mansion would be left at the mercy of no one. ¡°I will. I love you, Beatrice!¡± Akin sighed. His sudden confession was a hint that he was missing me by his side. ¡°I love you too. I will wait for you at home,¡± I stated with a heavy heart. ¡°How is Helel?¡± I asked, as nobody has received a call from him so far. ¡°He is not well. He found out about Gwen and the issues she is dealing with. His emotions are all over the ce. He is using himself of not being able to take care of her properly,¡± Akin exined what was happening with Helel. As I said, today was extremely challenging for all of us. ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. There is nothing he could have done to prevent it,¡± I said, trying tofort him. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve convinced him to go home. He will arrive soon,¡± Akin said before we talked for another minute and hung up. I waited for Helel on the front porch, and the instant he got inside the mansion, I realized it was going to be a long night. He was badly wasted. ¡°Ah my my my!¡± heughed, chugging down the wine. ¡°My mate is waiting for me at the door,¡± he smirked, tripping. ¡°Ooops, sorry! I forgot that you are no longer my mate,¡± he pouted dramatically when approaching me. ¡°Helel, how much did you drink?¡± I asked, instantly approaching him to prevent him from tripping. ¡°Enough to make me see you everywhere,¡± he wrapped his muscr arm around my shoulder for support and whispered, pulling me closer. ¡°Enough to fall in love with you for the hundredth time,¡± he added Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 467 An idental K*iss. ¡°Helel, you are not in your senses,¡± I said with a secret eye roll. I wasn¡¯t dismissing his feelings, but his drinking so much was only going to make him act up. He paused after hearing mein and pulled away, supporting his body with the wall of the entrance. ¡°You hate it when I drink? I will stop drinking forever. You hate it when I don¡¯ t listen to you. I will only hear you from now on. You hate it if I breathe¡ªI will stop breathing¡ª,¡± his eyes suddenly got filled with tears before he forced augh and shook his head, ¡°I am joking.¡± With those words leaving his mouth, he thought he had fooled me. I felt bad for him. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take you inside,¡± I insisted on holding his hand and walking him to the living room, but every time I tried walking into the mansion, he pulled away from me. ¡°No! it will suffocate me to death,¡± he scoffed, taking heavy breaths. ¡°What will?¡± I asked, following him as he made his way to the garden. He was constantly drinking, and I could tell he had a lot of drinks already, or else an alpha king was not easily intoxicated. ¡°The memories, Beatrice!¡± He paused just to pivot and look me in the eye. ¡°The memories will kill me. I am beginning to remember everything¨C,¡± he said, big tears reddening his eyes. ¡°My mother-¡ª when I didn¡¯t know she was this evil, she was my mother. I used to cry on herp until my father rejected her. And then I began to take care of Maddox. You know¡ªhe was not a bad child; he was just misunderstood. He had issues that he tried to hide behind the use of drugs. Mom used to be so angry at him. She would not miss a single chance to remind him that she did a lot for him and that she should have let him die. He took it all wrong. He thought his mother had be evil for him. Little did he know, she wanted him to die so that Zane would have never suffered,¡± Helel smiled while tears left his eyes. ¡°And Zane! He was always the privileged one. None of us used to say a word against him.¡± I helped Helel when he was about to trip and sat him down on the bench, but he slid down to the grass instead. I sat down with him, feeling his pain as well as mine. ¡°We loved him so much. Whatever he liked. He got it. And it became his habit to the point that he took Maddox from us,¡± Helel dropped the bottle to cover his face in his hands as he cried loudly. My heart sank in my chest the instant I saw him like that. I had never seen him this weak before. ¡°Helel~! Please pull yourself together. Everything will be alright very soon. As for Gwen! Reign said she would take care of her,¡± I reached for his hand and whispered, but I noticed that he suddenly stopped crying, his eyes fixated on my hand. ¡°I was so confused by my love for you that I didn¡¯t even care that I had impregnated a girl and left her at the mercy of my crazy brother. Zane tried to kill her so many times. She still didn¡¯t tell us everything so that the brothers weren¡¯t pushed against each other. She is such a nice person¡ª,¡± he took a dramatic pause as he raised his head to look at me, ¡°then tell me why is it that I am still not in love with her? Why is it that I am falling for you over and over again, even when you are not mine anymore?¡± I didn¡¯t have an answer to his question. I just kept staring at his face with heavy emotions and broken dreams. I had once thought of a world and a future with him. ¡°Helel, let¡¯s take you inside,¡± I gulped and pushed the tears back, holding his hand to make him stand up. He didn¡¯t say a word this time and followed me like a lost puppy. Once I took him into the living room, he dropped on the couch before I could help him. ¡°I know you must hate me for always being in your sight with this stupid face and eyes that only look at you,¡± he zoned out when murmuring. Big tears must have blurred his vision because he blinked constantly to get rid of them. ¡°I will never hate you,¡± I whispered, standing close. ¡°But why don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± He asked through quivering lips. Being this helpless didn¡¯t suit him. I liked him being all strong and douchey. I didn¡¯t know seeing him in pain would hurt me so much. ¡°Helel!¡± I had only said his name and sighed when he got to his feet, and suddenly I found his lips against mine. His grip was so firm that I stayed frozen while he took my lips into his and s*ucked them like crazy. After a few seconds¡¯ pause, I gently ced my hands on his chest and forcibly broke the k*iss. He stared at my face in disappointment. ¡°That is wrong. I cannot do this, and you shouldn¡¯t do this either,¡± I said, helping him sit down. As soon as hey down again, he closed his eyes and passed out. I was left with goosebumps all over my body. It was as if I had never forgotten how his lips tasted. But what he did was wrong. ¡°Wow!¡± A call from behind mepelled me to turn around and look at Shiloh. ¡°So you literally want everyone for yourself. Fine then, since you already have this brother wrapped around your finger, I willfort my Akin,¡± the way she came at me was so strong that I couldn¡¯t respond to him at the time. Not to mention, I was also extremely guilty of what just happened. Helel was drunk; he didn¡¯t know what he was doing, but I should have kept my distance from him when he was feeling so strongly towards me Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 468 She Is Unhinged. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked angrily after regaining my senses. ¡°Are you spying on us now?¡± I insisted on knowing in an enraged tone. I know I was asking her the wrong questions because she literally caught me somewhat cheating on my mate, but in reality, I didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Huh! You are upset because I caught you. Do you think Akin knows that you have been making out with his drunk brother? Poor Helel is wasted, and you decided to take advantage of him. Is that what you nned to do? Huh! To steal him from Gwen because the poor girl cannot see anymore?¡± She kept going and testing my patience. ¡°That is enough!¡± I yelled, lunging at her and pping her so hard that I knocked her to the ground. She let out a yelp and then looked around in bewilderment. ¡°What?¡± I yelled. She stared into space before shaking her head and getting on her feet to face me. ¡°You are abusing me because you want your dirty secrets to remain a secret?¡± Her tone changed. She was now dramatically sighing and sobbing, rubbing her hand over her cheek. I¡¯m not going to lie. I did leave a significant mark on her cheek. I was hesitant, too. What just happened can ruin so many things. I gulped and shook my head, trying to calm her down. ¡°Listen, nothing happened. Her was drunk, so he¡ªbut that was it. It wasn¡¯t a make-out,¡± I tried to hold her hand, but she stepped away from me. ¡°I didn¡¯t want Akin because I thought he had someone who loved him. But I was wrong. He deserves someone who loves him and is genuine with him. Poor my mate is suffering out there, and you are ¡°Do you have any idea how he will feel once he finds out about this? He will be so heartbroken. After losing so much, imagine losing a mate too. I wonder how he will feel about it,¡± she wasn¡¯t shutting up, and I kept having scary thoughts. It seemed like she wanted to find a way to make me suffer, and she has found an excuse now. ¡°Shiloh! Go back to your room,¡± I muttered under my breath, deciding to finish this topic here for now. Nothing extreme happened. Helel was drunk, and he just k*issed me. I didn¡¯t k*iss him back. She Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. cannot tell Akin and ruin the bond between these two brothers as well. ¡°I¨C,¡± she had only opened her mouth when we heard the main gate open. It has to be Akin. Before I could leave to wee him. Shiloh rushed past me. I followed her to the outside and watched her run towards Akin. He looked so down and deprived of energy. His tie was all tangled, his hair was messy, and his shirt was open. His abs were visible to the eyes, and I bet she took a better nce at them when approaching him. He had his head down, but then he lifted his face to look at me. A weak smile covered his lips before Shiloh ran into his arms. She was so forceful that he stepped back when she collided with his chest. My proceeding steps were halted when I saw that. He looked down and instantly unwrapped her arms and pushed her back. ¡°Are you f*uc*king crazy? Why would you do that?¡± His voice was so loud that I had to reach him to calm him down before he woke everyone up. ¡°I was just feeling your pain,¡± she sounded embarrassed but kept her eyes from looking my way. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel my pain. My mate is here for that,¡± Akin made sure she was watching him when he made that statement. My heart flipped inside my chest because I saw a weird look on her face. She must be thinking about using that one k*iss to cause damage to our rtionship. From the way she sarcastically nodded and stepped back, I assumed she would tell him right away, but she didn¡¯t. Akin turned his attention to me and pulled me into a warm hug. His naked abs and chest were now under my t*ouch. Shiloh walked back into the mansion without disclosing anything to him. I was obviously conflicted about whether I should tell him or let him be. It is not like Helel did it in his sense. If I told him and the two ended up having bad feelings, then I would feel bad. I then decided to stay silent and wait for Helel to wake up so that I could discuss this with him. It was such an odd moment. I remember how Akin talked about Zane k*issing me. He wanted to kill him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Akin must have noticed how silent I was as wey in bed after taking a shower. ¡°I am fine. Are you alright?¡± I asked him, brushing my hand up and down his chest. ¡°I realized something today. Life is so weird. We started off as something, and now all the rtionships have changed,¡± he said, staring at the ceiling when I rose and got on top of him. ¡°No matter what, I am here with you,¡± I reassured him, noticing how lonely he must be feeling. ¡°He cut her head off and drained her blood. I heard he filled a bucket to paint his mansion¡¯s wall with her blood,¡± as Akin disclosed what Zane did, my body felt a weird sensation of disgust. I didn¡¯t know he had gone this far to ept the darkness. He wasn¡¯t even trying to defeat it. In fact, he wanted to master it. ¡°I will not let him wander around you, Beatrice, and promise me you will not take any step without telling me. He is dangerous, and I cannot let him harm you,¡± as he made me promise him, and I realized it was getting even more serious. We fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. That night, I was the most restless. I couldn¡¯t stop feeling like something very bad was about to happen soon Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 469 He Knows! He Knows! We woke up the next day with countless issues waiting for our attention. ¡°I brought cookies,¡± Jay smiled innocently, offering me the first to show me respect even when Shiloh had raised her hand to get one. Her mood changed when she watched him offer me first. I gave him a smile and epted the cookies before he distributed them. We were in the garden, discussing things. Gwen was silently sitting there with her eyes closed. Helel was actually doing a great job of taking care of her. However, Helel and I hadn¡¯t spoken since the morning. I watched him secretly look my way before looking away, but I could tell he remembered what happenedst night. ¡°My mom is a healer. If you guys want, I can ask her to find a way to treat Lady Gwen,¡± Jay suggested with a determined look on his face. He was incredibly helpful and caring. I wonder how Shiloh trapped him. ¡°Why?¡± Before we could have our hopes raised, Shiloh interrupted. ¡°What do you mean by why?¡± He looked disappointed in his girlfriend for asking such a question. ¡°I mean, what is the need for it? They are taking care of her,¡± Shiloh hissed shamelessly. We were all watching her face in disbelief. Her life would have been in danger if we hadn¡¯t taken care of her, and this is how she was repaying us. ¡°I mean, it will be much scarier if your mother causes more issues by ident,¡± she instantly made up a new excuse. At this point, we were just tolerating her. I took a deep breath and got up from the grass to go inside and drink some water. I didn¡¯t even realize I was being followed when suddenly a hard grasp around my wrist stunned me. The ss in my hand almost fell when I turned to look at Shiloh. ¡°Stop eating what my boyfriend has brought for you,¡± she hissed, sounding super insane. ¡°Don¡¯t f*uc*king t*ouch me again,¡± I shrugged my hand free and red her in the eye. ¡°The only reason I have been silent is because I don¡¯t want others to kick you out. The instant you lose my vote, you are out of here,¡± I warned her, looking into her eyes and feeling a bit uneasy. ¡°Oh really? Do you think your mate will kick me out because you will ask him to do so? What makes you think so? He is my mate as well,¡± she smirked, but made sure she created a distance between us. ¡°Oh, really?¡± The confidence in my tone when questioning her upset her. She lowered her gaze and grunted, ¡°I want to go out for some fresh air. Who is going to guard me?¡± She asked as if I were her personal taker. ¡°Not me, and neither would Akin do it. You want to remain safe until Reign finds out what they were From N?velDrama.Org. injecting into us to stay put. Nobody is following you around as your guards,¡± I was tired of her being mean and rude to me, so I put her in her ce. But it seemed like she already knew what response she would give me if I defied her. ¡°Does your mate know about you and Helel and the little k*iss you two sharedst night?¡± The shine in her eyes when she ckmailed me made it apparent she would go to great lengths just to embarrass me. ¡°Have you ever thought about what will happen when he finds out about it? Do you think he will forgive you for it?¡± She whispered, smirking and raising her brow. I was silently listening because I was truly beginning to wonder when to tell Akin about it. ¡°He was drunk and k*issed me, but it wasn¡¯t too crazy. I pushed him away, and he too realized what he did was wrong,¡± I stated with my eyes on the ground. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see what Akin will say about it, shall we?¡± She hissed yfully, mocking me for being in such a position. I would have never hidden it from Akin had it been something rted to me alone. But here, I would jeopardize their brotherly bond for a k*iss that meant nothing. ¡°You¨C,¡± I pointed my finger at her, and she shook her head, licking her lips and faking being upset. ¡°You are still raising your voice at me, even when you know what I can do to ruin your perfect rtionship?¡± She kept talking in utterances, making my skin feel goosebumps. So, we brought this evil girl in, and she was already threatening and ckmailing us? ¡°What do you want? We are trying to keep you safe, and you are doing this to us?¡± I asked since I was curious to know what was making her act up so badly. ¡°Huh! I don¡¯t mean to harm anyone else. It¡¯s just you that I don¡¯t like. Your energy makes me anxious. You sound like an ungrateful princess. You always get whatever you want, and that is so unfair to the others,¡± she said, shrugging her shoulders as if herints were valid. ¡°So, in simple words. I make you feel insecure,¡± I nodded to myself when I understood that much. She took a deep breath and then forced a smile across her lips. ¡°From now on, you will listen to me or else Akin will find out that you and Helel k*issedst nigh¡ª,¡± she had only said it until that part when we felt someone watching us. Turning to my right, I saw what I feared the most at the moment. Akin stood in his spot, his eyes focusing on us. ¡°Opps! I hope you didn¡¯t hear anything,¡± Shiloh pretended to be cautious, acting like she was feeling bad for me. ¡°You are ckmailing my mate?¡± His response seemed to havee to her as something she wasn¡¯t expecting. She stared at him and then looked my way. ¡°She k*issed your brother,¡± Shiloh repeated her statement. ¡°He was dru¡ª,¡± before I could exin anything, I found Akin briskly approaching Shiloh and grabbing her by her arm. ¡°Nobody is allowed to threaten my mate in my mansion,¡± he bore his eyes into hers, his nails piercing through her skin as he dragged her towards the exit Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 470 Sharing Is Caring This would be the first time that I didn¡¯t stop Akin. I was also a bit confused about what I was going to say to him. He must be so upset to have found out about it from someone else. He was dragging her mercilessly, not caring if she was tripping or hurting herself. ¡°Please! I was just trying to be loyal to you. I didn¡¯t like how she was¨C,¡± Shiloh made onest attempt to call me out for something I didn¡¯t do when Akin threw her on the road and hunched over her. ¡°Still?¡± he asked, his voice turning heavier. ¡°You are lucky it is her. If it was someone else, she would have wanted you dead. She brought you in, and this is how you are repaying her? you owe me no loyalty, so don¡¯t f*uc*king interrupt my life and get the f*uc*k out of here,¡± he screamed, making her gulp and crawl away. Jay had run out to quickly cover her by hugging her, but she pped his hand to free herself and steadily got up from the spot. The others also came out when they heard all themotion. Reign stood beside me, gently rubbing my back, whereas Helel was confused by what was going on. ¡°Oh! you all don¡¯t know what is going on?¡± Shiloh yelled so that even Gwen, who hade out holding Colt¡¯s hand, could hear her. ¡°I found Helel and Beatrice k*issingst night,¡± despite being warned by Akin so many times, she yet again made onest attempt and ruined everything. However, nobody showed an intense reaction. I knew they didn¡¯t want me to feel embarrassed, and that kind of made me realize how much they trust me.From N?velDrama.Org. While she stared at Helel, who was finally recalling the night¡¯s incident, Akin came forward, and for the first time, raised his hand at someone like this. He pped her hard enough that she tripped and only survived because Jay held her in his arms. Everybody went silent. It was very unusual to do such a thing. He stared into her eyes and then pointed his finger from afar. At that moment, I realized he was upset about the k*iss and wanted to take his anger out on someone. I felt more upset and insecure now. I would be up for a great exnation. ¡°I am so sorry, your highness. I will take her away now,¡± Jay instantly wrapped his arms around her and started pulling her away from us. She seemed to have zoned out. Not once did she raise her head to look at us. Once they were out of our sight, I turned to Akin, who didn¡¯t say a word, and sprinted away. ¡°Hey, give him some time,¡± Reign was quick enough to hold my hand and stop me from chasing after Akin. ¡°He needs to calm down first,¡± she insisted, not letting me walk after him. ¡°I think we should go inside,¡± Colt voiced loudly so that we would look his way. It was his way of getting our attention to Gwen, who hadn¡¯t said a word this whole time. While thinking about Akin and how he must be feeling, Ipletely forgot about her. She would be even more upset. I am sure she had some inkling that once she gives birth, her and Helel¡¯s chances of being together will be great. We nodded and strolled into the mansion, where we sat her down on the soft couch in the garden. ¡°Colt¡ª can you pleasee with me for a minute?¡± Reign got up and eyed him, telling him to follow her. I know she wanted us to resolve this matter before it slipped out of our hands. I believe it already has. Now that there were only three of us left, I struggled to talk. How would I tell her that it wasn¡¯t my mate but her baby daddy¡¯s? So, I remained silent. ¡°When I lost my vision¡ªI felt like I had lost everything,¡± she was the one who started talking first. ¡°I felt helpless and useless. In fact, it was my baby that scared me. How would I take care of my child when I cannot even see the world or danger lurking around her?¡± She continued to murmur. ¡°I felt like maybe I would somehow be a burden. You know¡ªHelel never invited me to his cabin. I used to go there, and he would kick me out. Then one day, it just happened. He was in pain, and nobody was letting him get into the cabin to ease his pain. He was almost an outcast. He only lived for you. He was desperately waiting for you to wake up and be with him. I am so sorry that I became the reason the biggest happiness was taken away from him,¡± she whispered through quivering lips, taking all the me. ¡°Hey¡ªI¡ª,¡± I held her hand, but she hushed me. ¡°No! please let me talk today,¡± she insisted, and I shut up. Helel was sitting on the grass with his knees pulled close to his chest and his arms wrapped around them. I wonder if he was even listening to us because he didn¡¯t raise his head at all. ¡°I was worried what would be of my child if I died in childbirth¨C,¡± as soon as she expressed her fear of death, I held her hand and interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± I argued. Even Helel lifted his head and stared at her sadly. ¡°But that¡¯s the truth. Every mother fears it, and for me, it is more likely to happen. However, I am not really scared about my death. I have died once,¡± she let out a littleugh before tears streamed down her eyes. ¡°I was worried about my baby, but then I heard what happenedst night¡ªand a new ray of hope shone through me,¡± her proceeding statement shocked me. I steadily pulled away from her but kept staring at her face in shock. ¡°If only you two get together¡ªyou can be such a great parent to my baby,¡± her voice was filled with enthusiasm as she suggested that. I vigorously shook my head while I noticed Helel watching me. Was he really expecting me to agree with it? ¡°I already have a mate, and I love him,¡± I blurted out a little too loudly, feeling offended by Akin. ¡°They can share you, Beatrice!¡± Her statement came as a big surprise to me because Helel seemed to have gone lost in his thoughts, as if he were already considering it Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 471 Marry Me. ¡°Gwen! You should not think about all that. You will get to live and take care of your baby,¡± I held her hands again and spoke softly, even when her wish shook the world from under my feet. ¡°Beatrice! I want to be honest with myself. So I want to be prepared for anything,¡± she mumbled as she sighed. Helel sat there inplete silence until he shook his head and cleared his throat to intervene. ¡°We will not let anything happen to you, Gwen. Don¡¯t have all these negative thoughts,¡± he whispered, and after that, Gwen nodded with a smile on her lips. Something about her smile told me that she wanted to hear what Helel had to say about this suggestion. From N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, she still considered me a mother for her baby, and that made me feel very warm but also upset at the same time. What she said about the brothers sharing me didn¡¯t go well with me. Akin and I are happy. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone toe between us and ruin things for us. However, now that he had been gone for hours, I was beginning to get worried. He wasn¡¯t picking up my calls, either. Helel took Gwen back into her room while Colt and Reign stayed in the kitchen, cooking food for everyone. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get worried. He messaged me and told me that he was fine. He just needs time alone,¡± Colt appeared in the living room with homemade tacos and offered me a te. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can eat anything until hees home and I have a talk with him,¡± I excused, looking to the other side and not even taking a bite from anything. My appetite died when Akin left the mansion. ¡°Guys, I am sure what he did to Shiloh was right, but what about Zane? Why would he want his hands on Akin¡¯s mate? What can he possibly do with their mate bond?¡± She brought up another worry. Everybody was so angry with Shiloh that they forgot that her safety was important. ¡°I don¡¯t care. She was too much for us to handle. We are already in so much trouble, and then there she was¡ª- causing one mess after another,¡± Colt mumbled, taking a huge bite from the taco. He made it clear that he didn¡¯t care where she might be right now. ¡°Can he control Akin using her mate bond?¡± I asked and noticed the shift in Reign¡¯s expressions. She seemed interested in checking out that scenario. ¡°I will do some research and let you know,¡± she uttered. ¡°When you leave tonight, can you take me along? I need to get some books from the royal library,¡± she requested. She was the only one from outside who had permission to use the royal library and go through the magic books. But something about her statement confused me. ¡°Okay, I will drop you off,¡± I said, confused why she said it like she thought I had somewhere to be. ¡°I cane along,¡± Colt offered. ¡°No, Beatrice will be enough. She goes out andes back fine,¡± Reign teased, expressing her adoration for my powers. But that¡¯s when she lost me. ¡°I go out?¡± I asked, and even Colt was taken aback. ¡°I don¡¯t go out anywhere,¡± I let out a little uncontrobleugh, thinking she might be joking, but when her expressions didn¡¯t change, I began to worry. ¡°That is so weird. I saw you leaving the mansionst night in a hurry,¡± she stroked her chin, and bit the inside of her cheek visibly. ¡°Are you sure you saw me?¡± I requested to know because I don¡¯t remember leaving the mansionst night at all. ¡°Yeah. You were wearing red lipstick, and I was like, ¡®wow! Is she going out on a date behind our backs?¡± Sheughed when she mentioned the way I was dressed upst night. ¡°But I didn¡¯t go anywhere,¡± I repeated my genuine response. I went straight to bed with Akin because we were extremely tired. ¡°Oh! Then I must have been dreaming,¡± she said, pping the back of her head and continuing to eat after shocking me with her ims. I don¡¯t know how she managed to look so nonchnt, but I was worried. Well, only for a little while, because soon we heard a loud bang of the door getting mmed and assumed someone must have gotten home. I got up from the couch but couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave the living room. I was scared of Akin¡¯s response. He walked inside in a very neat state, something I wasn¡¯t expecting. Helel strolled into the living room to take care of matters if things went south. He looked so guilty for messing it up for us. ¡°I can exin,¡± I whispered, sounding guilty when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Akin showed me his palm to silence me. He then continued to approach me, his beautiful eyes staring into mine. Before another word could be spoken, he swiftly got on his knees. I felt he was going to break down, but instead, he started talking with his head down. ¡°It seemed too good to be true when I finally got you,¡± his voice was soft but also very emotional. I felt bad for breaking him up so much. I should have been more careful. ¡°Akin¡ª,¡± I uttered, approaching for his hand when he shook his head to dismiss my attempt. ¡°It was the best thing ever happening to me. I was finally happy, but it seemed like¡ªif I dyed some more, I would lose you. So, Beatrice! Even when the time is rough and we are losing everyone, will you ept me as your husband?¡± Those words came as a shock. I kept staring at his face, wondering if I was hearing him right or if somebody had done a magical spell on me to make me hear what I wanted to hear. He brought a ring out of his pocket and held his hand out for me. I was speechless Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 472 I Said Yes! ¡°Akin¡ª,¡± I was speechless, staring at the ring and then his face. A few minutes ago, I was flipping, thinking he woulde back upset. ¡°I thought about it a lot. I think it¡¯s time that we be one. I don¡¯t want to wait anymore, but if you are not ready yet¡ªI can wait,¡± he then instantly added, once feeling he might be pushing me. ¡°No! I mean! Yes!¡± I didn¡¯t even know how to respond properly. ¡°You want to take time?¡± He scratched the back of his neck, tilted his head, and watched my face with an eyebrow raised. ¡°No! I mean¡ªyes! I will be your wife,¡± I jumped up and down and identally tripped,nding on him. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t protect us from falling andnded on his back with me on top of him. Without wasting a second, he hugged me tightly and startedughing. ¡°YAYYYYYY!¡± Reign yelled happily, hugging Colt while I was still stuck in his embrace. I found him k*issing me all over the head and forehead before releasing me and getting on his feet. ¡°Congrattions,¡± Helel stepped ahead and said to his brother, stealing his eyes because ofst night¡¯s incident. ¡°Come here,¡± Akin said, holding his hand and forcing him in for a hug. ¡°I understand,¡± he whispered, and the two hugged it out. I was truly feeling like I was the luckiest girl alive to have someone like Akin love me. He didn¡¯t even ask us anything. The whole celebration ended, and we ended up drinking a lot. Akin and I left to take a stroll in the garden. It¡¯s been so long that we haven¡¯t had a good and peaceful conversation without anyone interrupting us. I wanted to cherish this moment and spend as much time with Akin as I could. ¡°When you left abruptly, I thought I had lost you,¡± I said, clubbing my hands in front of my body and keeping walking forward. ¡°I was mad¡ªbut at myself,¡± as soon as he said that and stopped in his tracks, I followed his move and ceased. Turning around to look at him, I anticipated what he was going to say. ¡°But you didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± I stated. ¡°Neither did you. It just gave me a little sense of disappointment in myself that I haven¡¯t been able to let you know that no matter what-you can always share everything with me. I am sure I have done something to make you feel like I will blow up if I hear what happened. And the fact that Shiloh used your fear against you made me even angrier,¡± he whispered, once again surprising me with how amazing he was. The fact that he was able to find a mistake in this scenario where he had no fault stunned me. ¡°Akin! I am not perfect, and this time, it is on me. I should have spoken to you sooner. It¡¯s not that you made me feel insecure in some way. It was just my fear of having a minute chance of losing you that stopped me. Don¡¯t ever think you have failed me,¡± I walked up to him and held his hand in my hands, gently patting the back of it. ¡°I am so d we are finally reaching a point where we can start over a happy life together,¡± his eyes shone as he k*issed the back of my hand. As he smiled at my face with nothing but love, we heard somemotion back in the mansion. Our eyes met, and a signal was transferred. We ran inside and found Reign and Colt aggressively wandering around while Helel was on the phone with someone. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked Colt. ¡°Jay called. Huia attacked them. She left them badly wounded and even took Shiloh¡¯s blood,¡± he added, and my heart dropped in my chest. It was scary because the blood of a mate can be used by a powerful witch to ruin the peace of their mate. I wonder what she was up to. ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t have¨C.¡± I was beginning to feel like my personal life drama got in the way of our mission. ¡°It is not your fault. There was nothing you could have done to avoid it. She was annoying as hell, and I am pretty sure everybody wanted to get rid of her. In fact, you were the only one keeping her here,¡± Akin was quick enough to hold my hand and prevent me from thinking like that. I gave him a subtle head nod while Reign agreed with him. ¡°Now what to do? Where are they?¡± I asked Reign, who had heard all the previous conversations Jay had with Helel while Akin and I were outside. ¡°They are hiding in the mountains. Helel is guiding his men to find them and relocate them to somewhere safe,¡± she replied. ¡°They are not bringing them here?¡± I questioned and noticed a visible mood change from Colt and Reign. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should jeopardize our mental health for that toxic b*itch¡¯s safety. Whatever Huia wanted to do is done anyway,¡± the little disappointment in Reign¡¯s tone came from the fact that she had not been able to fight Huia and take revenge for her sister¡¯s death.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then how about we bring them here and keep them in the guesthouse only?¡± I rmended, wanting to keep a close eye on them. ¡°Are you sure bringing them here will be a good idea?¡± Reign asked, while Akin didn¡¯t even want to talk about Shiloh. ¡°Yes, Reign! I want you to look into certain things. I don¡¯t feel like everything is crystal clear to us,¡± I told her, and she faintly nodded. ¡°Hm, so there will be a rule. She will stay at the guesthouse only and not enter this mansion,¡± Colt said, shaking his head when dictating his rule. The guesthouse was located near garden number 4, and till now, we haven¡¯t used it. So, it was decided that Shiloh wasing back again. But why did Huia need her blood Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 473 Having A Word With The Devil The guards brought Shiloh and Jay home. They were settled in the guesthouse, and from what I heard, Shiloh was badly wounded. Jay had some scars, but he passed out the very first minute Huia came into view. She didn¡¯t want him, so she put him out for a few minutes by getting him beaten up by the men in ck while she herself took care of Huia. ¡°Is she alright?¡± I asked Reign when she walked back into the house and sighed. As she sat down on the couch with the bowl in herp, I understood that Shiloh was pretty badly messed up. The bowl filled with water was all red now, as Reign had cleaned her wounds. ¡°She wrecked her up pretty badly,¡± Reign mumbled. ¡°It didn¡¯t even seem like she was trying to take her blood. Maybe Shiloh was putting up a lot of fight, so Huia decided to go all out on her,¡± Reign added, making me curious. ¡°Did Shiloh say something?¡± I asked, as nobody knew what exactly happened. Shiloh refused to talk, and since she was in a bad state, nobody forced her. ¡°No. Actually¡ªshe said she will only talk to you. But Beatrice¡ªyou don¡¯t have to do anything for her. She might be calling you to meet with her just so that she can annoy you some more,¡± Reign was quick enough to let me know I could lie low and not say anything. ¡°I want to go speak to her, though. She is Akin¡¯s mate, and whatever they are nning is indirectly associated with Akin. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to him. I won¡¯t be able to forgive or live with myself if I just sit down and do nothing. I will go see her,¡± I said and straightened my posture, avoiding Reign¡¯s sympathetic stare at me. My life is not that hard. I was still able to live a decent life and have so many loved ones caring for me. When there were others who were dealing with the worst shit. As I left the mansion, I sped up to the guesthouse before Akins saw me and suggested against the idea. Once I entered the small, one-story guesthouse, I found Jay trying to convince Shiloh to eat something. ¡°F*uc*k off,¡± she grunted at him, ring at him in the eye and pping his hand away. So, she was already giving him hell when I arrived. Although the door was open, I gently knocked on it to get their attention. ¡°Your highness,¡± Jay said instantly, getting up from the bed to greet me with a head bow. He was honestly the kindest soul. The poor thing was stuck with this evil person. ¡°Hey, how are you?¡± I asked Jay, watching the bandages on his forehead. He didn¡¯t seem to have been struck too intensely, but as for Shiloh, I noticed how many wounds and injuries were covering her face. ¡°I am fine,¡± he nodded again and then steadily turned over to look at Shiloh. ¡°Do you want to speak to her?¡± He must have noticed that I was constantly looking behind him at Shiloh. ¡°Yeah, may I?¡± I asked, and he happily nodded. ¡°I will wait outside,¡± he said, and he sprinted out to probably get some fresh air. I can¡¯t imagine being in one room with this girl. It must be so devastating to be around her all the time. But here I was, still ready to have a word with her. ¡°Are you in pain?¡± I asked, wandering around the room and looking at the decor. There was one big room and a kitchen on the side, with one bathroom at the other end. ¡°Reign gave me some painkillers, so I am fine until the intoxication runs out of my system,¡± she answered, and for the first time, she didn¡¯t sound too mean. She was constantly staring at the door and fidgeting. ¡°You are safe here,¡± I reassured her, steadily stopping by the bed. ¡°I am not safe anywhere,¡± she replied, much more grumpily this time. ¡°Listen, I didn¡¯t want to be mean and rude to you. I just don¡¯t get what happens to me. I have never been so b*itchy and ¡ªweird,¡± she said, gently pressing her hand against her head, trying to sell the idea that she is not always a bad person. I didn¡¯t want to argue with her about what she was doing. My mission was to ask her what Huia wanted from her. ¡°I know. We all have bad days,¡± notbeling her as anything, I focused on creating a safe environment for us so that she could open up about her encounter with Huia. ¡°So, Huia took your blood?¡± I cleared my throat and hid my eyes because I felt like she would react too aggressively. ¡°She did,¡± she nodded. ¡°And what else? Did she say something else?¡± I asked since I knew Huia had a big mouth and she would not just silently get her work done. ¡°She said something about the mate feeling pain from his mate¡¯s blood. I don¡¯t know. It was odd. She was going to use my blood to control me or someone,¡± she was looking for answers on the ground. Her eyes were constantly wandering around, and her speech was slurred. ¡°Oh, I am sure Reign will find out how to as I tried to end the topic and let her rest, she cleared her throat and intervened. ¡°Congrattions. I heard Akin proposed,¡± she smiled weakly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird that I wanted to get epted by my mate for a very long time? But now that I think about it¡ª- I just don¡¯t remember anything. It is as if¡ªI just don¡¯t know,¡± she murmured, then shook her head. ¡°Anyway, I want to rest.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. And just like that, suddenly her mood changed. She raised her brow and scoffed, making me just stare at her in bewilderment. Nothing she said made sense. ¡°Huh,¡± she then let out a scoff as she stared into nothing, ¡°I will make you see what I can do,¡± she was talking to herself, making me wonder if it was because of the heavy dose of medication and wolfbane in her system Chapter 484 Chapter 484 I left her inside and walked out of the mansion to find Jay smoking. As soon as he saw me, he dropped the cigarette and coughed while pretending not to smoke. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he excused. ¡°I am just stressed,¡± he said with a weak smile on his lips. ¡°Do you love Shiloh a lot?¡± I stopped beside him, feeling bad for trying to get information out of him. But I also wanted to stay beside him and be an ear for him that he was unable to find. Title of the document ¡°Trust me, it seems like I am the only one who loves her, but that¡¯s not the case. She loved me equally. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In fact, she used to love me so much¡ªshe was all about me. She would call me her mate even when we never felt a mate bond. As was kind and sweet to me, but then she changed,¡± he awkwardly looked away while trying to hide his tears. ¡°What happened?¡± I questioned, and he shrugged. ¡°It feels so wrong to say this, but I think after she found out she is mates with a powerful creature like Akin, she just lost her interest in me, and honestly speaking, it hurts me so much,¡± the honesty in his tone and the genuine fear of losing her were visible in his tone. I didn¡¯t like what I was hearing. Because it also meant she would not rest until she got her hands on Akin. But then again, how can someone forget their love just because they found out they are mates with someone who can give them more strength and power? ¡°I will now rest¡ª,¡± he then secretly cleaned his tears and forced a smile across his lips. Not wanting to put him under any more pressure, I gave him a head nod, and soon he had walked back into the guesthouse. I was confused by this conversation. If she was so sweet and in love with him, there was no way she would fall out of love with him so easily. ¡°What is that look?¡± Colt was standing outside the mansion, waiting for my arrival. ¡°This girl is weird,¡± Imented, pointing my f*inger at the guesthouse from afar. ¡°What did she do this time?¡¯ he asked, shoving his hands in his pockets. ¡°She¡ª,¡± I said, trying to focus on the conversation. ¡°She¨Coh s*hit! Wait!¡± I held my f*inger up when trying to get some time to remember what we talked about, but everything had been wiped clean from my memory, it seemed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Colt frowned when he watched me struggle. I have never had such a weird feeling before, where I don¡¯t even remember what I did in thest few minutes. ¡°I went over there to have a talk with her, and I did¡ªbut now I don¡¯t remember what we talked about,¡± I shook my head, hissing at myself and hitting my head. ¡°Hey, you are tired. Don¡¯t put yourself under so much stress. You haven¡¯t had a good sleep and you were worried the whole day, so maybe you just need a good sleep,¡± Colt wrapped his arm around my back and made me rest my head on his shoulder to calm my agitated nerves down. He then walked me into the mansion and left me at the door to my room, which I shared with Akin. ¡°Good night, and don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he murmured, walking away to his room. I just stood outside the room, staring at the door, and wondering what was happening to me. My eyes remained in one spot. I gently pushed the door open and realized Akin was not even inside. A big frown covered my forehead because I thought about him, and Helel said goodbye minutes ago. Something inside me told me to look around for him. I knew it was not normal for me to freak out so quickly, but tonight was different. I was feeling a weird energy around me. Just when I wanted to walk around and look for him, I found himing out of the bathroom and staring my way with a smile on his lips. ¡°Hey,¡± he said, stopping mid-track when he saw me zone out. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked with a little awkwardughter. ¡°I think I am just sleepy. What shocked me was the fact that I began to get worried so quickly when I did not find him in bed. Something was definitely wrong. My mind was wandering around with weird, crazy thoughts that I had to constantly shake off in order to not make me awkward but act up. ¡°It was a tiring day. But now¨C,¡± he mumbled, walking behind me and wrapping his arms around my body, making me smile uncontrobly. The instant his skin came into contact with mine, I began to feel normal and better. The haze brushed off, and I was able to see and understand things clearly now. ¡°I wanted to sleep with my fianc¨¦,¡± Akin whispered in my ear, k*issing my cheek and then suddenly carrying me in his arms. I giggled when he dropped me on the bed and hugged me tightly, hiding me in his chest. ¡°I have to take a shower and change into my nightdress,¡± Iined when he didn¡¯t free me from the cage of his soothing arms. ¡°Shower in, my love,¡± he joked, but I could tell he didn¡¯t want me to get up from the bed until he had fallen asleep. Falling asleep while I was in hisp seemed to be his favorite hobby, and I didn¡¯t want to take that away from him, so I remained stagnant. Hearing his heartbeat helped me rx my muscles. After a few minutes of him breathing calmly, I noticed he had fallen fast asleep. Breaking free from his arms, I got out of bed and turned around to look at him. He looked peacefully asleep. Smiling at his cute face, I left for the bathroom to take a shower. While in the shower, I began to question my memory once again. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t remember what I talked with Shiloh about. Letting out a sigh, I got out of the bathroom, but only to stare into space once again. ¡®I need to go,¡¯ I said to my dragon, wanting to shift and run around for a while. She remained silent, so I took it as confirmation that she, too, wanted to do that. Not thinking too much about why I had a sudden urge to fly around, I just left the room to be in the mountains and transition into my full dragon form. I don¡¯t know what I did the whole night, as my memory was once again hazy, but when I woke up, it was something straight from a horror movie. Especially when I woke up by Zane¡¯s side. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 The morning breeze and the chirping of the birds were what woke me up. I shuddered when I felt the cold grass under me. I was instantly told that I wasn¡¯t in my bedroom or in Akin¡¯s arms. The fear of spending the night in the mountains made me get up and stare at my body. I was naked, only covered in my nightgown that was ced over top of me. ¡°What the he¡ª,¡± I gasped, but my shock and astonishment withered away when another fear gripped me. Title of the document I turned to look at the person by my side and was struck with fear instantly. ¡°Zane!¡± I yelped, crawling away and grabbing my nightgown to wear it. He was sitting against the tree with his eyes closed, his knee up, and his arm resting on it. ¡°Good morning,¡± he whispered, not opening his eyes. ¡°What are you doing here? What am I doing here?¡± I yelled, still hugging myself and crawling farther away from him. ¡°I came here looking for you. You should be thanking me instead of raising your voice at me,¡± he groaned, shaking his head in disapproval. ¡°What the heck is wrong with you? Tell me¨C,¡± I lowered my head when a sudden current of pain ran through my entire body. ¡°Hmm! Nothing happened. I saw you flying around and realized how odd it was that you were flying alone in the middle of the night. Worried about you like a good mate, I followed you and found you passed out on the grass. I covered you in your robe and sat close by to make sure nobody harms you while you rest,¡± he smiled, raising his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me,¡± I groaned angrily, getting up from the ground and running a hand through my hair to shake off the dry leaves. ¡°That¡¯s so rude of you. Why are you always dismissing my kindness, and then youin that I don¡¯t care about anyone?¡± He finally got up from the ground and spared me a nce. I felt awkward under his lecherous gaze. ¡°Huh! As if you didn¡¯t beat up those two and steal her blood. What are you and that evil witch up to, anyway?¡± I yelled, as I was reminded of Shiloh and Jay. ¡°I did what?¡± He squinted his eyes, trying to listen carefully to me. ¡°Your witch took Shiloh¡¯s blood. If you think you will use that blood to hurt Akin and I wille rushing to your arms, you are wrong. If you hurt another loved one, I wille to kill you myself,¡± I warned him, pointing my f*inger at him. He stretched his neck dramatically before slowly walking my way. ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about. Huia took Shiloh¡¯s blood. Are you sure that girl is not lying?¡± He mumbled with a grin on his lips, calling us idiots while smirking. ¡°Ah! It seems like you don¡¯t know anything, either. That girl wanted to be back in the mansion. She did it. I must give her that. She is really cunning. I finally realized I didn¡¯t have to do anything. She is enough to cause riots,¡± he joked, smacking his lips at the realization of how the people we thought were our friends might also be ying with us. ¡°If you think you can win over us,¡± I hadn¡¯t finished when he ced his f*inger on my lips, and I had to shake my head and step back in order to avoid bodily contact between us. ¡°I don¡¯t want to win anything from anyone. I just want to win you,¡± he shrugged. ¡°And you think forcing me into epting you is the way?¡± I asked, scoffing at him. ¡°Nope, you will see your value in everyone¡¯s life and decide for yourself who you want to be with. The evilness inside you wouldn¡¯t be able to hold you back for too long,¡± he shrugged, making no sense and making me worry even more. ¡°Go away, Zane. You lost everything, even a chance of being my friend,¡± it hurt me to see him turn into this evil person. I wonder why he cannot see that he had a choice and chose to be this viin. ¡°I will wait,¡± he whispered without a smirk on his lips. I sped back to my mansion and nned to speak to Reign about my current memory issues. I was only midway through when I saw the royal car rushing on the road and going somewhere. Waving my hand at it, I stopped the car to have a word with the driver. ¡°What is going on?¡± I asked, looking inside the car and only finding the driver and a few clothes in the back. ¡°Lady Gwen went intobor early morning. They all rushed to the hospital but forgot some stuff at home. So they asked me to collect myself. They were also looking everywhere for you,¡± the driver said, hastily giving me the information so that he could continue with his journey. ¡°Oh!¡± I held my hand to my head, regretting that I must have caused them so much stress. They might have needed me and here I was¡ªflying around and then falling asleep so carelessly in the mountains. ¡°Do you want toe along? They are all at the hospital,¡± the driver suggested, and I nodded my head, rushing into the back seat. ¡°There are so many clothes,¡± I said to myself, thinking there wouldn¡¯t be a problem. I wear one dress and leave the others for Gwen. It was awkward, but I changed into a ck dress while sitting in the back, and soon we arrived at the hospital. I rushed out and grabbed the bag, giving the driver a hand wave and letting him go. I didn¡¯t even have my cellphone with me. But I kept going. The hospital seemed to be mostly empty. Helel must have advised them to keep the patients and visitors on one floor to avoid anyoneing closer and harming the baby or Gwen. Instead of asking around, I took the elevator to go to the assigned room that we had nned weeks ago. But the instant I was in the elevator¡ªI felt a weird sensation of being watched. I turned to my side ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. to look at the guy wearing a hat, and it just seemed wrong. ¡°It¡¯s been so long Beatrice¡ª,¡± and then he spoke. His voice made me step back and gasp. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Flynn again. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 ¡°Flynn!¡± I muttered under my clenched jaw, ring at him to show him he didn¡¯ t surprise me. ¡°Ah! You remember my name,¡± he pushed the hat up to reveal his eyes and then took off the face mask, smirking as his eyes stared into my face. ¡°I thought you must have forgotten about me,¡± there was a weird pain in his voice. I don¡¯t ever remember doing him wrong. ¡°Especially after that a*ssh*ole Zane attacked me and left me hurt. He found me before everyone else and tried to k*ill me. Not because I have abducted you, no! but because he wanted to have you. He knew I had figured out how evil he was, and he silenced me. At least for some time,¡± the way he kept talking in the softest tone, I felt shivers run up my spine. Title of the document ¡°Then you must have heard that you cannot hurt me. That I am the mistress of doomsday,¡± I sighed, trying to look confident. I wasn¡¯t toofortable seeing him in the hospital where Gwen was giving birth. I started contemting why he chose this day instead of any other day. Why meet me in the hospital? ¡°I heard and was so proud of you. But¡ªthen I realized that must have made you even more c*oc*ky, and I am not wrong. You are a weredragon princess and also a mistress of doomsday. The confidence is disying itself on your face. And the fact that you got fooled by the driver, who is on my side, proves how c*oc*ky you have be. But do you think I came empty-handed?¡± The moment his tone changed, I felt my muscles stretching and tensing up. ¡°Then know this: that I won¡¯t go down without putting up a fight,¡± I said as soon as the elevator opened. We walked out to the empty hallway. ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem,¡± he said, taking off his hat and lunging at me. I am sure his n wasn¡¯t to kill me here, so all I had to do was prevent him from knocking me unconscious. As I dodged him, I punched him in the back of his neck and he fell to his knees. ¡°Ugh!¡± he groaned in frustration, getting up with his eyes expressing how much it hurt his ego to get a hit from me. ¡°Why do you look so sad? It is not like I haven¡¯t warned you,¡± Iughed, chuckling as I rushed at him and punched him in the stomach, knocking him down again. He must have miscalcted my strength or wasn¡¯t aware of how much damage I could cause him. Once he got up again and tried attacking me, I dodged and kicked him in the shin. He fell to the ground and let out a cry. Before he could be on his feet again, I hissed and dug my ws into his chest, ripping his skin open. ¡°It¡¯s evil people like you who should not be given a second chance to wander around,¡± I grunted, nning to cause him severe trauma and then imprison him. But as soon as I lifted my arm, I just felt the same feeling of being frozen that I have been feeling sincest night. It was as if my body stopped listening to me. The surroundings turned slow and hazy. My eyes couldn¡¯t look past anything. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± He coughed, gurgling and sliding away from me. At least he was able to ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. create a good distance between us. My bad; I really needed to be in my senses at the moment, but it was something I couldn¡¯t control any longer. Soon he was on his feet, while I was frozen in my spot. As he attempted toe closer, I flinched but still couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Oh! You are having a problem,¡± he finally understood. I was in a state of despair, and it led him to let out augh. ¡°Babe! Why don¡¯t youe over and finish the job?¡± As he called for someone, I felt my skin get filled with goosebumps. The high heel ticking as the person walked closer caused me to gulp and fight harder to get out of this trance. I wish I had first spoken to Reign and discussed my issue with her. But it was toote. A girl in all ck came forward and hunched over to match her face level with mine. ¡°Hello Beatrice!¡± Mariyah looked me directly in the eye and smirked. F*uc*k! How the hell did I forget about this evil bitch? She was definitely lurking around for so long. I should have kept the information on Flynn. There is no way nobody was taking care of him after his mother died. ¡°It seems like we finally caught you when you were at your lowest,¡± she said, straightening her back and speaking dramatically. ¡°Here, I brought you a gift,¡± she then pulled out a syringe, which I am assuming consisted of poison for a weredragon. ¡°I am sure it will hurt a little, but a weredragon princess like you will feel nothing,¡± she rolled her eyes as she lifted the injection, and then, without wasting a minute, she hit me in the neck with it. The instant the poison entered my body, my trance broke. But it didn¡¯te in my favor. I was already dizzy, ¡°Ah!¡± I fell to the side and let out a little yelp. ¡°What do¡ªyou¨C,¡± I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to ask them anything. ¡°Hush! You talk a lot,¡± Flynn rolled his eyes when silencing me. ¡°It seems like she is ready to be taken away,¡± Flynn wrapped his arms around Mariyah¡¯s waist and pulled her closer. The two hunched over me, watching my eyelids get heavy and my eyes slowly close. I wasn¡¯t sure if I would even wake up anymore or if they would use me to hurt the brothers. I fell into a deep slumber against my will. The next thing I remember, through blurred vision and a hazy memory, is Flynn picking me up and carrying me out of the hospital from the backdoor. They dropped me in a ck car, and soon the engine started. With every passing second, I began to grow unconscious. And then finally, I passed out. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 I woke up early this morning to an empty bed beside me. Thinking she must have gone to the bathroom, I changed sides, but when I saw the bathroom light is off, I shook my head and frowned. ¡®She woke up before us. I am sure she is restless from all the stress,¡¯ King suggested, and I pouted. I really hate to see Beatrice worried. ¡®Then I think a good vacation is a must. I just don¡¯t know how to n anything and leave the others to deal with that crazy monstrous brother of mine,¡¯ I scoffed, dragging my body out of the bed. ¡®I will take a shower and join her in the kitchen. I am sure she is trying to cook something for me,¡¯ I smiled at the idea of finding her in the kitchen. Title of the document ¡®Yeah, I hope she has finally distinguished between salt and sugar. The tea was too saltyst time,¡¯ King joked, reminding me of the tea she made for mest time. She added salt instead of sugar, and I sat there and drank all of it so that she didn¡¯t find out she messed up. ¡®Isn¡¯t she cute?¡¯ I smiled, rushing under the shower to get ready for the day. After wearing ck pants and a white shirt, I walked out of my room to meet her. While on my way to the kitchen, I found Helel and Gwen sitting in the living room. ¡°All good?¡± I asked hurriedly because I couldn¡¯t wait to see Beatrice and k*iss her on her juicy cheeks. ¡°She is having a little pain,¡± Helel mumbled, sitting close to her and looking worried. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time then?¡± I paused, stopping in my tracks, and stood at the door to have a word with them. ¡°We should take her to the hospital,¡± I suggested. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Gwen replied, smiling a bit. ¡°You know what?¡± she spoke to Helel directly. Now I felt awkward standing here and listening to them. ¡°I can see now,¡± the bright smile on her lips melted my heart. It gave me a sense of satisfaction. ¡°Really? See, I told you everything would be alright soon,¡± Helel excitedly said, grinning ear to ear. ¡°That¡¯s good news,¡± I said, looking around to see If Beatrice heard me and came out of the kitchen. She didn¡¯t. At this point, a little agitation in my body began to make me wonder what was up. ¡°Ah!¡± Gwen yelped and instantly zipped her lips tightly. ¡°Gwen! I think we should take you to the hospital now,¡± Helel was right. She was forcing herself to feel fine. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out of this mansion,¡± she finally announced, shaking her head vigorously at the idea of leaving the mansion. ¡°But¨C,¡± Helel insisted when I intervened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will call in the services,¡± I mumbled and grabbed my phone, determined to arrange a room here and get everything done before it was time. Which I felt like we didn¡¯t have much of. After making that call, I called in the helpers and told them to clean a room and prepare it. The doctors and nurses were called in. The entire mansion was lit up. I sprinted into the kitchen to have a word with Beatrice, but then I found the kitchen empty. ¡°Huh?¡± I frowned in confusion. ¡°Where did she go now?¡± I asked myself, leaving the kitchen to reach the living room and question the others to see if anyone had seen her. The big issue was that I wanted to k*iss her cute cheeks. She was so adorable that I wanted to squeeze her so tight that she let out a little yelp. But that would only be possible if I could get my hands on her. ¡°Helel! Have you seen Beatrice?¡± I asked, passing around a quick stare and noticing Colt and Reign share a nce. ¡°No! I haven¡¯t. Why, what happened?¡± Helel instantly took to his feet to help me find her. ¡°I think she left to run some errands,¡± I said, trying to convince myself that everything was okay, but there was this little itch in me that was bothering me. ¡°I didn¡¯t see her leave early this morning either,¡± Colt intervened, debunking my assumptions. ¡°I will go ask the guard if he saw her leave,¡± I suggested, and the moment I was about to walk away, I N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. heard Gwen let out a gasp. ¡°Ah! The baby ising,¡± Reign yelled excitedly. I wanted to stick around and help them, but my entire focus was fixated on Beatrice. While they ran Gwen to the room I had been preparing for her, I went outside to have a word with the guard. ¡°What time did Beatrice leave in the morning?¡± I questioned, taking a bow from the team of doctors entering the mansion. ¡°She left after midnight,¡± as soon as the guard said that, my heart dropped in my chest. I felt as if a wave of horror had spread through my body. ¡®This can¡¯t be. Why would she leave around midnight and note home even hourster?¡¯ King was quick enough to raise a concern, and I shared his sentiments. ¡°I need to look for her,¡± I said as I turned to see my guards. They were all busy guarding the area around Gwen to ensure a safe birth. I looked around in bewilderment, finding myself in a tough spot. The guards were required here, but at the same time, somebody needed to be on heavy-duty to find Beatrice. ¡°Call the gammas from the border and inform them to meet me near the woods,¡± I told the guard before rushing out of the mansion. It was so scary to find her gone when there was a psychopath waiting to get his hands on her. I know I was needed back in the mansion, but Beatrice needed me more than anybody else. So I continued my search, and to my surprise, she was nowhere. ¡°What did you find?¡± I asked the Gamma warrior, approaching him hastily. ¡°It appears as if she went to the mountainsst night,¡± the warrior said, looking a little down. ¡°And what else?¡± I asked, and he pulled out a note for me. For a second, I found my world crashing. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 ¡°A letter?¡± I took it from his hands and then watched him walk away. I felt odd. It was almost as if she disappeared from the face of the earth, but I knew the answer was in that letter. I closed my eyes to calm my agitated nerves before unfolding the piece of paper that was handed over to me. As soon as I opened it, I brought it close to my nose and smelled Beatrice¡¯s scent on it. ¡°Akin! I am d that things are going so well between us. I met you years ago and never thought I would get a chance to be with you. I was happy when we ended up marking each other. However, the happiness remained for only a short time. I didn¡¯t want to say it, but things began to change. Especially after Helel k*issed me that night, I wish I could lie to myself and say I didn¡¯t feel the same, but I felt the heat in my body¡ª,¡± I paused as I closed my eyes and then opened them, taking steady breaths. ¡°Your proposal came to me as a surprise, but I was happy. I was so happy that I was finally getting married, but then I began to wonder, What about Helel and my other mates? There was a reason I was given all those mates. I cannot abandon them just to be with you, especially when my heart is craving to be with them. I want to give time to my other mates. I knew it might hurt you, but this is the truth. I cannot go into marriage with you with so much baggage on my shoulders. I want to take some time alone and think about everything., I am sorry for hurting you, but I really need this time. Please don¡¯t search for me or try to force me toe back. I just want to be alone for now,¡± I read the letter and instantly held my breath. Title of the document Before I could make any calls, Reign called me. ¡°Akin, where are you?¡± she asked in a much more excited tone. ¡°I am¡ªis Gwen alright?¡± I questioned. ¡°She is fine. She gave birth to a beautiful baby girl. She is so pretty,¡± I could tell from her voice that she was happy. I wanted to be satisfied, but a corner of my heartThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. was crying. ¡°Congrattions. I wille home soon,¡± I said in a dry tone. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up? Did you and Beatrice have a fight? We haven¡¯t seen the two of you around the entire day,¡± now that she was slowly getting out of the trance of a happy state, she was beginning to look around and notice she was missing. ¡°Beatrice is missing,¡± I told Reign, not wanting to hide it anymore. I need to find her, no matter what the note or anyone else says. ¡°What?¡± She let out a gasp. ¡°I looked everywhere, but she is gone. I am devastated Reign. I need your help. I need you to find her, scent her, and locate her for me,¡± I insisted as I ran my hand through my hair in agitation. ¡°Oh God! Do one thinge home. I will do something to find her,¡± she suggested, but the idea of going back to that mansion where there is no Beatrice was hard for me to swallow. But instead of being stubborn and running at the crucial time of finding her, I decided to agree and sprint my way back home. Once I was home, I found every guard gathered around the mansion, making sure nobody tried to get in. Once I had made it into the living room, I saw Helel rushing towards the exit and only stopping when he saw me. ¡°Where is Beatrice?¡± he asked in a panicky tone. The first thing he did was ask about her and not even mention Gwen. ¡°She is gone,¡± I uttered, staring at Colt and Reigning out of the living room. Reign was carrying a little baby in her hands. The corner of my eyes burned as I stared at her innocent face. Taking slow strides, I steadily took the baby out of her hands and smiled weakly. Every piece of me was shattered. ¡°Gwen is fine,¡± Reign stated with a smile offort. She was really worried she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay alive to take care of her daughter. ¡°We need to find Beatrice. She would have been so happy if she saw her,¡± I said, realizing there was no way she would do such a thing. She knew Gwen was due in a few days. Why would she leave everyone worried about her? That was very unlike Beatrice. She was a responsible person and would always act wisely. ¡°Did you look at the mountains?¡± Helel asked, getting agitated. ¡°I did. She went to the mountains at night, and then there is no news on her,¡± I said, hiding the fact that I found a letter from her. There was no need to bring up that letter. She must be found. If she wants space, she can have it while we know where she is. I will not believe the letter until she says all this to my face. ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t waste time,¡± Helel announced, and I bobbed my head, returning the baby to Reign. ¡°I will look for her. However, I will need her blood to locate her,¡± Reign said. We have kept blood samples around just in case something happens. As I made a call to the guard to fetch me her blood from the royal lockers, I was hit with another piece of bad news. ¡°What are you saying?¡± I asked in shock. ¡°Your highness¨Cshe came here a few hours ago and took her blood with her,¡± he said, making my head do a spin. It felt like I was dreaming. ¡°You saw her with your own eyes?¡± I wanted confirmation. She wouldn¡¯t do that to me. Leave with just a letter? ¡°Yes. I can fetch you the security footage of her arrival,¡± the guard mentioned, and I looked around at the agitated family members. ¡°What did he say?¡± Reign asked. ¡°They have lost the sample. We need to find her anyhow,¡± once again, hiding the truth from them, I ordered them to start looking for her. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 We looked everywhere for her. There was not a single ce where we didn¡¯t search for her. It was as if she had disappeared out of our sight. The guard sent me the security footage, and I didn¡¯t check it. I did not believe them, and wasting time was not an option either. I kept looking alongside Helel, but then night arrived and there was no area left for us to search in our pack. We returned to our pack in a defeated manner and without her. ¡°You didn¡¯t find her?¡± Reign asked, rubbing her palms nervously. ¡°She is nowhere,¡± I mumbled, feeling my chest tightening. As we stood near the entrance, we heard the guards shouting at someone, or maybe rming us about someone¡¯s arrival. Title of the document It was Zane. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± he yelled for our attention. ¡°Let him in,¡± I yelled, grunting and clenching my jaw. If he had anything to do with her disappearance and was here to make a deal. I will kill him. He walked into the mansion with an angry look on his face, wearing all ck, just like his heart, and stopped in front of us. Thankfully, the baby was with Gwen in the room, so he wasn¡¯t able to have his evil eyes set on her. ¡°You guys call yourself her protectors, huh?¡± Zane grunted, making us re back at him. ¡°Where is she, and why am I hearing it from the outsiders that she had been missing for the whole day?¡± He kept going on, but at least it made me believe he was also oblivious to where she was. ¡°As if you don¡¯t know where she is,¡± Reign muttered, stepping up to have a word with him. ¡°Little useless piece of shit¡ª nobody is talking to you. I am only here to talk about Beatrice and her safety. I want to know what you guys are doing to find her?¡± He insisted on knowing in a threatening tone. Colt tried to face him, but Reign held his hand and pulled him back. ¡°Nobody is going to talk about her with you. So f*uc*k off, Zane!¡± That was it. I was not ready to waste my time and energy exining anything to him. He lifted his head and managed to smirk even through the time like this. ¡°You want my help, brother? Because trust me, this seer of yours is not capable of finding her,¡± he proceeded to demean us and make it seem like he is the only one who could keep her safe. As the tension grew, I shook my head to dismiss him again. ¡°Get the f*uc*k out of here, Zane, before I lose my patience with you,¡± Helel broadened his shoulders and stepped up, facing him. ¡°Hm! Why so aggressive? Why waste energy when we should be working together and finding a way to bring her home?¡± Zane seemed oblivious. He looked angry but then awfully calm at the same time. Something just didn¡¯t seem right. ¡°Then go and find her, but don¡¯t expect us to work with you or for you,¡± I stated, my voice loud and piercing through the air. ¡°Fine. I came here to offer my service. I will go look for her, but remember, finders keepers,¡± he shrugged with a very sarcastic, weak smile on his lips. After he left, we gathered around the living room to discuss what we were going to do next. ¡°How Can she disappear from the face of the earth?¡± Reign muttered under her breath, still affected by Zane¡¯s demeaning words toward her. ¡°Your Highness,¡± that¡¯s when a young nurse who was taking care of Gwen¡¯s baby came out of the room. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°I wanted to speak to you about something,¡± she said, standing there with her head down. ¡°What is it, Monique?¡± I asked, wondering what could be so important at this time. ¡°I am also a seer¨Cat least I used to be., But I haven¡¯t practiced anything for a very long time. However, I can tell from the energy of this mansion that something is not right here. There is a magic spell that is harming the energy of the mansion,¡± the hazel-eyed young nurse spoke softly, looking around and then instantly lowering her head. ¡°Hm, thank you for letting us know,¡± Reign stepped in to talk to a fellow seer. ¡°Can you help us find Beatrice?¡± she asked and our hopes went high. I could tell it wasn¡¯t easy for Reign to ept that she wasn¡¯t as powerful as the others, but she was ready to do anything and put her ego aside to find Beatrice. ¡°I can help with a few things,¡± she stated, ¡°but I will need the permission of the alpha kings before I practice magic again,¡± she mumbled, watching us give her a nod. It was important to keep the power in bnce to stop the witches from practicing magic. Hence, only a few were allowed, and they were the only ones who were working closely with the alpha kings. ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± I said, taking a lot of interest because, at this rate, I just wanted Beatrice to be found. ¡°My powers are a little different. The most I can do is cast protection spells, tell prophecies, or predict the future to some extent,¡± she added, slowly putting on her ring and sitting on the couch with Reign. The two raised their hands to meet their palms, and as they did, they closed their eyes to channel their powers. We were anxiously watching them when a frown appeared on Reign¡¯s forehead. Even Monique looked a little disturbed. ¡°What is it? Is Beatrice fine?¡± I didn¡¯t waste a minute before interrupting them. The two finished channeling and then opened their eyes. It was Reign who turned to us with a sad look on her face. ¡°Beatrice is not missing,¡± she imed, making my heart do a flip inside my chest. ¡°She is. We can¡¯t see her here, can we?¡± I let out a little awkwardugh, watching them look at me. ¡°She left of her own will,¡± as Reign said that, my body went numb. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 0 The Unwanted Proposal (Helel Spade) ¡°What are you saying? Why would she leave on her own and not be found till now?¡± I asked, since it was not making any sense. Ever since I heard she was missing, I haven¡¯t been able to enjoy the happiness of having a baby girl in my life. I was so happy until I heard Beatrice had been missing sincest night. It was crazy because I thought she was outside with Akin, guarding the mansion, or else I would have suspected it way earlier. ¡°The energy says she left on her own. There is some video of her walking around,¡± Reign added. Exining why they were making such a huge im. ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin anything,¡± Akin suddenly intervened, and our eyes travelled to his face. His bodynguage seemed weird. Did he know something? ¡°Akin! You have been looking for her everywhere. Did you find nothing at all?¡± I insisted on knowing because his bodynguage was beginning to bother me. He seemed like he knew something but was holding back. ¡°I¡ª,¡± he paused, rubbing his face in his hands. ¡°Akin, whatever it is, tell us. It is important for us to know so that we can search for her with that information in our mind,¡± Colt requested Akin say whatever he was holding in. At this point, it was pretty obvious that he was indeed hiding something from us. After taking a deep breath, he nodded to himself as he prepared himself for answering us. ¡°They found a letter that they are suggesting she wrote it,¡± he confessed. His words made me close my eyes and let out a sigh of relief and worry at the same time. If she wrote a letter, it means she is fine. But why will she write a letter and disappear?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°What is in the letter?¡± I asked, watching him slide his hand into his pocket and refusing to take it out. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what is in the letter. We need to find her regardless,¡± his resistance caught the attention of everyone. So it was indeed true. He was hiding something from us. ¡°Do you want her to be found? Then tell us,¡± I approached him, noticing how quickly he stepped away from me. Whatever it was, it was bothering him. ¡°That letter is nothing. There is no way she wrote it,¡± his voice broke, his eyes shining with tears as he yelled. ¡°Okay! Calm down,¡± I said, raising my hands, gesturing for him to rx. ¡°If you are saying it, then it must be just that. Then maybe somebody else wrote that letter. We need to inspect it, Akin!¡± I wanted to read whatever was in the letter. It appeared that Akin was in denial, and I was devastated. After looking at us for a few seconds and registering that what I was saying was right, he nodded and [pulled out the letter from his pocket. I snatched it out of his hands and started reading it loudly. With every word that I read, my energy began to go down. Everybody seemed upset, and with Akin staring at our faces to determine what we were thinking and that we were hopefully not believing the letter, it was getting h*arder to show a genuine reaction. Once I finished the letter, Reign hugged Colt while Monique excused herself to be with Gwen. ¡°So? Who do you think wrote it?¡± Akin asked, waiting for our response. ¡°Akin!¡± I said, clearing my throat, ¡°what did the guard say about the blood sample?¡± I questioned, and he instantly shifted his body weight to one l*eg. ¡°Why? What does that have to do with anything happening at this moment? We are talking about the letter,¡± he defensively argued with me, refusing to answer such a simple question. ¡°You need to be honest with us,¡± I was requesting of him because I cared about both of them. However, where he didn¡¯t want to believe the letter, I wanted to believe it. What if Beatrice did feel something after we k*issed? What if that made her think of the time we had been together? Would that mean she wants to give me a second chance? But why couldn¡¯t she leave for herir and spend some time there? The fact that she wasn¡¯t even there was worrisome. ¡°The guard said she came and collected her blood because she didn¡¯t want to be located,¡± Akin answered in a half-absent state. ¡°They have a video of hering and exiting the royal lockers,¡± Akin continued to speak, plopping down on the couch and hiding his face in his hands. Now we were even lost. ¡°Can we see the video?¡± Colt asked in a worrisome tone. Akin pulled his phone out and gave it to him. I slid closer, and together we saw the video. Akin didn¡¯t want to see it, so he remained in his chair. After the video ended, I let out a deep sigh of stress, not understanding what to do. ¡°So? Is it really her?¡± He inquired in a soft, broken murmur. He sounded so concerned that we didn¡¯t want to tell him the truth, but we have to. ¡°It is her,¡± I said and walked away to look outside the window. It did not make any sense. She was not like that, but then again¨Cit was her in the video, walking into the royal lockers and leaving. There was no one else with her, so she didn¡¯t seem forced, either. ¡°Did something happen between the two of you?¡± I asked again, and this time, I began to wonder if something bothered her about leaving. Akin shook his head. ¡°There was nothing. It was all fine, but I guess my proposal was a no! Even if that were the case, she would have stayed behind to have a word with me. Why would she disappear just to have time? She could have left to be at herir,¡± Akin argued as he decided to make it clear that he wasn¡¯t giving up anytime soon. We are conflicted now. What he was saying was true, but then we had the proof in front of us. ¡°What if she didn¡¯t want to return after hearing about Gwen giving birth?¡± It wasn¡¯t any of us who said it. Shiloh had walked into the mansion with Jay and imed. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 481 Wants Both The Brothers (Helel Spade) ¡°Shiloh! Nobody wants you to speak right now,¡± Akin instantly shut her up, but we all knew she would not. She hadn¡¯te all the way here to shut up. ¡°I am just trying to help. Why would she leave in such a rush? Her note said that she felt for Helel, and then she left when Helel¨Chis mate gave birth,¡± she took a deep breath before finishing to talk. ¡°Shi¡ª.¡± Akin hissed, trying to calm his agitated nerves. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up in a bad state, just leave,¡± I ordered her, and she shook her head softly. ¡°I am not trying to cause any trouble. I went to the hospital to take care of my wounds since nobody came to the guesthouse today. I found out that somebody had seen Beatrice enter the hospital. I don¡¯t know why she went there, but maybe she found out about Gwen being inbor and it made her anxious? It just all makes sense. With her note and everything. I think she is just having a h*ard time realizing she might have lost Helel,¡± Shiloh said in a rush when Akin got up angrily from his spot. She hid behind Jay. ¡°It is true. The guards at the hospital said they saw her enter the hospital. Maybe she heard from someone that Gwen was inbor and changed her mind about returning to the mansion. I have nothing to gain from lying, but I am only telling you what I heard at the hospital,¡± he was quick enough to defend Shiloh by confirming she wasn¡¯t saying all that out of nowhere. A weird ray of hope for having a chance with Beatrice rushed through my mind. Did it really affect her so much? Was she really expecting us to have a chance after that k*iss? Why didn¡¯t she stay around and talk to me? I would not waste a single second before epting her. But now she was missing, and I was miserable. ¡°This is all bulls*hit. Beatrice has me. She would never leave because of someone else when she had me. What you are trying to say is that I meant nothing to her?¡± Akin raised his voice after he noticed everyone looking a little down. He must have realized that they were agreeing with the assumptions because all the evidence was pointing in that direction. ¡°There is no need to be upset. Maybe she had cold feet. It happens before the wedding,¡± Reign whispered, but shut up when Akin shook his head vigorously. ¡°She will not leave me for anyone,¡± he yelled loudly to make his point. ¡°And even if she did. We still need to find her to make sure she is fine. If she wants to have some space, I will send her to herir where she can think all she wants, but I am not sitting here thinking she left and wille back herself,¡± Akin¡¯s agitation and red eyes made me believe him. Even if she left because she wanted to give it some thought, we need to make sure we find her and tell her that we are not judging her for her decision. ¡°You are right,¡± I approached my brother and gently patted his shoulder, ¡°let¡¯s look for her.¡± I didn¡¯t add if I was believing the letter and the video because I was. I wanted to believe it, but it was also true that she didn¡¯t need to hide from us. ¡°Really? You don¡¯t believe what everyone is saying?¡± Akin looked above and watched me in the eye hopefully. ¡°We have to find her, regardless of what we think. Besides, Gwen said only Beatrice would name our daughter. So let¡¯s really give our best to find her,¡± I didn¡¯t want my brother to feel like he had lost Beatrice. The idea of losing her was crazy for all of us. It was not easy to fall out of love with her or watch her ept someone else. We had to calm down Akin, or else he would cause chaos. We spread the news that we are looking for Beatrice so that if she heard about it, she realizes we are not backing away. She has to be found. After spending hours looking through a map and informing the search parties our n, I had to return to Gwen to see my daughter. ¡°Has she been found?¡± Gwen asked, cradling the baby before handing her over to me. Looking at her instantly brought a smile to my l*ips. ¡°We are looking for her,¡± my smile faded away when I told her how Beatrice left. ¡°Do you think she left because of what I said about you and her bing my baby¡¯s parents? Maybe you should tell her that I am alive. She wille back,¡± Gwen whispered from over the bed, looking upset and worried that she might have caused her to leave. ¡°That¡¯s not why she left,¡± I said, smiling once again at my daughter, who was extremely adorable. ¡°Then what the others are saying is true?¡± She let out a sigh and leaned backfortably. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I think she should be able to stay here and take time. Why leave? Is it possible that she decided to go to herir but then somebody abducted her?¡± Gwen made me look over at her and give it some thought. ¡°If that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t have stolen the blood. If she was to go to the more. ¡°But why did she disappear like she doesn¡¯t exist?¡± Gwen was right. Which is why we needed to find her. The sad part was that Gwen wasn¡¯t healing after giving birth. She Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. was worried but kept her worries to herself so that we could focus on finding Beatrice first. Gwen evenined that she could no longer feel her dragon, but I guess it was temporary. Once Beatrice is found, we will make sure Gwen heals and recovers just fine. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 482 The Runaway Luna Queen (Akin Spade) ¡°I cannot sit and do nothing. They all think she left on her own, but I don¡¯t believe it,¡± I told King, once again refusing to believe she left me because she was confused about her feelings. I saw the happiness in her eyes when she epted my proposal. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°But what can we do now? We looked everywhere for her and couldn¡¯t find her. Now if we ask Reign, she will just tell us that Beatrice needs time and that we should respect her decision. Besides, it is not like she has the power to find her. She tried and just found out that Beatrice left on her will,¡± King was right. Everything we tried to do to find Beatrice backfired. There has been no information on her whereabouts. I also noticed that Helel wasn¡¯t too forceful in finding her. His love and desperation to be with her had made him back away. He was probably thinking that if we left Beatrice to spend some time away from the mansion, she might return with the decision to ept him. Hence, he was not doing too much. But I was worried. Despite all the videos and proofs, I wanted her toe and say it to my face. Maybe then I will be able to rx my heart in regards to her safety. ¡°There might be someone who can help us then,¡± I whispered in a guilty tone. I didn¡¯t want to work with him, but I was left with no choice. ¡°Are you sure that will be a good idea?¡± King asked. ¡°For me, finding Beatrice is more important than many personal grudges against the devil himself,¡± I mumbled. So, it was decided. I will speak to Zane and ask him if Huia can locate her. But for that¨Cl will need Beatrice¡¯s blood, unless Huia has some other ns. I grabbed my phone, and before I could call him, I heard someone yelling from downstairs. It was as if Zane heard me make a n and came straight to talk to me. I held my phone in my hands and stared at the screen for a few seconds before finally deciding to give my brother a call. ¡°Hello?¡± he answered my call grumpily. ¡°I need to meet you,¡± I said, holding back the urge to hang up on him even when I¡¯m the one who called him. ¡°So, you finally realized you need my help,¡± I could have yelled at him and reminded him why nobody wanted to talk to him, but it was in regards to Beatrice¡¯s safety, so I had to let it go. ¡°You im to care about her; then why is it that you are not looking for her?¡± I stated that it made no sense that he was waiting for our approval to start looking for her. ¡°Who told you I was not looking for her? Huia is already starting her job. I just didn¡¯t feel like informing you of any progress I was making in regards to finding her,¡± he replied very calmly, making me agitated. ¡°Then tell me, what have you found so far?¡± I asked, feeling anxious. ¡°Why is nobody else helping you? I heard Helel is a father now. Don¡¯t tell me they already forgot about Beatrice?¡± Zane kept taunting me and making me feel regretful for calling him. My desperation has reached a point where I just want to find Beatrice. ¡°Well done, waste of time that I called you,¡± I said, and I heard him groan from the other end as I began to hang up. ¡°Wait! I did not want to upset you. You see, I would love to work with my brother to find our mate together,¡± his words made me disgusted. The fact that he never apologized or showed remorse for what he had done to Maddox made me hate him. But right now it was a question of finding Beatrice. I gave in. ¡°Fine. Tell me, where can I find you?¡± I said, clenching my jaw at how miserable I was right now to take help from Maddox¡¯s killer. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe visit me in my home? None of you congratted me when I bought a house. None of you brought me a housewarming gift either,¡± heined, making my blood boil. ¡°Zane! Just because I¡¯m asking for your help doesn¡¯t mean I have forgiven you. You are a coldhearted killer, and I¡¯ll never be okay with what you have done,¡± I muttered through a clenched jaw. ¡°Ah, not with the same lecture again. I¡¯m sending you my address. Come when you have time. Huia is doing herst location tracking spell. I¡¯m hoping she will find her soon,¡± he announced before hanging up. The fact that he didn¡¯t want to hear about his wrongdoings showed he was not guilty and would do it again if he got a chance. ¡°Be careful when visiting him, Akin. If he can kill Maddox, he will not think twice before killing his brother, who has Beatrice¡¯s heart,¡± King warned, making me nod faintly. I just don¡¯t know if she really has given me her heart at this point. The video and the letter were themselves proof that she indeed wanted to walk away from me. She was overwhelmed by my love for her. ¡°I will be careful, don¡¯t worry,¡± I said out loudly, taking a deep breath and then running my hands on my face to wash away the tears. I grabbed my ck jacket and left the mansion before anyone caught me. Leaving to see the devil brother wasn¡¯t much on my mind. I was consumed by why Beatrice would do such a thing to me. But it didn¡¯t matter. What was done was done. She was scared and probably thought that would be a better option. There was one big issue in my way. I just didn¡¯t know how my brothers and the others will respond when finding out I asked Zane and Huia to help me. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 483 The Brother Combat (Akin Spade) ¡°Oh! What a handsome man,¡± as soon as I stepped into the dark mansion, I was surrounded by women in ck. All staring at me and circling me like hungry beasts. ¡°I havee to meet Zane,¡± I said, avoiding looking at them. They were making me ufortable with the way they were pretending to t*ouch me, bringing their hands closer, and then pulling them back after they had stolen my attention. ¡°You are his brother?¡± One of them stepped ahead, her eyes glimmering with excitement. ¡°No! I am his aunt. Can you just call him here?¡± I was beginning to lose my patience standing in the darkest mansion ever. The energy here was so dark that I feared it would consume me. The girl¡¯s face went pale when the othersughed at her for getting scolded by me. I never thought these people would be so dumb. ¡°I am here,¡± and then Zane decided to walk downstairs to present himself before me with a c*oc*ky grin on his l*ips. ¡°Dismiss!¡± he told the others, eyeing them and asking them to leave us alone. I didn¡¯t n to hug him or anything, even when he dramatically opened his arms and waited for a hug. ¡°Ahh! That hurts. Why is it that the first time my brotheres home, he is all sassy,¡± he shook his head when talking in his deep, mocking tone. ¡°What has Huia found so far?¡± I asked, not focusing on his c*oc*kiness. ¡°Well, I will say you are pretty on time. She was just finishing her spell,¡± he said and shifted to the side, gesturing for me to walk inside. ¡°You first, I added, and he understood I didn¡¯t trust him. He took the lead, and as we were walking upstairs, I felt my wolf feel ufortable. I meant to ask him what it was, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to zone out. Especially when I am standing in the mansion of such a dangerous creature. I needed you to remain attentive. He led me upstairs, where we found Huia in one room, standing next to a big wooden table and doing something with her hands. As she proceeded to do her spell, she frowned. I was watching her expressions change with too much attention. I swear, if she said Beatrice had left on her own, I might kill her. ¡°Ahh!¡± she let out a deep sigh as she opened her eyes and rested her palms over her table. ¡°How is my favorite nephew?¡± she asked, raising her head to give me a crooked smile. I only turned my head to the other side. ¡°Did you say the same to the one that you got killed?¡± I asked with a scoff, remembering how sweet and gentle Maddox used to be when it came to the family. Out of the four of us, he was the one who wanted a family, and he was the one who was betrayed by one so badly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about depressing things,¡± Zane instantly waved his hands between us and snapped his f*ingers. ¡°What did you find?¡± he asked Huia, who had a h*ard time looking away from me. ¡°Your mate is with her mate,¡± as she said that while looking through my eyes, I found myself dumbfounded. ¡°She is not with anyone right now,¡± I mumbled, swallowing h*ard at the recollection of her having multiple mates. ¡°Not the ones you know. The one that you forgot about. She is in his captivity,¡± she then exined in easy words, making the world shake from under my feet. It didn¡¯t take me long before I muttered, ¡°Flynn!¡± ¡°What? why would he have her?¡± Zane turned almost instantly in anger. ¡°Why the f*uc*k couldn¡¯t you guys take care of her? Do I have toe and save her every time?¡± He started yelling as he began to wander around. I was still trying to connect the dots. When the hell did Flynn wake up from thea, and why was I not informed about it, even when I told the royal guard to inform me first? ¡°If you cannot take care of her¡ªjust give her to me,¡± as Zane said that, I faced him. ¡°Stop f*uc*king getting under my nerves,¡± I yelled at him finally to shut him up. He might think of himself as a deadly creature, but I wasn¡¯t some child either. If I want, I can rip his heart out or at least kill his minions. ¡°I helped you, and this is what I get?¡± He shook his head faintly. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s not fight and go find her,¡± Zane changed his tone, making me let out another scoff at him. ¡°You think I will work together with you? Don¡¯t act like I forced you into helping me,¡± Imented Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. before passing Huia a deadly re and walking away from the two. I briskly walked towards the exit but briefly stopped at a loud giggling sounding from one of the dark rooms. It was as if somebody was chuckling at something. My body seemed to have frozen until my phone rang, and I was out of the trance. ¡°Where are you?¡± Helel seemed agitated, probably worried because I had left so early in the morning. ¡°Helel! Beatrice is in trouble,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± His response was genuine, especially for someone who wanted to believe she left on her own to take some time away from us and probablye back to ept all her mates. ¡°She is in the captivity of Flynn. We need to find her immediately,¡± I dered without wasting a minute. The more she stays in his grasp, the more anxious I will be. There were still a few things that didn¡¯t make sense, but I was going to overlook them and look for her instead. ¡°But where are you right now?¡± he insisted on asking, making me form a tight line on my l*ips. ¡°Thanks for stopping by. The fact that you remembered me and included me in finding Beatrice means a lot to me,¡± just when I thought maybe I could dy the subject for a while, Zane walked behind me and mumbled. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 484 The Greasy Couple (Beatrice Dismay) I was beginning to wake up maybe an hourter. Finding myself in the woods and in a cabin made me realize they hadn¡¯t taken me far. I must be in the pack¡¯s woods. They have restrained me with iron, and there were some injections ced on the table, a little farther from me. ¡°Ahh,¡± I groaned as I tried moving my arms. The chains were wrapped all around my body. I could tell they were afraid of me unleashing my dragon on them. ¡°I need some wa¡ªter,¡± I whispered to myself as my throat closed on me. ¡°Huh?¡± A little sigh from the dark made me understand I was not alone. She let out a bothersome cough before stepping out of the darkness and revealing herself. ¡°Mariah!¡± I groaned. It was confusing why these two decided toe back to cause me more distress. The fact that they have been gone for some time and I thought Mariah stopped existing, yet they came back, was just annoying. ¡°What are you going to get out of this?¡± I asked her in a rough tone, coughing a lot to clear my throat. ¡°I know you are capable of giving us nothing,¡± she didn¡¯t hesitate before hugging her shoulders. ¡°Then why am I here?¡± I asked, watching her nod to herself. ¡°Flynn wanted you here,¡± she dragged a chair and sat down, focusing on the red dress she had changed into. It could barely cover her thighs. Her nails were perfectly done, she had full face makeup, and her hair was curled until it looked half its length. She must have been doing a lot to keep him interested. I noticed how she was constantly checking her image in the mirror. ¡°And it doesn¡¯t upset you that he wants me here?¡± I questioned, watching her slow down while running her hand through her hair to fix them. ¡°It is not like he brought you here to ept him,¡± her voice cracked, illuminating the fear she held in her heart. She was already afraid he might do something like that and me saying it out loud just shook her ¡°Huh! So why am I here?¡± I asked again. It was important for me to know what kind of trouble I was facing. I remember Flynn had tried abducting me and had even seeded when he put me in the cabin, but whye back again? Why wasn¡¯t he getting the hint that this whole war had nothing better toe out of it? As she cluelessly shrugged her shoulders, I shook my head at her in disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t even know why he brought me here?¡± I taunted her for doing his job, and he wasn¡¯t even telling her his ns. I could tell my words upset her because she brought her eyebrows together and warned me with her gaze not to poke her. ¡°He is an alpha king. He doesn¡¯t need to tell me s*hit,¡± she raised her voice, probably trying to convince herself because I was not convinced. ¡°Is that why you are sticking around with a toxic person like him? You think once he is done with his revenge, he will ept you and make you sit on a throne like a f*uc*king Luna Queen?¡± I rolled my eyes, using a taunting tone to irk her. ¡°I am sticking by his side because I love him,¡± she hissed. Her eyes shook for a split second, enough for me to determine that she was lying. There was no love in her heart for him. She was just s*uc*king up to him because he was now her only option to gain the title of Luna Queen. ¡°Do you? You are only sticking around because you didn¡¯t get to trap Zane,¡± I spoke softly, hissing while smiling as her smile faded away. ¡°I heard you have turned evil. But looking at you only confirms it,¡± the fear in her eyes and the shakiness of her tone while she slowly got up from the chair to walk away made me feel victorious. I don¡¯t care what anybody says. I will act evil with evil. That¡¯s when the door opened, and Flynn stepped in. ¡°Our guest woke up,¡± he yelled happily, smiling as he watched me stare him down. Mariah looked my way before staring at him, and then she rushed to wrap her arms around his waist Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. and k*iss him on the l*ips. It was the most awkward, intimate scene ever, as he was still trying to speak to me while she was shoving her tongue down his throat. ¡°Wait, did I miss something?¡± he broke free from her and asked in excitement. It didn¡¯t even seem like he was happy to have her k*iss him. He was more excited to know what caused her to act up. ¡°Did she say something that made you jealous?¡± He continued to show interest in what I might have said to lead her into showing she owned him. ¡°She is insecure,¡± Imented, making her take a step near me and grunt. ¡°Shut up before I pull your tongue out and feed it to the rogues,¡± she made a threat. Now that Flynn was around, she was acting more confident than before. ¡°Huh!¡± I let out a scoff while ring at her f*inger that she had raised at me. ¡°Easy! She is very powerful,¡± Flynn dramatically held her by her waist to pull her back and then k*issed her neck, but his eyes stayed on my face. There was no way this man was in love with her. He was using her, and as an evil person herself, she was happily letting him do that. ¡°But she is not so powerful when in captivity,¡± she was quick enough to counterattack his statement. The insecurity has sumbed to her. She didn¡¯t even want him to say the truth or talk about how powerful I was. ¡°Mariah, would you like to give us a moment alone?¡± He suddenly broke the hug and looked my way. It was pretty evident at this point that she didn¡¯t like him wanting to be left alone with me. There was no way he didn¡¯t know about her feelings towards the specific demand. But he simply didn¡¯t care. Now. I didn¡¯t want her to leave us alone, but the instant she nodded, I was fear-stricken. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 485 Manipting Them. (Beatrice Dismay) ¡°You are going to leave us alone?¡± I voiced my desperation while sounding c*oc*ky so that she didn¡¯t see me trying to manipte her into thinking I was afraid of being left alone with him, especially after how he exined to mest time that he wanted to do stuff with me. ¡°Why? are you afraid I might t*ouch you? Or maybe k*iss you?¡± not really taking notice of Mariah¡¯s feelings, he kept teasing me and making me worried. She stopped and turned around, looking at him while he was smirking at me, locking his l*ips, and winking. ¡°I am not afraid, but she deserves to know that you are not loyal to her,¡± I stated loudly, watching the smile on his face fade away. ¡°What makes you think she will believe you over me?¡± He straightened his back, covering his chest by folding his arms over it. ¡°Did he tell you what he was trying to do to mest time?¡± I was still focused on her. At this point, I could see Flynn getting annoyed with me. So, she really didn¡¯t know? ¡°You mean to say when you sent our mate to kill him?¡± She scoffed, as if she had uncovered the biggest truth. ¡°Oh! So, you really don¡¯t know anything then,¡± I let out augh sarcastically. ¡°She is bluffing you, Mariah. That¡¯s why I wanted to be left alone with her when making a deal,¡± Flynn didn¡¯t sound too c*oc*ky now. He approached her again and hugged her. I noticed a pattern. Every time he wanted her to believe his s*hit, he would pull some weird a*ss s*hit like this. His t*ouch was enough to fool that idiot. ¡°What happenedst time was what got him into aa,¡± I continued, making her grunt to know more. Not once did she ask me to shut up, so I assumed she wanted me to say it. But I didn¡¯t say it. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I will keep teasing her until she asks me about herself. This is when she will be more inclined to believe me. ¡°I will stand outside,¡± she whispered awkwardly, passing me a judgmental re. One could tell she wasn¡¯t sure herself what he was up to but was desperately trying to believe him. ¡°Fine. Whatever deal he presents will be epted by me,¡± I shrugged, watching her slow down again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The deal is not that bad, and it is definitely not in regards to us being mates,¡± Flynn gently ran his hand over her elbow, massaging her ego when convincing her he was loyal to her. ¡°Then ask him to reject me, and then we can make a deal,¡± I stated again. He clenched his jaw, turning to me in slow motion and warning me through his eyes to shut up. ¡°Reject her a*ss so that she can stop talking,¡± it wasn¡¯t me who demanded rejection. This time, Mariah spoke out of the blue, shocking Flynn too. ¡°What?¡± He looked dumbfounded. ¡°Why stay mates with her?¡± She let out a littleugh to not sound too serious. ¡°You know she cannot be rejected, right?¡± He seemed to have found a good excuse. ¡°After my dragon woke up, it became possible,¡± I wasn¡¯t sure about it. It was just a lie. I decided to speak just to make Mariah ufortable with how he reacted to the topic of rejection. ¡°Good then. Reject her,¡± she took a deep breath and stated, her l*ips smiling but her eyes showing pain as she dyed. ¡°I would love to, but what if she decides to not ept the deal? Then I will love to use the mate bond against her,¡± Flynn pulled her closer, talking in murmurs to convince her. ¡°What does that even mean? How will you use the mate bond to make her ept the deal?¡± She finally broke free from his arms and faced him. I wanted them to turn against each other, and it seemed to be working. ¡°So you don¡¯t trust me. Wow! after all the love I showered you with, this is what you are going to do to me? After the things I have done for you, but I guess¡ªit is getting difficult for us to work together when feelings are taking over trust and others are sounding more convincing and believable to you,¡± he pulled the ssical maniption skills, and she seemed to have shaken up. She shook her head to dismiss his attempts at pulling away from her and held his hand. ¡°Of course not. I trust you. I was just¡ªI guess you are right. I will stand outside while you discuss the deal with her,¡± she said. She stole eyes from me because she knew how stupid she sounded. I was disappointed. The way she rushed out without even thinking twice confirmed my suspicions about her feelings, too. She didn¡¯t love him like that. If she had a better option, she would dump his a*ss instantly. He stayedpletely silent while watching her walk out of the cabin, and then he turned to face me. ¡°Cunning!¡± He smirked, letting out a deep breath of relief. ¡°What deal are you presenting to me?¡± I questioned without a dy. He began to wander around way too creepily, making me focus on his bodynguage to make sure I didn¡¯t lose sight of him. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? You are here for some time, so let¡¯s catch up first,¡± he stopped right when he was in front of me and hunched over. I was sitting on the cold floor where they had dumped me after putting me in chains. ¡°Ah Gosh! It¡¯s been so long since I stared into these beautiful eyes. I must say, you are even more beautiful now that you know your identity. The beautiful eyes, blond hair, these fuller l*ips, and that curvy figure,¡± he smacked his l*ips, staring me down hungrily while I turned my face to the other side in disgust. ¡°Why is it that when I woke up, I couldn¡¯ t stop thinking about thest time we f*uc*ked? When was it? Oh yes! When you wanted to save Maddox, well, he died anyway,¡± as soon as he said that and rolled his eyes, I spat on his face out of anger. The very first mistake I made for the day. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 486 Poisonous Bite (Beatrice Dismay) He stared into space and steadily cleaned his face before he grasped my hair from the back of my ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. head and stretched my neck back. ¡°I am not that Flynn who used to tolerate all your bulls*hit actions. You dare insult again, and I will f*uc*k you until all the arrogancees out of you. You hear me?¡± He hissed, yanking my head and making me close my eyes to silently swallow the pain. ¡°Ah!¡± He suddenly changed his tone and grinned, bringing his face closer to mine. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked angrily. He brought me here to chitchat with me? ¡°You know how lonely I felt when I woke up and found out that my dear mother had been brutally killed?¡± he hissed, his eyes shining with pain. ¡°Lady Varisha¡ª,¡± before I could say anything, he hushed me into silence. Now I get what was going on. He was angry at the loss of his mother. ¡°My mother was never the evil one. She just loved me a lot. But what happened? Where did she go?¡± He smiled through tears. ¡°Your mate killed my mother. That Psycho mate of yours killed her,¡± he yelled, yanking my head and then shoving me back. ¡°I felt the pain of her loss right through my chest, but I wasn¡¯t even done mourning her when I found out that my dear sister Dream! She was killed right under everyone¡¯s nose, and nobody even tried convicting her killers. Zane walked around like an almighty king, killing everyone, and nobody did anything,¡± he screamed again, covering his ears in his hands and sobbing. For the first time in my life, I felt bad for him. Losing a family is not easy. And sadly, he lost most of his family while he was in aa. However, it didn¡¯t clear his sins. His approach was always wrong, even now, when he abducted me. ¡°The man guilty of these actions is still wandering around while you have me in your captivity,¡± I tried making a point, but the way he cleaned his tears andughed with himself, I realized he already had a n in motion. ¡°Which is why you are here, my princess,¡± he whispered, bringing his body closer to mine once again. ¡°After waking up, I sat down to think and brainstorm what I could do to cause him pain. I couldn¡¯te up with anything since the white dagger is out of the question, too. Then I thought about hurting his family, but it was in vain. He killed his own brother. He doesn¡¯t give a f*uc*k about them. I was meeting dead ends, after dead ends until your face popped into my memory. I was already missing you so much, and when that thought crossed my mind, it was like hitting two birds with one stone, and how could I let go of such a perfect chance of making him pay?¡± he smiled, his eyes void of any emotions at this time. ¡°So, I decided to bring you here and f*uc*k you¨Cmate with you-mark you, and make you mine. Oh, I know it will kill him instantly when he will find out he lost his mate again,¡± he whispered the words creepily, making my skin be covered in goosebumps. This was crazy. He had gone crazy. ¡°Now that we are that close anyway,¡± he whispered again as he grasped the back of my neck and forced my face closer, his eyes on my l*ips before he suddenly tried crashing them against mine. I was quick enough to open my m*outh, and I bit his l*ips so h*ard that he had to pull away from me. I was so disgusted at his t*ouch that the only thing that came to my mind was to make him suffer for t*ouching me. I tasted his metallic blood in my m*outh while he rushed away to cover his l*ips and aid them. I spat his blood on the side while he groaned and wandered around, rubbing the tissue on his l*ips. ¡°What the f*uc*k is wrong with you?¡± he yelled aggressively, ¡°still strolling around and probably wondering what just happened. Hearing him scream and cuss, Mariah rushed inside to check on us; it was definitely the perfect time for her to see her alpha mate covering his l*ips with a tissue. ¡°What happened¡ª,¡± she took a little pause before her eyes wandered onto his face, ¡°What did she do?¡± She asked the right question to the wrong person. She should ask me what he was trying to do to me. As she turned to look my way, she found his blood on my l*ips, and a little gasp escaped her l*ips. ¡°How¨C,¡± poor girl. The desperation has made her so dumb that even after seeing all that, she managed to ask us how it happened. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I told you to wait outside, didn¡¯t I?¡± Flynn suddenly yelled at her when he acknowledged he could not make me suffer like he wanted me to in her presence. If she hadn¡¯te inside, he might have made me pay in the worst way. ¡°Show me your l*ips,¡± she insisted, getting closer and cupping his face in her hands to have a good look. ¡°Mariah!¡± he screamed, pushing her away and angrily staring at her for not listening to him. ¡°I told you nothing happened. Leave us alone and don¡¯te inside until I call for you,¡± he kept raising his voice at her. She was looking stunned, her eyes wandering between him and me. ¡°How did she bite you?¡± Thankfully, she didn¡¯t just walk away and ask him the right question. I knew he would eventually make her go away, but at least by then he would have calmed down. ¡°What?¡± He stared at her in bewilderment, not because her question was ridiculous but because he didn¡¯t know how to respond properly. ¡°He forced k*iss me,¡± I stated calmly. ¡°He said he would f*uc*k me to take revenge on Zane. That was the deal he didn¡¯t want to make in front of me. Oh! In fact, there is no deal. He will just keep me by his side; there is no escape for me,¡± saying all these things to her made him stare between us and wonder what he would say now. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 487 Overpowering Me. (Beatrice Dismay) While she was examining him, I sneakily took off my bracelet and used the sharp secret corner to open the big lock the shackles had. ¡°What is she saying?¡± Mariah asked him, her eyes showing the anger she was feeling at the moment. I am sure she would not have asked him that question has she had not seen the bite on his l*ips. ¡°What? You are going to question me now?¡± Being frustrated made him vengeful enough toe up with a maniption tactic to fool her. So he was kind of ready to expose his ugly face to her. ¡°I am asking you a question, and you are raising your voice at me?¡± One could tell she was waiting to be alone with him to have this conversation after the recent events made her lose her cool. ¡°Why is there a bite on your l*ip? How the hell did she manage to bite you? Were you that close to her? If so, why?¡± She approached him hastily and held his cor, sobbing almost instantly. ¡°I am doing so much for you, and you are nning to keep her on your side?¡± She shook him up good until he grasped her wrist and freed himself. The angry grunt he let out silenced her for a second before he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Her mate killed my mother. Thest thing I have on my mind is a typical romance. I don¡¯t care about her. I was only doing whatever I could to make Zane feel the pain I felt. The pain of losing someone who you love dearly,¡± he said, holding her by her arms and looking into her eyes, finally opening up to her. ¡°But¨C,¡± she uttered, still against the idea of watching him f*uc*k me. ¡°Mariah! I epted you because you were there for me whenever nobody else was. You had trust in me, and I want you to trust me this time too. It doesn¡¯t matter what I do to her. You will remain my main ¡ªmy Luna Queen. You will get to beat her around all you want,¡± he was speaking in his convincing voice. I wondered how she could ever agree to it, but she did. ¡°Fine. But I don¡¯t want you to make love to her,¡± her voice broke as she began to sob hopelessly. I was wrong. She was really going to do anything to be with him. Was it love or her hunger for power? I couldn¡¯t tell. But it was scary for me. ¡°Thank you,¡± he pulled her over his chest and k*issed her forehead. While the two were busy making love, I was trying my best to get rid of this lock. Maddox had taught me how to open locks. This bracelet around my wrist was his idea. It saddened me to remember how he confided in me and told me how he used such objects to unlock locks and steal drugs. Flynn slid his face down from her forehead and crushed his l*ips against hers. Great! Now I will have to watch them make out like sloths. No! I was shaking when hurrying up because it seemed like the instant he was done with her, he would turn his attention back at me. And the fact that he knew his sister was working for us, he might know that she would be able to track us down. Which made me wonder what his n would be next. ¡°Now!¡± He broke the k*iss and cupped her face in his hands, saying, ¡°Let me do it before they track her,¡± and my heart sank in my chest. ¡°Right now?¡± she asked with pleading eyes. ¡°I have to. They have my sister working on their side; they will manipte her with fake care to track her down,¡± the choice of his words was weird. He didn¡¯ t want to believe his sister was working for us because she liked being with us. Instead, he believed we were somehow manipting each other. ¡°Is that why you have not been sleeping with me?¡± Mariah questioned him once it was made clear that he wanted to release me as many times as he could. Just the thought of it made me revolt and shudder. ¡°After this¡ªI am all yours anyway,¡± he smiled, but then he walked away from her. ¡°We will need to drag her into bed and tie her up. Will you do me a favor and inject her with these sedatives?¡± the audacity of him to make her do it when she was still silently sobbing. She was going to watch her chosen mate have s*ex with his mate. It must have been a moment of realization for her that he was using her, but she chose not to acknowledge it. ¡°Okay,¡± she nodded and walked towards the table, grabbing the injection. I knew whatever I had to do had to be done before they injected me with these sedatives. But the option slipped out of my hands when Flynn came from the other side to make sure I didn¡¯t y them. As soon as she was about to inject me, I got up on my feet. I opened the lock a few seconds ago and was ready to sprint out of here without getting injected with anything but too bad or me. Flynn hit me with a stun gun, and my body crumbled on the ground like a cookie. ¡°Arghhhhhhh!¡± I screamed in pain, finding my knees weak and my head going in circles. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Hurry up, inject it in her.¡± the panic in Flynn¡¯s voice came from the fact that I had freed myself. ¡°Ughh!¡± While I grunted with my teeth tightly shut, she injected me with the sedatives. ¡°How the heck did she manage to free herself? Flynn! She is too dangerous to be kept around,¡± Mariah startedining, but Flynn reached over to me and carried me in his arms to drop me in the bed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We will keep her intoxicated from now on. Quickly, grab me the chains,¡± he yelled for her. I was watching them through my blurred vision and fearing for my life. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 488 I Can Win All Over Again (Beatrice Dismay) He had his f*ingers wrapped around my wrists to make sure I didn¡¯t get up. That¡¯s how much they were afraid of me. ¡°Ace!¡± I called out to her, feeling dizzy. ¡°Yes?¡± she murmured weakly. ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything now, we will end up in a very stressful situation,¡± I informed her, feeling tired Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. from even talking to her. I couldn¡¯t tell how she would even do anything, but I was hoping she would find a way. ¡°I am trying to wake up, but the poison is keeping me dizzy,¡± she replied, making me feel helpless. Is no one going to walk in through that door and save us? ¡°I will see how he feels when he sees you pregnant with my child,¡± Flynn smirked, taunting me while waiting for Mariah to bring the chains and tie me up. He sat on top of me and grabbed the chains, getting prepared when I felt out of energy inside me. Ace had managed to take over. As soon as his eyes traveled away from the chains to look at me, he realized what was happening. ¡°What the fuc¨C.,¡± he grunted, pushing his body to the side and tripping off of me. ¡°What happened?¡± Mariah, who had her back facing us because she didn¡¯t want to see him get intimate with me, turned around in haste and gasped. ¡°Quickly grab another one of the injections,¡± Flynn yelled while I swiftly got up and grabbed him by his neck. ¡°F*uc*king hurry up,¡± he yelled at her. Mariah was standing in her spot, watching me transition little by little. Her body was shaking at the sight. She was so stunned by the changes in her appearance that it took her some time to even move and reach the table. ¡°And that¡¯s when you lose your life,¡± I hissed in my dark and heavy tone. I forced him into the bed and got on top of him, my f*ingers wrapped around his neck and squeezing it tightly. His eyes were showing the fear and terror that he was feeling at the moment. ¡°Hurry up!¡± he yelled again; this time, even a tear left his eye. She grabbed the injection but then just stared at me, wondering if she should daree any closer. For a few seconds, she didn¡¯t move, and then her eyes travelled over her hand. ¡°I cannot,¡± she whispered. ¡°I cann¡ªot,¡± she stammered this time. ¡°What? Don¡¯t be a f*uc*king p*ussy and hit her,¡± Flynn seemed surprised that she was denying helping him when he was this close to losing his life. The power in my body was so strong that he couldn¡¯t even move or set himself free. I was so easily sitting on top of him with my hands around his neck that I realized that¡¯s why he had to chain me. ¡°Mariah!¡± he yelled again. His eyes were staring at her with hope in them. ¡°Are you kidding me? How do you expect me to get near her and not end up in a situation like yours?¡± She let out a cry and was able to form a full sentence while stepping away from the bed. I could kill him instantly, but I wanted him to see how he had surrounded himself with these fake people. ¡°Mariah! What are you saying? Without me, you are nothing. You should be ready to sacrifice yourself for me,¡± he whispered in shock, wondering why she wasn¡¯t putting herself in danger for him. ¡°I am not Beatrice. I cannot die for my mate,¡± without any shame in her eyes, she let it out in the loudest voice. He gasped as he was once again struck with loneliness. ¡°Then seeing me die will not hurt you?¡± he asked in bewilderment, yet ready to give her a chance to redeem herself and say what he wanted to hear. ¡°She is going to kill us both. If one of us survives, we can n¡ª,¡± she began yammering to fool him until she realized he wasn¡¯t going to survive, ¡°screw you, Flynn. We could have left or stayed in the pack while you took over as the alpha king, but you wanted to l*ick her p*ussy so bad that you ruined our chance of living a peaceful and luxurious life. I me you for everything,¡± now that her dreams were shattered, she didn¡¯t care to tell him the truth. I stared into his eyes while he looked at her, a big tear leaving his eyes. ¡°How do you expect me to live a normal life after so many of my family members were killed? You expect me to live with you and forget about revenge?¡± He asked her, trying to make her understand why it was important for him to make Zane suffer. ¡°As if you ever cared for your family. You just wanted to have her sleep with you. And your family was the excuse that you used,¡± those words said by her must have been very h*ard to hear for him. It was as if she was trying to kick him where it hurts the most in his final moments by not acknowledging his pain over the loss of his family and his love forthem. ¡°I was so wrong to think you could ever be my Luna queen. You never deserved a chance, you filthy slut¨C,¡± he yelled while she dropped the injection and ran out of the cabin. Now that there were only the two of us left, I ced my hand on his chest, and my nails dug deeper. ¡°Listen to me; I never wanted to hurt you. You are the only option I have to make Zane suffer. Tell me if you have done anything differently,¡± he tried to manipte me onest time by looking into my eyes and crying. ¡°Even if this was thest option I had to get revenge on the person who killed my brother, I would never hurt an innocent person for it. You and I are different,¡± I muttered as I drew my face down to his level. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after I am done with you, I am going after her.¡± I finished. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 489 My Crazy Lover. (Beatrice Dismay) He kept staring into my eyes with fear while I dug my nails into his chest and shoved my hand into him. ¡°Now you will get to be with your family,¡± I knew it was harsh, but that¡¯s what he gets for ruining others. As I held his heart in my fist, his eyes grew in size before they became lifeless. All the memories from my childhood, when we used to y in the yground, sh before my eyes. While I pulled his heart out, I sat on top of him and began to sob. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this,¡± suddenly the realization struck me. I could have just arrested him. Why did I kill him? I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave him out alive, and then he strikes back again. It was the fear of losing so many loved ones that made me take this step. ¡°We were friends, Flynn!¡± I closed my eyes, speaking in sobs, ¡°We had such a great bond, but then you let the world change you. You listened to the devil and let him use you. And then you became one,¡± I was whimpering as I remembered how he was the only friend I got when I was a child and thought nobody would ever like me. ¡°Why did you change?¡± I cried, sniffling and slowly tossing my body to the side, lying in the bed while still holding his heart in my fist. ¡°Even if he hadn¡¯t changed, do you think you could have fought against the urge to do this?¡± The person walking into the cabin was none other than Zane. I sat up instantly in bed and red at him with my eyes darting hateful res. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with so much hate. This was your decision. Now you know why we must kill some people. I didn¡¯t Kill Maddox because I just wanted to get rid of him. He was neither a hero nor a viin. His end was going to be harsh, so I helped him escape the world while it was still beautiful, only for him to die at the hands of someone else. I helped you all bymitting that sin myself, and you all just hated me for it. Now look at you; what difference does it make? You are holding someone¡¯s heart now. How does it feel?¡± He was talking in a soft tone, making me shake my head in denial. There was no way what he was saying was anywhere near the truth. ¡°You killed him for your own sake. As for this man¨Che is nothing like Maddox. He was going to¡ª r*ape me just to take revenge on you. You see where I am going? It is all you once again. Your sins are ¡°Hm! You can say all you want. The reason you are talking so much is that you are dearly loved by me. Beatrice, why do you think I haven¡¯t unlocked the worst curse on every single pack so far? It is because of you¨C,¡± he imed, stepping closer and pulling out a handkerchief. ¡°And then you say that I am unable to love someone,¡± he let out a littleugh, stopping right in front of my face and cleaning Flynn¡¯s blood off of my face. I stayed silent. Suddenly, I was not able to pull away from him. It was as if his voice was providing me with a soothing feeling. I wanted to step away from him, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± he whispered, caressing my chin and staring at my face with nothing but love in his eyes. That¡¯s when I noticed something on his face. There was blood sttered everywhere. As I frowned, I began to sumb to his voice even more. The red color looked so enchanting. It was only then that I forced myself to close my eyes and shake my head. ¡°What is on your face?¡± I asked, opening my eyes and watching him smirk. ¡°I brought you a gift,¡± he said, pulling away to grab something from outside the door. I was running a hand through my hair, wondering what was happening to me. Surely, I shouldn¡¯t be talking to him or even letting him t*ouch me. As he returned with his hands behind his back, he made me more curious. ¡°Here! My gift for you,¡± as soon as he pulled out what he was hiding behind his back, a gasp left my l*ips. It was Mariah¡¯s head. ¡°I did this one for you,¡± he spoke softly, expecting a response that would scream. I was not grateful to him. But despite feeling slow, I was able to step back and fall on my b*utt, expressing shock and fear. ¡°What the heck! What did you do?¡± I yelled, crawling away from him as he looked offended by my response. ¡°I did this for you. Don¡¯t act like you wouldn¡¯t have chased her down and done the same to her. The only difference is that you have been very quick, and I believe in causing pain,¡± he argued back, frowning and hunching over, dangling her head around. ¡°You are a monster,¡± I uttered. I didn¡¯t n to kill her. I did say it to Flynn, but I didn¡¯t mean it. I was going to arrest her, but he killed her and that too very brutally. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t act all saintly when you are still holding his heart in your hand,¡± as he mentioned that, my attention broke to my hand, and I threw away his heart, rubbing my palm crazily over the floor to clean it. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°It felt good, didn¡¯t it?¡± He smirked even after I had gotten rid of the heart. ¡°You are crazy. I didn¡¯t like it. I was just angry at him because of how he was I shut up when he hushed me down. ¡°There you go with the excuses. You are not realizing it right now, but you are as dangerous as I am. In fact, you are more dangerous than me. Because you are able to hide your true colors and live among those people who have no idea what terror you will unleash on them the day they hurt you,¡± his words ringing in my ears like a cursed song. I began to feel dizzy and hysterical, and that¡¯s all I remember. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 490 I Am Not Enough (Reign Winchester) We were silently and agitatedly waiting for the arrival of Akin. Ever since Helel found out that Akin had visited Zane to seek help, he had been restless. I haven¡¯t said much, either. A part of me felt useless for not being able to help, and the other part was worried that would be the end of my brother, Flynn. ¡°Why are you all standing at the entrance? We are going to look for Flynn. We don¡¯t have much time,¡± as soon as Akin entered the mansion, he mumbled in confusion. But everybody knew he was just trying to avoid the big topic of conflict. ¡°Why did you go to him?¡± Helel stepped up, not letting go of this chance to question him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I got the help from. All that matters is that we need to look for Beatrice. Her life is in danger,¡± Akin said, stopping in his tracks and raising his voice. The way he passed us a nce, I could tell he wasn¡¯t happy about many things. His mind must be getting restless from thinking about why she left him in the first ce and how she ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ended up in the clutches of Flynn. ¡°Akin! Do you hear yourself? What makes you think he will not lie to you?¡± Helel used a different approach this time. I know he didn¡¯t like Akin even talking to Zane, but because it was about Beatrice, he was also forced to stick to silence. ¡°Huia did her spell thingy,¡± Akin replied, stealing eyes from me. I knew it. I was bing useless. I felt a littleforting nudge around my elbow from Colt because he could feel the ease I was feeling. ¡°We have a seer too,¡± Helel whispered, steadily turning to look at me. ¡°I know, but ¡ª- we need to find her,¡± Akin was too ashamed to look my way. I didn¡¯t me him for being desperate to find his mate. I was the one who couldn¡¯t help them. I was beginning to wonder if I had ever helped them in any way, shape, or form. ¡°We should go look for her,¡± Akin then added without raising his head. After a few seconds of silence, Heiel nodded his head and began to walk behind him to exit the mansion. Now that the brothers had left, I closed my eyes to swallow my tears. ¡°We better get going too. I am sure you will be able to locate your br¡ª,¡± Colt stopped murmuring when he acknowledged how I was standing there in tears. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t take it personally,¡± he instantly wrapped his arms around me and giving me aforting hug. ¡°I just wanted to be there for them, but I am so useless,¡± Iined, trying to hide my tears to not make this moment about myself but failing miserably. ¡°Reign! It really is not your fault. There was nothing you could have done when she took her blood with her. Besides, Beatrice cherishes you, and that alone should be something to you,¡± he was rubbing and patting my back, soothing my aching soul. ¡°Do you think¡ªFlynn will be ¡ªI don¡¯t know why he did that,¡± I broke the hug when I felt conflicted about this situation. I didn¡¯t like how my brother always used the wrong approaches. Instead ofing to meet me, he decided to go after Beatrice. ¡°When did youst visit him?¡± Colt asked. ¡°I have been going to the hospital every other day, sitting by his side and taking care of him, until Gwen¡¯s health declined. I told the doctors to inform me if anything happens, ¡ªI cannot me them because he must have silenced them, but why didn¡¯t he urge seeing me?¡± It was breaking my heart that my only family wasn¡¯t interested in seeing me. ¡°And now he¡¯s got Mariah on his side. She never came to the hospital to check on him,¡± I cupped my face in my hands and sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Beatrice will not let Flynn die. She will get him arrested, and he will be punished severely, but she will keep him alive to make you meet him at least once,¡± Colt, being a sweetheart, pulled me into a warm hug once again. ¡°You think so?¡± I murmured, and his fast-beat heart-rate gave me the answer. ¡°I think I can help you with your powers a little,¡± the voice said straight from behind me. I turned around to see Monique standing there with a book in her hands. ¡°I am a seer for an alpha in a faraway pack. Actually, I got scouted out for him a few days ago. I couldn¡¯t join it because I had toe take care of Lady Gwen. But soon I will be done here; I will leave for his pack and work with him. Alpha Bernard had sent me some books of magic that I can lend you to learn some new magic from,¡± she pulled her hand out, giving me the book. It was like finding a lost treasure. I was happy and felt very satisfied seeing that someone was looking out for me. ¡°Thank you, Monique,¡± I gave her a smile, and she returned the same smile to me. ¡°Have you met him before?¡± I asked and noticed how she giggled. I knew there was more to the story. ¡°I have only seen him around. I have a huge crush on him. I am just worried about how I will hide my crush and act normal in front of him,¡± she giggled when thinking of him. ¡°You will do just fine. I am sure he will see the kindness in you,¡± I gave her a reassuring smile before returning to Colt¡¯s arms. I was still worried about Flynn¡¯s fate once he got caught. I just wish Beatrice would give him enough time to meet me once. I think he would want to know that no matter what, he was always a wanted brother to me, and I cared about him. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 491 Trying To Save Her (Gwen¡¯s POV) Everybody returned home hopeless. Helel and Akin had been looking everywhere for Beatrice but couldn¡¯t find her. ¡°Can Reign track Flynn?¡± I asked Helel as he walked inside to check up on me and our daughter. ¡°She used her blood to see if she could find traces of him. So far, there have been no signs, but I am hopeful that she will find him soon. I swear I will make this Flynn feel his worst nightmares,¡± Helel grunted while shaking his head in rage. I could only imagine how angry he must have been. Now I realized how strong their love was for Beatrice. It¡¯s only been two days, and they have stopped eating or even sleeping. Akin was a mess, and Helel wasn¡¯t better either. I could tell he badly wanted to spend time with our daughter, but he was mostly distracted. ¡°I am sure you will find her soon,¡± I gave him a smile and then handed him our baby. ¡°You missed Daddy, didn¡¯t you?¡± His mood changed when he smiled at her. It gave me so much sce every time I watched him y with her. He was so soft with her, just the way my dear daughter deserved. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I cannot wait for Beatrice toe and name our child,¡± I said, missing her. She was one of my kind. Obviously, being my princess, I would feel that way about her, but even if she wasn¡¯t a princess, Beatrice would have still held a special ce in my heart. She hade very far, and never once did I watch herin about her life or the difficulties she had faced. Even with the breakups, she tried to be very thoughtful and remain kind. Which Is why I was missing her a lot, along with everyone else. ¡°I hope so too. It seems like the earth opened and swallowed her,¡± watching Helel say it made me feel his pain. I wish I hadn¡¯te between them. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed. Helel, you haven¡¯t rested in two days. It is not good for you. You cannot find her while being restless. Starving yourself or making yourself suffer isn¡¯t going to help you find her. Keep your energy up so that you can start a new day with a fresh mind and more energy,¡± I murmured softly while he gave me a faint nod. ¡°I will rest. Don¡¯t worry about me. I will keep an eye on our daughter so that you can also sleep well,¡± he gave me a smile and fixed the couch so that he could lie down on it. After I lost my vision, he was mostly crashing on the couch. I liked him to stay around for our daughter. Helel was actually very helpful the whole night. The morning arrived with the same agitation. Helel and Akin left to look for Beatrice while Colt and Reign teamed up to search for her as well. I had to visit the hospital for a checkup with Monique. I didn¡¯t tell Helel about it. I knew it wasn¡¯t a big deal, so I can manage it. Disturbing him when he was looking for Beatrice didn¡¯t sit well with me. ¡°Your highness,¡± Monique smiled, holding the car door open for me. ¡°Just Gwen! I am not his mate,¡± I told her, while giving back a weak smile. Honestly speaking, after I saw him suffer so much for Beatrice, I just forgot my craving to be with him. It was like watching your favorite couple split up. You just want them back together. The thought of stealing him from her had hurt me for a very long time. We sat in the car, and soon it was in motion. My daughter was calm; she would barely ever make a fuzz. Also, it¡¯s only been three days since she was born, so I had to wait for her to grow up a little more to see what kind of little angel she is. ¡°She is a tribrid?¡± Monique shook me awake from my state of trance. ¡°She is, but she will only inherit all these powers after a great deal of training and at a certain age,¡± I replied, gently caressing my sleeping daughter¡¯s cheeks. As the car stopped at a stop, I couldn¡¯t help but look outside and notice the one face I didn¡¯t want to see again. My eyebrows furrowed at the sight ahead. There was only one question that I could ask myself. Why the heck was Zane in the pack? I knew everyone was looking for her, but I didn¡¯t know Zane was allowed back in the pack. Or was he? ¡°Where is he headed to?¡± I whispered under my breath, staring at him constantly. ¡°Did you say something?¡± Monique inquired, following my gaze. I just couldn¡¯t help but keep staring at him. ¡°Monique! Take my baby home. I will be back in a minute,¡± I just felt the urge to follow him. I didn¡¯t bring my cellphone, so I couldn¡¯t call anyone either. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked, her tone changed when she found me getting out of the car. ¡°I am fine. I will be back in a minute,¡± it was just an immediate decision that I left the car and watched it take a turn to return to the mansion. There were enough guards in the cars around my car to promise her safety. The reason I got off alone was because I saw a girl with Zane, and it just made me feel very uneasy. I got off in a hurry before Monique could see her face. ¡°Why the hell was Beatrice with him?¡± I muttered, angry at Zane. Did he find her, or was she just with him? Before anybody else could see them together and a new issue arose, I decided to follow them and speak to her myself. Maybe I can ask her what¡¯s going on. Because it didn¡¯t seem like Zane was taking her back home. They were headed to the forbidden side of the mountains. I kept following them, keeping a safe distance from them, and once we were in the mountains, that¡¯s when a bigger shock struck me. He took her to a cave that nobody knew was there. And even if people knew about it, they wouldn¡¯t have considered it of any importance. The bigger question was, what were they doing in that cave? Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 492 Found Them Together In The Cave. (Gwen POV) I watched him get into the cave with her, and then, after a few minutes, he came out without her. My heart dropped in my chest at the worst he could have done to her. Countless thoughts consumed me. I even began to wonder if I should have followed him inside and somehow saved Beatrice. Without dying anymore, I sprinted to the cave. Zane had left, so I knew I could easily enter the cave. Upon entrance, I was struck with another horror. Beatrice was sitting in the corner very calmly, with her head down and her arms wrapped around her knees. ¡°Beatrice!¡± I yelled, approaching her. Instead of lifting her head and happily hugging me in relief, she just ignored me. Finally, when I stopped right beside her, I squatted down to be on her level. ¡°Beatrice, I am here for you,¡± I whispered, watching her keep mumbling something in her m*outh. ¡°Hey,¡± as I rested my hand on her hand and noticed how cold she was. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. This wasn¡¯t normal for her. Either he messed her up so bad that she was in a trauma or there was something up. I heard her talk again and couldn¡¯t help but bring my head near her face to hear her clearly. ¡°Stay here, they wille pick you up!¡± ¡°Stay here, they wille pick you up!¡± And over and over again. She was only repeating this in her m*outh. It sent shivers down my spine as I began to realize she was following his orders. ¡°Hey! Beatrice! Look at me,¡± I said, raising my voice and waving my hand in front of her face. She still didn¡¯t move. In fact, she hadn¡¯t even raised her eyes to look my way. ¡°You are hypnotized,¡± it hit me, and a gasp escaped my l*ips. That was it. She was being used by Zane to follow hismands. It began to make sense. Everything! He told her to go fetch her blood sample from the royal lockers, which is why she was seen on the video. It was hers, but not really hers. ¡°Oh God! We need to tell everyone what he did to you,¡± I told her, even when she wasn¡¯t listening to me. Since she wasn¡¯ t moving, I decided to bring the others or at least somehow make her wake up, but my bad luck was right around the corner. ¡°Really? You are going to expose me like that?¡± just when I thought he had left, he came back. My body shuddered even at the idea of turning around and seeing him. I thought he wasn¡¯ting back. As I turned around, our eyes connected. ¡°Zane!¡± I gasped and took a few steps back, making sure I was standing in front of Beatrice and blocking her sight from his hungry eyes. ¡°Yes! Your alpha king, or in better terms¡ªthe man from hell,¡± he smirked when introducing himself with that title. He knew it would embed fear in me. ¡°What have you done to her?¡± I asked in a panicky tone, keeping my eyes on his every move. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything., She willingly came to stay with me because she was done with the drama back at your mansion,¡± he lied, smiling through a serious face. It must be so much fun for him. To see us worried and looking for Beatrice all over the ce. ¡°There is no way she would do that. We all know she hates you,¡± I shook my head vigorously as I refused to let him manipte me against her. ¡°Ah! Then, maybe she left because of you. She was so upset at you for stealing her mate. Oh, by the way, I hear you gave birth. Where is my little niece?¡± He mumbled cheekily, his eyes traveling to my body and then looking behind me dramatically. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring her along to meet her uncle? Tsk tsk tsk,¡± he clicked his tongue, taunting me for giving me such a h*ard time during my pregnancy. ¡°You will never seed in your ns. Tell me, why was she with you?¡± I forced pressure on my question, stomping my foot just a little and clenching my fists. ¡°She was abducted by Flynn, then I saved her. After that¨Cshe didn¡¯t want to leave by herself. I tried to tell her that her mates were looking everywhere for her, but she refused to get out of my arms,¡± as soon as he spoke that word. My heart dropped in my chest. There was no way Beatrice would willingly jump into his arms. ¡°You f*uc*king a*sshole! You t*ouched her without her consent,¡± I lunged at him and pped him. He shifted his face to the other side, his jaw prominently clenching, before he faced me again. ¡°Oh! We didn¡¯t just t*ouch. We f*uc*ked!¡± He muttered, and without any dy, he wrapped his f*ingers around my neck and shook my body. I was shocked, but I am also terrified now. ¡°And you¡¯ve got the nerve to t*ouch me without my consent,¡± he hissed, tightening his f*ingers around my skin. ¡°Let m¡ªe go,¡± I struggled, missing a powerful dragon that I used to have before. ¡°Why would I? If I set you free now, the first thing you will do is go tell Akin and the others that Beatrice was hypnotized during all this encounter, and that is something I don¡¯t want. How will my brothers feel the pain of betrayal if it seems like forced love?¡± He pouted and shook his head at the idea of letting me walk out of there alive. My entire life shed before my eyes when I watched him bring out a dagger. ¡°You should have minded your own business and been a good mother instead of being a little investigator anding after us. Look what you did. Now that I must kill you, I will end up looking like a bad guy even when you have not left me with a choice,¡± he rolled his eyes and hissed, stabbing me in the heart with the dagger. For a moment, I felt like everything went silent, and then I watched my whole world burn down. It was so devastating, especially because I had a little daughter who I hadn¡¯t even named yet. All I know is that-¡ªI am not going to get another shot in this life. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 493 Back In His Arms. (Beatrice Dismay) When the people you love the most hurt you, you lose trust in everyone. It was even worse for me. Thest thing I remember was killing Flynn, and after that, the memory faded. I remember being shaken awake in a cave all by myself. My mind was still hazy, and it was dark outside, so I was even confused. ¡°Eh!¡± I shook my head, blinking my eyes constantly to look around. My throat was dry, and my heart was beating too slowly. I didn¡¯t understand what was going on. As I tried to cover my face with my hands, I realized I was holding a random silver dagger. ¡°What the hell,¡± I cursed, dropping it away. Once my eyes fixated on the dagger, I saw the blood on it and instantly knew I had used it on someone. I couldn¡¯t remember if that was what I used to kill Flynn. ¡°It has to be,¡± I said under my breath. I didn¡¯t need to carry it around, so when I got up, I kicked it out of the cave. Since I was sitting at the entrance, the dagger went down the steep slope into the darkness. I was still dizzy, and my l*ips were dry. Water would be good, but where do I get it? How long have I been away from everyone? As I walked out of the cave, I trembled and tripped, falling down a little. ¡°Argh!¡± I let out a cry, feeling extreme pain in my body. I remembered all the toxins Flynn had injected into me. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Just when I thought I would pass out in the middle of nowhere once again, I heard aforting voice calling for me. ¡°Akin!¡± I whispered his name in my m*outh, still hanging on to the fence on the side and making sure I didn¡¯t fall down the steep slope. ¡°Akin!¡± I then forced myself a little h*arder to make a louder sound. ¡°Beatrice?¡± He must have heard me because this time when he called for me, he seemed to be making sure he was hearing my voice. ¡°Akin! I¡¯m here,¡± I shouted at the top of my lungs, breathing profusely and desperately waiting for him to find me. ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± he yelled from afar, but in the next few seconds, he had already arrived. His sight, even in the dark, where I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, was enough for me to let out a deep sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, my baby!¡± He crouched down and grabbed my hand, pulling me up and instantly wrapping his arms around me to hug me. Once in his arms, I felt the mostfort. ¡°Where have you been?¡± he whispered, rubbing my back while I began to break down on his chest. I don¡¯t know what happened, but being in his arms again made me worried. It was as if I would lose him soon. The thought of something evil lurking around me that might snatch him away from me was disturbing me to the point that for the next few minutes, I only cried while staying in his embrace. ¡°Hey! Calm down. I am here now,¡± his soft murmur made me close my eyes and rx. Thankfully, I have survived whatever crazy n Flynn had for me. ¡°Let¡¯s go back home,¡± Instead of asking me any questions, Akin decided to carry me and take me to his car. I was tired, so I¡¯m d he didn¡¯t raise any questions. But once I wake up, I¡¯ve got so much to talk to him about. After being in the car, I fell asleep while he drove me back to the mansion. Since I knew he had found me, I didn¡¯t fear not waking up for answers. I knew I was safe around him. I began to wake up after hours offortable sleep. The room was still dark; however, there were scented candles lit on the side table. I was covered in a warm,fy nket. But now that I was waking up, I was trying to recall all the details of when I went missing. Some memories were vague but also weird. ¡°Ahh!¡± As I tried pushing myself to remember more, my head started hurting. The door opened, and Akin walked inside the room with a tray in his hand. ¡°Great! I knew you must have woken up,¡± he smiled, walking over to the bed and sitting down. ¡°My head hurts so bad,¡± Iined, rubbing my temples between my f*ingers. ¡°It¡¯s from the drugs in your system,¡± he exined, getting cosy in front of me, holding my hand tightly in his and not letting it go. ¡°How did Flynn get his hands on you?¡± I knew he would ask me that question. I stared at his face for a minute in silence before nodding to remember the details. ¡°I was¡ªI was out¡ªon the mountains¨C,¡± I itched my scalp but noticed a little frown on his forehead at the mention of the mountains.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I read your letter,¡± he cleared his throat and stole his eyes from me. For a hot second, I wanted to ask him what letter, but then, in the back of my head, I seemed to know a letter exists. ¡°Oh! I am sorry for it,¡± I replied, as if I were told to do so. ¡°May I know what is bothering you?¡± he questioned as sadness began to take over his face. I wanted to have this conversation with him, but something was pushing me to not say it. I just couldn¡¯t talk about it. ¡°I heard Gwen gave birth,¡± I brought her up and noticed his muscles stiffening. ¡°She did and waited for you to name her daughter,¡± his words made me put and feel sad that I wasn¡¯t here when she needed me the most. ¡°She must be sleeping right now. I will meet her tomorrow,¡± I sighed and grabbed the sandwich that he had brought for me. He was also eerily silent the whole time. Something was for sure bothering him. ¡°Actually-¡ª there has been a bit of a situation,¡± he uttered as he closed his eyes. ¡°Gwen left.¡± Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 494 The Knight With A Weredragon Baby ¡°But why did she leave?¡± I asked. Sitting among the others. They have all just woken up and haven¡¯t even had breakfast. And because of the depression caused by everything happening around them, I don¡¯t think any of them were willing to eat anything for now. ¡°We don¡¯t know. All we know is that she has been feeling down. And then the letter¡ª,¡± Reign uttered, instantly zipping her l*ips when she got a harsh stare from Akin. ¡°What letter? She left a letter?¡± I questioned anxiously. It must be so exhausting for them to keep looking for us while we leave behind letters that we don¡¯t even know when we wrote them. ¡°There is not much in the letters. We have the guards looking everywhere for her, so just hope and pray we find her for the sake of her baby,¡± Akin spoke and as he tried to hold my hand, he stopped himself. He must have thought I didn¡¯t catch it, but I did. I only stayed silent because, right now, we had a bigger issue on our hands. ¡°How is Helel?¡± I inquired from Colt, whom I had seen walk into the room where Gwen used to be just a few minutes ago. ¡°He is taking care of the baby. I understand his frustration and concerns, but he is not letting anybody else hold her even for a second,¡± he added to inform me of what had been up with Helel. I guess he was being overprotective after Gwen left. ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen the baby yet. Do you think he will let me hold her?¡± I asked the three sitting around me. It was a simple question, but the way they shared a very anxious nce, I was perplexed as to what was going on. ¡°Maybe you should let him be for some time. You have only returned to yourself. Why not rest a bit and then tell us what Flynn wanted from you?¡± Akin quickly dismissed the idea, but that didn¡¯t help me calm down. I wanted to see Helel and speak to him. He was lonely and needed someone on his side. This had happened before, when I was in deep slumber and he went through a lot all alone. I didn¡¯t want him to suffer alone this time when he could have his friends and family with him. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to rest until I see him and make sure he is doing well,¡± I insisted, and with a very clumsy head nod, Akin let me decide for myself. Just by how everyone was acting, I could tell more than what they had told me happened here while I was gone. ¡°I¡¯ll go speak to him,¡± I got up from between them and walked over to the room. They were able to see me as the guestroom was on the side of the living room. After knocking on the door, I heard him call. ¡°Come in.¡± While entering the room, I noticed he had made quite a mess. Everything was scattered all around the bed for him to fetch quickly when his daughter needed it. He was still in the process of changing her diapers when he acknowledged my presence and raised his head very steadily. As our eyes connected, I noticed his muscles stiffening. ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted, feeling odd about the way he was watching me. ¡°I¡¯m d you are home,¡± he mumbled and forced a smile across his l*ips. The way he was acting was weird. I have known him to be very expressive, at least towards me. But then again, the mother of his child was missing. I cannot ask more from him. ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, watching him stare at me nonstop. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I missed you,¡± it was random when he murmured that. I gave him a smile and then kept staring at the baby in his arms. I wanted to hold her, but because others have told me that he hasn¡¯t let anyone else hold her, I felt like t*ouching her would trigger him. ¡°You haven¡¯t met her. Do you want to hold her?¡± he asked himself, shocking me with his change in behavior towards me and the others. ¡°Really?¡± I asked before I jumped in bed and stretched my hands out for him. He lowered his head and shook it, smiling to himself, before carefully cing her in my arms. The instant I saw her cute face, I smiled. She had such red, chubby cheeks that I wanted to k*iss her instantly. ¡°She is so cute,¡± I whispered with a smile. ¡°I told Gwen, she got the beauty from her,¡± he murmured before his smile faded away. ¡°I heard about her. Why did she leave?¡± I questioned myself after I couldn¡¯t keep this conversation to myself. I know he must be upset or probably ming himself for not being by her side for half of her pregnancy. ¡°She just left¡ª,¡± he paused as he rubbed his face in his hands, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking maybe I should have given her more love or security. She didn¡¯t know where she stood now. I never talked about our rtionship with her. I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to lie to her and tell her that I will be a better husband when in my heart¨Cthere was someone else,¡± he was murmuring in the lowest tone, fighting the urge to not me himself. ¡°It¡¯s not like she is a bad person. She is wonderful, and the friendship we developed seemed better, but I didn¡¯t know that was eating her up inside,¡± he sighed, making me wonder what reason she gave for leaving. ¡°Why did she leave, Helel?¡± I asked again, insisting on knowing while the baby fell asleep peacefully in my arms. ¡°Nobody told you?¡± he frowned. ¡°Then I shouldn¡¯t tell you either.¡± ¡°Helel, if you think of me as a friend, you will not hide it from me,¡± I pressured him into looking into my eyes and telling me the truth behind her, leaving the mansion and even her baby behind. ¡°She said she was leaving because you don¡¯t want her around,¡± he mumbled, watching me let out a yelp of shock. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 495 Please Don¡¯t T*ouch Me. ¡°She wrote it in a letter that she was upset you left because of her,¡± he added, watching my face with much anticipation to see my reaction. The reminder of the letter made me dizzy. ¡°You wrote a letter, remember?¡± he then asked, because I have not spoken about it myself so far. ¡°Akin told me he read it,¡± I replied, not understanding why I wasn¡¯t asking for more exnation of the letter. But I was forced to stick to silence by something inside of me. ¡°Hm, well, Gwen thought she was responsible for you leaving because if she wasn¡¯t here, you could have been easily¨C,¡± he paused, still staring at my face. ¡°I¡¯m still looking for her because, at the end of the day, she is my baby¡¯s mother. I wouldn¡¯t ever want her to be out there without anyone by her side,¡± he instantly added, ¡°But I wanted to talk to you about your letter,¡± he then questioned. ¡°Is it okay if I don¡¯t talk about it? I was in my feelings at that time,¡± I just said it as if I had been told to say it. He nodded, but the shine in his eyes told me he was happy that I didn¡¯t instantly im I didn¡¯t write that thing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that she left thinking like that. I wish she had stayed so that I could have spoken to her,¡± I murmured sadly. Why was everything falling apart? Things were so different now that I was back. I was contemting if I was even me anymore. ¡°By the way, she never named the baby. She wanted you to name her,¡± Helel immediately said it because the baby needed a name. She was too precious to not have a name. ¡°That is so sweet of her. Ugh! I feel so bad. I don¡¯t know why I did that. Why did I leave the house?¡± I started opening up. I was not sure what had gotten into me. Why was I so ufortable around Akin? I didn¡¯t want to tell him that because it would upset him, but whenever he was around me, I felt miserable. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It happens. I heard people react this way before marriage,¡± Helel held my hand to calm me down, and I felt a weird wave of difort around him as well. I obviously didn¡¯t say anything to him either. ¡°Let¡¯s name this cutie pie, then,¡± I was quick enough to change the subject before he noticed something was wrong with me. ¡°Sure, do you have anything in mind?¡± he asked me, blinking his eyesfortably. ¡°Hmm, I remember having a conversation with Maddox once. He told me he would name his daughter Evelyn,¡± I sighed as tears started to itch in the corner of my eyes. ¡°Evelyn it¡¯s then,¡± Helel didn¡¯t spend a minute before quickly epting the name. ¡°Is little Evelyn hungry?¡± He changed his tone to a childish one and grabbed her out of my hands. I never thought to see this side of Helel. It was beautiful. ¡°I¡¯ll head out now. Feel free to ask for help, Helel. Don¡¯t deprive yourself of rtionships. They will all be good for you and for the baby,¡± I reminded him. Being lonely wouldn¡¯t help him or Evelyn. He needs family, and we¡¯ve got them. He gave me a head nod, and then I left the room to find Akin sitting in the chair with a file in his hands. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°He spoke to you?¡± Based on the amount of time I spent in the room, Akin assumed he didn¡¯t kick me out or ask me to leave. ¡°I named her Evelyn,¡± I stated, and I approached Akin, snatching the file out of his hands and dropping it on the table. He watched me with widely opened eyes as I sat in hisp. I just know he was upset with me for that letter. And I was forcing myself to say it, to say that I didn¡¯t write it, but every time I opened my m*outh, my brain said I wrote it. ¡°Baby!¡± I cupped his face in my hands despite my urge to get away from him. I don¡¯t know why I was feeling this way, but that¡¯s not how I truly feel. I love him. ¡°I love you,¡± I confessed, k*issing his forehead. He stayed silent and motionless for a minute before wrapping his arms around my back and pulling me over him. ¡°Just let me know whenever my love suffocates you. I will give you space without judging you. Just don¡¯t up and leave like that again,¡± he ced his head on my chest as I ran my hand through his hair. ¡°I killed Flynn,¡± I announced, but the way he didn¡¯t raise his head from my chest, I could tell he already knew. ¡°I know. That was a bada*ss move. He deserved to die. He had lost his path. We found their dead bodies in the cabin,¡± he added softly, making me realize I need to have a talk with Reign. I killed her only family. ¡°I will always talk to you first,¡± I smiled, still holding him close. We spent the whole day taking care of things and also looking for Gwen. Just like they couldn¡¯t trace me, they were unable to find Gwen. Which was odd because they had her blood, yet there were no traces of her. We returned home tired. It was so bizarre because I believe everybody thought all this leaving of the mansion and letters was because Gwen and I might have a fight or an argument. I wasn¡¯t able to talk a lot about my disappearance except for my experience with Flynn. Other than that, I couldn¡¯t speak a word, and I don¡¯t remember anything. Akin and I went to bed soon after we arrived. Helel had transferred the baby¡¯s stuff to his old bedroom and had prepared a crib inside. Whenever we were not looking for Gwen, we were fighting for Evelyn¡¯s attention. She was so adorable that we would argue about who would hold her first. I could tell she liked me the most. ¡°Mumm! I missed k*issing you,¡± Akin came on top of me, and as soon as he pressed his l*ips against mine, we heard Evelyn crying like crazy from Helel¡¯s room. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 496 Not Over It (Beatrice Dismay) We stared into each other¡¯s eyes in silence when listening to Evelyn cry before she went silent and Akin got in the mood again. As he was on top of me, I felt his d*ic*k getting h*ard. He was gently pressing my boob against my nightdress and k*issing my l*ips. ¡°Ahmm,¡± I m*oaned when his cold hand ran under my nighty and reached for my b*reast, pinching my n*ipples and pulling them out while his tongue asked for an entry in my m*outh. Not showing any resistance, I parted my l*ips and let his soft tongue slither in. Despite his tongue tasting wonderful, the urge to get away from him bewildered me. I was fully turned on, but then why was I debating how to push him away? Why didn¡¯t I want him to continue? ¡°Are you okay?¡± Before I could even do anything, he noticed my motionless state and broke the k*iss to question me. ¡°Yeah, I am fine. I am just worried about Evelyn. The poor child must be missing her mother so much,¡± I said, a perfect excuse, but it was truly in the back of my head. However, at the moment, I was using that excuse to get away from him. ¡°Hm. We will all take care of her until we find her,¡± Akin mumbled, drowning his face in my chest and leaving k*isses all over my skin. I closed my eyes and was about to m*oan in satisfaction when suddenly I felt the same urge to get away from him. I stayed silent until I heard Evelyn let out another cry. And I knew that was my time to rush out of here. ¡°Akin!¡± I gently pushed him, making him raise his head from my chest and look me in the eye. ¡°Do you think I should go check on her? Helel is a man. I am sure he can take care of her, but he must be tired too,¡± I murmured in a guilty tone, watching his face to see if he was catching me. ¡°yeah! Umm sure,¡± the way he took an awkward pause, I felt like he acknowledged I was running away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wille back to take care of this,¡± still feeling bad for leaving him like this, I gently rubbed my hand over his bulge, grabbing his c*oc*k and murmuring while k*issing his chin. ¡°Sure,¡± he dryly replied, and he got off me to lie straight in bed. While rolling out of bed, I kept passing him secret nces. Why was I doing this to him? Why couldn¡¯t I tell him there was something wrong with me? Every time I wished to tell anyone that my actions were not mine, I would feel a seal on my l*ips. To get out of the room without being able to look at Akin and feel horrible, I went to the door. Soon I was outside Helel¡¯s bedroom door. ¡°Take a deep breath. Akin understands me,¡± I told myself before knocking on the door. ¡°Yes?¡± Helel replied tiredly from inside. Once I was inside, I realized how he was suffering. His eyes had bags under them, and his hair was messy. Evelyn was crying like there was no tomorrow. ¡°She won¡¯t sleep,¡± Helelined, rocking her back and forth. ¡°Give her to me,¡± I grabbed her out of his hands, and the moment she was in my arms, she went silent. ¡°Ah! What a clever child,¡± Helel sighed, throwing his body on the couch and resting his head back. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest a little while after I take care of her?¡± I suggested, and he immediately nodded. I knew he was tired and wanted to get any rest he could. ¡°I will take her to my room, if you don¡¯t mind?¡± I inquired and, after a nod from him, I watched him get up and pack some of her stuff for me. But the moment I stepped a foot outside his room, she began to cry again. I rushed back inside, watching him pause and stare at me. ¡°She wants to be in the same room as you,¡± I realised, and I spoke with a sigh, heaving my l*ips. ¡°It is alright. You should go back to your room. She will have to learn to settle with me only,¡± Helel came forward to grab her, but she began to wail again. ¡°It¡¯s really fine. I can sleep on the bed with her for the night. It is just that she just lost her mother and is probably seeking thefort of her,¡± I didn¡¯t want her to feel lonely. I had no issue staying in the room like him if he slept on the couch. ¡°Thank you, Beatrice!¡± he spoke softly, rushing to take a nap. Once I got into bed, I began to wonder how long it had been since I arrived in the mansion. I didn¡¯t have to say a word because it appeared that Helel was thinking about the same thing. He let out a littleugh while staring at the ceiling. ¡°Remember how you used to be afraid of the dark?¡± he asked, and I smiled from the bed, patting Evelyn very gently. ¡°Look at you now. You are a queen, even more powerful and stronger than any one of us,¡± his ¡°Beatrice! Do you think what you did to me was fair?¡± As he asked me that question, I frowned. ¡°I mean, your feelings are valid, but don¡¯ t you think you punished me too quickly?¡± He rephrased his question to make me understand it better. ¡°Can we not talk about it?¡± I honestly felt odd lying in his bed and talking about the rtionship that had ended months ago. ¡°We have to some day because there is so much left to talk about. What I did with Gwen was something beyond my control. It was a genuine mistake, and the reason I didn¡¯t tell you about it was because it meant nothing¨Cjust like how you didn¡¯t tell Akin about our k*iss,¡± he hit me right in the spot where it hurt me the most. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. His question genuinely bewildered me. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 497 He Cheated ¡°It is a different thing,¡± I uttered in a guilty tone. ¡°How so? I know it was just a k*iss, but imagine you couldn¡¯t tell him about a k*iss only, and you expected me toe talk about something so big so quickly. I would tell you in time. It wasn¡¯t that I was hiding it entirely, but I needed some time for it to happen,¡± Helel got up from the couch and got on the bed. Evelyn had fallen asleep; hence, he was able to make usations against me now. ¡°No! There is a huge difference, Helel. You were trying to save your reputation in my eyes while I was trying to prevent you brothers from fighting. It wasn¡¯t only about the one-night stand; it was also about the fact that you two were mates. And then she got pregnant. It was just one thing after another. I didn¡¯t even get a chance to react to your infidelity before I was struck with the news of her getting pregnant. So yes! It was a different situation,¡± I uttered as I began to get out of bed. ¡°But you felt something when I k*issed you that night,¡± Helel rushed to his feet and held my hand, preventing me from leaving the room. ¡°Helel I¡ª,¡± once again, I just didn¡¯t know the right answer. ¡°You wrote it in that letter. That was the whole reason you left. You felt for me and that you didn¡¯t want to marry Akin to be exclusive to him,¡± he said, beginning to pull me closer to make me look into his eyes and see how much he still loved me. ¡°How are you doing this to your brother?¡± Something flipped inside me, and I blurted out, watching him shake his head in shock. ¡°He cares so much about you, and you brothers don¡¯t even give a f*uc*k about him. Why?¡± I raised my voice and instantly shook up so that Evelyn wouldn¡¯t wake up. ¡°What are you talking about? When have I ever hurt Akin? As for this, he knows how I feel about you,¡± Helel sounded offended now that I was looking at him and judging him for his rtionship with his brother being scarred. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go meet him? Why not see him?¡± I asked, not sure which brother I was talking about. The m*outh was mine, but the words were not. ¡°Are you talking about¡ª,¡± he gasped, but I freed my arm from his grasp and stepped away, guilty for saying that nonsense. ¡°You know what he has done to us, right?¡± Helel was no longer showering me with love but with judgment. ¡°And by convincing me to be with you, you are hurting Akin, too. So, what¡¯s the difference¡ª,¡± I instantly covered my m*outh once the words began to make no sense. How could Ipare him to Zane over this? He looked so hurt when staring at me. ¡°I will go sleep in my room,¡± I uttered, stepping back and away from him. ¡°I think it will be the best idea,¡± With tears in his eyes, he rushed past me to hold the door open for me. I must have hurt him terribly, or else he would have never asked me to leave. I sprinted out of the room, and he locked the door to probably spend time alone. ¡°What the heck is wrong with me? Why did I say all that when I didn¡¯t even mean it?¡± I asked Ace, who had been very silent. Usually, she used to pester me about everything, but now she has resorted to silence. I was wondering if she was also upset with me for spewing nonsense all the time. I entered my room to find Akin gone. I had to part my l*ips and let out a tiring sigh once realizing I now had another upset mate. He must have felt upset when I rushed out of bed from him. ¡°What is going on with me,¡± I pped my forehead and then decided to walk downstairs to find him and bring him back. I must make things right before everything blows out of proportion and there is nothing left for me here. While I walked downstairs, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a weird anxiety in my veins. Every step that I took felt like regret. Part of me told me to stay upstairs and not peer into the kitchen, but curiosity got a hold of me. Once I reached the kitchen, I heard some weird noisesing from inside. It wasn¡¯t someone talking or merely cooking; it was individuals having i*ntercourse. My body felt numb for a moment when I saw Akin¡¯s sweater on the floor outside the kitchen and a pair of red shoes next to it. Somebody came inside, and the two made out, making their way to the kitchen. It was the acknowledgment of it thatpelled me to cover my m*outh. Slowly and steadily, I reached the entrance and watched the biggest horror disy in front of me. Shiloh was bent over the counter with a red rose in her hair, and Akin was f*uc*king her like a monster from the back. ¡°I was so h*orny, and my mate was unable to satisfy me. That¡¯s when I remembered I have another mate who will be more than happy to let me take my frustration out on her,¡± Akin¡¯s voice sent shivers down my spine. I gasped and tripped, making enough noise for the two to break free. Akin turned around and yelped; a gulp ran down his throat when he found me watching him. ¡°How f*uc*king dare you cheat on me?¡± I yelled. Shiloh had quickly run behind the counter to grab the rest of her dress and cover her body, while Akin was looking for his shorts now. ¡°How could you?¡± I yelled again, backing away and rushing past them to the exit. I wanted to get this anger out of me somehow. My head was also dizzy, and an urge to throw up was making things worse for me. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Once I was in the garden, I dropped to my knees and screamed at my loudest, ¡°I f*uc*king hate you.¡± Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 498 I Broke His Heart ¡°I f*uc*king hate you,¡± I was crying hysterically, grasping the grass and closing my eyes. ¡°How dare you y with my heart?¡± I screamed to the point that I heard someone calling for me. ¡°Beatrice!¡± It was Akin. ¡°Get the f*uc*k away from me,¡± I yelled. ¡°But why? What happened?¡± He tried to get closer, but I showed him my palm and ordered him to back away. I turned around to re at him for asking me that question and acting like he had no idea what had just happened. ¡°Beatrice! What is going on? Did I do something wrong?¡± He asked with his eyes wandering over my tear-stained cheeks. ¡°I saw you with her,¡± I muttered, clenching my fists. ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± he yed innocent once again. The more he acted clueless and innocent, the angrier I became. He had the nerve to stand in front of me and act like he could fool me. Reign and Colt ran out of the mansion after us to see what was happening. ¡°I saw you f*uc*k her on that kitchen¡¯s counter,¡± I blurted out in front of the others. They gasped while Helel rushed out of the mansion shirtless, carrying Evelyn wrapped up in a nket. ¡°What is going on here?¡± he yelled in exhaustion. His expression changed when he found me in a This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. devastated state. ¡°Beatrice! Are you alright?¡± His voice smoothed, but it was time for Akin to give me an exnation for his infidelity. ¡°Wait, what are you saying? I didn¡¯t¡ª why would you use me of something so gross? I was in my room, waiting for you,¡± he said, beginning to talk a little too aggressively. I guess he didn¡¯t like being caught. ¡°You think you will tell me lies and I¡¯ll believe you?¡± I hissed, shocked that he thought I would believe his words and not my eyes. ¡°I swear I¡¯m not lying,¡± Akin insisted on t*ouching me, but I kept pping his hand away. ¡°Guys! Can we go inside and talk?¡± Reign whispered, turning to the side and revealing Shiloh and Jay behind them. I was so upied by cursing at Akin mentally that I didn¡¯t see them joining us. ¡°This bitch got what she wanted,¡± I pointed my f*inger at her, shocking everyone, including Jay. ¡°What did she do?¡± Her boyfriend stepped in front of her to kind of cover her from our eyes. I kept staring at the red rose in her hair. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Were you sleeping cluelessly when she sneaked out of the guesthouse to enter the mansion and sleep with my mate?¡± I yelled, shaking out of anger. I was aware of the eyes on me. Everybody was once again struck with silence. Helel was steadily rocking Evelyn in his arms. I just couldn¡¯t understand why they were all staring at me like I had gone crazy. ¡°Wait, when did that happen?¡± Jay spoke again, looking very determined to solve this case. Akin tried toe closer and hug me so that he could calm me down, but I pped his chest and pushed him away, ring at him to stay away from me. ¡°Just now,¡± I answered after getting rid of Akins¡¯ stares. Jay turned around to look at Shiloh, who shrugged her shoulders while Reign and Colt also spoke in utterances. ¡°But she was with me this whole time,¡± Jay suddenly stated in a loud tone, as if to prove her innocence. I shook my head, dismissing his lies. I saw them with my own f*uc*king eyes. ¡°You are still trying to defend her, even after how she cheated on you?¡± I screamed, getting irritated at their audacity to still take her side and defend her. ¡°Beatrice, that¡¯s enough. You are using me when I was in the room all his time,¡± Akin finally raised his voice, probably after feeling all the heat from the quizzical eyes at him. ¡°No, you were not. I went there and couldn¡¯t find you,¡± I was beginning to question everything now. Why was nobody holding them ountable? Everybody was silent, as if I had lost my mind. ¡°That¡¯s because I was in the bathroom,¡± he yelled back, still trying his best toe closer to me and hold my hand. ¡°Guys! I think she is tired and maybe¡ª,¡± Reign uttered, getting pulled back by Colt. ¡°Losing my mind? I freaking saw them with my own eyes,¡± I yelled at her, making her cover her m*outh and asking Colt to give her a hug. ¡°Look at the rose in her hair; she had it when she was¡ª,¡± I pointed at the rose in her hair when what I heard next silenced me. ¡°Beatrice! I saw Akin rush out of the room ande downstairs the instant you were running towards the exit. How did you see him in the kitchen when we saw himing from upstairs?¡± Colt¡¯s words brought silence to everyone. They all looked his way, waiting for him to say more. ¡°That can¡¯t be,¡± I uttered, getting confused. ¡°Beatrice! Were you maybe sleepwalking?¡± Colt asked. ¡°What, no?¡± I replied. ¡°I saw you walking downstairs and then getting into Akin¡¯s study to fall asleep on his recliner. You must have had a nightmare,¡± Colt added, making me even more confused. I was now staring at their faces one by one, puzzled and feeling guilty. ¡°But I¡ª,¡± I covered my m*outh when I noticed Akin¡¯s face. He looked so sad. ¡°I get it,¡± just when I thought maybe we could settle it down, Shiloh voiced, ¡°You are just looking for ways to cut him off. Tonight, you used us of cheating just so that you could use that excuse to be shared by the other brothers. Just tell him; don¡¯t break him like that,¡± she hissed, getting dragged away by Jay. Helel steadily stepped back into the mansion while Reign and Colt hugged each other before leaving the two of us alone to have a talk. I was now staring at Akin, whom I had hurt so badly by using him of cheating on me. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 499 Am I Really Pregnant? ¡°I am so sorry, Akin!¡± I whispered, afraid of walking up to him. I have pushed him away so many times that I feared he would do the same now. Why would he want someone like me toe closer to him? I didn¡¯t even let him speak but how would have I known? My nightmare or whatever it was seemed so real to me. ¡°Akin¡ª,¡± I uttered and without questioning me, he rushed closer and pulled me tightly into his arms. I felt my whole world crumbling anding together again as he tightened his arms around my body. ¡°I am so¡ª,¡± as I tried apologizing again, he silenced me. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t apologize. I am sorry for not noticing sooner that you were having troubles,¡± he once again took the me even to the public humiliation I caused him by yelling and shouting at him in front of everyone. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s get inside first. It is getting colder out here,¡± Akin murmured while keeping me close. He walked me upstairs and I had my face hiding in his chest the entire time. I felt so guilty of my outburst. Once we were in the room, he settled me in the bed and pulled a nket over me. ¡°You should sleep now. I will stay awake to make sure you are fine, okay?¡± his voice was low and the way he was hiding his eyes from me, I could feel the tension in his bodynguage. No way he was not thinking too much about it. He was clearly upset but kept his emotions masked up so that he doesn¡¯t hurt me. ¡°Akin! I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªit doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t trust you,¡± I forced the words out of my l*ips when he tried getting up. I held his hand and pulled him back but the way he looked so defeated, I felt like somebody had killed me right then and there. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to say anything,¡± he uttered without turning his head my way. ¡°But I want to. All that didn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want to be with you. It was just the fear of losing you that made me act up and unable to differentiate between reality and a nightmare. ¡°I love you so much that I thought I have lost you. I don¡¯t ever want to lose you,¡± I began to cry, surprising him. I don¡¯t know what I have been doingtely that was so wrong that he seemed so surprised hearing the affectionate words from my l*ips for him. ¡°Are you¡ª,¡± he shook his head to be certain he was hearing me correctly. ¡°I am serious. I don¡¯t ever want to lose you. I am thinking about it and wondering, what are we waiting for now?¡± as I asked him that, he finally turned to me and looked baffled. ¡°Waiting for what?¡± he inquired. ¡°Of getting married. We should be nning and just getting ready¡ª,¡± I held his hands in desperation and crawled closer to him. ¡°Are you serious? You want to marry me? I hope you are not under any pressure,¡± he seemed so genuinely happy but confused at the same time. It was all my fault. I was so happy when he proposed me so why did I make him feel like I wasn¡¯t happy? Nothing made sense but at least I was able to say a few things and I used this opportunity to say as much as I could. ¡°Please let¡¯s get married. I don¡¯t want anyone to steal you from me,¡± I stated again. I was doing the most. I wanted to rip open my chest to show him how much love I had for him in my heart. ¡°Come here,¡± Akin got in the bed and hugged me, ¡°I am so happy to hear that. We will get started on Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. preparing for our marriage,¡± he seemed as excited as I was. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s do it in a month. We will have Gwen find too by then,¡± I said happily. ¡°I am so happy. You have no idea how badly worried I was. I cannot lose you either, Beatrice. Losing you means losing myself,¡± his sweet words meant the world to me. The fact that he never gave me heat for my action and acted like nothing happened made me fall more in love with him. That night we hugged each other super tight and cuddled tillte morning. Since we were tired and finally in each other¡¯s arms, nobody woke us up. When we did wake up, we broke the news of our marriage right away. More like Akin did it while I stayed upstairs to get ready for the day. ¡°I am fine. I will get through this phase,¡± I stared at my image in the mirror and spoke confidently. ¡°Whatever troubles I am having shall pass. I need to get married to Akin as soon as I can,¡± I was trying to remind myself that I need to have him before something major happens and I lose him. Taking a deep breath, just when I was about to leave the bathroom, I felt the urge to throw up. The morning sickness was the worst thing and weirdly enough, I was dealing with it now. I threw up and sat down on the floor. ¡°What is going on with me?¡± I asked myself in worry. ¡°Ace!¡± I called for her out of desperation. It¡¯s been some time that she hadn¡¯t even said a word. ¡°Ace! Are you there?¡± I inquired again but this time, with more curiosity. She hadn¡¯t abandoned me like that after we connected. ¡°Where did she go?¡± the anxiety took home in my head and just to make sure she is still within me, I snatched the pendant out of my neck. I was expecting some changes before I wear it back but nothing happened. She didn¡¯t show up. ¡°But how is it possible? How can she leave?¡± I gasped, ¡°There could be only a certain reason why a weredragon wouldn¡¯t wake up. If she had been poisoned or¨C,¡± I paused because of how crazy it sounded. ¡°Or when someone is pregnant,¡± I mumbled, feeling a strange feeling creeping up my spine. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 500 Going To Be A Mom. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It¡¯s been a month since we were preparing for our mating ceremony and looking for Gwen at the same time. It was upsetting that she was not returning. However, we did get a few messages from her here and there, but before we could track her down, she would have her phone switched. Her blood was not trackable as well, and that was the scariest thing for us. But then again, she has lost her weredragon, so her blood is not really sending out that strong scent. As for Zane, he had gone silent. Which was shocking, but none of usined. As long as he doesn¡¯t cause us any trouble, we are happy. ¡°So, what are we doing now?¡± I asked Akin as I entered the living room and sat down with them. I was more like myself now. I would lose my memory here and there, but it wasn¡¯t that bad anymore. Shiloh and Jay were still in the guesthouse, but they would barelye around. But our worst nightmare had just started once again. Zane¡¯s people were found wandering around the woods. ¡°We shall have a talk with him. This cannot keep going on. It is like a trigger for our temples. He must follow the rules or we will start a war,¡± Akin stated in a confident tone. ¡°You are right. If you want, I can send out a letter to talk about certain rules and regtions. His people and him can stay in the west, but they were not allowed elsewhere,¡± Helel added, while I watched Reign just stare down. I haven¡¯ t had a good conversation with her in a while. I am guessing she was upset at the demise of her brother, and I haven¡¯t even been able to console her. I didn¡¯t have the correct words to say to her. But now that I was more like myself and able to do what I wanted to at certain times, I decided to speak to her. ¡°I wille with you guys,¡± I said, watching Helel nod but not look at me. My actions have caused a lot of misunderstanding and opened many doors for debate. However, I was still not sure what happened before and after I disappeared. The feeling of being lost was still there, but a little less wild now. Akin also wanted to resolve the issue of Zane before our marriage, which was in a few days. They didn¡¯t want Zane out and about, but we were left with no choice. We couldn¡¯t directly ask him to surrender and get arrested because he would never do so. So, for now, we have decided to offer him a treaty. While the brothers decided things, I got up after Reign and chased her down in the garden. ¡°It is beautiful,¡± Iplimented when watching the tree, she has been taking care of. ¡°You think so? I have been feeling very connected to this tree,¡± she smiled as she ran her hand over the trunk of it. ¡°You are doing an amazing job, just like you always do,¡± as I said those words, I noticed a little agitation in her bodynguage. I was right. She was dealing with some issues. ¡°Hey, I wanted to talk to you about¡ª Flynn and everything,¡± I murmured, feeling awkward for bringing it up. ¡°I wish I knew what you wanted. I just¡ª,¡± I stammered, struggling to find the correct words for my actions. ¡°No! you don¡¯t have to exin anything at all. It is not your fault that this happened. I cannot even ask you to exin. It will be unfair. What he was going to do was anyone¡¯s worst nightmare. To even think that I wanted him alive to see him is just unfair to you,¡± Reign had always been a thoughtful one. I gave her a smile and then hugged her. The way she tightened her arms around me gave me a feeling offort. ¡°So don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not angry with you. And thanks for choosing me as your bride¡¯s maid,¡± she then broke the hug just so that she could caress my cheek. ¡°You are a good person, Beatrice,¡± she added. ¡°But something has happened to me recently,¡± I spoke, looking around to see if anybody was watching me. ¡°I noticed. If only you could tell me what it is that you are feeling, I might be able to help you,¡± she murmured. ¡°When I¨C,¡± I started off from the disappearance, but that was all I could say before my tongue rolled back in my m*outh and I went silent once again, ¡°I want someone to help me with picking a wedding dress. It¡¯s so difficult to choose something when there are so many better options out there,¡± I forced a smile onto my l*ips once realizing the only thing I could do was change the subject. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s all?¡± she asked, and I nodded pleasantly. Or at least I tried. ¡°Hm, I¡¯ll help you,¡± she finished with a grin. I went back inside, feeling defeated for not being able to open up to anyone. ¡°You asked for this,¡± the guard said, walking up to me and handing me something wrapped up in a blue package. I stared at it before peering through to see a pregnancy test inside it. ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± I said, tucking the package under my arm and sneaking upstairs before Akin caught me. I wanted to do the test and then, once the result was out, tell Akin the good news. As soon as I rushed into the bathroom and peed on it, I impatiently began to wander around for the result. ¡°If thises out positive, then I don¡¯t have to worry about Ace being silent. She is definitely sleeping so that the transition doesn¡¯t hurt the baby,¡± I said to myself, and I finally stopped to look at the result. My heart began to pound, and my eyes stared at the test without blinking. ¡°Great! I am g¡ªoing to be a mom,¡± I whispered, covering my m*outh to not cheer too loudly. I couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the bathroom and tell Akin. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Chapter 501 Slept In His Brother¡¯s Room. I was over the moon when the test came back positive. Akin will be so happy, and finally the unsolved issues will be forgotten. I was truly happy and impatient to go out and tell Akin. So the moment I opened the bathroom door, I found myself facing Akin. He must havee upstairs when he couldn¡¯t find me around. He had been keeping an eye on my whereabouts ever since I told him I was having trouble distinguishing dreams from reality. ¡°You went missing,¡± he let out a little ufortableugh, expressing how afraid he was that I¡¯d leave him again. Title of the document ¡°Yeah, I was ¨C I paused, staring him in the eye and feeling lost. I was supposed to tell him something. What was it? I tilted my head as I failed to understand what had been happening. ¡°Hey?¡± He waved his hand in front of my face to wake me up. ¡°Oh sorry! Yeah! What were you saying?¡± I asked, not remembering what I had to say to him. There was definitely something I wanted to speak to him about, but right now, I don¡¯t remember anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. We are finalizing the meeting with Zane,¡± he said, holding my hand and walking me behind him. ¡°By the way, if you don¡¯t want to do it, you can stay behind,¡± he must have realized that I was a bit reluctant. However, it wasn¡¯t because I was afraid of seeing Zane again. I was just confused about what I had to say to him and was trying h*ard to remember it. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. I want to be there in the meeting,¡± I decided, and with a single head nod, he let me know he agreed too. As the hours passed, we came to the conclusion that we would meet up with Zane in the morning. I was not worried, but I was a little nervous in the back of my mind. There was something holding me back, yet I insisted on joining the meeting as the Luna Queen of the pack. I didn¡¯t want to just sit in the mansion, looking pretty. Every night, I prepared to be in the room with Evelyn until she fell asleep. It has be a habit, and Akin trusted me enough to let me stay in his brother¡¯s room before I joined him in bed. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The feeling of wanting to get away from them was still lurking somewhere in the back of my head, but my actions to show it were subtle. Hence, none of the brothers noticed it that much. Helel was already on the couch when I crawled onto the bed with Evelyn. For some reason, she was very disturbed the whole day. Maybe she was beginning to miss her mother more now. I felt weird that Gwen left her daughter even when she was so in love with her. There were no signs she had disyed that could suggest she never wanted her. As Iid beside her, I watched her wake up again for the fifth time and start crying. She kept turning her head to her father¡¯s side, who was sleeping on the couch. ¡°Helel! I think she wants to sleep with you by her side,¡± I said, watching him wake up and nod his head in my direction. ¡°Then you can go back to your room,¡± he uttered, freeing me from this duty for the night. As he crawled to her side and I began to get off, she began crying again, but this time, she was looking my way. We both stared at her for a second before I steadily got back, feeling weird but thinking she would quickly fall asleep if I just stayed for a few minutes. Helel noticed it but instantly shut his eyes to not make me feel weird and ufortable. She was now between us, and we were facing each other. Helel had his eyes closed, d he was still pretending to be asleep. We stayed there like that, waiting for her to fall asleep. The moment I saw her eyes close, I began to crawl out of the bed, but she started crying yet again. I stared at her for a minute and noticed how miserably she was looking my way. It melted my heart. I decided to stay a few more minutes, or probably half an hour, to make sure she was in a deep sleep. While I waited for that to happen, I dozed off myself. I don¡¯t know how I didn¡¯t realize I was sleeping in Helel¡¯s bed, but I woke up hourster to the sound of the thunder outside. ¡°Oh, s*hit!¡± I cursed, looking around and noticing Helel¡¯s arm over my waist. He had his arm reach over from his daughter to me, but he was in a deep sleep. Feeling awkward, I steadily removed his arm to not wake him up and then got up to leave the bedroom. Evelyn was sleeping with her dad, so it was all good. As soon as I opened the door and tiptoed to the outside, I bumped into someone¡¯s h*ard chest. Cursing inside my head and appearing guilty even when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong in there, I turned around in haste to find Colt staring at me. ¡°Ohh! It is you,¡± I let out a sigh and instantly acknowledged how wrong it sounded. ¡°I mean, even if it was someone else, I would be fine. It¡¯s not like I did something wrong,¡± I let out an ufortableugh and noticed the look on Colt¡¯s face. ¡°I identally fell asleep in there,¡± I excused. ¡°Beatrice! Something is wrong, and you need to be more careful. Now you are getting married to Akin. I just don¡¯t want you to slip and somebody use it against you,¡± his words made their way into my head, and I wondered if I was really messing up so badly. Instead of going back to Akin¡¯s room, I decided to go out for a fly. It has be a habit. I would leave early in the morning and fly around for ten minutes before returning. Something about that day was already weird. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Chapter 502 The Hickey My Mate Didn¡¯t Give Me. After spending some time outside, I finally returned home to take a shower and get ready for the big meeting with the devil. Wearing a blue dress and applying only a little makeup, I stared into my image in the mirror for more than ten minutes without moving a muscle. I don¡¯t know what I was looking for in my reflection, but it seemed captivating until Akin walked into the bedroom and identally mmed the door a little too loudly. ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked, wearing the wrist watch and setting his hair onest time. I had my hair flipped to one side, leaving my back and the other side naked. ¡°Yes,¡± I bobbed my head. He put theb down and then wrapped his arms around my body from the back, making me watch him through the refection. Title of the document ¡°Did you sleep in the living roomst night?¡± he whispered, nting little k*isses all over my neck. ¡°That¡ªI umm fell asleep in the bed¡ª with Evelyn,¡± something just forbade me from saying too much. I don¡¯t think it will be appropriate to say I slept in the same bed as Helel. He slowly stopped k*issing me and then unwrapped his arms from around my body, giving me a weak smile. Now that I remember Colt¡¯s words, I understand what he meant when he said I should be more careful and not put myself in awkward situations. ¡°They are waiting for us downstairs,¡± he then said while fixing his coat. ¡°Are you upset with me,¡± I asked and held his hand, stopping him from walking away. He looked my way and then forced another smile on his l*ips. ¡°Just be careful of these things, you know,¡± he mumbled with an awkward smile on his l*ips. One could tell he didn¡¯ t like saying these things to me, but was forced to do so since I kept messing up. ¡°I will be careful from now on,¡± I murmured, holding his hand to walk downstairs with him. The rest of the journey to the car was not that bad. We have left Colt and Reign behind with Evelyn, as I didn¡¯t trust Shiloh to stop causing trouble. Once we were in the car, as expected, the she-devil walked up to the car only to wave her hand at us. ¡°She is so creepy,¡± Imented, turning my head to the other side. Helel had asked us to let him sit in his own car, so it was Akin and me now. ¡°I have seen a dress. I am going for a fitting test after this meeting,¡± I was finally excited to share the news with Akin. ¡°Hmm, I really cannot wait to see you in a wedding dress and then take it off you at our wedding night,¡± he smiled mischievously, making me gasp when he wrapped his arm around me but secretly squeezed my b*reast. I looked outside the window and smiled sneakily. His firm hand was grasping and massaging the b*reast, making me lose control. He then found a way through the side opening to enter his hand and run his f*inger around my are. I was squirming a little, rubbing my thighs together, and enjoying his t*ouch. He was constantly poking his f*inger at my tit and pinching it h*ard until I bit my lower l*ip. It wasn¡¯t just me being too excited. He began to u*nzip my dress from the back until it fell off from the frontpletely. Without any dy in action, he adjusted his face on my chest and pulled my b*ra over, exposing my b*oobs to his eyes. His gentle k*isses around my n*ipples, especially when he would hold them between his l*ips and pull them out, was the best feeling ever. I had leaned back in the chair and let him s*uc*k my boobs. He wasn¡¯t too aggressive, just steadily licking my n*ipples and s*uc*king on my b*reasts throughout the ride. It was odd to have him y with my b*oobs in a car for so long, but it felt so good that I didn¡¯tin. If only we had more time, I would have taken off my p*anties and gotten in hisp, taken his d*ic*k inside me, and let him f*uc*k me throughout the car ride. However, the fun was over before we could even acknowledge what was happening. He instantly pulled back and smirked when fixing his coat. I adjusted my b*ra over my b*reasts, and he helped me zip up my dress. Now that we walked out of the car hand in hand, we were facing Zane¡¯s people. Huia was the first one that we saw. Akin¡¯s grasp around my hand tightened at her sight. I don¡¯t me him for hating her so much. Ever since she came, she has only ruined things for us and has already killed too many of our people. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Good morning, lovebirds,¡± she greeted us with a bow, but it seemed too sarcastic. I rolled my eyes as I refused to answer her, while Akin let out a taunting scoff. ¡°It must be tiring to be your age and run around a young boy like his pet dog,¡± Akinmented, making the smile on her face vanish. ¡°Hmm! She is leaving her impact on you,¡± Huiamented as she side-eyed me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go look for your master?¡± I said it with a grin on my l*ips. Now that I knew this was her weak spot, I nned to hit it like a jackpot over and over again. ¡°I will,¡± she nodded, ¡°Helel! My muscr nephew,¡± she then said, looking over Akin¡¯s shoulder at Helel, who was also headed in our direction. I knew Helel would not even bother responding to her, but she had something else nned in her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I hate you, boys. You are all my nephews. And it genuinely makes me happy to see how content you guys are. And for you, Akin, I am so d for the fun you are having with your mate,¡± she ¡°The hickey looks so good on you,¡± herment didn¡¯t sit well with Akin and me because I don¡¯t remember Akin giving me a hickey in thest few days. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Chapter 503 The Treaty ¡°What?¡± I inquired and rubbed my hand over my neck. I didn¡¯t even know there was a hickey. That¡¯s not why I had my hair on this side. Akin cleared his throat but didn¡¯t turn to make it obvious that he didn¡¯t give me the hickey. Helel didn¡¯t show any reaction. In fact, he turned his head to the other side before he led the way into the hallway. Akin and I followed him, but I noticed that Akin¡¯s hold over my hand wasn¡¯t that strong anymore. It¡¯s me holding his hand most of the time now. Once we entered the room prepared for us, we watched the elders of the council and Zane¡¯s own team sitting there. Huia came after us and sat with Zane. Our team was on one side of the table, while Zane¡¯s was across from us. Title of the document I was trying my best not to meet eyes with Zane. He had been sitting in his chair and hadn¡¯t even gotten up to greet any of us. His f*inger was constantly around his chin, and his head tilted. ¡°You wanted to talk,¡± Huia took the lead, bringing out some papers with some stuff of their own written on them. I assumed that Akin had informed them about the meeting and what it was about, so they came prepared with their demands. ¡°The chaos you have started needs to end,¡± Akin straightened his back to start talking. Sitting among them in an all-white room with Zane only looking my way was so stressful. I was trying my best to look anywhere but at him, but now I noticed that he wasn¡¯t looking away from me. ¡°I started nothing. At least not yet,¡± Zane replied, leaning over to one side and putting his l*eg over the other like the ignorant person he was. ¡°Then I must tell you, the moment you start, we will not hesitate to call war upon you and your ants,¡± Helel mmed his hand on the table, and everybody gasped. That made Zane chuckle a little. ¡°You know why you were able to feel the evil in me before anyone else?¡± Zane asked Helel, stretching his arm out to rest his f*ingertips on the table. He was gently tapping them and making us agitated. ¡°Because we had more connection, despite me being the twin of Maddox. Every time I get into trouble, I call my muscr brother toe save my a*ss. And you would do that. You always came to my rescue, but then¡ªwhat stopped you?¡± Zane raised his eyes from me to dart them at Helel. ¡°Your brother was sumbing to evilness, and you didn¡¯t even care,¡± he shrugged, his eyes digging holes through Helel¡¯s. ¡°That¡¯s enough lies. You told me you never intended to change. Stop trying to manipte him,¡± I couldn¡¯t just sit there and let him y with Helel¡¯s emotions like that. ¡°Or maybe someone came between the brothers. Everything changed after that, though,¡± Zane calmly My jaw met the floor when he used me of splitting the brothers in front of everyone. But before I could respond, Akin spoke up. ¡°Zane! No one here is an idiot. We are not blind to what you are trying to do. Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t give up everything if Beatrice pulls her hand out for you to hold. You are only against her right now because she is not yours and she will never be,¡± his words were respectful, and his tone was calm. He was able to deliver the right answer to him in the calmest way. ¡°Hm! Talking about blind! Are you sure you can see things clearly? Because the only one who has been blindfolded all this time is you, my dear brother,¡± Zane straightened his back in the chair and mumbled with a sad pout covering his l*ips. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A frown appeared on my face when I tried to understand what he meant by that. ¡°You want us to stay in the west,¡± thankfully, Huia spoke up, and our eye contact broke. I was honestly so annoyed with Zane at this point. He was such a bastard for trying to paint me in the wrong light. ¡°Isn¡¯t that where he was supposed to be after receiving the crown for Alpha King?¡± Helel stated and pushed the papers on the table with terms and conditions written on them. ¡°Hm, I don¡¯t mind. I think it¡¯s a reasonable point,¡± Zane, despite being arrogant and professing his desire to take over the whole world, agreed, shocking us at the moment. I let out a sigh of relief secretly, making sure he didn¡¯t see it and change his mind. ¡°Okay then. If your people came into ournd or ours went into yours¡ªthe bloodshed would be inevitable,¡± Helel said while rxing on the chair. I could tell the brothers were happy that Zane agreed to the terms. However, I don¡¯t know why we thought it would be this easy. ¡°I understand. But I¡¯ll need Huia and a driver whenever Ie to stay at the mansion,¡± Zane stated and watched us look baffled. I share a nce with Akin and Helel before returning to look at Zane. ¡°I want to add a condition too. You cannot have it your way only,¡± he murmured, trying to hold in the smirk he wanted to disy so badly. What an evil a*sshole. ¡°You are not allowed in the mansion,¡± Helel instantly shook his head to make sure he didn¡¯t get his hopes too high. ¡°Why not? You made a reference to my time as the Alpha King and how I would have shifted to the West. So, with that in mind, I would have been allowed to return home. I am not going to stick there for nothing,¡± Zane sounded aggressive this time when exining to us his side. This is what we didn¡¯t want. Bringing him into the mansion with Huia means letting a devil and his pawn ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then forget about the treaty,¡± Helel mmed his hand once again on the table, and Zane let out a loudugh. ¡°You are so aggressive. Aren¡¯t you a father now? Shouldn¡¯t you have grown some patience now that you have a little daughter to take care of?¡± Zane hunched over the table to intimidate him. Helel was about to get up when Akin held his hand and sat him down. ¡°Why do you care, anyway? You are destruction in your own self. As for your entry into the mansion, fine,¡± Akin nodded. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Chapter 504 Losing Lovers. ¡°Really?¡± Zane tilted his head and smiled. I was shocked for a split second before remembering why this treaty was important. If we don¡¯t stop Zane, every time somebody goes out, he will have his people kill them or hurt them. ¡°Akin!¡± Helel groaned. ¡°You are wee toe stay at the mansion for any random 10 days, but if anything happens in the pack during those days, you will be seized and taken action against,¡± Akin added another rule while keeping in mind that his people will not be around him to protect him when hees over. And neither will he have his dagger on him. Title of the document ¡°Huia is also not allowed to step in,¡± I was the one who said that, and her mood changed. ¡°Fine,¡± Zane shrugged, happily epting to enter the mansion, even if it meant he was alone. That showed his desperation to annoy us. ¡°Then I¡¯ll sign, but the instant any of the rules are broken, I will be free to act up on my wild fantasies,¡± Zane argued, and before he could sign, he mumbled, ¡°Oh! I forgot to add another use. If I get anyone pregnant from the pack, I¡¯ll have her stay with me. You see! My child will not be an ordinary child, so without me being on her side, she might lose her life,¡± that was the most bizarre thing he had said during the meeting. We were silent for a while, contemting why such a weird rule. I would never ept him or sleep with him. So who was he talking about? Was he going to impregnate Shiloh? Is that why he wanted to enter the mansion? ¡°Sure, if she wants to stay with you¨C,¡± Akin shrugged, not afraid of epting that rule. ¡°She has to. It¡¯s not for me, the rule is for the child and the mommy,¡± Zane winked, making us roll our eyes at him. ¡°Fine,¡± Helel replied. None of them were buzzing about it. However, I just felt the use to be very weird and out of the blue. They then called the member of the council and asked him to add the new uses and terms while Akin and Helel discussed another big issue with Zane. ¡°Now! It doesn¡¯t mean you are our brother again,¡± Akin raised the point, ¡°you will have to make a public apology and also kneel before Maddox¡¯s grave to beg for his forgiveness,¡± since that was all we could N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. do, we decided to pressurize him into doing such a thing. Otherwise, there was no way he would even let himself get arrested. With the white dagger in his captivity, we couldn¡¯t risk anything. ¡°And you have to return his heart. We will bury it with his body,¡± Helel added, watching Zane bury his head down and take a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I¡¯ve got of him,¡± Zane murmured dejectedly. ¡°Because that¡¯s the only thing left out of his body after you snatched it out of his chest,¡± I muttered and clenched my fists, watching him raise his head to pass me a deadly re. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do that,¡± as he agreed, I felt relieved. That has been our major goal so far. I watched him nod and then look at Huia, who looked like she was against the idea. I don¡¯t know why, but Reign insisted we bring his heart as soon as possible. I think that will be how he can finally be put to rest. ¡°So then, let¡¯s sign the papers and get over with this deal,¡± Akin saw the member return with the papers and straightened his back. Helel stretched his neck, gently massaging it while also checking the baby cam on his phone. He would always see Evelyn through the security cameras all around the mansion. I liked this version of him more. But that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t angry at him. I had boiling questions for him that I will bombard him with once this meeting ends. Once I looked away from Helel, I saw Zane watching me. He had seen me stare at Helel. The three signed the papers, while I was thest one to sign. After I signed them too, we got up to leave. ¡°It was nice seeing you all,¡± Zane voiced, but none of us stayed to hear him out. We were already done with the meeting. We wanted to get out and go back home to prepare for the arrival of Maddox¡¯s heart. The whole car ride was eerily weird, though. Akin hadn¡¯t spoken a word. His eyes were restlessly staring outside the window while he massaged his lower l*ip with his f*inger. ¡°You look bothered,¡± I said to him, getting his attention. ¡°Do you think we made a mistake by signing that treaty?¡± I asked, noticing how he closed his eyes and leaned his head back on the chair to take a deep breath before he mumbled. ¡°What is that on your neck?¡± My body got covered in goosebumps at the question alone. How stupid of me to think he will not ask me about it. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen anything on my neck,¡± I said, turning my head to him and watching him not open his eyes. ¡°Then take a peek at the mirror, examine it, and tell me what it is,¡± he demanded in a calming tone, refusing to open his eyes and look at me. I felt the pressure bubbling inside me as I shoved my hair off and grabbed a mirror from my purse to look at it. I was hoping it was a mosquito bite or something. A rash maybe. But the moment I saw it, I bit my bottom l*ip in shock. It was a hickey. But I don¡¯t remember getting it from anywhere. If Akin didn¡¯t give me one, there is no way somebody else did. ¡°So, what is it?¡± he inquired. ¡°Has to be a rash,¡± I replied, shaking in my skin. ¡°Hm, okay!¡± he said and opened his eyes. The minute our eyes connected, I was stunned to see the emptiness in them. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Chapter 505 Did They K*iss? We didn¡¯t speak after that because Akin chose to close his eyes again and fall asleep. It was the fact that he let me speak and took my word for it. After we reached the mansion, Akin got out of the car and headed inside without wanting to stop or speak to anyone. While he rushed upstairs, Helel stepped out of his car. I knew he would be rushing to see Evelyn, but I had a few questions for him. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Helel asked me, pointing at Akin, who disappeared out of our sight. ¡°Do you have a minute?¡± Instead of responding to his query, I asked him instead. He tilted his head, staring into space for a second before nodding. ¡°Sure, what is it about?¡± He asked and made me walk a ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. little to the garden, where nobody was there to eavesdrop on us. I didn¡¯t want to do this, but for the sake of my own mental peace, I needed answers. Title of the document It was odd to think his room was thest one I spent the night in, only to wake up with a hickey on my neck the next morning. ¡°I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush and ask you directly,¡± I stated, taking deep breaths to start the conversation, which was going to set us on an awkward path. ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± he replied, folding his muscr arms on his chest. His biceps had been growing with every passing day, as all he does is take care of Evelyn and then workout. ¡°Last night I fell asleep in your bedroom,¡± I mumbled, watching him nod his head to agree. ¡°I woke upte myself and was wondering when you left. I guess I fell asleep before you,¡± he stated with a littleugh and a head shake to express how silly he was. ¡°Right!¡± I mumbled awkwardly. ¡°Then why is it that I woke up to a hickey on my neck?¡± I finally asked him after hyping myself up. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to ask him that question anyway, but I didn¡¯t want to act dumb and not acknowledge my state because if he was indeed responsible for it, then I am going to hate him for doing this to me without my consent. ¡°And you think I gave you that?¡± He closed his open eye to make sure he was hearing me right. Then he shook his head, waiting for me to say it. ¡°Then how did I get this hickey?¡± I looked him directly in the eye this time. He cannot be upset with me for asking him that question when he was the only one I had with me apart from Akin. ¡°How would I know? Ask Akin,¡± he red at me, closing his eyes to calm his breathing. ¡°Akin didn¡¯t give me that hickey,¡± I replied with a frown, bringing my eyebrows together and watching him with rage. As the seconds turned into minutes, I began to get furious with him. ¡°Beatrice! I didn¡¯t t*ouch you¡ª,¡± before he could lie some more, I showed him my palm and hushed him down. ¡°When I woke up, I found your hand on my body,¡± I reminded him that he did t*ouch me. He let out a deep sigh and mumbled, ¡°Must have happened in sleep. Other than that¡ªI didn¡¯t t*ouch you. I will never do that to you,¡± the hurt in his voice sounded genuine, but I was still confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore. All I know is that you are the only one who I was withst night,¡± I folded my arms over my chest and muttered. ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t done anything like that before,¡± Imented, and his eyes narrowed on my face. ¡°I was drunk that night,¡± he instantly defended himself. ¡°How could you use me of something so blunt and obscene? You think I¡¯m capable of giving you a hickey while you are sleeping, and you didn¡¯t wake up the entire time?¡± He raised his voice before grunting at me. His eyes were examining my face, and his bodynguage was aggressive. He was even trying to take a step closer to me, but every time he did, he stepped back himself. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± My heart began to pound in my chest when he shook his head and ¡°If I¡¯m capable of something so nasty, then maybe you didn¡¯t want to wake up because you liked it,¡± he hissed and that¡¯s when I gasped and raised my hand to hit him, but I stopped. ¡°That¡¯s right. It hurts when you think somebody knows you, but they use you of something this big. Your reaction was to hit me when I got used of something not even remotely as bad,¡± I get it. He made his point, but I was still not satisfied. ¡°And you know what¡¯s f*uc*ked up? I am getting used of something that I didn¡¯t do, but I dreamt about it every single day with your consent,¡± he uttered under his clenched jaw. I was embarrassed to look into his eyes after hisment gave me goosebumps. The awkward eye stare went on for an entire minute before he walked past me aggressively. I didn¡¯t want to offend him, but I was in a bad situation, too. Things were happening around me, and I was clueless. Once I turned around to leave, I saw Shiloh standing a little farther from me. I don¡¯t believe she heard us, but it seemed like she wanted to approach me. I was already in hot water, and thest thing I wanted was for her to mess with my brain. ¡°There you go,¡± I sighed, cussing internally when watching here near me. She looked determined, and the moment she stopped in front of me, she said something I wasn¡¯t even thinking about. ¡°Akin and I didn¡¯t k*iss in the car.¡± I was shaken up because why the hell did shee up to me to say such a random thing? Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Chapter 506 Everyone Has Lost It. ¡°Is that what you wanted to say to me?¡± I rolled my eyes at her for attempting to creep me out. That was a ssic Shiloh move. She would always say random things just to make me ufortable or give a hint of something that was not happening in real life. ¡°There is nothing going on between us,¡± she added, anxiously ying with her f*ingers and looking around. On second thought, she looked sick. ¡°Have you been sleeping well?¡± Despite being angry at her for always ruining things for us, I was worried when I saw the dark circles. Her condition reminded me of Zane wanting to add a weird use to the agreement. Title of the document ¡°Listen, there is nothing going on between Akin and me. We didn¡¯t k*iss in the car, and he didn¡¯t tell me that he would buy me lingerie,¡± she repeated herself, like she was just saying something for the sake of talking. I kept watching her while she stared into space before counting something on her f*ingers and turning around to leave. Her condition was so bad that I didn¡¯t feel like arguing with her. Briskly walking back into the mansion, I eyed Reign to follow me to the front yard. ¡°Did everything go well?¡± Reign asked, briskly walking behind me until we were out of the mansion once again and standing on the road. I just felt so odd being back in the mansion. ¡°Beatrice! Tell me what happened. Akin rushed upstairs, and Helel refused to say anything. Did everything go well? I heard the treaty was signed so-,¡± she kept yammering in worry, waiting for me to open up. ¡°Everything went fine with Zane. He made some uses that I¡¯ll send you in a while. Right now, I want to talk about Shiloh,¡± I expressed with a worrisome look on my face. ¡°Did she say something again? Avoid her. This is why we don¡¯t get too close to her,¡± Reign rolled her eyes at the mention of Shiloh. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look fine. Reign! Something is up with her, and I want you to examine her,¡± I suggested to her, and without asking me any more questions, she nodded her head in agreement. ¡°What else? Is Akin upset?¡± She finally came back to the topic that I knew would be brought up again. ¡°It¡¯s all fine. Listen¡ªwill you go with me for dress fitting?¡± I invited her again and watched her smile grow. ¡°Of course, I would,¡± she pped her hands happily, and soon we were heading back into the mansion. Colt gave me a sympathetic smile and approached me, his eyes on the hickey. ¡°I don¡¯t know how it appeared on my neck,¡± I exined before we could go into that topic. ¡°Is that why Akin is so upset?¡± Colt questioned, and I faintly nodded my head. ¡°You don¡¯t remember who gave you this hickey?¡± Reign frowned in bewilderment. I know it sounded like a lie. ¡°No!¡± I shook my head. ¡°Hm, just tell him that you fell on someone¡¯s l*ips,¡± Colt decided to use his brain to help me out, but only to get a quizzical re from both Reign and I. ¡°You were in Helel¡¯s roomst night,¡± Reignmented slyly. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. He is not admitting to his actions,¡± I sighed, scoffing at him. ¡°But you would have woken up if it was him,¡± Colt shrugged, making the same point Helel made. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. I¡¯ll go upstairs and talk to Akin,¡± I gave them a head nod before parting ways with them. I have to convince myself that I have no clue where it came from. As soon as I entered the room, I was blessed with the sight of shirtless Akin, who had just walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. ¡°Akin! Are you angry with me?¡± I stood on the side, pouting sadly. ¡°You said it was a rash, so there is no room for an argument. I believe you,¡± despite being conflicted, he managed to smile sweetly my way. One could look at him and say he was trying so h*ard to just believe me blindly. ¡°But I¡¯m worried because I don¡¯t remember anything,¡± I spoke up, and he stopped rubbing lotion on his abs. ¡°I think I got it from the mountains. I went out in the morning for a fly- around. Maybe some insect left this rash behind,¡± I exined, and he silently listened to me and then just nodded his head. After a moment¡¯s pause, he turned to me and pulled his hand out for me. ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself out so much. It must be an insect,¡± he smiled when I held his hand and sneakily pulled closer to his naked body. I grabbed the lotion out of his hands to help him with it. ¡°Thank you for always understanding me,¡± I murmured, steadily rubbing the lotion on his abs, and then making my way down. He watched me get on my knees and pull his towel down, revealing his h*ard c*oc*k to my view. Putting lotion all over my palms, I held his d*ic*k and gently began to massage it. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah! Is this your way of m¡ªaking things right?¡± He spoke through heavy breaths. ¡°Because it¡¯s working,¡± he said, stretching his head back and closing his eyes, grunting in pleasure. I yed with his d*ic*k, holding and rubbing my palm up and down his shaft while my other hand squeezed his balls. Every inch of my body wanted to be with him, but my brain kept telling me to pull away from him. However, I knew if I did it now, he would be very upset, and I didn¡¯t want to hurt him again. Without a dy, I opened my m*outh on the head of his c*oc*k and began to squeeze his shaft with much pressure until it twitched and poured all the cum into my m*outh. ¡°Ahhh f*uc*k! Beatrice!¡± Akin groaned so loudly that he startled me for a second. His face was all red, and his breathing was elerating. ¡°I f*uc*king love you so much,¡± he confessed, making me feel better. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Chapter 507 A Happy Family. (Zane Spade) I have been so happy ever since I returned home. Everybody was confused about why I signed that agreement and why I should not live in the pack and continue causing chaos. ¡°Zane! Your people want to know if you are really going to transfer them to the West,¡± Huia came after me to my room when it was time for me to celebrate. ¡°Tell them that for now, they have to move,¡± I said, watching my reflection in the mirror. ¡°By the way, nice job bringing attention to that hickey,¡± I smiled to myself whileplimenting Huia. Although she didn¡¯t seem too happy to celebrate, I had to offer her a toast. ¡°Here,¡± I grabbed a ss of wine and gave it to her. Title of the document ¡°There has been something you need to know,¡± she uttered, tossing the ss between her hands. Her entire attention was on some unknown issue troubling her. At least unknown to me. So far, everything was going in the right direction. ¡°You know, when I go back home, they will not be able to resist me. There will be some cute fights and N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. arguments, but I am sure we will get along again,¡± I excitedly said before taking a huge gulp down my throat. I haven¡¯t said it out loud, but it¡¯s been a bit lonely over here. All these people were unable to take the ce of my brothers or my friends. Colt¡¯s little yapping, Reign always hiding behind him, Helel eyeing me to behave, and Akin cooking for me. It¡¯s been so long that I haven¡¯t had that experience. And then there were those crystal eyes of my beautiful mate. I wish I hadn¡¯t messed it up with her. There was just one query at the back of my mind. Why weren¡¯t they epting me for who I am? They have epted Beatrice, even when she is the mistress of doomsday. Then why not me? ¡°Huia! Do one thing,¡± I snapped my f*ingers in excitement as I recalled the deal I had made with them. ¡°Yes Zane! What¡¯s it that you want me to do?¡± She questioned, cing the wine ss down without taking a sip from it. ¡°Pack my stuff. I¡¯m going over to stay with them. They said I could stay there for ten days every month. I want to use it,¡± I mumbled enthusiastically. ¡°Now?¡± She looked almost shocked, as if I had told her bad news. ¡°Yeah! Look, I have to take Maddox¡¯s heart for them. So, I was thinking¡ªI¡¯lI go there and deliver it myself and be a part of the goodbye ceremony for my twin,¡± My heart filled with joy at the thought of putting Maddox to rest. I deserved a few moments with him as well, since I was the reason he was going to have peace now. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied, in a dull mood. ¡°Isn¡¯t it exciting? They thought they could get rid of me, but I¡¯m back in their lives. There is no way they can ignore me when I¡¯m living with them. I¡¯m sure Akin will cook more food even when he doesn¡¯t offer it to me directly. I will find it on the counter. And then Helel¡¯s daughter. What did they name her?¡± I looked at Huia for answers. She was on a mission to find her name today. ¡°Evelyn Helel Spade,¡± Huia mumbled, reminding me of what Maddox used to say whenever he talked about having a daughter of his own. ¡°They gave her a beautiful name,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Ah! A dark knight with a weredragon on his side,¡± I sighed as I recalled the prophecy. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to be too worried about much since I had Huia, the best seer, out there. I wonder what is happening in the pack now. They must be celebrating. Little did they know, I was ¡°Anyway, I would like my bags packed while I make a quick call to the mansion,¡± I rubbed my hands in excitement when calling Akin. I¡¯ll be able to see Beatrice walk around the whole day. It will be wonderful. ¡°Hey,¡± the phone only rang for a few seconds when he picked it up. Must have been desperate to hear from me. ¡°Why are you calling now?¡± He sounded tired. The meeting was tiresome, so I don¡¯t me him. ¡°I thought it would be nice to spend some time with my family in the mansion. I¡¯m packing my stuff and then I will arrive at the mansion shortly,¡± I stated with a smile on my l*ips. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, making me smile even wider. I knew they would wee me. There is no way they can hate me. He hung up, but I was happy to hear him say that. ¡°So, I have decided to send the heart before I go there myself because I feel like if they see me with the heart, they will feel weird about it and startining again,¡± I told Huia, who looked a little agitated over something that she couldn¡¯t speak to me about. ¡°Okay,¡± she nodded and she left the room in silence. ¡°I am excited to meet our niece,¡± Zey said. ¡°But I wonder if she will be able to feel the aura around us and find out what we did to her moth¨C,¡± I didn¡¯t let Zey remind me of that. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it. She is a child. She would never know. Besides, why keep talking about sad incidents when we can create beautiful new memories again?¡± I shrugged, as there was no point in talking about the past. What¡¯s done is done. Now we are present here, and we should only remember what matters to us. With that being said, I sent over the heart first while I packed my s*hit and shoved it in the car. It will be an amazing ten-day retreat where I will make my family remember that I am the same Zane, just more powerful. And a sight to see when Beatrice wanders around beautifully. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Chapter 508 Tricked And Lonely (Zane Spade) Soon I had reached home again. The air here seemed so familiar. It reminded me of my old days here. ¡°Ah! Home sweet home,¡± I smiled to myself, watching the guards stare at me. They didn¡¯t bow down to me. It irked me, but I nned to punish themter. ¡°Hello, I am your alpha king of the west!¡± I teased, watching them while they kept their eyes averted. Yeah! They all hated me. Rolling my eyes at them, I made my way into the mansion, wondering who I would encounter first. The very first step in, I felt the aura of the mansion and remembered it was my own doing. Ignoring it, I steadily entered the living room with a grin on my face. I am anticipating how they will react to my arrival. Title of the document To my surprise, they were not in the living room. ¡°Hm! Where are they all hiding from me?¡± I rubbed my chin, looking around suspiciously. As I made my way into the kitchen, I found the counter empty. Nobody had made drinks or food to wee me. Even my brothers didn¡¯t bother to prepare something for me. ¡°Akin!¡± I let out a shout, hoping to hear hime out of his library like he used to back when I would get home from school. He would rush out to see if I was fine and would heat up some food that he had cooked for us. It didn¡¯t happen this time. Walking past his study, I peered outside the window to look outside and spot Helel. My brother, who was mostly found in the garden, was exercising and working out. But he wasn¡¯t here either. My next stop was to go upstairs, where most of the memories were waiting for me. A whiff of Maddox¡¯s scent left me dazed when I stood next to his bedroom. The door was shut N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. with a huge lock on it. ¡°He used to always be there for us,¡± Zey whispered. I kept staring at the door before turning around anding face-to-face with Beatrice¡¯s bedroom. My heart almost skipped a beat at the reminder of those nights when I would visit her and tease her. She was so cute and gullible, easil mended and controlled. She has changed so much. It is almost impossible to get a hold of her now. The list of bedrooms consisted of Helel, Akin, and even my own. I couldn¡¯t enter those rooms, and there were huge locks on them except for my room. Once inside the room, I was met with another shock. Nobody has cleaned my room; it was left abandoned as if nobody cared about it. ¡°Okay! Why are there locks on every door?¡± I asked myself. It wasn¡¯t that there were locks; these locks had magic spells on them. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I asked myself that question, rushing downstairs angrily. They were not home. The entire mansion was abandoned, as if nobody was ever returning to this ce again. That was it. I was beyond pissed now. I called Akin, and he attended my call like he was waiting for it. ¡°Where are you guys?¡± I asked furiously, clenching my jaw and still looking around. ¡°Why does it matter? You wanted toe home, you are home now,¡± he said from the other side without any disy of emotion for me. It shocked me. I was really hoping they would try to mend things with me or make me feel special to win my heart, but this was something I didn¡¯t expect. ¡°I meant¡ª,¡± I paused, biting my tongue. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you meant. The use said you could return to the mansion for ten days a month. It never said we would have to be in it. You wanted to win the war against us. Good luck. You¡¯ve got yourself a mansion, all for your lonely self,¡± he hissed, hanging up on me. I felt betrayed. ¡°We signed the treaty, and what we got in return is an empty mansion,¡± Zey yelled angrily, losing his control. ¡°They did me wrong,¡± I uttered, looking around and feeling suffocated. What am I going to do in this empty mansion? This loneliness, with so many memories rushing to me, will eat me alive. They shouldn¡¯t have done that. Just when I thought we were ying fair and being honest with each other, they ditched me. ¡°Huia!¡± I yelled in my phone when calling her, breathing profusely and trying not to look at all the areas where we brothers once used to cherish each other¡¯spany. ¡°They are not here. They tricked us,¡± I yelled, grunting at the feeling of losing to them. ¡°They left me all alone in this cursed mansion. The walls are all looking at me with hatred, every corner is a reminder of¨C,¡± I closed my eyes to take a deep breath, or I would lose myself. ¡°I knew it was too good to be true. They cannot stand your sight; why would they allow you home?¡± Huia murmured sadly from the other side. ¡°Which is why I was against the idea of this deal. We got nothing out of it, and they received the most,¡± she continued to remind me how many times she insisted I don¡¯t sign. ¡°I will make sure they remember this day when they are all this lonely,¡± I muttered, feeling anger rushing through my veins. But there was another piece of news awaiting me. ¡°Actually, I wanted to tell you that ¡ª Akin and Beatrice are getting married. Today is her dress fitting,¡± she announced, a little toote. My body felt a surge of emotions. There were no words left to say, but I still forced some out of my l*ips. ¡°They wanted to get away from me, didn¡¯t they? Let¡¯s see how they will receive this wedding gift. I am sure they will alle rushing to me after that. Do one thing¡ªsend them her body,¡± I finished, taking a little stroll to the living room and waiting for them on the couch. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Chapter 509 The Worst Wedding Gift (Beatrice Dismay) The new mansion was beautiful. Of course, it didn¡¯t have what our old mansion had, but at least it was something where we could live peacefully without the unnecessary visits of the devil. ¡°Your dress,¡± a helper brought out a big box where my first dress was lying beautifully. The seamstress was standing by therge mirror, expecting me to like the dresses he had designed just for me. Obviously, she wanted the Luna queen to wear her custom-made gowns. I went into the bathroom and changed into a white princess gown, walking out to stand in front of the mirror while Reign smiled at me. ¡°This is pretty,¡± Iplimented, ¡°but I am looking for something more unique,¡± I said, smiling at the thought of walking down the aisle. Title of the document The men were apanying Akin for his preparations. I knew Zane had arrived home, but it didn¡¯t matter to us. He can stay all alone there, it is what he deserves. ¡°Then you must try this one,¡± the seamstress said, eyeing the helpers as they brought out another box. Reign had been sitting and chugging down champagne ever since we arrived. Shiloh and Jey were transferred to the guesthouse of our new mansion. But Reign was stressed out about something else, as I could tell. I grabbed the new dress and wore it, walking out to find Reign¡¯s eyes shining at how beautiful the A-line dress was. ¡°Oh wow! It sits perfectly on your body,¡± Reignplimented, without wasting a minute. Even I liked this one a lot and was already hoping to pick it. ¡°What do you think, your highness?¡± The seamstress asked me, and with a great head nod, I let her know I loved it. ¡°I will still try the other ones, just to be double sure this is what I want,¡± I said with a sheepish smile on my l*ips. There were two more dresses left, so I wanted to see what they were about. ¡°Okay,¡± the seamstress gestured at the helpers to pull the other box over. I watched them struggle with this one. It seemed heavy. Maybe I will like this one more. It must be special to be this heavy. ¡°Open it up,¡± she smiled, waiting for me to open it. With a bright and wide smile covering my l*ips, I opened the lid to find myself facing horror. ¡°AHHHHH!¡± one of the helpers who got a glimpse of it screamed and ran towards the exit while Reign got up instantly toe my way and peer into the box. I was too stunned to speak or react to it. My whole existence was shattered at the sight of it. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What is this?¡± Reign screamed at the seamstress, who was shaken up by what was sleeping in the box. ¡°I don¡¯t kn¡ªow. I don¡¯t know how she got in there,¡± the seamstress stammered, rushing away with the helpers. ¡°Beatrice! Step away from it,¡± Reign held my arm to shake me awake, but I couldn¡¯t move. Watching Gwen¡¯s dismembered body in the box was like going back in time and remembering something. I couldn¡¯t really tell what I was remembering, but there was a disoriented image of her in my mind. I met her somewhere, and she called for me. I didn¡¯t hear her at the time, but I could now hear her voice loud and clear. ¡°She is de¡ªad,¡± I whispered, taking a step back and falling to the ground in tears. ¡°She is gone,¡± I was still in a state of frenzy but unable to show it with my bodynguage. Soon my eyes began to feel heavy, and darkness sumbed me. ¡°Beatrice!¡± I heard her call for me over and over again. I wanted to cry, but no words wereing out of my m*outh. I don¡¯t know how long I have been gone for, but when I began to wake up, I was in Akin¡¯s arms and sitting in the backseat of an open car. ¡°She is waking up,¡± Akin announced. Through the blurred vision, I watched Helel on call with someone. He looked shattered when speaking on the phone. Colt rushed over with a ss of water for me while Reign was missing. ¡°Gwen!¡± I let out a cry once I woke up entirely. ¡°Akin! She is dead,¡± I got out of the car in haste and yelled, ¡°she is dead!¡± as I repeated myself. I found them standing around me to make sure I didn¡¯t run away in madness. I was still in thest gown I wore that I liked. But it was all dirty now. Everything was ruined. I wanted to go back in time and save Gwen so badly. The desperation was making me lose my mind. ¡°Beatrice! Please calm down,¡± Akin requested, gently rubbing my arm. ¡°Oh my God! Helel!¡± I then turned to him. Everybody was sad about him. ¡°I am so sorry!¡± I covered my m*outh with my hands when I was crying hysterically. Although he had tears in his eyes, he was making sure he didn¡¯t seem weak. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± he uttered. ¡°It is like a nightmare.¡± ¡°I am so sorry,¡± I continued to apologize. He didn¡¯t have to lose the mother of his child like that. He was quick enough to reach me and hug me. ¡°She deserved to live,¡± I was crying on his chest while he was keeping me in his embrace. Something was not right. I had a weird guilt in me that I couldn¡¯t speak about. ¡°There is no way it is a coincidence,¡± Akin said from behind me, talking to Helel and Colt while I was just sobbing on Helel¡¯s chest. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Colt inquired. ¡°Somebody broke the contract,¡± Akin announced, and I went silent. It has begun to dawn on me now as well. Even Helel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and I heard it since I was literally closer to his heart than anything at the moment. ¡°It is not a coincidence that Zane enters the mansion and we find her dead body,¡± Akin then exined, making sense. ¡°Then let¡¯s go meet that f*uc*ker,¡± Helel hissed, not unwrapping his arms from around my body. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 510 Who Killed Gwen? (Beatrice Dismay) We made it back to the old mansion and stormed inside, holding a grudge. To send her dead body as a gift to me, showed Zane would stoop to any level when he didn¡¯t get what he wanted. We entered the mansion and found Zane in the living room with pizza boxes on the table and a TV ying. ¡°Oh!¡± He acted like he didn¡¯t know we wereing and instantly got to his feet with a smile on his face. ¡°You crossed all your lines when youid a f*inger on my child¡¯s mother,¡± Helel was already fuming, so his sight triggered him into lunging at Zane. He tripped Zane on the couch, and while he raised a punch to hit him, Zane objected. Title of the document ¡°I didn¡¯ty a f*inger on anyone,¡± he yelled, acting all innocent. ¡°Don¡¯t f*uc*king lie to me. You broke the rule, so you will be punished now,¡± Helel punched him, and Zane covered his eye. Akin rushed ahead to hold Helel by his back and pull him away so that he could have a word with Zane. ¡°You will not leave this pack until the investigation is done,¡± Akin muttered, hunching over Zane and pointing his f*inger in his face. ¡°May I know what I have done this time?¡± he asked in a soft tone, sounding hurt. ¡°You killed Gwen,¡± Akin yelled, pushing him on the couch even more. ¡°She is dead?¡± he asked in a gasping tone. ¡°I have nothing to do with her death.¡± He quickly defended himself, but there was no way he was innocent in all this. He knew very well why he was our main suspect. ¡°As for the investigation. Sure! I know I haven¡¯t done anything. So go ahead and do all you want to do, but once I¡¯m proven innocent and the real culprit is caught, do you promise to punish her the same way you want to punish me?¡± Zane didn¡¯t attempt to get up this time. He asked for fair treatment while steadily rubbing his h*and over the blood from the corner of his l*ips. ¡°We will see about that,¡± Akin hissed. Helel was throwing a fit around, angry that Zane denied it. We thought once we came home, he would happily admit he killed her like he always does. But he denied being the killer. And the fact that he assumed the gender of the killer to be female made an unsettling energy settle around me. ¡°He cannot stay here,¡± Helel whispered while dragging us to the kitchen. ¡°If he leaves, he will never get punished for anything,¡± Akin argued. Since we didn¡¯t have any proof, we couldn¡¯t really call him out, even when we were certain he did it. ¡°Then he can stay here in this mansion while we find out the truth,¡± I said, holding a cold water bottle in my h*and. I was still feeling dizzy and was not able to get out of the shock that I received from seeing her body. It was saddening because Evelyn had been crying and probably wondering where her mother went. ¡°I just can¡¯t believe she went through so much pain in her final hours and we were here unable to do anything,¡± Helel grunted, biting his l*ips to stop cussing. Nobody knew how tofort each other. Everyone was in a state of shock and confusion. ¡°I¡¯ll kill this sucker now. It just proves that he cannot be stopped,¡± Helel muttered, wandering around and huffing and puffing. ¡°Guys,¡± Reign, and Colt ran into the house and stopped when they watched Zane sitting in the living room with his head resting back and his eyes closed. He was angry, for sure, but I don¡¯t think for the right reasons. He was not being used out of nowhere. ¡°Reign! Tell me if you were able to find out when he killed her,¡± Helel stepped up and held her by her arms gently, making her look into his eyes. Reign took a deep breath and looked at us. I could tell she was under a lot of pressure to prove herself worthy of being by our side. ¡°She was killed the same day Beatrice was found,¡± as she said that, everybody shared a nce of confusion. ¡°That was the same day she went missing,¡± Helel instantly caught it and argued. ¡°Then who the hell was writing those text messages to us?¡± Akin scoffed as he scratched his neck. ¡°It¡¯s pretty clear at this point that somebody abducted her and wrote those text messages,¡± Colt muttered. ¡°I¡¯m doing another spell to close in on the gender of the killer,¡± Reign added, and everybody stared her way in silence for a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯m only saying this just in case¨C,¡± she mumbled. She was trying to be extremely helpful now. ¡°That¡¯s alright. Go for it,¡± I said, giving her a head nod. ¡°But I know he killed her,¡± Helel hissed as he stared into the distance. ¡°But I guess it¡¯s helpful to have solid evidence against him. Since we have signed the treaty with them, we cannot just say our gut feeling says he is the killer,¡± Akin argued with Helel, who was still fuming at the thought of losing Gwen. It must be so hard for Evelyn to grow up without a mother. ¡°We must go home for now. Evelyn is with a nanny in the car, and she has been very fuzzy,¡± Colt announced. The condition of Evelyn was sad as if she knew she had lost her mother, and all of us went silent. How will we ever tell her that her mother was killed right under our noses? ¡°You guys should go ahead. I¡¯ll stay here to keep an eye on him,¡± as soon as Akin suggested that idea, N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I shook my head vigorously and held his h*and tightly. ¡°No! I don¡¯t trust him. What if he tries to hurt you?¡± I asked with a pout covering my l*ips. ¡°Beatrice! I won¡¯t go down without a fight. So don¡¯t worry,¡± he reassured me, but something still didn¡¯t feel very right. ¡°Please! I¡¯ll stay in contact, okay?¡± He then gently pressed my back to make me go with Helel and the others to take care of him and Evelyn. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 511 Final Blow And Their Rtionship Ended. (Zane Spade) I watched them all leave one by one without checking on me once. I guess they hate me now because I ruined Beatrice¡¯s dress fitting. Her sweet face with so much sorrow and grief hurt me, but it was meant to happen. Akin walked back into the living room and loosened his tie before taking a seat on the couch in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a chance to speak the truth and surrender. After that¡ªI¡¯ll not show any mercy,¡± Akin uttered, stretching his neck and rxing on the couch. Title of the document I get that he is powerful, but he was underestimating my strength. ¡°If I had killed her, I¡¯d have happily said it. But I didn¡¯t,¡± I replied, watching him crack his knuckles and trying to look around to keep his anger in check. Now that the princess wasn¡¯t with him, he feared losing his control. ¡°That¡¯s because now you have signed the treaty. So you will get in trouble,¡± he spoke up, giving me a side-eye. ¡°I heard what Reign said. She was killed before the treaty was signed. So if I had done it, I¡¯d brag about it and not get in trouble. You know how much I love bragging. So I¡¯m not admitting to killing her; trust me, I have not,¡± I was keeping my calm and speaking very softly, my head still leaning back and my eyes examining him. I have always been content with myself. But at this moment, I wanted to know what it felt like to be in his shoes. It must be such a blessing to get epted by Beatrice and get married to her. I wanted to feel the excitement he must be feeling, thinking he was going to marry her and keep her for himself. If only I hadn¡¯t screwed it up and taken Beatrice away to the house I had built for her near the vortex, I would have tamed her enough to make her sumb to the darkness and not leave my side. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have you ever wondered about the coincidence of Beatrice going missing the same way as Gwen? She went missing, left a letter, and then we found out Flynn actually kidnaped her. Gwen went missing. We found a letter, andter we found out she has been killed,¡± I shrugged, watching him narrow his eyes in my face. ¡°Thest thing I want is for you to solve this case with me,¡± Akin let out a chuckle arrogantly, making me clench my jaw secretly. ¡°Beatrice was in my mansion after she killed Flynn,¡± my words made him stop looking around and turn to stare at me. I could sense the shock in his silence. ¡°And what makes you think I¡¯ll trust you?¡± he asked with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m sure Reign can tell you when Flynn died. It was the same day she went missing. Now, she wasn¡¯t found until a few dayster. That¡¯s because she came to me after killing Flynn,¡± I watched his muscles tense up while his jaw gritted. ¡°I was in your mansion¡ª,¡± he tried to bring that up, but it only made me grin. ¡°And I¡¯m sure you heard herugh in the room, but you were so confident she would never betray you that you chose to avoid recognizing herugh,¡± the very moment I said that, he zoned out for a second before he lunged at me and grabbed me by my cors, hunching over me. ¡°You kept her there by force?¡± he yelled in my face, still acting delusional. ¡°And she wasughing? I have proof that she came to me on her own. She wanted to get away from everyone, so she came right into my arms. And not just that day; we have been meeting every day,¡± my words were making his grasp over my cors even tighter. ¡°Stop this f*uc*king nonsense,¡± he screamed, punching me in the eye and leaving me slightly dazed for a few minutes. I must say, my brothers were strong. But they were lucky I wasn¡¯t fighting them back. I was aiming to drain them emotionally. ¡°Keep hitting me; it won¡¯t change the truth,¡± I managed to say while he raised his h*and to hit me again. And once again, when he raised his h*and, I pushed him away until he fell to the ground. He was already in his feelings. ¡°Let me show you the security footage of my mansion,¡± I yelled, pulling my phone out and getting on my feet. ¡°I don¡¯t need to see anything. If she wants to tell me, she will tell me herself,¡± he said, getting up but with his head down and his h*and on his heart. ¡°You are asking to be fooled,¡± I scoffed. ¡°She never likes a dull, easily dominated man. Why do you think she keeps running back to Helel and me? Because we are willing to put up a fight for her,¡± I watched him flinch, but it all went down. I yed the video clip¡ªthe clip of me giving her a hickey. ¡°Oh sorry! You probably didn¡¯t even know I was the one who gave her that hickey,¡± I mumbled and watched him raise his head to look at my phone¡¯s screen. He briskly approached me to hit me again when I silenced him with a question, ¡°Will you hit her too? Why are you punishing me? I owe you no loyalty, but she does.¡± His steps halted while his eyes stared at the screen with tears running down his face. A video ended, and the new one yed. There were lists of videos, including one final one where she was in bed with me, naked and cuddling. ¡°F*uc*k you!¡± He suddenly let out a scream and grabbed my phone, mming it against the wall and hyperventting. ¡°You have every right to be angry, but know this¡ªI gave her a chance to return to you when I brought you to my mansion,¡± I stated. He looked even more distraught. His h*and caught a grasp of his hair as he paced agitatedly. ¡°And I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t have told you that she is pregnant with my child,¡± that was myst blow to him. It shattered him to the point that he fell to his knees and ced his h*ands on the floor, bowing in extreme sadness. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 512 The Forged Mate Bond (Beatrice Dismay) As soon as we arrived at the new mansion, Helel went to his bedroom with Evelyn. He hadn¡¯t spoken to anyone until now. ¡°He must be so devastated,¡± Reign uttered, getting into the foyer with me. Colt had walked out of the car to get us food. Although it was a beautiful new mansion, it didn¡¯t feel like home. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Zane did that,¡± I sighed, feeling this anger inside me. Why was he in our lives so much? ¡°Now that we are speaking of him¡ª how do you feel?¡± Reign asked me that question in a bit of a weird tone, making me turn around and look at her in confusion. ¡°I feel fine,¡± I smiled, not understanding what the purpose of that question could be. I am assuming she noticed the look on my face because she cleared her throat and held my h*and to exin it to me. Title of the document ¡°He ruined your dress fitting,¡± she spoke and watched me take a deep sigh. ¡°It is not about me anymore. We lost a friend, a mother, and a mate,¡± I was still very shocked that Zane took such a crazy step and then went ahead to sign the treaty. ¡°Where is Akin?¡± Just as we were deciding to walk upstairs, Shiloh came into the foyer, looking all messed up. It appeared she had been running for hours. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked instead of asking her why she was looking for Akin. ¡°Did you guys leave him with Zane?¡± She rolled her eyes. She must have found out about it from the driver. ¡°Shiloh! We are not in a state to deal with any madness right now. Can you please leave us alone?¡± Reign stepped up to get rid of her. But she stubbornly folded her arms over her chest and shook her head vigorously. Jay came rushing looking for her, and the moment he saw her with us, he pped his forehead. ¡°I am so sorry. I didn¡¯t know she had left the guesthouse,¡± he apologized, trying to grab her arm to take her out of our sight. ¡°Take her away. It will be the best for now,¡± Reign added. ¡°I am not leaving. Why is it that he is left behind with Zane? Isn¡¯t Beatrice his mate? She should have stayed with her mate instead,¡± being rude is one thing, but being inconsiderate needs a lot of arrogance, and she was all that. ¡°Now you will tell me where I belong?¡± I let out a scoff and approached her, a little too aggressively for her to instantly step back and hold Jay¡¯s arm for protection. ¡°Go ahead, deal with her anger yourself now,¡± Jay seemed tired of her. He pushed her ahead to make her face me, but she immediately ran behind him again. ¡°What is it that you want, Shiloh? Do you want Akin? If so, then forget about it. I am not giving him to you,¡± I muttered as I red into her soul. She went silent for a moment before she held Jay¡¯s h*and and came forward. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°I love Jay. Why would I want someone else?¡± She shrugged, making us roll our eyes at her. Either she was crazy or just in dumb. ¡°Really? You love him?¡± Just when we thought it couldn¡¯t be more awkward, a young, h*andsome man walked into the mansion with his guards tailing after him. I have never seen this man before in our pack, but the way Shiloh gasped, I could tell she knew him. ¡°Is that why you ran away from me?¡± He hissed, his beautiful eyes darkening at her, before he looked at me andposed his posture, ¡°Your highness!¡± With a bow in respect, he let me know he was not here to disrespect me. ¡°What is going on?¡± Jay murmured in confusion, staring at Shiloh and then at the man. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, watching him fix his ck jacket. ¡°I am Alpha Bernard!¡± he introduced, and a little yelp was let out from Reign¡¯ s l*ips. ¡°You know him?¡± I asked her without dy. Why is it that I have no clue about this man, but it seems like Reign knows him? ¡°Remember our seer nurse, Monique? She was¡ªsupposed to go work for him,¡± Reign said in a weird tone, as if she were holding back some of the information. ¡°Is that all?¡± I questioned. ¡°I will tell you the restter,¡± she whispered, elbowing me to not insist on her saying it here. ¡°I am not only just an alpha, but I am Shiloh¡¯s fated mate,¡± as soon as he said those words, we all narrowed our eyes at him as if we had seen a ghost. Jay swiftly removed Shiloh¡¯s h*and from his and stared at her for an exnation. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± I interrupted. ¡°She told us she never had a mate before,¡± I remembered vividly. Because that is how she was chosen to be Akin¡¯s mate. ¡°Shiloh!¡± Jay hissed, watching her face to tell him this man was lying, but she was a lot, just standing there with her eyes staring at Bernard and everyone. ¡°She is my mate, and we had been very happy together until she decided to run away from me. I just don¡¯t know why you did that. We were so happy together, so why? Why the f*uc*k did you leave me?¡± he yelled, wanting to get closer to her when Jay covered her again. I was just staring at Shiloh. Her bodynguage was not normal. An ordinary person would not react like this to such a crazy situation. ¡°But she is Akin¡¯s mate,¡± Reign decided to intervene and let this man know that he didn¡¯t know all the shades of Shiloh. ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Bernard said with a lot of confidence. ¡°They felt the mate bond,¡± I mumbled, watching him shake his head yet again. ¡°I am telling you-that is not possible. And if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± he insisted on talking when Shiloh finally spoke up. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 513 Way To Lose A Mate ¡°I have never met this man in my life,¡± she continued to shock us with her ims. The more she denied, the more upset Bernard got. ¡°I am taking my mate to my bedroom,¡± Jay, who was always calm, stated loudly while eyeing an alpha. ¡°No!¡± Bernard came forward and stretched his arm out. ¡°You are not taking my Luna to your f*uc*king bedroom,¡± he hissed. ¡°Guys! We can sit and talk about this,¡± reign whispered, elbowing me to look at Shiloh. As I turned my attention to her, I found her staring at the ceiling as if the empty spot were more intriguing than the two men fighting for her. Title of the document ¡°There is no need for it. I wille back tomorrow to take her away with me. And don¡¯t worry, I will not confidently. The fact that he was still willing to give her a chance, even when she was openly cheating on him, stunned me. I hoped it wasn¡¯t his ego saying all that. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Shiloh,¡± Jay ignored him and held her h*and to make her walk after him. The two left the mansion whilst Bernard turned to walk away, but only to stop and spare me a nce. ¡°You said she is mates with the white savior? Isn¡¯t he your mate?¡± he questioned. ¡°I am his mate, but he is hers, I guess,¡± I shrugged, not even sure who was whose mate at this point. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works. He was your mate before he found out he was the alpha king, so how does he have a new mate now?¡± He asked with his h*ands on his waist. ¡°Helel got a new mate after he came back to life as a dark knight. Akin is supposed to¨C,¡± I was talking in a soft tone when his head shake silenced me. ¡°No! Helel has two mates. His first mate was always you, and the second one he got because he came back to life as a new person. So basically, that¡¯s how he got two mates. Akin has always been alive. He had one mate, and if he hadn¡¯t felt the mate bond with someone else before turning into a white savior, that means he doesn¡¯t have a second mate. Whoever got their second mates got them early on. You can¡¯t just go around feeling mate bonds now. After all the heroes and viins were introduced, the idea of new mate bonds is done for you guys,¡± he kept yammering and confusing me. ¡°Wait! When did Shiloh run away from you?¡± Reign asked him after she felt something odd about his statements. ¡°You guys talk; I will go check on Akin,¡± I excused myself and sprinted away from them to call Akin. Something was telling me that leaving Akin with Zane wasn¡¯t a good idea. I called him many times, but he didn¡¯t pick up. My anxiety kept growing in my veins. And then I watched Helel walk downstairs with Evelyn in his arms. ¡°Have you spoken to Akin?¡± I asked in a hurry and Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. watched him give me a head nod. ¡°Yeah! Just two minutes ago,¡± Helel replied, ¡°he was fine just doing some office work,¡± he added and walked past me to the kitchen. ¡°Oh! Maybe that¡¯s why he is not picking up my calls,¡± I nodded to myself before I walked after Helel to check on Evelyn. ¡°If you want to rest, I can take care of her,¡± I gave Evelyn a smile when offering Helel some help. He steadily moved away to the fridge and then turned to look my way. ¡°There will be no need forthat. I don¡¯t want to be used of anything by asking for your help,¡± his himself. ¡°That¡¯s not fair. I was concerned because that hickey appeared out of nowhere,¡± I exined, exining why I acted so desperate to know the truth. ¡°I get it. Every time something happens out of the blue, Helel must have done it,¡± he didn¡¯t even look my way when saying those words. As I approached Evelyn to carry her, he swiftly got in my way and held her up in his arms. ¡°I said there would be no need,¡± his voice soundedmanding. The rush of emotions made my eyes tear up. ¡°Helel, you are hurting me now,¡± Iined at his sudden mood change. I didn¡¯t want to hurt him that way. ¡°No! You have hurt me by using me of that s*hit. Why don¡¯t you focus on who gave you that hickey so that you can ask the right person that question,¡± he stared at me in the eye, his voice harsh. ¡°You think I got it from somewhere, and I am using you of keeping that person a secret?¡± I asked, and when he scoffed sarcastically, I received the answer. ¡°I will just tell you one thing¡ªI don¡¯t need your charity. If I need help, I will ask Reign or Colt,¡± he finished, walking out of the kitchen with a sandwich. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t even believe that had happened. He was fine the entire day, but suddenly he remembered that incident and was not letting it go. Just as I stared at the wall with tears in my eyes, my phone rang. A hopeless smile covered my l*ips when I watched Akin¡¯s name on the screen. ¡°I was missing you so m¡ª,¡± I began to yammer the first thing when I attended, but his bothersome cough made me bite my tongue and shut up. ¡°I am waiting for you outside the new mansion,¡± he said from the other side. He didn¡¯t even ask me if I was fine or what I was doing. I was shocked that he came here unannounced. ¡°Is everything alright? Why do you want to meet me there?¡± I asked in a panicky tone. ¡°Come and you will know,¡± the monotone voice and theck of sweet words worried me. Before I could ask him what exactly was going on, he hung up on me. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 514 Finally Broken Up Making my way to the foyer, I realized that Reign, Bernard, and Colt were in a separate room now. It would be much easier for me to sneak out of the mansion that way. However, something didn¡¯t seem right. I could tell he wasn¡¯t calling me out to have a lovey-dovey conversation with me. He seemed upset about something, and in the back of my head, I knew exactly what it could be. As soon as I exited the mansion and took a few steps onto the road, I spotted his car parked at a distance with Akin standing beside it. ¡°Akin, I thought you said you wanted to stay with Zane for the night,¡± I approached him while fidgeting with my f*ingers. The fact that he didn¡¯t evene forward to hug me, even when I approached him and hugged him, was scary. Title of the document I had my arms wrapped around him, but he didn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I broke the hug to look at his face. His eyes were red, as if he had cried a lot. His hair was messy, and his tie hung down his shoulders. ¡°I am going to ask you a few questions, and I need you to answer them honestly. Can I expect that from you, Beatrice?¡± He asked in a monotone. I watched him, and he didn¡¯t even look at me. He was just staring behind me, trying to catch only a glimpse of me and nothing more.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°You know I never lie to you,¡± I said, and the little sarcastic chuckle from his side indicated that he didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Is there anything you want to tell me?¡± he asked, and my throat began to close. He was right; I had a lot of things to tell him, but I was unable to say them. It was as if something had wrapped its f*ingers around my neck and choked me into silence. ¡°Beatrice! Now is the time for you to be honest with me. I am giving you a chance toe clean, so tell me. Are you hiding something from me?¡± He asked again, and this time I took a step back from him. Even when I forced myself to say all that was in the back of my head, I stupidly shook my head, unable to tell him anything. ¡°No! I am not hiding anything,¡± I lied involuntarily. ¡°Who gave you that hickey?¡± He returned to the hickey again. I gulped and rubbed my neck, wondering what I should say now. ¡°It isn¡¯t a rash, that much I know now,¡± he added himself when I didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, and he lowered his head, starting tough. ¡°Akin! You don¡¯t believe me. I can tell you think I am lying to you,¡± I began to tear up, feeling helpless at that moment. Why was I unable to tell him the truth or even admit it to myself? ¡°Because you are lying to me,¡± he finally raised his voice and grabbed me by my arms. It was the first time I had seen him so angry with me. ¡°I am not¡ªlying,¡± I began to cry the very moment I looked into his eyes. He knew a distorted version of the truth. ¡°Zane gave you that hickey,¡± he muttered. ¡°Didn¡¯t he?¡± he yelled, and despite being in control, I nodded my head. It was as if I were a robot programmed to act a certain way in response to certain questions. ¡°Why? Why the f*uck did you do that to me?¡± he yelled, shaking my body and making me close my eyes as I cried loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You didn¡¯t feel any guilt when you kept leaving the mansion to meet up with him. Is this why you were having such a hard time settling down with me?¡± His allegations ripped open my chest, making me feel the heat from within. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how it all happened,¡± now that the truth was out, I told him what I knew. All I knew was that whatever he was saying did happen, but why and how? I had no clue. ¡°You cheated on me, Beatrice. After how much I loved you and cared for you, this is what you give me?¡± He yelled and pushed me back. ¡°I¡ª I don¡¯t know,¡± I stammered, grasping my hair in my hands, unable to remember why I went to Zane. ¡°I think I am losing my mind,¡± I uttered, slowly kneeling down and sitting on the road. ¡°No! You are not losing anything-the only thing you lost is me and my love,¡± his statement made me raise my head and vigorously shake it. ¡°You are breaking up with me?¡± I instantly got to my feet, grabbed his coat, and prevented him from leaving. ¡°There is no need to stick together now. You never wanted to be with a vani mate,¡± he laughed, forcibly freeing his coat and pushing me away so that I wouldn¡¯t t*ouch him again. ¡°That¡¯s not true, mister,¡± I murmured through quivering lips. ¡°You cannot leave me. It might have been a mistake, but I love you. We are getting married, you know,¡± a broken smile covered my lips as I stared at his face. ¡°No! I am not marrying you, Beatrice. I am done with you,¡± he didn¡¯t hesitate to say while looking into my eyes. ¡°Akin!¡± the voice came from behind me. Helel must have been notified by the guards that I had left the mansion in a hurry. He hadn¡¯t brought Evelyn along, and I was d he hadn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t have to know what a bitch her aunt is. ¡°Helel! Look at what he is saying to me. He is breaking up with me,¡± I pointed at Akin, watching Helel look at him with wide eyes. He was as shocked as I was. ¡°Yeah! Because she f*ucking cheated on me by having an affair with Zane behind everyone¡¯s back,¡± something in Akin had changed. He was so angry that he exposed me without mercy. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 514 Finally Broken Up Making my way to the foyer, I realized that Reign, Bernard, and Colt were in a separate room now. It would be much easier for me to sneak out of the mansion that way. However, something didn¡¯t seem right. I could tell he wasn¡¯t calling me out to have a lovey-dovey conversation with me. He seemed upset about something, and in the back of my head, I knew exactly what it could be. As soon as I exited the mansion and took a few steps onto the road, I spotted his car parked at a distance with Akin standing beside it. ¡°Akin, I thought you said you wanted to stay with Zane for the night,¡± I approached him while fidgeting with my f*ingers. The fact that he didn¡¯t evene forward to hug me, even when I approached him and hugged him, was scary. Title of the document I had my arms wrapped around him, but he didn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I broke the hug to look at his face. His eyes were red, as if he had cried a lot. His hair was messy, and his tie hung down his shoulders. ¡°I am going to ask you a few questions, and I need you to answer them honestly. Can I expect that from you, Beatrice?¡± He asked in a monotone. I watched him, and he didn¡¯t even look at me. He was just staring behind me, trying to catch only a glimpse of me and nothing more. ¡°You know I never lie to you,¡± I said, and the little sarcastic chuckle from his side indicated that he didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Is there anything you want to tell me?¡± he asked, and my throat began to close. He was right; I had a lot of things to tell him, but I was unable to say them. It was as if something had wrapped its f*ingers around my neck and choked me into silence. ¡°Beatrice! Now is the time for you to be honest with me. I am giving you a chance toe clean, so tell me. Are you hiding something from me?¡± He asked again, and this time I took a step back from him. Even when I forced myself to say all that was in the back of my head, I stupidly shook my head, unable to tell him anything. ¡°No! I am not hiding anything,¡± I lied involuntarily. ¡°Who gave you that hickey?¡± He returned to the hickey again. I gulped and rubbed my neck, wondering what I should say now. ¡°It isn¡¯t a rash, that much I know now,¡± he added himself when I didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, and he lowered his head, starting tough. ¡°Akin! You don¡¯t believe me. I can tell you think I am lying to you,¡± I began to tear up, feeling helpless at that moment. Why was I unable to tell him the truth or even admit it to myself? ¡°Because you are lying to me,¡± he finally raised his voice and grabbed me by my arms. It was the first time I had seen him so angry with me. ¡°I am not¡ªlying,¡± I began to cry the very moment I looked into his eyes. He knew a distorted version of the truth. ¡°Zane gave you that hickey,¡± he muttered. ¡°Didn¡¯t he?¡± he yelled, and despite being in control, I nodded my head. It was as if I were a robot programmed to act a certain way in response to certain questions. ¡°Why? Why the f*uck did you do that to me?¡± he yelled, shaking my body and making me close my eyes as I cried loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You didn¡¯t feel any guilt when you kept leaving the mansion to meet up with him. Is this why you were having such a hard time settling down with me?¡± His allegations ripped open my chest, making me feel the heat from within. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how it all happened,¡± now that the truth was out, I told him what I knew. All I knew was that whatever he was saying did happen, but why and how? I had no clue. ¡°You cheated on me, Beatrice. After how much I loved you and cared for you, this is what you give me?¡± He yelled and pushed me back. ¡°I¡ª I don¡¯t know,¡± I stammered, grasping my hair in my hands, unable to remember why I went to Zane. ¡°I think I am losing my mind,¡± I uttered, slowly kneeling down and sitting on the road. ¡°No! You are not losing anything-the only thing you lost is me and my love,¡± his statement made me raise my head and vigorously shake it. ¡°You are breaking up with me?¡± I instantly got to my feet, grabbed his coat, and prevented him from leaving. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°There is no need to stick together now. You never wanted to be with a vani mate,¡± heughed, forcibly freeing his coat and pushing me away so that I wouldn¡¯t t*ouch him again. ¡°That¡¯s not true, mister,¡± I murmured through quivering lips. ¡°You cannot leave me. It might have been a mistake, but I love you. We are getting married, you know,¡± a broken smile covered my lips as I stared at his face. ¡°No! I am not marrying you, Beatrice. I am done with you,¡± he didn¡¯t hesitate to say while looking into my eyes. ¡°Akin!¡± the voice came from behind me. Helel must have been notified by the guards that I had left the mansion in a hurry. He hadn¡¯t brought Evelyn along, and I was d he hadn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t have to know what a bitch her aunt is. ¡°Helel! Look at what he is saying to me. He is breaking up with me,¡± I pointed at Akin, watching Helel look at him with wide eyes. He was as shocked as I was. ¡°Yeah! Because she f*ucking cheated on me by having an affair with Zane behind everyone¡¯s back,¡± something in Akin had changed. He was so angry that he exposed me without mercy. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 516 Just A Hoax! (Shiloh Hitch) I had been hearing a lot of ruckusing from the main mansion. My eyes were glued to the lights from inside as I stood at the door of the guesthouse. I saw Akin and Helel rush into the mansion, with Beatrice chasing after them. ¡°Why are you standing here? Please tell me you don¡¯t n to go over there and ruin things for them?¡± Jay came from behind me and ¡°Why are you clinging to my side?¡± I asked, rolling my eyes at him. Title of the document ¡°Why? Do you have someone else you want to cling to?¡± Hisment made me turn to look at him. ¡°Tell me, how did Bernard get in here? Or should I ask you why he came here?¡± Jay shook his head, licking the chocte off his lips. ¡°Because I am his fated mate, remember?¡± I shook my head at him for being delusional enough to think all this was real. ¡°No! Akin is your fated mate. Remember what I taught you?¡± And then he suddenly hissed and wrapped his f*ingers around my neck, mming me against the wall. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Shiloh! Why the f*uck do you keep ruining things? Why can¡¯t you follow simple orders?¡± he yelled in my face, making me shiver in anger and cry over my vulnerability. It was hectic to have my lips sealed and only say what he wanted me to say. I hated every second of it. I tried so hard to help them by twisting the words. I couldn¡¯t say it in exact words, but I had been getting better at using tricks to express what I really felt. I tried to stop Beatrice from eating those cookies. Sadly, the way I did it was the only way I could, and it made me look jealous and like a bitch. The reality was far from what Jay had been sharing. This devil worked for Zane. One day, I found myself in a s*hitty situation when I got abducted by them. That witch seer did her magic on me and then made me a ve to Jay. This is how it works. They inject the blood of the master in us, or they make us drink it, consume it in any way, and once that¡¯s done, we are bound to the masters. This technique wasn¡¯t only limited to me or Beatrice; they nned to do it to every she-wolf. I wish I could have done more, but all I could do was think about telling the truth. I did somehow seed when I irked Beatrice enough to get us kicked out, but that soon backfired when Jay beat the crap out of me and used Zane and his team of doing it. Hence, we were back in the mansion again. And then that stupid red rose. They used it to cause hallucinations in Beatrice. Not only hallucinations but to create false memories, including fake videos of her and Zane. I knew everything, but I was unable to help my kings and queens, and I hated every second of my life for it. ¡°Remember thest time when you tried to ruin things? I f*ucked you up real good, didn¡¯t I?¡± He smirked, hissing in my face. ¡°But what I am unable to understand is how do you manage to open your goddamn mouth and still speak some s*hit against my will?¡± He had a frown on his forehead when he was questioning me. I just stayed silent. I didn¡¯t want to tell him that the reason I was able to break free a little was because I was pregnant. Sadly, Beatrice was under full control, and her master was also strong. ¡°Be a good girl and don¡¯t cause any trouble. We were supposed to make Beatrice hallucinate about Akin having s*ex with you in the car and then buying lingerie for you. But I guess there will be no need for it. Zane has already torn them apart,¡± Jay said, looking so happy at the victory of the devil. Zane knew Beatrice wasn¡¯t pregnant, but he had used a fake test to deceive her senses or to just nt that seed in her head. He had to silence her dragon before she destroyed his n. Hence, Beatrice thought her dragon was silent because she was pregnant. She was not herself, so she couldn¡¯t even tell the difference between doing something and aiming to do it. However, I was beginning to wonder how much I could help like this. Now Bernard hade, and I would die if they hurt him. ¡°By the way,¡± Jay let me free, and I began to cough to catch my breath. ¡°Reject that mate of yours in the morning when nobody is around,¡± hismand made me clench my jaw. Now I would have to obey him even when I didn¡¯t want to. I would die rejecting the father of my child. They created a fake bond between Akin and me, but that¡¯s all it was¡ªa fake f*ucking bond. I was madly in love with my mate, but I guess that¡¯s where our paths parted. ¡°The man from hell wille live with us now?¡± I asked, fixing my hair. ¡°For a few days before he disconnects Beatrice from everyone and then sends them off themselves, I am sure the brothers hate her now. They will ask Zane to take her along and leave them alone. In the meantime, we can gather other she-wolves. We are just not sure howto control Reign and Monique. Seers by their sides are not a good thing for us,¡± Jay hissed, shaking his head while brainstorming. It got me thinking about how one could get out of this trance and be in control of their own body once again. ¡°Get ready; very soon we are leaving,¡± Jay announced before he got on a call with Zane to inform him about what¡¯s going on in the mansion. I needed to think fast and stop the brothers from sending Beatrice away. If only they could figure out that she wasn¡¯t herself, they would be able to crack this mystery themselves. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 517 Snatched Away (Beatrice Dismay) I was now even more silent than before. My movements seemed calcted. After Akin shattered the cloud of distress by announcing Zane¡¯s arrival, I should have been infuriated with him. I should have been running after him to exin that I am not even in control of myself. But I did none of that. I shamelessly went into the kitchen to drink some juice. My throat was dry, and my eyes were burning. As I stood in the kitchen, preparing a smoothie, I sensed someone approaching. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Colt called my name, causing me to tighten my grip around the ss and feel the pain of trying to free myself. ¡°What is going on? I¡¯m sure you have a reason for all this,¡± he whispered, rushing to face me. ¡°Is that a*sshole ckmailing you?¡± he questioned. I trembled with the force of my desire to respond, but my body moved in a different motion. I shakily brought the ss to my lips and sipped from it, tears welling up in my eyes. Title of the document ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± he insisted, looking confused by my behavior. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would believe this is normal behavior. Something is not right with you. So either you tell me the truth, or I¡¯m going to keep defending you, even if it means going against the brothers,¡± he muttered through clenched teeth, refusing to step aside. ¡°Colt,¡± Reign entered the kitchen, disapprovingly looking at him. ¡°What? Do you believe what they are saying?¡± he yelled at her, causing her toe closer and stand beside us, while I awkwardly sipped my juice as if I wasn¡¯t even part of the conversation. ¡°She hasn¡¯t said a word to refute it. Akin has seen proof of everything,¡± Reign seemed very upset with me, not even ncing my way. ¡°And does that prove that he didn¡¯t ckmail her or anything? Look at her, she¡¯s so silent. Do you think a person would react this way if they were caught betraying everyone?¡± he continued to argue, melting my heart. I felt sorry for him because taking my side would make him look bad in the eyes of others. ¡°Someone without answers would act this way, Colt,¡± she replied, keeping her distance from me. Reign mumbled, expressing her disappointment in me. ¡°By taking their side, she also betrayed me. Huia killed my sister after following Zane¡¯s orders. I didn¡¯t expect Beatrice to forget everything and ept that devil.¡± Colt yelled at her, defending me. ¡°This is nonsense! Just listen to yourself. Do you really think she would do something like that?¡± ¡°Beatrice! Please tell them it¡¯s not true,¡± Colt gently t*ouched my hand, and my body flinched. I stepped back from him as if he had hurt me. Even he was shocked to see me react this way. ¡°She¡¯s not the same person. She has let darkness consume her,¡± Reign then came up with a different exnation that could make sense to them, but it would further drown me. If they truly believed that darkness had taken over me, they would think my behavior was a result of it. ¡°Let¡¯s leave her be,¡± Reign held his hands to pull him away, but he shook himself free and red at her. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving her side,¡± he stated firmly. Reign gasped at him. Thest thing I wanted was for them to fight each other. ¡°So, you¡¯ll stay beside her even when Zane takes her? Does that mean you¡¯re on their side now?¡± she raised her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember how Zane and his evil witch killed Dream?¡± Tears slipped from her eyes as she demanded an answer. ¡°I¡¯m not on his side, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not on Beatrice¡¯s side either,¡± Colt sounded upset because he knew his answer would hurt her. ¡°So, you won¡¯t stay with us?¡± she asked, taking a step back from me. I felt like dying in that moment. All of this was happening because of me, and I was standing there, sipping juice like an idiot. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with Beatrice,¡± Colt uttered, watching her take another step away from him. ¡°Listen, you have Akin and Helel to take care of you, but she¡¯ll be all alone with Zane. I don¡¯t trust him, so I can¡¯t leave her with him,¡± he exined, while she began to cry and ran out of the kitchen. Colt cast me a sad nce before running out of the kitchen to check on her. I was growing anxious now. What was happening to me? Why was I unable to defend myself or tell them that I¡¯m not on Zane¡¯s side? But it was toote to even think of a n. The doorbell Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. rang, and I knew who had arrived. ¡°Wow! You guys got yourselves a new mansion just so you don¡¯t have to face me?¡± The mockery in Zane¡¯s tone sent shivers down my spine. Zane stood in the foyer with the brothers as I walked out to be in his sight. His eyes shimmered as he gazed at me. Without any dy in his reaction, he rushed over and wrapped his arms around me. Sadly, I didn¡¯t move away from him. I just felt like I belonged there. I noticed Helel looking away while Akin clenched his jaw. It must have been so difficult for them to see me in their brother¡¯s arms. ¡°Hey, have you been crying?¡± Zane cupped my face in his hands and smiled, nting a kiss on my forehead. ¡°So¡­¡± Just when I thought Zane would take a step forward and kiss me on the lips, thankfully, Akin interrupted. ¡°You two can stay in the room,¡± he grumbled, crushing my hopes. I really thought he was going to ask Zane to step away from me. ¡°If you guys have a problem, Beatrice and I can stay at the old mansion,¡± Zane suggested, and my body began to shiver. I looked fine on the outside, which should have been a big red g for the brothers. And they should have acknowledged that this wasn¡¯t me. I stared at them, praying they wouldn¡¯t let me go with him. ¡°Sure,¡± Akin responded, shrugging his shoulders. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 518 Don¡¯t Let Me Go. ¡°Great, then we should pack our stuff and move back to that old mansion,¡± Zane seemed excited to be alone with me. I stood there, my eyes fixed on Akin, engulfed in disappointment. I knew I had no right to expect anything from him after he found out about my infidelity, but my behavior should have been a big red g for them. I¡¯d like to ask Akin if he truly believes I am capable of such an atrocious act. If his response is affirmative, I will quietly withdraw myself from the situation. However, even if his answer is negative, I find myself unable to voice my thoughts on the matter. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Helel said, pointing me toward the room where my belongings were. I noticed something. Now that everything had been exposed, I had lostplete control over my body. I was no longer my own person. I stood there, unable to even express that I didn¡¯t remember how I had cheated on him or why I had done it. I was like a lifeless body, merely following Zane¡¯s orders. Title of the document ¡°Let¡¯s go, babe,¡± he whispered, rubbing my back as he led me to the bedroom. Once inside, he stepped back and began chuckling. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Ah! How does it feel to be with the brother you were meant to be with?¡± he asked, facing me. I could tell he knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to genuinely answer him. ¡°You may answer my question,¡± he said, leaning closer and speaking those words directly to my face. My lips felt as if they were unsealing. ¡°I hate yo-¡± I began to yell, but he hushed me. ¡°Shush! No more talking. Pack your stuff, we are leaving. I am not like Akin or Helel, who would allow you to be seen with someone else. Look at them. You loved them so much and always trusted them, yet they let you go as if you meant nothing to them,¡± he shrugged, as if he had no idea why they had let me go. He had nned this entire game to separate us, and he seeded. I was now somehow his ve, and he was going to take me away from my mates. ¡°Now,e on! Pack your stuff,¡± he jumped onto the bed andy down, watching me give him a nod. As I began shoving my clothes into my bag, Zane cleared his throat, signaling that a newmand was on its way. ¡°Come here,¡± he uttered, pointing his f*inger at me and then gently tapping the bed beside him. Without any control over my own body, I listened to him and walked over to sit beside him. As soon as I sat down, he lifted his body and positioned his head on my ¡°Run your fragile f*ingers through my hair,¡± hemanded, making me shudder, but once again, I obeyed him. ¡°You know, I have dreamt of this moment for years now. I want you to be with me so badly that I came up with this n. I know you will hate me for a while, but eventually, your entire personality will changepletely. Once you live with me, you will realize how amazing it is to have no restrictions on your intrusive thoughts. You will be allowed to do anything you want. I want to give you that life with me. Just a few more days, and then we will leave this pack as well. I will take you home and free you from this cage,¡± he kept talking, turning over and burying his face in myp, embracing me. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to sleep with me against your will, so I will release you. However, you will remain chained until you ept me,¡± he rambled, as if that would mean consent. Hopelessly, I stared at the empty wall ahead of me, remembering my nights with Akin. His t*ouch had felt soforting and amazing. But now it was all gone. Zane was so cruel that he didn¡¯t even let me have my emotions or let me mourn the biggest loss of my life. After a few seconds, he got up and pointed at the bags. ¡°Quickly pack them so we can get out of here,¡± he ordered, and I rose like an obedient student. Soon, my belongings were packed, and now I dreaded leaving the room. For some reason, my memory was intact, but my senses would not allow me to go against Zane. It was as if I wasn¡¯t in my own body but his, and he was the puppet master. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he grabbed the bags out of my hands and held my hand as we exited the room. Somehow, I managed to show resistance. It wasn¡¯t much, but enough to let him know that I was dreading leaving with him. I knew that if he managed to take me away now, I would be gone forever. I felt so helpless. ¡°What? Seriously, you can still resist?¡± he seemed shocked because it only meant one thing. I hated him so much that I could resist even through such a strongpulsion. ¡°You will have to learn to obey me, Beatrice,¡± he shook his head at me and tightened his grip around my wrist, pulling me away. Once we were in the foyer with our bags, we saw everybody gathered around, watching us leave. Colt anxiously paced around with his bags packed too. So, he wasing with me? ¡°We shall leave now,¡± Zane said, casting a vague nce at Colt, acknowledging that he was going toe with us no matter what. However, I feared why he was so calm. He must have a n to get rid of Colt as well. My eyes were fixed on Akin, and his gaze met mine. I wanted him to say something and stop me from leaving. Maybe I was asking for too much, but I didn¡¯t know how I would be able to live without him for so long. And then it was time to leave. As soon as we took one step out of the mansion, I heard Akin¡¯s voice from behind us. ¡°Actually, the two of you cannot leave. We wouldn¡¯t know if you are staying or leaving, and we can¡¯t allow you to leave until Gwen¡¯s murder case is resolved.¡± Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 519 used Of Killing His Baby Momma I watched Akin get in our way and then push his coat back so that he can shove his hands in his pockets. He looked devastated but I noticed how he was bluntly making an eye contact with me. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t get it,¡± Zane shook his head to make sure he was hearing him right. ¡°You told us we can leave,¡± Zane argued. ¡°But Gwen¡¯s case remains unsolved. Hence, you have to say,¡± Reign stepped ahead and announced, her eyes showing anger. Title of the document ¡°I am pretty sure you know when Gwen passed away. It was before the treaty was signed, so even if I did kill her, will you break the treaty for the crimemitted after signing it?¡± Zane was so clever, watching them with quizzical eyes. ¡°Actually, we are not using you of Gwen¡¯s murder,¡± Helel came forward to stand shoulder to shoulder with Akin. I was getting worried about what was going on. I am sure they all hated me, so they definitely weren¡¯t trying to stop us from leaving because of me. As for Helel¡¯s statement, if he wasn¡¯t ming him, then who was he using? ¡°Then?¡± Zane frowned, grunting loudly in shock. Akin stretched his neck and took a deep breath before his eyes stopped on me and he gestured my way. ¡°Beatrice is under suspicion of the murder of Gwen.¡± My heart seemed to have stopped breathing right then and there. It was as if somebody had ripped my soul out of my body. The instant tears formed in my eyes from the fact that the brothers even thought I could do something like that. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Zane held my hand and forced me behind his back. However, I had stared into Akin¡¯s eyes long enough to never forget about this moment. ¡°Why? You were the one who gave us a hint,¡± Akin seemed toofortable now. It was more like a war for them. They have moved past the phase of winning my heart. Now they wanted to win only. ¡°You told me that there were too many simrities in the case. In fact, after you showed me all the clips, you even asked me if I N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. would rather have Beatrice get arrested or let her go live somewhere with you?¡± Akin seemed to have dropped the deal Zane suggested to him. I was unaware of everything, but one thing was for sure I was being used of Gwen¡¯s murder, and I was the one who couldn¡¯t even deny anything. ¡°I ¡ªZane zipped his lips tightly before he stepped back and dropped the bags. ¡°Fine, we will stay here. Good look finding any evidence,¡± the way Zane said it didn¡¯t seem too confident. I was beginning to wonder if I really did something to Gwen because I could remember her screams, but there was no image of the memory. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We will stay in one of the rooms while these broken mates of yours try to ruin you for an act of revenge,¡± Zane muttered as he dragged me after him. I watched Helel look at me with so much anger that I felt like he would kill me with his own hands once it was proven that I have indeed hurt her. My life has turned upside down in a matter of hours. Once we were in the room, Zane began pacing from one corner of the room to the other in worry. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I only suggested that to him because I thought he would let you leave with me in fear of somebody finding out that you were the one with the dagger that killed Gwen,¡± Once he began talking, I shivered. ¡°The n was not to get you arrested, but use the fear of you getting arrested against Akin. I thought he would ask me to take you and leave, but that man¡ªhe got over you so quickly,¡± Zane shook his head and pouted, clicking his tongue in disappointment. ¡°What? fine, say it in a whisper,¡± he walked my way and let me speak. ¡°Did I really kill her?¡± I whispered as he let me. ¡°You did. I cannot say you were in your full senses but you were acting up. Now shut up,¡± he waved his hand at me after giving me the biggest shock of my life. Did I kill her? Is that why I was holding that bloody dagger in my hand? ¡°How do we save you from this now?¡± he rubbed his chin, wondering how he will get to live with me if my pack will arrest me for killing The Dark Knight¡¯s baby momma. I didn¡¯t care about surviving this. If I did it, I must be punished but it will be so heartbreaking that Evelyn will live without her mother because a psycho mistress of doomsday wasn¡¯t in her senses and killed her mother. ¡°Listen, I want you to do something for me. Find out where the bloody dagger is and then inform Jay. He will go collect it from the site. Locate it quickly because the brothers are after it too,¡± Zane informed, who seemed to be Huia. As he said Jay¡¯s name, everything began to make sense. It was Jay and Shiloh against us. They were both working with him while ying a good cop, bad cop with us. Everybody got us fooled so easily and we were clueless all this time. ¡°Ugh! Once they find the dagger and discard it, I am taking you out of this pack. I can use these usations to finally leave the pack with you and im our baby is not safe here,¡± he was murmuring to himself, making me wonder if I ever truly knew him. What happened to the Zane who was indeed an idiot but also always there to help everyone? That was always a made-up a personality that he had used to blind us. ¡°The war ising as soon as we leave this pack. I don¡¯t give a f*uck about any treaty. I just want to take you away from here before I¡¯ll unleash a deadly curse on thisnd,¡± Zane muttered, exposing his true intentions. He never wanted peace. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 520 Is Beatrice A Hated Luna Queen Now? (Colt Abyss) After the brothers told Zane that they suspect Beatrice of something so heinous, we had to leave the mansion to find the weapon that she had used to kill Gwen. I was not satisfied with how they handled this whole situation. In fact, I was so angry that I was only following them tough in N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. their faces when it turns out that Beatrice was innocent. I get it that they were upset about Gwen¡¯ s untimely death. I was too. But that didn¡¯t mean Beatrice had to die with her. ¡°You are not going to say anything?¡± Reignmented as we sat together in the backseat of the car while Akin was the one driving it. Title of the document Helel stayed behind in the mansion with Zane and Beatrice to ensure they didn¡¯t flee the scene. ¡°What do you expect me to say?¡± I turned to her angrily, watching her in the eye, but she kept stealing her eyes from me. ¡°I don¡¯t think you two realize how much you are hurting her,¡± Imented, watching Akin finally park the car on the side of the road and take a deep breath. ¡°And what she did to us? What do you have to say about that, Colt?¡± Reign sounded so different from before. She used to have so much faith in Beatrice, but now she was acting like she was certain Beatrice killed Gwen and did all the other horrible things, too. ¡°You think she is capable of all the bad things that are thrown her way?¡± I asked, and she rolled her eyes. ¡°She is a mistress of doomsday. If anything, she is the most capable one,¡± her statement got me into clenching my jaw and exiting the vehicle angrily. I didn¡¯t want to sit with those who don¡¯t even want to first make sure if Beatrice is doing all that out of her own will or is being ckmailed into doing it. The two came out after me, but Akin remained silent this whole time. ¡°Colt! We don¡¯t have time for this. We need to go find the weapon that was used against Gwen,¡± Reign hissed, shaking her head at me for dying. ¡°Then you should go. I am not going to no mountains,¡± I announced and watched Akin give himself a nod. ¡°Do you have another important thing to do?¡± Reign seemed so chill, yet so different. ¡°What is it Reign? Is this some sort of quest for you? Are you not even a tad bit upset that on the receiving end of all these horrible usations is our Beatrice?¡± I yelled once I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°And where the f*uck are we headed to? You think she killed her in the mountains and then waited to gift herself her body?¡± I was beginning to lose my mind with how easily they got convinced just because she was caught having an affair with Zane. It was as if they only defended her when they knew she was their Beatrice. ¡°I tracked the weapon with Gwen¡¯s blood. It is in the mountains and I know exactly where it is. If you don¡¯t believe anything that wait till I prove to you that Beatrice was thest one holding that weapon. I understand your loyalty to her but Colt¡ªit doesn¡¯t excuse Gwen¡¯s murder. She was a new mother. She deserved to live,¡± Reign¡¯s words made me lower my head and feel bad at how reluctant I was to find her killer. Or maybe because Beatrice¡¯s silence has scared me into thinking maybe she was ckmailed into killing her. ¡°Now, shall we leave before somebody else finds the dagger and hides it again? Gwen deserves justice,¡± Reign spoke softly. There was no reason for me to stay behind now. So, I gave her a head nod and got in the car with her. I truly believed that Beatrice was still innocent. However, I have decided for them to find out by themselves. We reached the mountains; I stayed back in the cave while the two left to grab the dagger. Once the two returned, I figured they had found the dagger. It somehow made me worried. If they were that urate about the location of the dagger, they must have some solid evidence against Beatrice. ¡°Hey,¡± Reign gently pressed my hand while I looked outside the window. ¡°When will we find out who killed her?¡± I asked, not turning around to look into her eyes. ¡°By morning,¡± Reign said. I am thankful to her for staying patient with me. I have thrown multiple tantrums during the course of our journey to the mountains. Now I justcked energy. ¡°Do you hate her?¡± I looked in the rearview window to question Akin directly. He remained silent before he let out a deep breath. I don¡¯t know what Zane showed him that made him so heartbroken, but I haven¡¯t ever seen Akin so silent. He had managed to not utter a single word or to take part in any conversation. ¡°By the way, Bernard told us a few things,¡± Reign managed to change the topic, ¡°Shiloh lied about not having a fated mate before you.¡± I wasn¡¯t surprised, honestly. I was there when Bernard was talking to Reign. From his memory, Shiloh seemed like a very good mate and a soft heart girl. I wonder what changed. As I focused on her behavior, I began to see simrities between her actions and Beatrice¡¯s. ¡°Is it just me or Beatrice is acting like Shiloh now?¡± as I made thatment, Reign turned to stare at my face for a few seconds in silence. ¡°Colt! Do us a favor, and keep an eye out on Shiloh and Jay, but don¡¯t let them know anything that Bernard said. Make it seem normal and focus on their questions, especially whatever they want to know about Beatrice,¡± that was the first time in hours that Akin spoke and the way he said her name. I didn¡¯t hear any hatred in his tone. Just concern. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 521 They Want To Punish Her. (Zane Spade) I was extremely worried about Beatrice. My brother surprised me when they took a whole turn and decided to punish Beatrice. ¡®We shouldn¡¯t have done that. What if they are really against her and they try to punish her? We don¡¯t know how crazy one can go to steal their mate from others. It is like if she couldn¡¯t be theirs, she cannot be ours,¡¯ Zey was right but he was only causing me anxiety at this point. I rolled my eyes and clenched my jaw. ¡®It is like they are so unpredictably evil. I have never met someone who would do something this extreme just because they couldn¡¯t get together with their mate,¡¯ Iined, realizing my brothers were not at all saints. ¡®We have to make a quick n about getting Beatrice out of here,¡¯ Zey then suggested as I watched Beatrice stand in the corner of the room. Honestly speaking, she was listening to me, obeying me like a good girl, but something was missing. Title of the document I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but I liked her more when she argues with me and tries to boss me around. So basically, I like her the way she originally is. But sadly, she had forced me into taking this step and now I liked the idea of enving all the she-wolves and she weredragons to my people. Once that happens, we can get them all pregnant and then discard them after taking away the babies. The kids born will be groomed in a way that they follow our orders and are more interested in chaos. It was all set except for my rtionship with Beatrice. I aimed to set her free. Because her own charms were the ones that made me fall for her. I didn¡¯t want to enve her. I wanted her to get on top of me of her free will and have wild sex with me because she wants to. Just the thought of it happening made my body feel a new kind of enthusiasm. But then I was reminded of my brothers and their evil minds. ¡°Beatrice! You cane sit,¡± I said as I felt bad watching her stand over there. She came and sat in the bed, her posture straight and her eyes keep getting watery. ¡°Do you want to cry? Why would you cry? Look, I helped you see what they think about you. None of them even thought twice before just using you. They didn¡¯t even let you say anything for yourself,¡± I started talking to make her feel better. I knew she would be hurting from the betrayal of my brothers. They should have kept her secret, even if they were certain she killed Gwen. As I was busy trying to make her see the difference between them and me, I received a call from Huia and right off the bat, I could tell it was bad news. ¡°Tell me you find out the location of the dagger,¡± I muttered, raising my brow to give off dark energy. She must know there was no room for failure when it came to Beatrice. ¡°I did,¡± she replied, but before I could ask her any more questions, she added, ¡°Reign has the dagger.¡± ¡°What?¡± I raised my voice, got out of bed, and paced in front of Beatrice, who raised her innocent face and stared at me. I knew she wanted to know what was going on. ¡°Reign, find out the location before me,¡± the sadness in her voice made me even angrier. She cannot act like a victim after losing a This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. literal child. ¡°You are f*ucking old seer, yet that useless piece of s*hit did a better job than you. Tell me, what have I hired you for?¡± I wanted to pay her a quick visit and f*ucking cut her head off her neck, but I wouldn¡¯t dare lose a seer. At least not until I get myself a new and better one. ¡°Maybe she was already on it,¡± she replied sheepishly, knowing very well she had pissed me off already, and now her excuses were just adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Shut up. I will have to do something myself,¡± I hissed and hung up on her. That was a failure. ¡°Your mates found the dagger that you used to kill Gwen,¡± as soon as I said that, her eyes jumped out of their sockets. ¡°I killed her?¡± she asked in a soft tone. Since she was not able to defend herself, she had justpletely stopped talking until now. ¡°You did and your so-called lovers are not afraid of dragging you for justice,¡± I informed her and watched a tear leave her eye. I couldn¡¯t tell what was upsetting to her. The fact that she killed Gwen or that Akin and Helel were not willing to keep her crime a secret. While I stared at her face to observe her reaction, a hard banging on the door made me aware of the bad news at the door. I opened the door to find Helel standing in my way, his eyes traveling back to Beatrice. ¡°Reign observed the dagger,¡± Helel hissed. His bodynguage told me they have figured it out, so I instantly blocked him from getting near Beatrice. ¡°Thest person to t*ouch the dagger was Beatrice,¡± Akin came out from behind Helel and announced, making me clench my fists secretly. No way I would let them take her away from me for Gwen. So, what if she died? Her purpose was done anyway. She gave birth and left. It is not like she had another purpose left in this life. ¡°You are not going to arrest her, are you?¡± I asked them, watching them stare back at me angrily. ¡°She will stay here in this room until we decide what we are going to do with her. And if you want to stay in the room with her, you are wee. She is only safe until she gives birth and then her fate will be¡ªworst. Just the way she deserves,¡± Akin surprised me when he showed no affection for her and delivered her punishment without stuttering. Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 522 Her Warriors! (Huia) Zane hung up the call hours ago and I wasn¡¯t been able to get the conversation out of my head. I was left with a bitter taste in my mouth. He wasn¡¯t only the man from hell and our lord, but my nephew as well. When I wanted to work under him, I thought he would give me respect like a mother Luna queen gets, but that never happened. He never looked at me in a respectful manner, hence his people didn¡¯t respect me much either. Especially this boy, Jay. I don¡¯t know why Zane chose him to test the master rtionship with Shiloh when there were so many better candidates. This man just loved bossing around. But what can I say? Title of the document Every time Iined, Zaneughed at me and reminded me of all my failures. Now that the dagger was found, I dreaded how angry he would be at me. ¡°Why is everything about Beatrice?¡± I grunted, throwing the herbs into the small bottle to prepare the curse. I was going to make a perfect curse and send the alpha king brothers to another realm where they can start all over and cry about losing everything they had in here. ¡°Send it to Jay and tell him to treat it carefully and hand it over to Zane,¡± I told the one guard who used tough at me with Jay. I hated these youngsters. They were so rude and didn¡¯t respect me for all the hard work I was doing. He grabbed the bottle and left. I wanted to rest a little before Zane calls me again. Since I have been doing magic to bind Shiloh and Beatrice to Jay and Zane, my energy was going down rapidly. I was getting tired very quickly. While Iy down, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was wrong with Zane. Our mission was to take over the world, not to win Beatrice. She was anyway a problem for us. Her aura had shifted to positivity, so there was no way she was going to change anytime soon. I went to sleep and woke up to Jay calling me. I couldn¡¯t believe I slept through the whole night. I must be really tired. ¡°Yes, Jay?¡± I answered the call while rolling my eyes. We both didn¡¯t like each other so there was no point in pretending to be excited to talk to him. ¡°Did you send me the potion?¡± Jay asked in a tired tone. This is what I hated about him. He would always act like he was superior to me. ¡°I did. Have some patience,¡± I muttered, shaking my head in disbelief. ¡°Umm, can you also do something to make Shiloh super active¡ªin a sexual way so that she just wants to do it with me?¡± as he made that request, I cringed. I knew he would soon ask for something like that. ¡°You remember what Zane said, right? We have to wait for that. You are not supposed to impregnate her right now,¡± I told him. Even if I was allowed to do it, I would not. At least not for him. ¡°Fine. Just say you are too weak to do it,¡± he mocked, thinking that would work. Instead, I hung up on him and then sat down to think about my life decisions. ¡°A*sshole,¡± I groaned, getting ready to eat something and then get back to making potions to inject in she-wolves to bind them to our people. However, I was about to walk out of my room when I heard somemotion going on outside. I don¡¯t remember them training today, so it kind of confused me. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on out there?¡± I yelled, reaching for the door and as soon as I opened the door, horror crept over my skin in the form of goosebumps. The dead bodies of our wolves were piled up on the open ground while their blood was scattered everywhere around. It was as if I have watched a horror movie. I began to step back and enter the house, quickly locking the door. ¡°What the heck is going on?¡± I didn¡¯t understand how it was possible. Did they fight with each other? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Just when I thought I could make it to the bedroom and rm Zane, I felt footsteps approaching me from the back. ¡°Who is there?¡± I yelled, watching Reign stand behind me with a weird smirk on her l*ips. Before I could raise my hand to cast any spell, she raised her hand and swept my body back against the wall. My bones cracked with the m and I fell to the ground in pain. ¡°Ughh! Do you have any idea what you are doing? You are bre¡ªaking the treaty,¡± I hissed at her in bewilderment. I had no clue what made here here. I thought they were too busy with Zane and Beatrice. ¡°The treaty broke the instant you dared put a spell on my Beatrice,¡± seeing Akin was the biggest surprise I got even after seeing so many dead wolves lying around. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡ªare talking about¡ª,¡± I stammered, gulping at the powerful man ready to transition in front of me. He was already covered in blood, hinting that it was he who killed our people. ¡°You put a spell on Beatrice and tied her to Zane. Huh! you two thought that would be enough to steal her from me?¡± Akin yelled before his bones began to make a cracking noise. ¡°No, listen¡ª,¡± I panicked when Reign came closer and grasped my hair in her fist, raising me to my feet, ¡°This is for all the people you have killed,¡± she hissed, stabbing me with a knife in my chest whilst Akin began to wipe clean whatever was left of our people. ¡°My sister saw you as her mentor and you f*ucking witch¡ª,¡± Reign had never looked so powerful. I was stunned that she was able to find out what kind of curse I had put on everyone. ¡°You need me alive to sav¡ªe Beatrice,¡± I yed onest card, but the confident look on her face told me she already knew everything. ¡°That¡¯s why I must kill you,¡± she finished and stabbed me in the eyes one by one. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 523 My Enved Mate. (Akin Spade) (Two Days Ago) After hearing Zane tell me, what had been going on was like a death to me. It was so out of Beatrice¡¯s character. My emotions were all over the ce as I couldn¡¯t gather why she would hurt me this way. ¡°And there¡¯s more,¡± Zane added, scoffing as he shrugged. ¡°She is the one who killed Gwen,¡± he said, and my heart skipped a beat. I was still kneeling down after losing a battle of love. Title of the document ¡°Gwen saw us together one day. We were afraid she will expose us. But it was Beatrice who didn¡¯t want her truth out, so she silenced her. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can find the weapon Beatrice used on her,¡± Zane added, making me raise my head to look at his face in bewilderment. ¡°Then why are you exposing her now?¡± I asked in a rough voice. I didn¡¯t want to lose Beatrice, but the video clips left me shattered. ¡°She promised she wille to me, but now looking at how she is preparing for her wedding. I believe she wants to keep our rtionship a secret and stay with you brothers at the same time. I don¡¯t want that. The baby is mine, so I want to be involved,¡± Zane argued, looking fairly upset at Beatrice¡¯s behavior. As he said all those things, I just couldn¡¯t help but wonder how one can give in to darkness so quickly. ¡°Now it is up to you to decide if you want to leave her or if you want me to use the murder against her to steal her from you brothers. Because if she is not mine, she will be no ones,¡± he made a threat, making me frown at his words. Something just didn¡¯t add up. I forced myself and took a deep sigh before I let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°Only love can hurt like this. You two were always negative.¡± Imented before I walked out of the mansion to take a stroll. I was outside the gate just to keep an eye on Zane at the same time. However, I was baffled. ¡®King! You saw the clips,¡¯ I said, covering my face in my hands. It wasn¡¯t easy to talk to him after the heartbreak he received from watching those clips. ¡®I did,¡¯ he replied. ¡®Tell me you are on the same page as me,¡¯ I insisted on knowing what he was thinking. ¡®You must tell me what you are thinking,¡¯ he argued, and I nodded my head. ¡®The girl in the videos was Beatrice, but she didn¡¯t look like her. There is no way Beatrice would do something so nasty. There was no way she had given into the darkness, yet she passed out at the very sight of Gwen¡¯s body. Only a person with such purity can feel someone¡¯s pain,¡¯ I stated and waited for King to tell me his opinion. ¡®I am d we are on the same page. But what about the videos? How did he end up having her agree to do those things?¡¯ King was rightfully concerned. ¡®We must remember he has Huia. We have seen what magic can do. I need to speak to Reign and give her a chance to prove herself to fight against Huia,¡¯ I notified, grabbing my phone to first call Reign and then decide what needs to be done. ¡°Reign!¡± I said as soon as she picked up my call. ¡°Akin, listen, I am talking to Alpha Bernard¡ªhe is Shiloh¡¯s fated mate and the things he is telling me are making no sense,¡± she stated in a panicky tone. ¡°Oh! Her mate?¡± I pouted in more confusion. ¡°There are a few things that I need to speak to you about as well.¡± ¡°Okay! You go first,¡± she mumbled, listening to me carefully as I told her all about my new conversation with Zane. She was shocked when hearing it all and her response was just like mine. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. That a*sshole is ying a very dirty game. Oh My God! I feel so bad for Beatrice. She had been under some sort of magic, Akin,¡± she didn¡¯t waste before concluding what she thinks. ¡°Now let me tell you what Bernard has told me,¡± she continued to give me the information about Bernard and Shiloh. The more she talked, the more it seemed like Shiloh was not who we thought she was. ¡°Okay listen¡ªI think there is something big going on here. I even watched a few girls the other day acting just like Shiloh and Beatrice. They were walking around with the exact number of guys, one for each, and they were just following them as if they were their puppets. However, I have never seen those men before so I am assuming¡ª they are not a part of our pack,¡± Reign began to whisper the words and creep me out with her crazy ideas. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Tell me more,¡± I insisted because the more she was talking, the more I was getting convinced that Beatrice was innocent. ¡°Akin! That guy Jay he is not from Bernard¡¯s pack,¡± she mumbled. ¡°He is not from our pack as well,¡± I informed as I have been doing a little research of my own on the side. ¡°Helel said the other day when Beatrice was talking to him, she seemed off,¡± I then told her what Helel and I had been talking about. We have noticed these changes in Beatrice. She was not herself. I remember her to be very bubbly and always having fun. She would have her opinions set to go whenever something happens, but recently, she just stays silent as if she doesn¡¯t have a tongue. ¡°Remember when I was doing research on what Huia might have been injecting in Shiloh? I actually took her blood for more inspection once I couldn¡¯t find anything in that injection. It seemed like the injection was just a prompt, but her blood revealed dark magic,¡± Reign revealed, letting me aware of how much had been going on behind our backs. ¡°I wanted to first confirm everything and then let you guys know, but I guess we already know what¡¯s going on. Ever since Jay entered our mansion, our lives changed,¡± she hissed at the thought of him fooling us. ¡°I need to speak to Helel about Beatrice,¡± I then informed her, nodding my head aggressively. Zane had wronged everyone but to control Beatrice. He took it too far. He wanted to enve her and many others. But I will not let it happen. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 524 Protecting Our Mate (Akin Spade) ¡°Wait, what about Beatrice¡¯s pregnancy?¡± Reign intervened just when I was about to hang up on her. I remained silent before taking a deep breath and closing my eyes. ¡°I can still ept her and the baby. It is not like she did it with her will,¡± I murmured without any hesitation. However, it was odd because I didn¡¯t see any signs of pregnancy. ¡°Hmm! That¡¯s so weird. She was on her period just a few days ago,¡± Reign slid in that information and something sparked inside me. Title of the document There was so much that we needed to figure out, and it was all rted to the magic that Zane had cast on Beatrice. ¡°Do one thing¡ª-if my calctions are right and the type of magic they used on Beatrice is a blood one, then we must not separate Beatrice from Zane for now. I know it will be hard for us, but the magic makes her hate us and love him. Do it for her own health and betterment. We let her stay with him and stay away from us. The more she resists and tries to get close to us, the weaker she gets. She must not fight such dark magic alone. Try to convince Helel to push her away,¡± although what Reign said was extremely upsetting, she was not wrong. Her health and life were way more important than what we wanted. I called Helel soon after I hung up on Reign and told him to push Beatrice away. ¡°Wait, you want me to hurt her?¡± Helel sounded unsure of the n. I couldn¡¯t tell him everything, so I just told him to push her Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. away. ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, still wandering at the gate. ¡°I see. Is it because you think she might¡ªbe falling for me? Or is it because you want to sever the bond between us once and for all?¡± Helel sounded down when realizing there was a possibility that Reign might be able to break their bond by magic since rejection hadn¡¯t worked. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to tell you everything right now. Just know that it is for her safety. Her life is in danger and if you want her to do well, you will push her away,¡± I exined without disclosing much to him. ¡°Hmm, okay,¡± I knew he would agree the instant he realizes it was for Beatrice¡¯s safety. ¡°And don¡¯t worry. I will do the same,¡± I let him know. ¡°Okay! But once you are back, I want to know everything in detail. I am headed to the kitchen; I might bump into her. I will use the hickey as an excuse to push her away,¡± he announced before he cut the call. Now I had to convince Zane that I was over Beatrice. I must find that weapon to use it against Zane somehow. Once I walked back into the mansion, I found Zane waiting for me in the living room impatiently. One could tell he was anxiously waiting for my decision. ¡°I am sorry for hurting you, but I had to be honest with you since she refused to tell you anything herself,¡± he mumbled, watching me carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore,¡± I said, clenching my jaw, ¡°I will give her onest chance to tell me the truth nod if she¡ªI will give you a call,¡± I muttered under my clenched jaw, watching him try not to smile. ¡°I will wait patiently,¡± he sounded so happy inside. It irked me to see him look so happy with himself after he had hypnotized her into letting him t*ouch her. What a disgusting man. It was around this time that I realized a treaty was not an option. We need to punish him for all the sins he hadmitted before he ruins everything for us. I left the mansion to speak to Beatrice. In better words, to put out an act. I couldn¡¯t even look at her all this time because of how guilty I felt for not being able to keep her safe from this horror. Every time I raised my head and watched her stare at me with her big eyes, I felt like hugging her. She must be so devastated inside her body, unable to express her emotions. All of it made sense now. I knew from the get-go that she will never leave me. After I told Helel what was going on, he was shocked but quickly understood that I was doing whatever I could to push her away. Once we made it back to the mansion with Beatrice tailing us, I decided to pull Helel to the side and speak to him. ¡°I will f*ucking kill him. How dare he t*ouch her! How dare he control her?¡± Helel was already losing his mind, so after hearing what Zane did to Beatrice, he was uncontroble. ¡°We must remain calm or now. I am sure Beatrice didn¡¯t hurt Gwen,¡± I said, and Helel rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course, she didn¡¯t,¡± he expressed his frustration towards Zane by sighing heavily. ¡°Listen-Zane ns to take her away from us. But this is where we must act quickly. He will have every opportunity to take her away now that she is pregnant and she is unable to say that she wants to live here. And we are going to stop that from happening. So this is what we are going to do, we are going to use Gwen¡¯s murder and use Beatrice of it in order to make her stay in the pack while I take care of the filth that had been causing all this mess,¡± I straightened my back determinedly as I knew what exactly needed to be done to break this very bond between all the victims and their so-called masters. ¡°I will stay here to keep an eye on him and make sure he doesn¡¯t hurt her or t*ouch her against her will,¡± Helel grunted angrily, making me keep staring at his face. He truly loved Beatrice, and I don¡¯t think he will ever be able to move on from her. It is not easy to share with someone, but what if they are destined to be together? Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 525 I Can Talk Now. (Beatrice Dismay) Current time: After the brothers told us what my punishment was, they left the room and didn¡¯t even ask me if I was doing right. It stung to see them move on from me and abandon me so easily. They left me with the devil in the room and walked out to probably find someone better. Can I really me them, though? I lowered my head while Zane grunted and made a call to Huia, yelling at her for not being able to find the dagger before them. After hours of Zane sleeping and doing nothing, he still managed to bring up the same topic. It was exhausting because it¡¯s been a whole day and nobody even sent us food. Zane had to go out and bring food for us, but I didn¡¯t eat it. I was notfortable in my own body anymore. ¡°Huh! They cared like s*hit about you,¡± he stated once again. It was as if he was making sure I don¡¯t forget how the brothers didn¡¯t care about me. Title of the document Not that I can say a word to react to it. I began to think about what would I have done if I have been in the same situation as Akin. I remember exploding like a bomb when I was hallucinating about Shiloh. So, can I really me him? ¡°Anyway,¡± Zane instantly shook his head to act normal again and held my arm, making me flinch a little. ¡°I will make things right. Before they could even do anything, we will be gone. And once we are at the vortex, I don¡¯t think they will fool enough toe here,¡± Zane stated with a cheeky smile on his l*ips. ¡°Or even if theye, I have a n for them,¡± he stated without disclosing much. I heard him talk to Huia about some potion hours ago as well. Maybe that was his n? ¡°What are doing over there?¡± he gotfortable in the bed and gestured at me to join him. My body shuddered at the idea of sharing a bed with him. I was still surprised that I got pregnant from him, so the rest was just a harsh memory, too. ¡°I saide here,¡± his tone changed when he waved his hand my way to make me join him. Reluctantly, yet obediently, I crawled into the bed and sat next to him. ¡°Now that they have pissed me off, I am going to do something extremely outrageous,¡± he whispered, getting up and sitting in front of me. My heart began to pound out of my chest as I realized his eyes were hungrily scanning my body and his d*ic*k was growing in his pants. ¡°I am sure you know I am h*orny for you,¡± he said, making me clench my jaw. ¡°Remember how we used to f*uck when we were in a rtionship? You were so amazing in bed, Beatrice. Hitting your holes while you m*oaned my name was the feeling I could never grow out from,¡± the way he remembered those moments was itself a disgust for me. I do remember being in love with him once, and it was all just that. Throughout our rtionship, he cheated on me and made it seem like it was normal. ¡°Now! How about we create new memories?¡± he suggested with a grin on his l*ips, ¡°I know it will be wrong of me to t*ouch you without your consent, but what if we manipte the truth a little?¡± his intentions were scaring me now. He seemed adamant about making the sinful rtionship possible. ¡°How about¡ªI make you say that you want me?¡± he uttered, pushing me back until Iy down in the bed like a f*ucking robot. ¡°You know¡ªsometimes it really gets under my nerves what you did to me. I was so nice to you and in love with you, but you just moved on from me. Do you ever feel like maybe you pushed me into the darkness? If you have epted me and forgiven me, I might have changed my ways. But you!¡± the way he hissed and t*ouched my leg, piercing his nails through my skin, I acknowledged there was no redemption for him. ¡°You ruined it all,¡± he hissed, ¡°so now,e on. Lift your dress and show me your goods. Say you want me, say you want me to Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. f*uck you as hard as possible so that the entire mansion hears you scream my name,¡± the way he was chewing up the words and grunting made it pretty clear that he knew this was wrong but he wanted to do it regardless as a punishment to me. I closed my eyes and shivered, steadily grabbing my dress without my will. I was forcing pressure against my own body, but it wasn¡¯t working too much. Suddenly a hard bang on the door jolted him into turning his head around and forming a smirk on his l*ips. ¡°That must be the guard. I have asked him to bring me some whips,¡± he excitedly got up and rushed over to the door. His idea of having sex was to torture me. As soon as he opened the door, he found Helel standing there with his eyes narrowed at him. ¡°Oh!¡± Zane grunted. ¡°You asked the guard to bring you s*ex objects?¡± Helel sounded bitter but I could be wrong though. ¡°Oh yeah. Beatrice wanted to try something new,¡± Zane lied, making me look even worse in their eyes. I wonder if I would ever get a chance to prove myself and my innocence to them. Or maybe it will be toote for that. As they waited for my response, I closed my eyes because I knew there was no way I would say anything that I really want to say. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My l*ips are anyway sealed,¡± I sighed and suddenly opened my eyes. How the hell did I say what I was thinking in my head? It was as if the things I wanted to speak out loud and had been pushing myself for finally being set free. I stared at Helel behind Zane and noticed a smile of satisfaction cover his l*ips. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 526 One Last Time, F*uck You! I suddenly felt more alive now. The force hugging my body began to lift off. My head didn¡¯t feel too dizzy anymore. I stayed in my spot as I tried to remember everything from the start. ¡°I think I will let you have the fun now,¡± Helel said it while grinning. I bet he knew something had changed in me. The way he insisted Zane get back to me confused me. Did he know I wasn¡¯t myself and now I was setting myself free? Something was definitely up, but more specifically, I was able to feel free. I stayed in bed, smiling like a fool when Zane got back after locking the door. He opened the bag and started disying all the stuff he had asked the guard to bring us. Those were extreme b*dsm toys he brought. Title of the document Wow! I couldn¡¯t believe how disgusting he was. Well, I should have known he was capable of anything. It is not like he hadn¡¯t killed his twin just for the sake of eliminatingpetition. ¡°So, now tell me to use these on you,¡± Zane continued to think I was still under his control. He pointed at the toys and I leisurely got up in the bed. I ced my hand on the vibrator and then moved it along with the other stuff, pouting and making faces. ¡°Say you want me to use these on you,¡± he sounded a bit off and ready to scold me for dying. ¡°Hm-how about¡ªf*uck you?¡± I took a deep breath before saying it and when I was finally able to say it, I felt so amazing. He stared at my face for a moment before he shook his head and cleared his throat again. ¡°Beatrice! Only say what I want you to say,¡± hemanded, wondering if he had identally let me slip some words out. ¡°Huh! Zane! Do you really think you will ask me to do something and I will follow your orders like I am your puppet?¡± as I said that, I grabbed him by his neck and turned him over in the bed, getting on top of him in a swift move. He was so stunned that he couldn¡¯t react for a few minutes. He justid under me with his eyes wide awake and his mouth agape. ¡°How¨C,¡± heined and when I shoved him back in the bed even more, he realized I was not in his control anymore. ¡°You f*ucking a*sshole!¡± I yelled, punching him in the face and then digging my nails into his cheek, ripping it open. ¡°F*uck!¡± he screamed, pushing me aside to roll into the bed until he got out of it. I grabbed the whip from the side and hit him in the back, making him squirm and fall to his knees. ¡°How the f*uck is it possible?¡± he screamed again, trying to reach for his phone when I jumped on him. I don¡¯t know how long I had been waiting for this moment, but it was worth it. I am d he was in the room with me when I got my power back. As I clung to his back and bit him, he howled loudly, letting his wolf take over. He pushed me back and got ready to transition when he watched my face in silence and mumbled, ¡°I just love you.¡± ¡°You call this love? You took away my freedom from me. You made me feel disgusted with myself. How is this love when you knew how much pain I was enduring during all these weeks?¡± I hissed,ining as tears rushed down my eyes. What he did to me was so unfair. I didn¡¯t deserve this. He stole away everything from me. Now I will have to spend an eternity trying to convince Helel and Akin that I didn¡¯t cheat, that I didn¡¯t kill anyone. ¡°Because you left me no choice,¡± he yelled back at me as if that would be enough of an excuse to justify his actions. ¡°I loved you, but you loved everyone except me. You don¡¯t even care if I live or die. So, I had to do whatever I could to be with you,¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. he failed to impress me with his excuses. There was no love, just a stubborn Man from Hell who refused to admit that his mate didn¡¯t want him back. Despite him going to extreme lengths to embrace his darkness, his mate didn¡¯t want him. ¡°I will f*ucking kill each and every one of you, Zane. So yeah! You are wrong because I do care. I care if you live because you deserve to die,¡± I muttered under my clenched jaw, and as I attempted to attack him again, he grabbed me by my neck and mmed my back against the wall. ¡°You can hate me all you want, but I will never. Now I wille back with a war and the only one surviving my wrath will be you. There is no deal left. I am going to send them all away from you, I am going to kill Evelyn and then I am going to have you for me,¡± he threatened before he crashed his l*ips against mine and then pulled away in haste to get away from here. I was ready to pounce on him, but he had escaped through the window. However, the instant Ace began to wake up, I got worried about my pregnancy. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 526 One Last Time, F*uck You! I suddenly felt more alive now. The force hugging my body began to lift off. My head didn¡¯t feel too dizzy anymore. I stayed in my spot as I tried to remember everything from the start. ¡°I think I will let you have the fun now,¡± Helel said it while grinning. I bet he knew something had changed in me. The way he insisted Zane get back to me confused me. Did he know I wasn¡¯t myself and now I was setting myself free? Something was definitely up, but more specifically, I was able to feel free. I stayed in bed, smiling like a fool when Zane got back after locking the door. He opened the bag and started disying all the stuff he had asked the guard to bring us. Those were extreme b*dsm toys he brought. Title of the document Wow! I couldn¡¯t believe how disgusting he was. Well, I should have known he was capable of anything. It is not like he hadn¡¯t killed his twin just for the sake of eliminatingpetition. ¡°So, now tell me to use these on you,¡± Zane continued to think I was still under his control. He pointed at the toys and I leisurely got up in the bed. I ced my hand on the vibrator and then moved it along with the other stuff, pouting and making faces. ¡°Say you want me to use these on you,¡± he sounded a bit off and ready to scold me for dying. ¡°Hm-how about¡ªf*uck you?¡± I took a deep breath before saying it and when I was finally able to say it, I felt so amazing. He stared at my face for a moment before he shook his head and cleared his throat again. ¡°Beatrice! Only say what I want you to say,¡± hemanded, wondering if he had identally let me slip some words out. ¡°Huh! Zane! Do you really think you will ask me to do something and I will follow your orders like I am your puppet?¡± as I said that, I grabbed him by his neck and turned him over in the bed, getting on top of him in a swift move. He was so stunned that he couldn¡¯t react for a few minutes. He justid under me with his eyes wide awake and his mouth agape. ¡°How¨C,¡± heined and when I shoved him back in the bed even more, he realized I was not in his control anymore. ¡°You f*ucking a*sshole!¡± I yelled, punching him in the face and then digging my nails into his cheek, ripping it open. ¡°F*uck!¡± he screamed, pushing me aside to roll into the bed until he got out of it. I grabbed the whip from the side and hit him in the back, making him squirm and fall to his knees. ¡°How the f*uck is it possible?¡± he screamed again, trying to reach for his phone when I jumped on him. I don¡¯t know how long I had been waiting for this moment, but it was worth it. I am d he was in the room with me when I got my power back. As I clung to his back and bit him, he howled loudly, letting his wolf take over. He pushed me back and got ready to transition when he watched my face in silence and mumbled, ¡°I just love you.¡± ¡°You call this love? You took away my freedom from me. You made me feel disgusted with myself. How is this love when you knew how much pain I was enduring during all these weeks?¡± I hissed, What he did to me was so unfair. I didn¡¯t deserve this. He stole away everything from me. Now I will have to spend an eternity trying to convince Helel and Akin that I didn¡¯t cheat, that I didn¡¯t kill anyone. ¡°Because you left me no choice,¡± he yelled back at me as if that would be enough of an excuse to justify his actions. ¡°I loved you, but you loved everyone except me. You don¡¯t even care if I live or die. So, I had to do whatever I could to be with you,¡± he failed to impress me with his excuses. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. There was no love, just a stubborn Man from Hell who refused to admit that his mate didn¡¯t want him back. Despite him going to extreme lengths to embrace his darkness, his mate didn¡¯t want him. ¡°I will f*ucking kill each and every one of you, Zane. So yeah! You are wrong because I do care. I care if you live because you deserve to die,¡± I muttered under my clenched jaw, and as I attempted to attack him again, he grabbed me by my neck and mmed my back against the wall. ¡°You can hate me all you want, but I will never. Now I wille back with a war and the only one surviving my wrath will be you. There is no deal left. I am going to send them all away from you, I am going to kill Evelyn and then I am going to have you for me,¡± he threatened before he crashed his l*ips against mine and then pulled away in haste to get away from here. I was ready to pounce on him, but he had escaped through the window. However, the instant Ace began to wake up, I got worried about my pregnancy. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 526 One Last Time, F*uck You! I suddenly felt more alive now. The force hugging my body began to lift off. My head didn¡¯t feel too dizzy anymore. I stayed in my spot as I tried to remember everything from the start. ¡°I think I will let you have the fun now,¡± Helel said it while grinning. I bet he knew something had changed in me. The way he insisted Zane get back to me confused me. Did he know I wasn¡¯t myself and now I was setting myself free? Something was definitely up, but more specifically, I was able to feel free. I stayed in bed, smiling like a fool when Zane got back after locking the door. He opened the bag and started disying all the stuff he had asked the guard to bring us. Those were extreme b*dsm toys he brought. Title of the document Wow! I couldn¡¯t believe how disgusting he was. Well, I should have known he was capable of anything. It is not like he hadn¡¯t killed his twin just for the sake of eliminatingpetition. ¡°So, now tell me to use these on you,¡± Zane continued to think I was still under his control. He pointed at the toys and I leisurely got up in the bed. I ced my hand on the vibrator and then moved it along with the other stuff, pouting and making faces. ¡°Say you want me to use these on you,¡± he sounded a bit off and ready to scold me for dying. ¡°Hm-how about¡ªf*uck you?¡± I took a deep breath before saying it and when I was finally able to say it, I felt so amazing. He stared at my face for a moment before he shook his head and cleared his throat again. ¡°Beatrice! Only say what I want you to say,¡± hemanded, wondering if he had identally let me slip some words out. ¡°Huh! Zane! Do you really think you will ask me to do something and I will follow your orders like I am your puppet?¡± as I said that, I grabbed him by his neck and turned him over in the bed, getting on top of him in a swift move. He was so stunned that he couldn¡¯t react for a few minutes. He justid under me with his eyes wide awake and his mouth agape. ¡°How¨C,¡± heined and when I shoved him back in the bed even more, he realized I was not in his control anymore. ¡°You f*ucking a*sshole!¡± I yelled, punching him in the face and then digging my nails into his cheek, ripping it open. ¡°F*uck!¡± he screamed, pushing me aside to roll into the bed until he got out of it. I grabbed the whip from the side and hit him in the back, making him squirm and fall to his knees. ¡°How the f*uck is it possible?¡± he screamed again, trying to reach for his phone when I jumped on him. I don¡¯t know how long I had been waiting for this moment, but it was worth it. I am d he was in the room with me when I got my power back. As I clung to his back and bit him, he howled loudly, letting his wolf take over. He pushed me back and got ready to transition when he watched my face in silence and mumbled, ¡°I just love you.¡± ¡°You call this love? You took away my freedom from me. You made me feel disgusted with myself. How is this love when you knew how much pain I was enduring during all these weeks?¡± I hissed, What he did to me was so unfair. I didn¡¯t deserve this. He stole away everything from me. Now I will have to spend an eternity trying to convince Helel and Akin that I didn¡¯t cheat, that I didn¡¯t kill anyone. ¡°Because you left me no choice,¡± he yelled back at me as if that would be enough of an excuse to justify his actions. ¡°I loved you, but you loved everyone except me. You don¡¯t even care if I live or die. So, I had to do whatever I could to be with you,¡± he failed to impress me with his excuses. There was no love, just a stubborn Man from Hell who refused to admit that his mate didn¡¯t want him back. Despite him going to extreme lengths to embrace his darkness, his mate didn¡¯t want him. ¡°I will f*ucking kill each and every one of you, Zane. So yeah! You are wrong because I do care. I care if you live because you deserve to die,¡± I muttered under my clenched jaw, and as I attempted to attack him again, he grabbed me by my neck and mmed my back against the wall. ¡°You can hate me all you want, but I will never. Now I wille back with a war and the only one This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. surviving my wrath will be you. There is no deal left. I am going to send them all away from you, I am going to kill Evelyn and then I am going to have you for me,¡± he threatened before he crashed his l*ips against mine and then pulled away in haste to get away from here. I was ready to pounce on him, but he had escaped through the window. However, the instant Ace began to wake up, I got worried about my pregnancy. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 529 Treated Well (Beatrice Dismay) I was shaking in anger and ring at the window where Zane had jumped out from. I wanted to go after him, but the fear of losing my baby stopped me. It was a reflex until Ace told me apletely different story. ¡®What are you saying?¡¯ I asked her again, confused what she was on about. ¡®We were never pregnant,¡¯ she repeated herself, making me take a deep sigh and kneel down, my face in my hands. ¡®But he said¡ª and I have that test¡ª,¡¯ I began to question everything that had happened in thest few weeks. It was as if I had never lived those days and everything that happened during that time was a lie. Title of the document ¡®Everything he said was a lie. We never slept with him, so how the hell did he get us pregnant?¡¯ she knocked some sense out of me now that she was remembering things vividly. I couldn¡¯t believe Zane had gotten this far with his mischievousness. He was truly an evil person and now I don¡¯t even know if he could ever redeem himself. Not that he can bring his brother back. ¡®So, everything was a lie?¡¯ I asked her. ¡®Yeah. He hade prepared. He had many ns in motion just in case one doesn¡¯t work Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. out. He wanted to have us by any means hence he yed this nasty game,¡¯ she exined to me while I just sat on the floor in bewilderment. How the hell did he manage to get control over my body? Is it possible that once he goes back to the vortex, he can ask Huia to repeat the same spell and get me under his control once again? Nothing was making sense and then the door busted open, making me raise my head and look at Helel. He quickly scanned me before rushing over to the window and letting out aint a grunt. ¡°I didn¡¯t help him run away,¡± I got to my feet to clear my name. He stared at me for a moment, making me wonder what he was thinking before he briskly walked closer and hugged me. I was so confused that I couldn¡¯t even react to it initially. I was worried if it was a dream or a reality. Once I was certain he was really here andforting me, I hugged him back and began tearing up in his arms. ¡°I am so sorry for everything. I didn¡¯t kill her, promise,¡± those words left my l*ips as that was the first thing on my mind. Losing Gwen was very hard for me, too. I am sure Zane had told him that I killed her, but now that I was regaining my memory, I was slowly acknowledging that I actually didn¡¯t do anything to her. ¡°It is okay,¡± he whispered, keep hugging me. ¡°No! you need to listen to me. Gwen found me in the cave. She was so sweet about it. Imagine a new mother leaving her child behind just to make sure someone else is fine. She did it for me. She called my name so many times, but I was frozen to my spot. And then came the devil himself. Zane killed her while I couldn¡¯t even move a muscle. He then made me hold the dagger while he took her body and left. I swear I didn¡¯t hurt her,¡± I broke the hug so that I can tell him what exactly happened that day. Helel seemed confused at first before he let out a gasp. ¡°You thought I killed her?¡± I had to ask him that question after I saw his reaction. ¡°No! but I thought maybe he had used magic to make you do it,¡± he whispered, cupping my face in his hands. ¡°Hey, even if he had made you do it, it wasn¡¯t you,¡± he exined while nting a kiss on my forehead. It felt so good to be treated nicely by him. By the time I was confronted by them, I really thought they would never ept me back in their lives. I even though they hated me. ¡°I must speak to Akin,¡± I pouted, wishing he would be as understanding as Helel, but then again, he had seen the videos, so I cannot me him for being a little on the edge. ¡°He is not here right now. I can tell you everything myself, but I think he should have the conversation with you himself,¡± Helel pulled away and then his attention went back to the window. ¡°Don¡¯t go after him yet. We are all alone in the mansion and Zane had promised toe back to hurt everyone, including Evelyn,¡± I helped him understand how important it was for him to stick around her until the otherse back. ¡°I should go check on her then. You get freshened up and join us, okay? Don¡¯t stay alone for now. You have been through some trauma you need to stay around people,¡± he looked up, worried for me. I was going to have him back in my life. If only I could convince Akin and Reign as well. As for Colt, he actually never stopped believing in me. While Helel left, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what else I had to do and then two names popped up in my mind. ¡°Shiloh and Jay!¡± I muttered under my clenched jaw. It was because of them that everything was a mess now. I took it upon myself tofort them and seize them before they hear about everything and try to flee the scene. I briskly made my way to the guesthouse where I came across another big shock. ¡°How is it possible?¡± Jay muttered, giving me chills. ¡°You tell me. Isn¡¯t this how it was supposed to be? I was never supposed to be your puppet. You f*ucking stole my freedom from me and caged me in my body when I should have been enjoying my pregnancy with my mate,¡± Shiloh screamed as she cried her heart to him. It then dawned on me that I wasn¡¯t the only one who was controlled by them. Shiloh was their first victim. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 530 The Secret Potion I entered the guest house and noticed that they were standing right at the entrance with Shiloh having her back pressed against the wall and Jay pulling out a silver knife. It happened so quickly that he saw me right after he had attacked Shiloh with the knife and I had gotten between them to hold the silver side of the knife. It didn¡¯t hurt me because Silver and weredragons were on good terms, but his eyes bugged out in surprise. He looked like he had seen a ghost when watching me hold his knife and re at him. ¡°Beatrice!¡± he smiled awkwardly, trying to pull the knife away, but I kept holding it, letting it slice open my skin. ¡°I was just trying to finish this once and for all. You know she was nning on hurting baby Evelyn tonight? She told me she cannot take it anymore; can you believe this?¡± it was hisst attempt to save himself. Title of the document ¡°Actually, now that you have asked me. No! I don¡¯t believe it,¡± I replied very calmly, making his eyes go even wider. ¡°Are you stupid or what? can¡¯t you tell I am no longer in your master¡¯s control? Can¡¯t you see that even Shiloh is free now? Do you really expect us to believe anything you have to say?¡± I watched his face change colors when a smirk appeared on my l*ips and I shook my head to let out augh at him. ¡°I just beat your boss¡¯ a*ss and he ran away like a coward. Imagine how worse it will be for you,¡± I hissed, grabbing his wrist and turning his hand around, and resting his knife on his neck. ¡°Oh! I knew something bad was going to happen tonight. In fact, I knew we will lose the moment Zane told us instead of taking over the world. He first wants to take over your heart,¡± he no longer hid behind the sweet talk that he had used to gain ess to our lives. I should have known there was something wrong with him instead of doubting Shiloh. Her behavior was too erratic and irrational; it should have been the biggest sign to us. ¡°Ah! And yet you have a knife to your throat and you are talking,¡± I clicked my tongue when making him realize how dangerous it was for him to speak in front of me. ¡°Hm! One failure won¡¯t hurt us,¡± with those words being spoken by him, he pulled back and tried to attack me. I dropped the knife and lunged at him, biting him on his back. ¡°AGHJHHH!¡± his scream echoed through the house while his blood sttered around. Shiloh had run to the corner to keep herself and her baby safe. It must be hard for her to see all the violence when she is pregnant. Jay got up to attack me again when I kicked him in the face and he dropped on his back, hissing like a broken wolf. I don¡¯t know what made him think he can fight me, but he was certainly wasting his time and energy. Once I got on top of him and decided to pull his heart out, someone else joined us out of the blue. It was a young guy in all ck, but wearing a blue cap to disguise himself as a delivery guy. ¡°Jay! Huia sent this curse¡ª,¡± he stopped talking when he saw what was going on. I was so consumed by his words that I froze for a few seconds and Jay managed to kick me off him during that time. Inded on the floor but got up immediately, sprinting behind Jay. ¡°Kevin! Run!¡± Jay informed him and by the time Kevin could turn around, I grabbed him and pulled him back. Jay stopped and ran back to get the bottle out of his hands, but once he noticed that I had already snatched it out of Kevin¡¯s hands, Jay closed his mouth and sighed, running out of the house and keeping his life a priority. ¡°I am just a delivery guy,¡± The Kevin guy began to yammer and even raised his hands to show me he wasn¡¯t holding anything that meant a threat. ¡°And you are running delivery for Huia?¡± I raised my brow, shaking my head at his useless attempts to save his a*ss. I get it that I was under Zane¡¯s control for some time, but that didn¡¯t mean I was an idiot. ¡°Shiloh!¡± I called for her. ¡°Bring me Helel and silver chains,¡± I ordered, watching her nod and book out of the mansion in a hurry. Though we lost Jay and Zane I guess whatever this bottle had was equally important for us to hold. ¡°You are going toe in handy or else¨C,¡± I warned Kevin, who looked so petrified when pinned under me. Soon Helel arrived and N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. tied him up to the corner while Shiloh carried Evelyn and helped her fall asleep. ¡°So, she was also in control of him?¡± Helel questioned. ¡°I am so sorry for all the mess I have caused. I wanted to help you guys, but there was only a little that I could do,¡± she spoke softly, making us see her real face. She was a nice girl. I should have known that nobody acts so vile and arrogant. Even Zane keeps his ugly side hidden. So why would a regr she- wolf be so ballsy to openly dere war against the mistress of the doomsday? ¡°It is not your fault, though. You tried you help us as much as you could. From trying to stop me from eating those cookies to even getting yourself kicked out of the house, you tried,¡± I sighed, giving her a smile of appreciation. ¡°How were you able to do it? I mean, how did you resist?¡± I knew Helel would ask that question. ¡°Because a part of me was not under their control,¡± she smiled as she mentioned her pregnancy. I then turned to Helel, knowing once again he will have some questions for me. ¡°I am not pregnant,¡± before he could even ask me that question, I raised my hands and told him my truth. Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 531 Wee Back Maddox ¡°So, they have controlled you guys?¡± Helel asked, sitting with me. I had Evelyn in myp as I cradled her. It¡¯s been two days and I was getting worried about Akin. Shiloh was kind enough to take care of us. Since I was still mourning over the loss of Gwen and Helel was taking care of Evelyn, Shiloh was cooking for us. The real hero was really sweet and kind. And also in love with her mate. Bernard was going toe in a few days. I heard he was apanying Akin and the others for some mission. Helel refused to tell me anything as he said I need to have a conversation with Akin myself. However, Helel knew from the start that I was under some sort of magic spell. Which made me wonder if Akin knew it as well. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be that mad at me, right? ¡°Yeah. But he didn¡¯t do anything to me. In fact, I am wondering if he is regretting his decision,¡± I said as I clenched my jaw at the memory of that a*sshole. Title of the document He had managed to spend time with me without my permission. Gosh! I hate him. ¡°Guys! They have arrived,¡± Shiloh voiced from outside the room excitedly before she walked in and grabbed Evelyn from myp. ¡°go meet your loverboy,¡± she smiled. It all sounded sweet, but I don¡¯t know how much Akin would be able to forget. He had seen Zane give me a hickey. What if he is unable to forget about it? Helel and Shiloh left the room to meet up with everyone in the living room while I managed to fix my white dress in the mirror and take a deep breath. I wanted to rush into Akin¡¯s arms, but maybe that would be too much for now. Making my way into the living room, I found them cheering and celebrating. As soon as their eyesnded on me, they went silent. ¡°Hi,¡± I awkwardly greeted them, watching Shiloh smile back at me as she sat in her mate¡¯sp. I hope my mate gives me the same love. ¡°So, Zane left¡ª,¡± Akin started talking as he began to walk in my direction. There was no smile on his l*ips, which got me worried. ¡°Do you want to leave as well?¡± he asked as he faced me. It itched my soul that he felt like asking that question to me. ¡°No. I was not in my ¡ªI was talking when he suddenly hushed me by cing a finger on my l*ips. ¡°Even if you want to, I won¡¯t let you,¡± as he finished, he pulled me into a tight embrace. ¡°Ah Gosh! I have missed you,¡± I was stunned at his reaction. He didn¡¯t ask me any questions, just kept hugging me. ¡°You also knew?¡± Iined and broke the hug, ¡°then why did you say all those things to me?¡¯ I pouted, watching Reign shake her head and smile a bit. ¡°Because we had to do it momentarily. Your closeness to us was killing you. You have to stay close to your master so we thought Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. how about we tie him with you for a while until we go on our own little mission and pay a little visit to that evil seer who started it all,¡± as Akin mentioned Huia, I watched Reign¡¯s jaw clench. ¡°Did you capture her?¡± I asked in excitement. Once she gets arrested, Zane will be pretty much vulnerable because we will be at an advantage. ¡°Better! Killed her,¡± Reign responded from behind me determinedly. I was shocked but also relieved. Huia had done a lot of advantage to us and we were unable toy a finger on her when Zane was living with them. So basically, Zane¡¯s ns got backfired. ¡°I am angry. These guys didn¡¯t tell me anything until we were at the vortex and your loverboy yelled Attack!¡± Coltined. ¡°It is because of your poor acting. You would have exposed us, Colt,¡± Helel tied his muscr arms over his chest and teased him, making him roll his eyes at him. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I can act very well,¡± Colt hissed, getting ready to act on something he had nned for us, ¡°how could you do this to us?¡± he dramatically looked my way and squeezed his eyes a little to show he was crying, ¡°why? Tell us why?¡± he screamed, covering his arm over his eyes and then suddenly uncovering them to unt us a smile. ¡°Yea! I am d he didn¡¯t know,¡± Imented. Everybody startedughing while Colt stuck his tongue out before Reign hugged him. ¡°Guys! I want to celebrate the pregnancy news with you guys here. We are nning a war from tomorrow anyway, so how about we do something special tonight?¡± Bernard asked us and, after getting a smile from us, he started telling everyone what to do. Reign, however, had something else nned for us. I walked over to the kitchen to grab the ss when Akin rushed in and hugged me from the back, his hands running up my chest and cupping my breasts. ¡°You better not stop me tonight,¡± he whispered, kissing the back of my ear and massaging my tits aggressively. There was no way he got a new kitchen and he hadn¡¯t fantasized about f*ucking me on the counter already. He sounded so thirsty and horny that he turned me on instantly. I was going with the flow, not worried about anyone watching us when we hear a voice that stopped us both in our steps. We broke apart and stared at each other¡¯s faces for a minute to confirm we were hearing it right. ¡°Is that¡ª,¡± I asked and covered my mouth after letting out a gasp. As we waited to hear it again, we found goosebumps covering our bodies. Once he spoke again, there was no denial that it was indeed him. ¡°Maddox!¡± I smiled through tears, rushing out of the kitchen to see where the voice wasing from. He was in the living room with everyone else. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 532 He Deserved A Second Chance I was speechless when I found him standing before us. It was like seeing him again for the first time. Tears began to cover my eyes while realizing he was really there. ¡°Maddox!¡± Akin rushed ahead of me and reached the mirror. Only to stop and stare at him as he realized he couldn¡¯t really t*ouch him. ¡°Brother!¡± hearing it from Maddox¡¯s l*ips was weird. It reminded me of when he was alive. ¡°I have missed you so much,¡± Akin¡¯s voice broke, but I noticed how quickly he got himself together because there was a timer on the side. While I let him have his time with his brother, I looked around to find out it was Reign¡¯s doing. She had used Maddox¡¯s heart to connect him to this world onest time. He was able to talk to us through a big mirror. Now that I was watching him, I hated Zane more than ever. Title of the document It was because of him that we were so hopelessly looking at the mirror when he could have been sitting with Maddox and able to t*ouch him. ¡°I have missed you too,¡± Maddox replied, smiling weakly. It appeared as if Helel and the others had already talked to him. They only had a few minutes to go, so everybody was rushing to say their goodbyes to him. ¡°I am so sorry that I wasn¡¯t able to¡ª protect you,¡± Akin stuttered, finding it hard to not cry. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. You could have never guessed,¡± Maddox shook his head to prevent his brother from ming himself for his demise. ¡°You too Helel. You have proven yourself to be the best brother. You were always there for me. You wanted to protect me but I was blinded by my love for my twin,¡± he lowered his head and shook it, smiling weakly. One could tell he no longer cries thinking about that day. ¡°We miss you,¡± Helel said as he carried Evelyn in his arms to show him. ¡°Beatrice named her Evelyn,¡± Helel said and Maddox started looking around for me. I came from behind and stood on the side, hoping I didn¡¯t burst crying in front of him. We didn¡¯t have enough time to spend crying. ¡°Thank you. How I wish I could hold her in my arms,¡± Maddox watched Evelyn and pouted. ¡°If you guys don¡¯t mind, may I speak to Beatrice in a little privacy?¡± as he requested out of the blue, I found chills running down my spine. Akin and Helel nodded and said their goodbyes while Reign stayed with me because she was the one holding the heart and doing the magic. Once they have all walked away, I stepped closer to the mirror and tried to t*ouch my hand against his. ¡°I heard you cried a lot,¡± Maddox mumbled, wanting me to look him in the eye when I was busy holding back tears. ¡°If I knew you would feel so strongly towards me after my death, I would have died a thousand times until you have fallen in love with me,¡± he whispered, and I started crying hysterically. ¡°I miss you so much. Why did you have to leave?¡± I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He was my mate and someone who wanted to redeem himself and be a better version of himself. He deserved a second chance. Why did it have to be him? ¡°Hey! You know what I think?¡± he said and I nodded for him to continue, ¡°I don¡¯t mind leaving. I am at much more peace here. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to live and not be with you. For some reason, my life had be all about you. I am d I left when it was all well,¡± his words made me smile but then burst on tears again. It wasn¡¯t easy to look at him and say ¡®Oh yeah, now that you are happy, we are happy.¡¯ I would have wanted him in my life. ¡°Just to let you know, you are supposed to choose your mates. They make you stronger,¡± his words made me frown while the others had begun toe out again to watch him fade away. ¡°I will always keep you in my heart,¡± I said, t*ouching the mirror while he tried to t*ouch me from the other side. ¡°That will be all I will want,¡± hemented with aforting smile. ¡°But how do you expect us to live without you?¡± my l*ips quivered, feeling Akin gently rub my back to calm me down. ¡°You must be so lonely there, brother,¡± Helel was sniffling and fighting back his tears. We all loved him dearly, and Zane snatched him away from us. We will never be able to forgive him for what he has done to us. ¡°I will always have you guys in my mind. I am living the best life here, that¡¯s also true. I am more into helping those who havee here by force,¡± he said as he tried to tell us he was coping well and even helping others forget about what they have lost in the human world. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who else he had met there. ¡°And don¡¯t even think I am alone here. I met up with Dream. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She is happy that her sister took her revenge and she is proud of her and very happy for her and Colt,¡± Maddox surprised us with the extra information he gave us because Reign couldn¡¯t speak to her sister. ¡°Bye!¡± he then waved his hand while my knees began to turn weaker. I was having a hard time letting him go, but it had to be done and then he disappeared. ¡°Maddox!¡± I let out a cry and as I was about to fall on my knees, I felt Helel hold me from one side and Akin hug me from the other. They cried with me for hours because it truly was not possible for us to find peace with Maddox¡¯s death. He will forever remain as someone who deserved to live. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 533 The One I Loved The Most (Zane Spade) (Dayster) I have found out about my brothers preparing for a war against us. It was unfortunate that they were the ones calling the war instead of me. I wanted to surprise them with it, but sadly, my idiotic people and that stupid seer ruined everything. Not only that but the potion she had been preparing for years also got lost. Not even lost f*ucking saviors got it. ¡°What is it, Jay?¡± I asked as I heard him walk up on behind me. I was sitting outside with my chair facing the mountain. It was getting harder to pass every day thinking we have lost everything. Title of the document ¡°I have recruited a few more people to our gang,¡± Jay uttered, informing me as if I will give him a pat on his back. Those assholes lost the potion. ¡°So?¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°do you think those few people will be enough? Don¡¯t you see the dead bodies over there? Are they any match of those?¡± I grunted, watching them prepare a big fire to discard the bodies finally. ¡°But it will be a good start. There are some women in the group as well. If our people can impregnate them, we can think about¡ª,¡± he was talking when I felt the need to silence him. ¡°About waiting two decades for them to grow stronger and became an adult. What do you think we are? Babysitters?¡± I loudly scoffed at him, getting up from my chair to look him in the eye and show him how desperately enraged I had been. ¡°My lord! Please have a look. At least they are some people. These are rogues and are not just only rogues, they have been causing chaos in the packs. They are powerful and have the mentality of loving violence,¡± now that he kept insisting, I felt like I didn¡¯t have a choice but to give these people a chance. It is not like I¡¯ve another chance. Soon, the saviors will attack and finish whatever is left of us. However, the dagger still remained in my hold and I nned to use it on someone who can be very malicious for us in the future. ¡°Fine, show me the people,¡± I muttered and tied my hands behind my back when following him. He walked me to the side of the mountain and pointed at a group of big, bulky men. They were probably twenty with some women in the cages. ¡°Why are these women in the cages?¡± I asked and noticed Jay form a smirk on his l*ips. It has to be something very evil for him to feel so satisfied when talking about it. ¡°These are their ves. They use them for personal pleasure and then put them back in cages,¡± Jay grinned, exining how these men thought caging women is their biggest victory. I mean, sometimes we do get intimidated by powerful women. ¡°Hm! Wee to mynd,¡± I said, stepping forward, and with the constant they bowed down to me, I felt a little better. It is so fun to have someone bow and respect me. ¡°I am allowing you to be a part of my hell, but this kind of foolery will not work here. These women will be trained and will be respectful member of our hell who holds equal rights as you all,¡± I shrugged because I knew they could do a much better job than these stupid men with muscles. They will be good for physical strength, but these women can be the brain behind many good things. The men looked a little disappointed, but one could tell they were desperately wanting to be a part of our hell so that they can take part in the war and make the royals pay for casting them out of their packs. ¡°Now! Release these women and make amends,¡± I stated and pointed at Jay to open the cages. As the men stepped aside to clear the view of the cages, I found my eyesnding on a woman in the end with her long red hair covering her body. She had her head down as if she was unable to process what was going on. My heart began to lose its beat as I walked closer to her cage. One look on her face and my body got filled with goosebumps. ¡°She is my ve,¡± the big manmented proudly, expecting some sort of reward because his ve was able to get my attention. ¡°Ah! Is that so,¡± I muttered under my clenched jaw. I don¡¯t know how it was possible and how I was able to see her again, but it was like finding a lost treasure after so long. She heard my voice and raised her head. Our eyes connected and the look of shock on her face made me realize she still remembered me. ¡°Maura!¡± I mumbled her name, feeling a weird warmth cover my body and make me lose all the pain from my failure. ¡°My Maura!¡± I muttered before I got up and turned around to grab the man. Everybody scattered around in fear when I mmed the man on the ground and got on top of him. ¡°You enved my mate?¡± as I screamed in his face, gasps filled the air. Jay quickly rushed to her cage to free her first before everyone else. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡ª,¡± the fear was visible on that man¡¯s disgusting face. I began to punch him while I could only think about all the times he might have t*ouched her. It angered me because she was too innocent for all this. She didn¡¯t deserve to be hurt like this. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Please have mer¡ª,¡± the man pled but it was toote for him. For him to t*ouch and torture her, he must lose his life to be forgiven. I grabbed his head and then his neck, pulling them apart with much force I could prove until I heard the cracking noise, his blood sttering around. There! Justice was served. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 534- Fall For Me (Zane Spade) ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± I walked into the room after hours of what had happened. I first took a shower before rushing to hug her. She was pure, so I didn¡¯t want her to get dirty with all the blood on my body. She was also given some time and a woman who helped her clean up and get settled in my bedroom. There was this feeling of happiness in my heart that I haven¡¯t felt in so long. It was almost like a feeling of innocence, something I have lost along the way. She was starting on the sofa with her arms covering her body. The ck dress looked so well on her pale skin. Her long hair was still wet, but her eyes were sticking to one side of the ground. ¡°She is refusing to eat,¡± the woman in charge of her careined, stepping out of my way. Title of the document ¡°It is alright. You may go now. I will take care of her myself,¡± I said and watched thedy leave the room. Once it was just the two of us, I steadily walked over and sat beside her. ¡°Maura!¡± I said her name and she let out a scoff, tears forming in her eyes and making them shine. ¡°When I was shot with an iron bullet-even I thought I have died. Oy to wake up again with the iron melting in my body. It is so funny that even I didn¡¯t remember my body melts iron,¡± the way she started exining it all herself made me wonder where this conversation was going. ¡°I was left on the side of the river where a few people found me. The man you just killed¡ªhe took me home where he chained me to the walls for the next few years. The chains he used were silver, so I couldn¡¯t melt them. He did unthinkable to me,¡± a tear left her eyes while she spoke lifelessly. ¡°I got pregnant a few times before he¡ª discarded the pregnancy because he didn¡¯t want her,¡± she let out augh before she started crying. My heart was bursting in anger. I wish I hadn¡¯t killed that man so easily. He deserved to suffer. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I went through a lot, Zane, but I still never thought about killing him,¡± she finished, and Maura raised her head to look my way. ¡°Looking at you makes me wonder, what did you go through to be so evil?¡± hearing those words from her l*ips was like dying right then and there. She used to love me to the point that even if I did her wrong, she would not raise her voice at me. Losing that respect in her eyes was the biggest failure I have encountered thus so far. ¡°I am not¡ª,¡± I zipped my l*ips tightly when I noticed the head shake from her. ¡°You killed your own brother?¡± she asked, and then her l*ips quivered. ¡°Zane! You used to be so fun¡ªso cute¡ª a little disloyal but not this!¡± her sobs killed me. She didn¡¯t cry this much when talking about what her life had been like. So, I must say that seeing me walk through this path must have been more than her own misery for her. At that point, I began to wonder what I can say to her that will make her ept me again. I didn¡¯t like her looking at me like this. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill my brother. I was clueless all that time. Nobody told me what was going on,¡± I said as I quickly held her hands, but noticed how she slipped them out of mine and stretched away from me. ¡°Maura! After you died, a lot happened. The saviors and the viins were getting exposed. I didn¡¯t know who I was. I just thought Maddox was the man from hell. Do you remember that girl, Reign? She became my brother¡¯s seer. She told them who I was and they decided to discard me without even telling me the reason. All that time, I thought my mission was to take care of Maddox. But in reality, they were bringing me here to kill me with the white dagger that Helel was hiding. They made a n that Maddox will convince me toe here and they will finish the job of getting rid of the evil. I would have been dead by now had my aunt note at the right time. She arrived at the right time and during a scuffle, I stabbed my brother. I was devastated and not believing what had just urred,¡± I took a pause when I saw her eyes grow in size, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to do it but you have to understand that I already had an evil in me and they provoked me,¡± I added with a tear running down my eyes. It was then that I recalled Maddox¡¯s face and my body shook a little. He came here to keep me safe and look at what I did to him. ¡°And¡ª,¡± I got so lost in my thoughts that I forgot she was waiting for more, ¡°and then after so much, they called me once again and told me that they are going to put Maddox to rest. I agreed to attend and went there. I have even signed a treaty with them because I didn¡¯t want any more trouble, but what they did was even despicable. They attacked my people behind my back, killed my aunt, and left her body and many others scattered around,¡± I finished and covered my face in my hands. All I could think of were Maddox¡¯s eyes staring at me when I had stabbed him. It was as if I didn¡¯t take his heart out, but he took mine. ¡°I heard¡ª,¡± she paused as she gently ran her hand through my hair. ¡°They don¡¯t like me. They will not stop until they are done finishing me. They have even nned the war, but you must have seen all the dead werewolves around. I have nothing. I am not even preparing. I am just gathering as many people as I can to keep us safe,¡± once I said that I noticed the shift in her attitude toward me. Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 534- Fall For Me (Zane Spade) ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± I walked into the room after hours of what had happened. I first took a shower before rushing to hug her. She was pure, so I didn¡¯t want her to get dirty with all the blood on my body. She was also given some time and a woman who helped her clean up and get settled in my bedroom. There was this feeling of happiness in my heart that I haven¡¯t felt in so long. It was almost like a feeling of innocence, something I have lost along the way. She was starting on the sofa with her arms covering her body. The ck dress looked so well on her pale skin. Her long hair was still wet, but her eyes were sticking to one side of the ground. ¡°She is refusing to eat,¡± the woman in charge of her careined, stepping out of my way. Title of the document ¡°It is alright. You may go now. I will take care of her myself,¡± I said and watched thedy leave the room. Once it was just the two of us, I steadily walked over and sat beside her. ¡°Maura!¡± I said her name and she let out a scoff, tears forming in her eyes and making them shine. ¡°When I was shot with an iron bullet-even I thought I have died. Oy to wake up again with the iron melting in my body. It is so funny that even I didn¡¯t remember my body melts iron,¡± the way she started exining it all herself made me wonder where this conversation was going. ¡°I was left on the side of the river where a few people found me. The man you just killed¡ªhe took me home where he chained me to the walls for the next few years. The chains he used were silver, so I couldn¡¯t melt them. He did unthinkable to me,¡± a tear left her eyes while she spoke lifelessly. ¡°I got pregnant a few times before he¡ª discarded the pregnancy because he didn¡¯t want her,¡± she let out augh before she started crying. My heart was bursting in anger. I wish I hadn¡¯t killed that man so easily. He deserved to suffer. ¡°I went through a lot, Zane, but I still never thought about killing him,¡± she finished, and Maura raised her head to look my way. ¡°Looking at you makes me wonder, what did you go through to be so evil?¡± hearing those words from her l*ips was like dying right then and there. She used to love me to the point that even if I did her wrong, she would not raise her voice at me. Losing that respect in her eyes was the biggest failure I have encountered thus so far. ¡°I am not¡ª,¡± I zipped my l*ips tightly when I noticed the head shake from her. ¡°You killed your own brother?¡± she asked, and then her l*ips quivered. ¡°Zane! You used to be so fun¡ªso cute¡ª a little disloyal but not this!¡± her sobs killed me. She didn¡¯t cry this much when talking about what her life had been like. So, I must say that seeing me walk through this path must have been more than her own misery for her. At that point, I began to wonder what I can say to her that will make her ept me again. I didn¡¯t like her looking at me like this. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill my brother. I was clueless all that time. Nobody told me what was going on,¡± I said as I quickly held her hands, but noticed how she slipped them out of mine and stretched away from me. ¡°Maura! After you died, a lot happened. The saviors and the viins were getting exposed. I didn¡¯t know who I was. I just thought Maddox was the man from hell. Do you remember that girl, Reign? She became my brother¡¯s seer. She told them who I was and they decided to discard me without even telling me the reason. All that time, I thought my mission was to take care of Maddox. But in reality, they were bringing me here to kill me with the white dagger that Helel was hiding. They made a n that Maddox will convince me toe here and they will finish the job of getting rid of the evil. I would have been dead by now had my aunt note at the right time. She arrived at the right time and during a scuffle, I stabbed my brother. I was devastated and not believing what had just urred,¡± I took a pause when I saw her eyes grow in size, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to do it but you have to understand that I already had an evil in me and they provoked me,¡± I added with a tear running down my eyes. It was then that I recalled Maddox¡¯s face and my body shook a little. He came here to keep me safe and look at what I did to him. ¡°And¡ª,¡± I got so lost in my thoughts that I forgot she was waiting for more, ¡°and then after so much, they called me once again and told me that they are going to put Maddox to rest. I agreed to attend and went there. I have even signed a treaty with them because I didn¡¯t want any more trouble, but what they did was even despicable. They attacked my people behind my back, killed my aunt, and left her body and many others scattered around,¡± I finished and covered my face in my hands. All I could think of were Maddox¡¯s eyes staring at me when I had stabbed him. It was as if I didn¡¯t take his heart out, but he took mine. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I heard¡ª,¡± she paused as she gently ran her hand through my hair. ¡°They don¡¯t like me. They will not stop until they are done finishing me. They have even nned the war, but you must have seen all the dead werewolves around. I have nothing. I am not even preparing. I am just gathering as many people as I can to keep us safe,¡± once I said that I noticed the shift in her attitude toward me. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 536 The Biggest Weapon Ever (Zane Spade) After I told her all that I had been through, I watched her tear up. Maura was incredibly sensitive and innocent. I felt bad for telling her the twisted version of the truth. But it was all because I wasn¡¯t ready to lose her. It had never urred to me that I will be blessed to see her again, to hold her and make love to her again. So finding her again was like seeing a lost gem. I had prepared my mind to do anything to make her love me and not leave me. ¡°I am so sorry that you went through so much,¡± she looked genuinely hurt for calling me evil. ¡°It is just that they didn¡¯t believe I was innocent when my mother fed me Beatrice¡¯s twin. I was just an infant. How was I supposed to know?¡± I asked, staring into her gorgeous eyes and seeing a reflection of mine that hadn¡¯t fully epted darkness., It was like seeing a mirror that showed me the old version of myself. I guess that¡¯s why I was just so mesmerized by her. She was reminding me of the calmer days. Title of the document ¡°You were just a child. Why would they use you of something you didn¡¯t even want to do?¡± she asked in a soft whisper. As she cupped my face in her soft hands, I found myself melting. Her gentle t*ouch filled with love made me tear up for real. It had been so long since someone had looked my way with genuine love and concern in their eyes. ¡°They just thought sacrificing me would make them look good in Beatrice¡¯s eyes. They are still fighting for her attention, even to this day,¡± I murmured, lowering my head because I was doing the same. I would not leave an opportunity to have her for myself. ¡°And Beatrice agreed to sacrifice you? That¡¯s not how I remember her,¡± Maura was shocked. This is what I loved about her. She was not the regr type who would question and pester you to tell her everything. ¡°Because she has changed. You need to understand this, Maura. The Beatrice you knew is gone. This is the mistress of Doomsday, a weredragon princess. She has more ego and confidence than anyone of us,¡± I said, watching her shake her head in disappointment. ¡°But I am d I have you now,¡± I hurriedly held her hands, feeling the warmth but also feeling suffocated. She was alive and suffering all this time and I couldn¡¯t feel anything. I should have known one of my mates is out there getting tortured every day. The fact that even after so much, she remained the same surprised me. it made me look at myself with an eyebrow raised. The question she asked me in the beginning about what changed me kept lingering in the back of my head. ¡°I love you,¡± she smiled, steadily pulling her amazing existence into my arms. I didn¡¯t waste a minute before hugging her tightly. ¡°I promise to keep you safe. No one will darey a finger on you ever again,¡± I reassured her while pulling her even closer. She deserved all the love and care in the world. However, sadly, now I didn¡¯t even have time to enjoy the rest of my life with her. I didn¡¯t have any warriors and the very few I got could not stand alone in front of Akin¡¯s army. She stayed in my arms before pulling away and staring into my face. I noticed a smile on her l*ips as she gently patted the back of my hand. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your warriors,¡± she mumbled in her beautiful voice. It was almost as if she had heard me talk in my head. ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± I replied. ¡°Come with me,¡± she held my hand and made me get up, walking me to the exit. I kept wondering what she was up to. Everybody paused when they saw her dragging me along. It was a new sight for them that someone was making me follow them. But I was ready to do anything for Maura. I have lost her once and now that if found her back, I felt like maybe the moon Goddess felt bad for me and sent me back my Maura. Maura took me to the pile of dead bodies and then she turned to face me. ¡°Tell your men to not burn the werewolves,¡± she murmured, making me take over the role of makingmands. I knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to raise her voice after being traumatized by men for so long. ¡°Hey, do as she says,¡± I voiced, noticing how everyone began to gather around us. Maura then proceeded to walk closer to the dead bodies. I was beginning to get what she was up to but my mind was not ready to believe it. She gently ran her hand through her beautiful long hair before humming a song. Jay tried to get near her when I raised my hand and gestured for him to stand back. She sat down with the bodies and began to gently pat them while humming and t*ouching her hair with the other hand. It was at this moment that I realized how f*ucking amazing she used to be and how stupid of me to forget she holds such power. She was halfway through when the dead werewolves began to move and slowly get up. My people gasped, running to the side to N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. hide away as it was odd for them to see dead people get up. The dead werewolves were now on their feet, ready to transition back to their human forms. I had a huge smile of relief on my l*ips when watching them get up. It was like seeing my world getting lit up again. Maura tracked back to me and held my hand, smiling at me. ¡°I am always going to be on your side,¡± the confirmation that she will help me during the war was enough to make me feel confident about this battle now. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 537 Ready For A Battle (Beatrice Dismay) We have prepared weapons the entire day. There was not much needed since Zane didn¡¯t have many warriors left on his side. However, we still had to travel to the vortex to fight him. So he would be kind of an advantage for knowing the area better than us. ¡°We are going to do it,¡± Akin informed, standing with the car as we loaded the guns in the trunk. ¡°Nobody is going to hold back. Kill him the moment you see him,¡± Helel agreed with his brother. I know it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to kill their own little brother, but he wasn¡¯t really a family anymore. He had changed into someone who needed to be put down before he kills someone else. ¡°I will apany you,¡± I told Helel while Akin was going to take his army and guard their. My people were still not ready to fight anything evil. They have been imprisoned for too long and till now. I couldn¡¯t really help them learn to defend themselves against the newest weapons. Hence it is much needed that someone takes care of them for the time being. Title of the document Since Zane didn¡¯t have too much army left on his side, we were pretty certain Helel and I will be able to lead the warrior into his hell. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Akin walked over to me and wrapped his arms around me, kissing my cheek and hugging me tightly. ¡°You better take care of yourself. If anything happened to you, I will not forgive you,¡± he warned me. I know he wanted toe with us, but it was important he stays by myir. Their was big and they didn¡¯t have many warriors. So Akin alone will be able to defend them. Reign wasing with us just in case it was needed and as for Colt, he was going with Akin. There was so much going on, and I was worried about Shiloh and Evelyn. Both of them were badly in need of assistance. However, my mother reassured me that she will take care of both of them. ¡°I will. Make sure you wait for me when Ie back with a victory title,¡± I smiled at Akin, who I knew was not at all ready to let me go. But we had to take the risk onest time before we reunite and finally live a happy life. ¡°Helel! Take care of her,¡± it was then that Akin stepped back and held my hand out for Helel. It was one thing that he tells his brother to take care of me, but to give my hand in his hand, it just seemed like more than just him asking Helel to make sure Ie back alive. Even Helel was slightly confused. He awkwardly held my hand to open the car door for me. I noticed that Akin had to turn his head to the other side and not watch us go. I got in the car and sat in the backseat, still pondering on why Akin did that. ¡°Hey, it will be all fine. They don¡¯t have anyone on their side,¡± Reign instantly snapped her fingers in front of my face to catch my attention to herself before I get too lost in my own thoughts. ¡°So, it is finally the day that we get rid of evil,¡± I mumbled, nodding my head to myself. I know it will be sad for some time because the brothers will lose both their little set of twin but I am sure it is a much-needed thing. Zane had lost his mind. He was no longer who we used to know once. ¡°And after that¡ªwe all shall live happily,¡± Reign smiled. Helel also got in the car and soon our journey began. I am sure he was stressed out because he hadn¡¯t said a word throughout the journey. I wondered what he was thinking. So when Reign fell asleep in the backseat, I slid closer to Helel to talk to him. The driver was speeding up to make sure we didn¡¯t waste time and reach the vortex in two days. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± I said, watching him steadily turn his head to me. ¡°I am not sure how I will feel after killing him,¡± Helel let out a deep breath that he had been holding in all this time. ¡°I understand how you¡¯re feeling right now,¡± I thought of holding his hand, but then I stopped myself. I didn¡¯t want him to think I was trying to start something that had ended between us a long time ago. But I will be lying if I will say I didn¡¯t feel anything towards him. That was the craziest thing, in fact. I didn¡¯t feel like that towards Zane or Maddox, but I haven¡¯t been able to move on from Helel. But that also didn¡¯t mean I would ever cheat on Akin. He was all enough for me. ¡°I am worried I will have second thoughts because, to be honest, I am not as cruel as Zane. But after seeing Maddox, I felt like it will be nice to send him somewhere where he will face Maddox. I want him to answer his brother,¡± Helel innocently expressed his wishes. ¡°Helel!¡± I sighed, feeling bad for correcting him. ¡°Maddox was a pure soul. What makes you think Zane will go to the same ce?¡± ¡°I just wish he does,¡± Helel sighed before looking outside the window again. Soon we would arrive at the vortex and then the big war will happen. I just couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy ever since we started this journey. I was very confident about it in the beginning, but something happened that made me feel insecure. As if the war would not pass so easily. I eventually fell asleep, not realizing I had my head on Helel¡¯s shoulder and he slept, resting his head on my head. We woke up to Reign letting out a little shriek. At first, we thought we have arrived but we were still a little farther away. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked her, turning my body around to check on her. ¡°It is Shiloh!¡± she uttered, making me worried. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 538 The Cursed Child With Many Mates ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Helel and I asked in unison. We have been trying tofort her, but she kept hyperventting and sweating. I didn¡¯t like how she just said Shiloh¡¯s name and then went silent. We have been tricked by so many people that everytime she said someone¡¯s name, we immediately suspected the person to be our enemy. And given that Shiloh was in ourir with Evelyn and the others, I just didn¡¯t feel like she should dy in telling us what was up. ¡°When I was leaving the mansion, I had a conversation with Shiloh,¡± she started, taking water from Helel and gulping it down her throat. The way she chugged it down, I was surprised. It was as if she hadn¡¯t drunk water in years. ¡°And?¡± Helel asked, sneakily stealing the bottle back so that she could focus more on the subject at hand. Title of the document ¡°She wanted to know about her daughter. So I got a sample of her blood and did a spell. However, I couldn¡¯t see anything in that moment, butst day when I fell asleep, I saw something in my dreams,¡± she began to murmur and look so worried. I didn¡¯t like where his conversation was going. She was taking too many pauses, and it was raising my anxiety. ¡°Is her daughter okay?¡± I ended up asking her directly. Reign took another brief pause before she raised her head and looked me directly in the eye. ¡°She will be someone who will have many mates.¡± I was stunned at the revtion. Usually, when someone has more than two mates, it means they are special. ¡°Just like me?¡± I asked, and Reign nodded. ¡°I think that means her daughter will be special,¡± Helel concluded, and his muscles rxed. I mean, even I was chilling now. Being special isn¡¯t a bad thing. I don¡¯t get why Reign freaked out so badly. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. You had a choice, Beatrice!¡± She then continued to exin to me what was actually wrong with the baby¡¯s situation. ¡°She will have powerful mates, and she must ept them all at once,¡± as she said that, I felt goosebumps cover my body. I cannot imagine having so many mates and being shared among them at the same time. ¡°I guess, maybe if they are nice¨C,¡± Once again, my words were scattered when Reign shook her head. ¡°They won¡¯t be. They will only be with her because they need something from her,¡± she continued to exin, making my heart miss a beat. ¡°Then she should reject them,¡± Helel shrugged, still trying to understand what was such a big deal about this whole thing. ¡°She cannot. They all must stick together. And whenever they cheat, karma will follow them and make them suffer. It is a bit different. You see! Her mates will be scumbags, but they will eventually fall for her once they realize how precious she is,¡± Reign finally gave us some good news, but we had only rxed when she added, ¡°But by then, she will be over them. And the more they stay away from each other, the more evil they will attract.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair. So, they cannot separate even if they hate each other?¡± I was shocked at the child¡¯s fate. ¡°You see, she will be the real seductress,¡± once she said that word, she made deep eye contact with me. It reminded me of what my mother used to say about me. So, she was right. There will be a seductress. ¡°But she will not be evil. However, her pheromones are filled with sexual energy. So, whenever her mates are around her, they are attracted to her physically. Which will make them all wonder if they only want her because of that or have they fallen in love with her,¡± Reign exined it in better words. Helel and I shared a nce before he narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I was never attracted to you because of your beautiful body only,¡± the way he exined it, I pped the back of his hand and felt my cheeks getting red. What an idiot. ¡°So, she will never find out what they truly feel about her?¡± I asked, but Reign shook her head. ¡°She will. As I said, once she is away from them, they no longer feel her heat, so they can determine what they feel about her,¡± now that Reign told me how important and how miserable Shiloh¡¯s child¡¯s life will be. I felt bad for her. No one deserves to go through such a difficult time with their mates. I have only one evil mate and everybody is suffering because of him. Imagine being Tossed Between So Many Defiant Mates. I could never. We remained silent for the rest of the journey, and then we arrived. Our warriors were already pacing around the mountains, waiting for us. ¡°What is going on?¡± Helel got off the car and approached his men, who looked a little too worried. ¡°The area is way too silent and dark,¡± the warrior responded to us. It was true, though. There were homes all abandoned, but they were all abandoned, it seemed. ¡°I guess it is because most of their warriors were killed by Akin and Colt?¡± I asked, and the warrior shrugged. ¡°I have no clue, but even if that is the case, where the heck is Zane?¡± Helel raised a good question, making us turn on our shlights and look around when we heard a voice from the top of the small mountain behind us. ¡°Looking for me?¡± In the dark, with the wind blowing his long ck coat, stood Zane. He didn¡¯t look too shaken up at the number of warriors we had brought with us. ¡°Either you surrender or we end this here tonight,¡± Helel said, taking a step forward, giving him onest chance to choose his fate. If he surrenders, we will arrest him and keep him in a cage forever. ¡°What makes you think I would? You havee here for a war, so let¡¯s just do that,¡± as he said that, we saw a veryrge number Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. of werewolves attack us. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 539 The Undead Army ¡°Helel!¡± I shouted as a werewolf tried to attack him from behind. Helel was killing it on the battleground. I was also fighting as many as I could. However, something kept bothering me. All of his warriors were in human form. Even the ones getting killed remained in their werewolf forms. Maybe that was the only way they thought they could win from us? ¡°Ag!¡± I sighed tiredly when grabbing the werewolf and throwing him away from Reign, who was doing her best to sweep as many werewolves as she could with her magic. ¡°How the hell did he gather so many people in less than a week?¡± Reignined, still fighting whoever was trying toe at us. Title of the document ¡°I have no clue,¡± I hissed, grasping the werewolf attacking me and breaking his bones. ¡°And we get to meet again,¡± I stopped and turned around to see Jay smiling at me. I knew I would face some f*ucker. But I am d it was him. He had left Shiloh traumatized. I wanted to kill him myself. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t like to live after all,¡± I muttered, jumping at him. Instead of fighting me in his mid-transition form like we were doing, he chose to transition entirely, just like the others. I began to transition into my weredragon form as well. When he attacked me, I grabbed him by his tail and threw him against the tree, breaking his bones. But he got on his feet the very next moment to attack me. Since there were more than we had anticipated, we were having a hard time taking care of all the corners. Whenever we thought we had killed enough, somehow many more woulde out. There were a few left in human form who woulde to sneak away the dead bodies. At this rate, we couldn¡¯t even tell how many we had killed and how many more were toe. We have been fighting for hours now, and they didn¡¯t seem to run out of warriors. Just when I got distracted by one of the werewolves, Jay attacked me from behind. His sharp teeth pierced through my scales before I stretched my arm back and grabbed him by his neck, forcing his body forward and then snapping his neck. His body went numb, and he fell to the ground. I was finally happy to have killed the s*ucker who tortured a pregnant girl for so long. I then went ahead to see what Helel was doing. He had transitioned into his full form and was fighting, tearing them apart, but the more he killed, the more kept popping. ¡°Reign! What is going on? How are they not ending?¡± Iined, taking back my human form. I couldn¡¯t see Zane around. But his warriors wereing out in heavy amounts. ¡°I don¡¯t get it either. I am not sensing a seer here, so how are they able to gather so many people again?¡± She was as confused as I was. That¡¯s when I felt like somebody was watching us. Upon turning around and squaring up, I found myself staring at someone who should have been dead already. ¡°What the f*uck! How is it possible?¡± I gasped, almost tripping, when Jay smirked and fixed his hair. ¡°So, we were saying something?¡± He smiled before his transformation started. I was too stunned to even transition before him. I remember vividly that I killed him. How the heck did he survive? While I kept dodging his attempts to harm me, I began to wander off to where his head and body should have been. I was met with disappointment when I found nothing on the spot. I grabbed him again and bit him as hard as I could until his body began to lose its life. This time, I even stabbed him with a silver sword just to be double sure. Once I was certain he had died, I ran back to Helel. The sun wasing up, and we were tired. But his people didn¡¯t seem a tad bit exhausted. They kept fighting like they had just begun. I might have killed thousands during the entire night, but they were still Once I found Helel standing in the middle of the ground and fighting fifty werewolves at the same time, I began to wonder how long it would be until he got tired. Some of them were even able to attack him and bite him. It was not possible for us to fight an endless army. ¡°Helel! Retrieve,¡± I yelled, but he shook his head before he transitioned back to his wolf form again. I knew he was taking breaks in the middle. I was doing the same. Reign was also exhausted and unable to perform more magic. At this point, I began to yell at my warriors, asking them to step back. ¡°Everybody back to your vehicles,¡± I yelled, ordering them. They didn¡¯t waste a minute before running back from the battlefield. That¡¯s how tired they all were. But it wasn¡¯t possible for Helel to step back so easily. He hade here to seek revenge. He would not step back. Helel was killing them in the most brutal way. His wolf was so big, but that was kind of a disadvantage since the werewolves were able to attack him from far away too. Some of them were clinging with their teeth to his neck, and the others to his feet. And that¡¯s when I saw Zane sneakily making his way through the crowd with what seemed like a white dagger in his hand. My body began to shudder. Even when I was tired and ready to copse, I started running towards Helel, but he was too far away, and in order to be any closer to him, I had to pass by the highly energetic werewolves, who seemed to have rested the whole night and ¡°Helel! Watch out,¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs, watching Zane attack him from the back. It was like watching the whole This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. scene of Maddox dying all over again. Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 540 Losing Again My heart pounded mercilessly against my chest, threatening to burst free, as I bore witness to the grisly tableau unfolding before my eyes. Zane¡¯s treacherous de plunged deep into Helel¡¯s defenseless abdomen, and a gut-wrenching howl tore through the air, reverberating with both agony and the raw transformation of Helel from a wolf into a vulnerable human form. A surge of adrenaline surged through my veins, driving my every instinct to action. The urgency in my voice crackled as I spoke to Ace, urgency etched across my face, ¡®I can¡¯t stay here and watch him die.¡¯ In a swift, seamless motion, I began my transition, shedding my human guise and embracing the raw power of my weredragon self. My muscles tensed and rippled as my form twisted and expanded, scales shimmering and wings unfurling in readiness. Title of the document Launching forward with the fury, I unleashed the fury of my razor-sharp ws upon any wolf that dared cross my path. The metallic tang of blood permeated the air, a testament to the violence that raged amidst our sh. Their desperate howls mingled with the symphony of chaos, a cacophony of anguish and despair that echoed through the war-tornndscape. With every merciless swipe, every rending tear, I fought with an unwavering resolve, my every movement a testament to the wrath burning within me. Droplets of scarlet sprayed forth, sttering across my scales, mingling with the sweat that drenched my scaled hide. The din of battle became a mere backdrop as I pressed onward, an embodiment of unyielding purpose. Drawing closer to Helel, determination burned like a me within my eyes, driving me to heights of untamed fury. The force behind my assault intensified, a primal fury channeled into each strike. In a thunderous collision, I hurled myself at Zane, unleashing a deadly impact that shattered his grip on the dagger. The weapon tumbled from his grasp, hitting the ground with a resounding tter, as Zane himself crumpled in defeat, his body sprawled across the earth. With a sinking realization, I understood the dire importance of removing Helel from Zane¡¯s reach. Though the relentless assault of the werewolves continued unabated, I couldn¡¯t afford to divert my attention even for a moment to retrieve the fallen dagger. Time was of the essence. Acting swiftly, I unsped the pendant from around my neck, knowing that removing its hold would unleash the full extent of my dragon power. As the surge of energy coursed through me, my body underwent a profound transformation. Muscles rippled and This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. bones elongated as my form expanded, majestic wings unfurling in a breathtaking disy. The sight of my imposing presence caused the encroaching werewolves to falter, their aggression momentarily overshadowed by awe and uncertainty. Zane¡¯smanding voice pierced through the chaos, his tone holding a mix of authority and apprehension, ¡°Hold your ground. Do not attack her.¡± The werewolves, reluctantly obedient to their master¡¯s orders, withdrew, their hostile intent momentarily restrained. Realizing the seriousness of the situation, I seized the opportunity without hesitation. There was no time to dwell on Zane¡¯s motivations or whaty in store for us next. With unwavering determination, I swiftly scooped up Helel, cradling him against my scaled form, and with a powerful thrust of my mighty wings, I propelled myself upward, soaring into the boundless expanse of the sky. As I glided through the skies, I scanned the area, searching for a safe haven. After a few minutes, I spotted a gathering of our people in a secure location. Carefully, I descended and gently set Helel down on the ground. As I shifted back into my human form, Reign quickly approached to check on Helel¡¯s well- being. Once we had all transformed back into our human selves, I hurried over to where Helel sat in the backseat of a nearby car. His head leaned back against the seat, and I could see the exhaustion etched on his face. ¡°I thought we would have been able to ovee them,¡± Helel grumbled, his voice strained yet showing signs of gradual recovery. Reign, sensing my concern as I meticulously examined Helel¡¯s body for any injuries, leaned in closer and whispered in my ear, ¡°He¡¯s going to be alright. The dagger didn¡¯t strike his heart.¡± Relieved by the reassurance, I exhaled deeply and joined Helel inside the car. Settling into the seat beside him, I couldn¡¯t help but voice my frustration, my words tinged with discontent. ¡°Something felt incredibly off about Zane¡¯s werewolves. I mean, I vividly recall killing Jay on two separate asions, and yet there he was, standing alongside Zane in the end.¡± The chaos and confusion of the battle weighed heavily upon me, and I couldn¡¯t help but vent my dissatisfaction, expressing my frustration with the disarray that had unfolded during the war. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Helel inquired, his voiceced with confusion. Perhaps amidst the frenzy ofbat, he had been solely focused on killing the werewolves, unaware of the strange urrences that transpired. ¡°Helel, it¡¯s like they kept resurrecting,¡± I finally realized, the puzzle pieces falling into ce. It seemed that no matter how many times we struck them down, they somehow returned, unyielding to death¡¯s grasp. Helel turned to Reign, seeking her insight. She stood by the roadside, contemting our revtion. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible? Could they be using some form of magic?¡± Helel questioned, sounding unsure. Reign¡¯s response was swift and confident. ¡°No, it¡¯s highly unlikely. They don¡¯t possess a seer among their ranks who could wield such powers.¡± A perplexing query nagged at the corners of my mind. ¡°Then how can we exin the resurrection of the fallen werewolves?¡± I voiced my question aloud, a sense of frustration tingeing my tone. Deep within, I sensed that the answer eluded me, teasing just beyond my reach. ¡°That¡¯s incredibly strange. How could something like that even be possible?¡± Reign furrowed her brow, her expression mirroring her confusion. Helel, with a sharper rity, articted our dilemma, voicing the question that had sent a tremor through our ranks. ¡°How can someone bring dead werewolves back to life?¡± At that moment, a sudden realization struck me like a thunderbolt. The pieces of the enigma fell into ce, pointing to a name that resonated within me. ¡°Maura!¡± I eximed, the weight of the revtion settling heavily upon my shoulders. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 541 I Am His Queen, But He Wants Her (Maura) I gently dabbed the wet cloth on his abs, trying my best to help him relieve the pain. He had been struck pretty hard by Beatrice. To the point that his healing slowed down. It was beyond doubt that she was extremely powerful now. However, it upset me to see them go to war. ¡°You said you wanted to trap your brothers and then make them leave us alone,¡± I said, watching his wound slowly heal but still causing him to flinch and squirm ufortably. After the war ended, we all came back to our rooms. I was tired as hell. Resurrecting everyone nonstop had taken a toll on my health. Title of the document I did my best to perform as fast as I could. Everytime I brought someone back to life, they were as active as if they were just born. Hence, we did much better than them. ¡°He wasn¡¯t going to stay behind. I did it for my people,¡± Zane uttered, hissing at the pain. ¡°Hm!¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how having a war would resolve anything. It was like a disaster. ¡°Hey,¡± he finally stoppedining and held my hand in between his hands, gently massaging the back of it. ¡°You were amazing N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. today,¡± heplimented, making me smile steadily. ¡°I told you, I would stay by your side no matter what,¡± I said, reassuring him that I would not let anyone do him wrong. All he wants is peace and to be left alone to live a normal life with his people. I understand Beatrice and the others don¡¯t see it like that. I think it was just the idea of leaving a man from hell to live on the same earth that terrified them. ¡°I saw it today. They were so shocked. Even when they fought the whole night, they couldn¡¯t win against us. In the end, they had to run away like cowards,¡± Zane said, sounding confident. However, the way he was constantly flexing about how amazingly we beat them just made me feel icky. Certain times, I would just watch his face and try to understand if he was enjoying this war. ¡°But you need to rest now. We will have to move, and we will need you by our side,¡± Zane then said determinedly, getting up from the bed and taking a shirt with him. ¡°We are going somewhere?¡± I questioned in confusion. ¡°We are going to do what we should have done a long time ago,¡± his voice sounded a little low when trying to convey only a little piece of his n to me. ¡°And what exactly would that be?¡± I asked, getting intrigued. Maybe he had nned to move somewhere safer so that he could avoid the fight. ¡°It is the next part of our war,¡± he only added before rushing towards the door. ¡°Zane! Where are we headed to?¡± I called after him, but he had left the room. I knew he would now go outside and address his people, but why didn¡¯t he include me at all? That was the main question. I know he had asked me to rest a little before we moved, but giving me a few minutes wouldn¡¯t waste our time. Being restless and feeling uneasy, I decided to go after him and see what the next n was. I left the house to find all of his people standing around him in a circle. I could barely see him from the chest down. He was standing on a big rock so that he could nce around at his people. Since I brought them all back to life, we didn¡¯t face any deaths. ¡°Tonight was victorious. We won, but we are still not done with what ising ahead,¡± Zane started, and as everybody cheered, he shrugged, ¡°we can take a break now and rest, but that means losing another big war. So, tell me, what do you suggest we do?¡± He asked his people, and they all yelled the same words in unison. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Rest is for the weak.¡± ¡°Good. I was expecting that,¡± he said, having only begun when Jay approached him with a concern that even stole my attention. ¡°What are we going to do with the mistress of doomsday? She seems very powerful, and because she has a dragon, she can basically fly around and even reach our precious gem,¡± Jay mumbled, making me frown. ¡°Jay! I have said it before, and I will say it again. Nobody hurts her,¡± Zane yelled, and this time, his aggression was unmatchable. The way he resonated angered me because one single question startled me. ¡°But what if she reaches Maura? We cannot lose our Queen,¡± Jay expressed his concerns, and my body shuddered. Zane has introduced me as his queen to them. But it was more than just that that I was anticipating. I wanted to know what he had to say about Jay¡¯s question. ¡°Beatrice will never hurt someone. And Maura used to be her friend,¡± his statement contradicted all the other things he had been saying to me about Beatrice wanting him dead. ¡°But she attacked you,¡± so it was true that she wanted him dead, but why was he ready to kill his brother and not harm her? ¡°Jay! I said nobody hurts her. Our goal is simple: I want the ones wanting to hurt us gone and Beatrice on my side,¡± without any hesitation, Zane dered. ¡°She is mine, and she will be left unt*ouched; have you heard me?¡± His eyes shone as he warned Jay, making him nod defeatedly. While ncing around and making everyone look at him and realize he would be very furious if anyone tried hurting Beatrice, his eyesnded on me. The anger vanished from his face as he realized I had heard him. It just broke me from the inside out that, once again, he was talking about her. There was not a single time when he would stop wanting to have her, even if I was on his side. I didn¡¯t stick around for him to call for me and sprinted back into the house, dropping into the bed and sobbing miserably. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 542 Tit F*uck (Zane Sade) I made a huge mess when I didn¡¯t look around and say all the things that would affect Maura. I am sure it won¡¯t be easy for her to see someone else with me, but that¡¯s how I want it to be. I love both of them. I want both of them on my side. If only they realize it and just epted it, we would have the best life. I rushed through the crowd and entered the house. I could hear her sobbing loudly from the bedroom. ¡®Ug! I have hurt her badly,¡¯ I grunted at my own stupidity. Maura was the only one who had always believed in me. In fact, she was over here fighting my war without even asking any questions, and my dumbass was gushing over Beatrice in front of her. Title of the document I fully took responsibility for my actions and presented myself to her in the room. Seeing me arrive, she instantly covered her face in her hands to hide from me. I am sure it was just her self-esteem messing with her brain. ¡°Maura!¡± I have only called her name when she shook her head and silenced me. ¡°Tell me why I am not enough for you?¡± She finally uncovered her face and looked me in the eye. She had cried so much in only two minutes that her eyes were now red. ¡°You are enough for me,¡± I tried to make things right. Of course, she means a lot to me. But what do I do about my heart? It yearns for Beatrice. I just cannot live with the thought that Beatrice is not mine. ¡°Then why? Why are you still chasing after her?¡± She got up from the bed and approached me, looking at me with judgmental stares for the first time. She made it clear that she wouldn¡¯t be taking a lie from me anymore. I understand. After getting a chance at a better life with me after so many years of torture, she really gave herself to me. But only to find out that I was still in love with Beatrice. ¡°She is also my mate,¡± I tried to hold her arms, but she freed herself and stepped back from me. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t want to be with you. Even after that?¡± She looked so shocked when she asked me that question. I didn¡¯t know what to say to her. She was asking me all the right questions that I had been dodging myself. ¡°Maura! You will always be my queen. You will get to pick and choose how many days I spend with you and how much time she gets. You will be the main queen,¡± I finally approached her and grabbed her a*ss by force, not letting her get out of my grasp and walk away from me. ¡°Tell me something¡ª,¡± she demanded, making me nod my head. I knew that whatever she asked me, I would have to answer her meticulously so that I didn¡¯t break her heart. ¡°Do you love me?¡± Her question was simple, and I didn¡¯t even have to lie about it. ¡°I do. When I lost you, I lost my mind. It was like this war within, and I was angry at everyone,¡± it wasn¡¯t a lie, though. None of it was. I was really upset when I lost her. But now she was back, and she was asking too many questions. ¡°Or you love me because I am helping you with this war?¡± As she added to her question, I frowned at her. ¡°You think I am only using you?¡± I felt hurt that she thought that way. But I understand where she ising from. The question was actually very good, but the answer was simple. ¡°No! Even if you had been unable to help me, I would still love you. I didn¡¯t even remember about your powers until you woke those dead werewolves back to life. So, my answer is¡ªI love you,¡± I cupped her face in my hands and noticed that the shuddering of her body had calmed down. She was much more rxed now. My answer had satisfied her. ¡°Don¡¯t ever think like that again,¡± I warned her before gently brushing my l*ips against hers. She would always melt into my arms. I knew we didn¡¯t have much time because we had a bigger mission ahead, but I really wanted to do this. She deserved it after fighting the war the whole night. I shoved her into the bed and crawled on top of her, steadily sliding her dress down and exposing her b*oobs. They were soft and big, ready to be served. K*issing them and then gently s*ucking on the n*ipples, I got up and unzipped my p*ants. The urge to f*uck her t*its rose inside me. I grabbed her b*reasts together and forced my d*ic*k between them, feeling the softness of her b*oobs embrace my s*haft. They were so big that for a second, I thought I would lose my c*ock between them. She got up and sat in a perfect position, holding them for me this time as I slipped my d*ic*k between them. The very time my d*ic*k woulde out of her c*leavage, she would lower her head and s*uck my c*ock¡¯s head while letting out loud breaths. ¡°Ahhmmmm!¡± she moaned loudly when my c*ock pierced through her b*oobs and made its way into her mouth. After a few seconds of letting her tongue y with my d*ic*k, I fastened the motion between her b*oobs. ¡°Ahh yes!¡± It was then that I closed my eyes and had a wild dream of f*ucking both Beatrice and Maura together. ¡°Arghhhhh!¡± I groaned loudly when releasing all over Maura¡¯s c*hest, still imagining my d*ic*k inside Maura and my tongue s*ucking Beatrice¡¯s N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. p*ussy. Pulling my d*ic*k away, I held Maura¡¯s b*oob and released thest bit of c*um on her n*ipple, making me squirm in p*leasure. ¡°See! You turn me on so easily,¡± I said, nting a kiss on her l*ips before pulling away and getting ready to leave. ¡°Take a quick shower. We will need you to keep our people alive till I am done with a mission,¡± I said from the bathroom, cleaning my c*ock in haste. ¡°What mission is it?¡± She once again asked me the same question. I was so happy with the orgasm that I forgot I wasn¡¯t supposed to tell her anything. ¡°We are going to the weredragonir,¡± as soon as those words left my l*ips, I bit my tongue because I saw her frown. ¡°I want to speak to my brother,¡± I quickly made up a lie. However, the war here was just a ploy to exhaust Helel and Beatrice. Our main mission was to attack the dragon¡¯sir, where three very crucial people were hiding. Akin, Shiloh and Evelyn. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 543 A Little Jealous (Beatrice Dismay) ¡°What? The red-haired girl,¡± Helel shook his head, trying to remember whatever he knew of her. ¡°Maura was a huldra. Someone who could bring back dead animals to life,¡± I exined, recalling her best abilities to be able to do the impossible. ¡°And that exins why they were all in their werewolf forms,¡± Reign snapped her fingers happily as if she had discovered a very deep secret until she realized how bad it can go in our favor. ¡°But she died,¡± Helel copied her, snapping his fingers and making us feel like fools. Maura did die in front of us. It¡¯s been years, and from what I recall, I have not heard about her again. ¡°When did she die? I mean, how did she die?¡± Reign asked. Title of the document Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°The iron bullet to her chest,¡± Helel answered. I was silent throughout the time they were trying to crack the code. Once my brain registered Helel¡¯s words, it was like a whole new revtion to me. ¡°Ahhh!¡± I covered my mouth and gasped loudly, rming the two looking at me. ¡°Okay, you are scaring us now,¡± Reignined, narrowing her eyes in my face. ¡°Iron won¡¯t do anything to her. Apart from bringing dead people back to life, she could also melt iron. So, when the bullet was fired at her, the bullet melted inside her,¡± I was having goosebumps after goosebumps. My skin was stretchy, and I felt like something was crawling all over me. The fact that it didn¡¯t ur to me when it happened just made me realize how careless we were about her. She fell to her demise, and that¡¯s all. We never found her body because it swam away with the water flow. And we thought she was dead. ¡°So she is alive,¡± Helel shook his head vigorously at the current situation. She was a powerful huldra, so if she was on Zane¡¯s side, we were done. We won¡¯t be able to kill them unless we get our hands on her. But then again, her scent cannot be tracked. ¡°We are in deep s*hit,¡± Reignined. ¡°But how did Zane find her again?¡± I questioned, pping my forehead. ¡°That devil is able to do anything. So, Maura used to be a very nice girl. From what I remember,¡± Helel said, and that¡¯s when I raised my brow and stared at him. The tension between us was so awkward that I instantly looked away to avoid making this situation even more embarrassing. Why the heck would I care who he talks about? ¡°Zane has his way of manipting the truth. If only we could get in contact with her and maybe¨C,¡± Reign was talking when I interrupted her with an eye roll. ¡°And tell her not to help the man she loves so much that she never argued with him about why he was dating me and sleeping with her at the same time,¡± I scoffed, folding my arms over my chest and secretly ring at Helel. How does he even know she was nice? ¡°Hm! So Zane cheated on you with her, and she knew,¡± Reign repeated. ¡°That means she is madly in love with him,¡± Reign concluded, and I nodded. I remember how she got me in trouble after she got swayed by her desire to be with Zane. However, she dide back to help me, but I am certain she didn¡¯t trap me for her mother. Now I was beginning to realize she would always stand with him, no matter what. ¡°If we keep fighting, what happens then?¡± Helel spoke up after going silent for a few minutes when I got irritated with him. ¡°She will keep bringing them back, but¡ªeven being a huldra, she will need a break,¡± Reign smiled as she understood what Helel was trying to say. ¡°So.¡± Helel smirked, waiting for us to appreciate him for his brilliant idea. I just rolled my eyes at him and stepped away, acting like I didn¡¯t even hear him. ¡°I think the bad Maura will lose if we keep fighting,¡± Helel said out loud, making sure I was hearing him. ¡°Very dirty one. I don¡¯t even like Huldra. Like, what the heck are these things?¡± He continued, making me smile, but then realize how stupid I was acting. I shouldn¡¯t be giving him these reactions and raising his hopes. ¡°Anyway, so what are you suggesting?¡± Iposed my posture and acted neutral again. I am sure even he noticed and stopped ying around. ¡°I say we go back there and attack them again,¡± Helel suggested. Although our warriors were tired, we could always get more from all over the packs. We have even called them over. But right now, catching Maura is the main purpose of our journey. As long as she is on Zane¡¯s side, we can¡¯t do them any harm. ¡°So, let¡¯s go, we are going back,¡± Reign yelled at the warriors, informing them of our next step. We all got in our vehicles and started the journey back to the battleground once again. As I sat there and stared outside the window, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how Helel was staring at me. ¡°You were scared that I died?¡± he asked, his eyes shining beautifully with happiness. ¡°I have never seen someone so happy at the possibility of their demise,¡± I taunted, to avoid talking on that subject. ¡°Thank you,¡± the way he mouthed those words, I gulped and hastily looked outside the window. Once we arrived at the location, we were thinking of ambushing Zane and his people, but what we saw was apletely different atmosphere. There were no noises from any houses. The entire vortex seemed empty. Maybe they were hiding again. So, we decided to go around and thoroughly inspect the area. ¡°They are not here,¡± Reign yelled as she used the blood from the ground to track them. ¡°Then where are they?¡± I asked and noticed the look on her face. ¡°They are headed to the dragon Lair,¡± she gulped, her eyes showing the fear in them. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 544 But She Doesn¡¯t Belong Here. (Akin Spade) The signals went down some hours ago, and now the power has been cut. It was as if everything was against us. I have been in contact with Reign, and thest I heard from her was when she told me they were leaving the ground as it was getting impossible for them to keep going for now. ¡°They will be alright,¡± Shiloh must have seen me sit alone in the garden. She came out with Evelyn and gave her to me. ¡°It is just that I cannot contact them anymore,¡± Iined, showing my phone¡¯s screen to her. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Oh right! What happened to the electricity?¡± She looked puzzled, too. ¡°I hope they have finished the deadly battle and areing back victorious. It is just that Reign told me Zane has a bigger army than ours now,¡± I couldn¡¯t understand how he was able to summon so many warriors so quickly. Title of the document Last, I remember, we pretty much wiped down the entire area. ¡°I have a feeling we will win,¡± I know she was trying to be optimistic. But I had fears that weren¡¯t letting me breathe in peace. ¡°I hope so too,¡± I let out a sigh and smiled at Evelyn. ¡°Hey, I am really sorry for everything I did back when I was ¡ªI feel so guilty facing you,¡± Shiloh looked away when mentioning that cursed part of her life. ¡°I don¡¯t me you at all. You were in control of a devil, just like Beatrice. So don¡¯t feel like you have to keep apologize to us,¡± I gave her a smile of assurance before noticing how dull her eyes looked. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± I asked. ¡°It is just that-l keep having these weird dreams. And you know what? I think I even know my baby¡¯s gender,¡± she then suddenly smiled at the mention of her child. I can¡¯t imagine how exciting it must be for her and Bernard to think they will have their own child very soon. ¡°And may I ask you to share your thoughts with me?¡± I asked, yfully elbowing her. She seemed like if I had a sister, it would be like her. ¡°Yes! I am having a daughter,¡± she smiled brightly, showcasing her white teeth, ¡°and I will name her Genevieve Swan!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pretty name,¡± I had only begun toe up with some fun questions for her when a scream from a distance stole our attention. We shared a nce before rushing towards the source of the voice. I had to gesture at her to stand back with Evelyn, as it could be anything. ¡°Ahhh!¡± a young girl was sitting on the road with an iron arrow passing through her shoulder. Everybody in their looked frightened and rmed. Beatrice¡¯s mother had her eyes restlessly scanning around and waiting for signs of dismay. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked the girl, kneeling beside her. ¡°It came out of nowhere,¡± sheined, pressing her l*ips tightly. As I began to inspect the air, I realized something was extremely wrong. ¡°Everybody go inside and lock the big silver gate,¡± I yelled, carrying the wounded girl and running inside while Shiloh followed close by. The moment we began to run like crazy. The crazy people started shooting arrows at us. It came as a surprise because we didn¡¯t know they were But soon it began to make sense. To keep their ns a secret, all the signals went down. It has to be their work. Once we had rushed into the mansion, we closed the doors, all made of silver. The people from Lair had been preparing for the next war for years. At least the protective measures were not taken lightly. ¡°What is your name?¡± Shiloh asked the wounded girl while I made her sit down in the bed. ¡°I am Kristy,¡± she replied, her l*ips quivering as she began to cry. Everybody was ready to fight but also too scared to face their enemies. I have seen their courage, but facing Zane was not something that would be easy for them. ¡°Stay prepared,¡± I left the girl with Shiloh and sprinted out to assist the fighters of their. ¡°I saw some movement in the backyard. I think they are trying to surround us so that we don¡¯t have any way out,¡± Colt swiftly approached me, his dragon showing from his eyes when informing me about the danger lurking all around us. ¡°We have to do anything to keep these people safe, Colt. Beatrice needs toe back and see them alive and kicking,¡± I said, expressing my desperation for keeping herir safe. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will do our best,¡± Colt reassured me, running to the backyard with the fighters. As I was about to follow him, I got interrupted by Beatrice¡¯s mother, who looked a little lost. ¡°Did that girle with your pack?¡± she asked, making me frown at her. ¡°The wounded girl?¡± I asked, and when she nodded, I shook my head. ¡°No! She is from their. Her name is Kristy,¡± I mumbled, but I didn¡¯t try to walk away because her face told me that was not the case. ¡°She is not from ourir,¡± she shook her head confidently, and then, to reassure me she wasn¡¯t forgetting her, she added, ¡°I have been stuck with these people forever. I know I have never seen her face here before,¡± she replied, looking me back in the eye. My heart began to pound at what I was hearing. ¡°What do you mean by she is not from their? That can¡¯t be. We didn¡¯t bring her with¡ª,¡± as I began toprehend what was happening, my throat closed at the revtion of Zane¡¯s n. ¡°I am not sure, but she must be from your pack,¡± as she kept insisting, my body began to get covered in goosebumps as I was certain she didn¡¯te with us. So, she was nted here to get ess to the mansion. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 545 Stabbed In The Back (Akin Spade) ¡°I¡¯ll go check on my fighters,¡± Beatrice¡¯s mom mumbled, running to the side to check on the fighters, trying to keep the doors and windows locked while preparing for an attack at the same time. The entireir had gathered at the mansion for safety. If Zane and his men entered the mansion, they would be able to cause chaos in the entireir. But I was stunned at the presence of that girl, Kristy, in the mansion. It was as if, while trying to keep the evil out, we had brought one inside ourselves. Title of the document ¡®We need to hurry up,¡¯ I told King, taking it upon myself to grab Shiloh and Evelyn away from that crazy girl. No wonder that girl was ced so meticulously out of nowhere. Once I approached the room, I acknowledged how silent it was inside, and that scared me. I mmed the door open and booked myself into the room without any dy. To my surprise, Shiloh was sitting in the bed, looking shaken and frightened, with Evelyn crying in her arms. It was all happening in a matter of seconds. And when ites to my concerns over my friends and family, I do make mistakes. My biggest mistake was not looking for Kristy. ¡°Akin! Watch out!¡± Shiloh yelled, but I was already in a position where I dyed. I felt something piercing enter my back, hitting the spot that made me crumble to the ground. Shiloh got up from the bed when she watched me drop to the floor. Everything looked so cold and fuzzy. My heartbeat began to slow down as the burning feeling filled my chest. I didn¡¯t even have to turn around and examine what I¡¯d been stabbed with. I was stabbed with the white dagger right in the chest. ¡°Akin!¡± Shiloh let out a cry, approaching me. ¡°Stay back!¡± the girl yelled,ing out from behind me without taking the dagger out. I know she was waiting for me to finally sumb to the darkness before she grabbed the dagger again. All the memories of my beautiful mate and my brothers shed before my eyes. I watched Kirsty approach Shiloh, and sadly, I couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Stand back!¡± Kristy yelled, going back to where Evelyn was. ¡°You get to choose who you want to save. Either save Evelyn or die,¡± Kristy let out a maniacalugh, making it very clear that she Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. was sent here by Zane. My bodyzily dropped to the side, but my eyes remained open to see another deadly sinmitted by my brother before I took myst breaths. I know Shiloh was put in a very risky situation. I watched her shiver and let out a little sob. ¡°So, what is it going to be?¡± evil Kristy muttered under her breath. ¡°Just kill me,¡± Shiloh spread her arms in front of Evelyn to protect her from the crazy bitch. It was right there at that moment that I realized how selfless she was. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath before I forced my body up and stood behind Kristy, towering over her. Shiloh gulped at my sight, taking a step back. Before long, Kristy noticed something was not right. She steadily turned her head around, and the shock was visible on her face. She never expected me to survive to the point that at least I saved Shiloh and Evelyn first. Kristy couldn¡¯t even raise the other knife to defend herself when I pierced my hand through her chest and pulled her heart out. Her lifeless body dropped to the ground in seconds. And so did I. ¡°Akin! Oh My God!¡± Shiloh approached me, looking anxious. ¡°Oh, no!¡± she began to cry almost instantly. In a matter of seconds, I heard Colt rushing into the room to probably look for me. ¡°They have broken the doo¡ª,¡± Colt paused once his eyesnded on me. He gulped and approached me, kneeling beside me in utter shock. I had so much to say, but it was toote. However, I forced myself to hold Colt¡¯s hand and decided to speak onest time for Beatrice. ¡°Take ca¡ªre of her,¡± I bit my bottom l*ip as the pain surged through my entire body. ¡°And tell her to ¡ªept Hele¡ªI,¡± I hissed, slowly losing my consciousness. ¡°No! You are not leaving us,¡± Colt let out a cry, but it was the cries from outside that worried me. ¡°Ah, there you are!¡± Zane emerged through the door with a shine in his eyes. Obviously, he knew he had seeded in his mission when he was able to walk into the mansion with his men without any hindrance. ¡°Look what you made me do. I didn¡¯t have a choice but to get you out of my way,¡± Zane¡¯s men entered the room to seize the others before Zane approached me. ¡°And what was it that you were telling Colt? Huh? You want her to ept Helel? What about me?¡± He pouted, faking a sad face and crouching down. I looked behind her and saw a girl with red hair appear before my eyes. Her eyes looked restless as she was apologetic for everything. I recognized her. It was a shock to see Maura alive. No wonder his army couldn¡¯t die. ¡°You will never ha¡ªve her,¡± I mumbled, feeling sleepy. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you will be alive to see who she ends up with. See! That¡¯s the crazy thing. You brothers would rather share her with each other than let her be with someone who loves her to the point that he is ready to kill anyone for her. This war and mess could have been avoided had you convinced her to walk away with me. But nope! You guys had to push my buttons and make me do crazy things¨C,¡± Slowly, his words began to vanish as darkness started consuming me. I was devastated by the fact that my Beatrice would cry so much at the news of my death. I hope she can find peace and move on. Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 546 Facing The Devil (Beatrice Dismay) ¡°Why didn¡¯t we realize it was just Zane¡¯ s n to distract us?¡± I was constantlyining and worried about what might be happening in the dragon¡¯sir. If only we knew we were stepping into a trap, we would have never left anyone behind in the dragon¡¯sir. It was Zane¡¯s idea to make us think we might win, fight the whole night, and then retreat, wasting time when gathering energy. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sure my brother and Colt had everything under control. By the time they are keeping their protected, we will also arrive at the mansion,¡± Helel reassured me, trying to calm me down. I wanted to believe him because his version of what might happen was much better than whatever negativity was brewing in my head. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Title of the document I just couldn¡¯t seem to stop worrying. A weird feeling of losing everything kept ying with my emotions. I tried my best to not think that way and stay positive, but it wasn¡¯t easy anymore. ¡°I am unable to get in contact with them,¡± Reignined, as she couldn¡¯t call Colt. There¡¯s another big red g. We have been unable to get in contact with them for hours now. It was getting exhausting. Our jetnded in the mountains. From there, we just busted our asses running towards the destination. By the time we all arrived at their, I was stunned to find it all silent. It was so quiet that I had to constantly look around to be certain that we were in the right ce. Helel seemed all prepared for any type of scenario as he looked around. All our warriors were following us silently; everyone was frightened at what we were going to face now. The roads were empty, but traces of bloodshed were everywhere. The situation itself was a hint that something very terrible had gone down here. The wind making a sound was the only noise we could get at the moment. And then I heard Reign gasp a little. Upon following her gaze, we found Colt tied to a pole near the road. ¡°COLT!¡± Reign¡¯s ear-splitting voice pierced through as she began to sprint in his direction. Helel and I shared a nce before we looked around. It was like we kind of knew what was going on here. ¡°Reign! It¡¯s a trap,¡± I yelled after her, but it was toote. She had approached him, and soon Jay came out from behind the pole and grabbed her by her hair. It was all happening at a fast pace. So by the time Reign opened her mouth to use a spell for her protection, Jay injected her with something that suddenly brought her to silence. ¡°Let her go!¡± I lunged forward, but Helel held my hand to pull me back. My heart skipped a beat at the revtion of Zane and his other peopleing out from everywhere. It was like watching a scene from a movie in which you know something disastrous happened. If they were able to walk around so freely, it only meant one thing. That they have defeated Akin. No! Just the mere thought of it sent shivers down my spine. He will be so broken after losing a war against the devil. Worried and scared, I watched Zane take over while Reign passed away in Jay¡¯s arms. ¡°Wee!¡± Zane yelled, his eyes darting right at me. ¡°Everybody stand back!¡± Helel raised his hand to order our warriors. Since all their was under Zane¡¯s arrest, we didn¡¯t want to piss him off. Behind him stood Maura. Her eyes watched me for a moment before she swiftly turned her head down. Could be wrong, but she didn¡¯t look too happy for helping Zane with his mischievous ns. ¡°What have you done to Colt?¡± Helel yelled, making Zane smile at him. ¡°You are more focused on him than your own brother?¡± Zane¡¯sment made me frown: ¡°I am here. Talk to me; ask me how I am.¡± We were stunned at Zane¡¯s constant attempts at sounding like the victim. He alwaysined that we weren¡¯t weing to him. I don¡¯t know how one could even ept him after all the wrong deeds he had done. ¡°Stop talking nonsense; tell me where Akin is,¡± Helel yelled back at him, once again avoiding him. ¡°That is just so sad. The way you don¡¯t even care about me and keep talking about everyone but me,¡± Zane shook his head and clicking his tongue to express what he was feeling. ¡°Where is Akin?¡± I stepped ahead to shout, my heartbeat drowning in my chest now. I was beginning to get extremely worried now. ¡°Oh!¡± Zane voiced his concern, stepping ahead to reduce the distance between us. ¡°The desire of my broken heart, the breeze to my dry life¡ªmy beautiful mate is here, but she is asking for someone else,¡± the way he introduced me to his people, I found Maura looking down. I didn¡¯t get why she was so miserably in love with him. He was clearly using her. ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t mind her,¡± Zane must have seen me look at Maura because he instantly started clearing it up. ¡°She is on my team. A dear friend who is always there for me,¡± he added, and my throat began to get dry. He was so easily downying his rtionship with her once again, and she was right there, listening to it all. ¡°Where is my Akin?¡± I didn¡¯t care about his love life. I had my attention on my mate. Zane reached me, and just when he was a few steps away from me, he shook his head in disappointment and sighed. ¡°This is the exact reason why I have to do it,¡± he shrugged, ¡°and now I will be seen as a monster,¡± he added. The way he kept dodging the topic of Akin was getting to me. I passed a quick nce around and noticed all the cages and the people in them. I even spotted my mother in one of the cages. But where were Akin, Shiloh, and Evelyn? ¡°Ah! Akin fought hard and will always be remembered as the hero who was this close to getting my mate,¡± as Zane hunched over and announced the news to my face. I tumbled backward, unable to breathe. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 547 The Broken Huldra (Maura) Zane stood there and made sure he saw his brother take hisst breaths. It looked painful. Even though I had turned my face to the other side, Zane kept staring at him like it was giving him happiness that he had desired for a very long time. ¡°Take them all and throw them in the cage,¡± the moment Akin¡¯s eyes closed, Zane got up and straightened his posture, ordering his men to cage everyone else. ¡°We have to prepare for the arrival of our queen,¡± he announced, jerking his coat and fixing it. As he left the room and I began to follow him, I felt useless. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you looking? Were you feeling bad for my brother, Maura?¡± He had his hands tied behind his back as he walked elegantly through the hallways, ignoring all the chaos his men were creating around him. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see him die,¡± I said without sugarcoating anything. He slowed down as he pointed at the room that he had chosen for us. Title of the document Right upon entry, I could tell it was the room that Beatrice stays in when shees here to stay with her mom. ¡°Why would you have sympathy for someone who wants me dead?¡± Zane stretched his neck, his aura turning darker. ¡°The same way you lied to me about this whole war,¡± as soon as I decided to use a direct approach, he stopped frowning and looked my way with much concern this time. ¡°This war was never about keeping you alive, was it? You wanted to end everyone who could potentially steal your Beatrice from This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. you,¡± I felt my chest bursting open and someone ripping my heart out. It was so difficult looking into his eyes with the realization that he made me help him just so that he could have his lover. I was ¡°That¡¯s not true. I said all that to my brother just to ¡ª make him angry in hisst time,¡± he tried to approach me, but I stepped back from him, creating a good space between us. ¡°You are lying to me once again. You don¡¯t seem like someone who has been wronged in any way, shape, or form. You look so happy when you kill someone,¡± my words broke as I kept crying the whole night when I saw dead bodies. But he was happy all that time. ¡°That¡¯s because I am finally taking revenge on those who had wronged me,¡± once again, he decided to lie to my face. ¡°This room¡ªwhy this room in particr?¡± I yelled as I pointed at all the pictures of Beatrice on the wall and on the desk. There was no way this war was about anything else but him wanting to have Beatrice. ¡°Look! It is true that I love her. And I told you that. I have been very clear from the start that I will keep her for myself, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have any less of a ce in my heart. I have cried for you when I thought you died¨C,¡± I had to interrupt him because I couldn¡¯t keep listening to him anymore. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. You only cry for me when I die. But when I am alive, I am just a tool for you,¡± I don¡¯t know how I thought I was given another chance at happiness in my life when I just got out of one cage and got trapped in the other. ¡°Maura! You are just trying to hold on to anything to start arguing about. In fact, you are just jealous of Beatrice,¡± his words rang through my ears. My eyes watched his face in shock. ¡°You don¡¯t want to share me. Just admit it; you are the one who is being selfish. If you truly loved me, you would be helping me get back together with Beatrice. Because that is where most of my happiness lies. I will never be truly happy unless I have her,¡± he didn¡¯t hesitate saying it to my face. I was just staring at him, tears appearing and disappearing in my eyes, but he didn¡¯t notice them. He was angry that I ruined his moment of triumph and that he didn¡¯t get to celebrate his brother¡¯s demise. ¡°Think about all that I said. You will hate yourself for putting so much pressure on me,¡± he stated before storming out of the room. I was just shocked to the point that I tumbled back and sat on the bed. Her bed. ¡°I will hate myself.¡± ¡°I am selfish.¡± ¡°I am jealous of her.¡± I repeated all his words a hundred times without taking a break, and no matter how many minutes passed by, they still hurt. Every word that he said to belittle me broke me. It shattered me. I began to feel like a filthy sex toy being tossed aside. It wasn¡¯t even that she loved him back. He forcefully wanted to trap her, cage her, and make her love him. Why couldn¡¯t he just ept that there was someone who was ready to love him unconditionally despite all his ws? Before long, I heard the news that Beatrice and others had arrived. I was called to join the army with Zane, but he wasn¡¯t the one who came to deliver the news to me. He knowingly left me in the room in tears and didn¡¯t even check on me. And then he stood face to face with Beatrice, expressing his love for her and calling me his dear friend. ¡°No!¡± Beatrice yelled. She didn¡¯t even care about all the things he was doing for her. Her entire focus was on the news of her mate¡¯s demise. I felt guilty. As she cried and Helel hugged her tightly, I felt responsible for her tears. ¡°How could you-,¡± she was screaming, and Helel was crying. But he knew the lives of everyone depended on how he acted. As for Beatrice, she could act the way she wanted, Zane would never punish her or get angry at her. Right there, I saw my whole dream world crumble right at Beatrice¡¯s feet. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 548 In His Cage (Beatrice Dismay) I had passed out after receiving the news of Akin¡¯s death. My brain didn¡¯t want me to go through it, so it shut down for some time. However, I woke up having a panic attack. It was as if I wanted to go back in time and stop all this by killing Zane when I had a chance. When he was in the cabin with me. If only I knew what he was, I would have ended him right then and there. But sadly, it was toote. We let the devil walk around freely, and now we have lost everyone that we held dear. Title of the document ¡°Beatrice!¡± Helel called for me from the cage next to mine. ¡°Why are you calling for me? Everything is over now,¡± I said, resting my head against the bars and staring into space. My eyes would form tears, blurring my vision, and then when they passed, my sight would turn clearer. ¡°You think I am not affected by this news? He was my twin; he was¡ªmy brother. But we must remember that he died saving everyone. We cannot let his death go in vain. Besides, I have no idea where my daughter is,¡± as he spoke in a broken utter. I shook my head and started sobbing loudly this time. ¡°It is okay. Just let them fall. Because we still have to fight for our people and our family,¡± Helel was talking in utters while I was crying. I wish he was in this cage with me. I needed a shoulder so bad. ¡°Hey!¡± he then pulled his hand out and held it for me. ¡°I promise to take revenge for what he has done. We are not letting him walk around alive after this.¡± All the promises sounded too sweet, but would they be able to bring Akin back? I stared at his hand, and as I was about to promise back, we saw Colt being dragged and dumped in the cage in front of ours. Reign was nowhere to be found, and Shiloh was missing too. We never knew the war would go against us so badly. ¡°I will f*ucking kill him,¡± I said determinedly, but it was just all talk. We were stuck, and everyone we had ever loved was now in Zane¡¯s cage. ¡°He must have been so ¡ªupset,¡± I didn¡¯ t know what the right word could be for how Akin must have felt when he got stabbed by his own brother. ¡°He was missin¡ªg you,¡± Colt began to wake up, throwing up blood. ¡°Colt! Are you okay?¡¯ I held the bars and shook them angrily, feeling the burn from the iron. ¡°He was talking about you ¡ªhe wanted you to move on with Helel¡ªthe way Colt was delivering words without a break was a sad notion to how he was worried he might not get a chance to tell me about hisst words. The fact that he chose to wish a good life upon me, even when he knew it wouldn¡¯t be with him, showed the difference between him and Zane. But I don¡¯t know how he thought I¡¯d be able to live a life that he isn¡¯t a part of. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he is gone,¡± I covered my face in my hands and started crying once again. ¡°Colt! Where is Evelyn? What did he do to her?¡± Helel slid closer to the edge of the cage, watching Colt with his eyes wide open. ¡°I don¡¯t kn¡ªow. I just know that Evelyn and Shiloh¡¯s baby are his next target,¡± Colt coughed, gently rubbing his chest. ¡°He wants to end the line of saviors,¡± Colt¡¯s statement made me think of Reign¡¯s words. She told me Shiloh¡¯s daughter would be special. Does that mean she is in the next line of saviors? ¡°Where is Reign?¡± Colt uttered it, his eyes spilling tears. It was bizarre how we were sitting here helplessly while our loved ones were getting tortured somewhere. ¡°We don¡¯t know. We d¡ª, Helel stopped talking as his eyes focused on someoneing our way. ¡°What are you here to see now?¡± he yelled as he gripped the bars tightly. I followed his gaze to see Maura standing before us. She was wearing a long ck dress with her hair in a loose braid. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡ª,¡± she started talking but ended up crying. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You didn¡¯t know how a war works? You knew exactly what you were doing when you kept bringing the dead werewolves back to life. You knew somebody would win, and the losing party would lose their loved ones and their lives,¡± I screamed at her, watching her cover her face in her hands. Her guilt wouldn¡¯t bring Akin back. ¡°I was told you all wanted to kill him because he was fed to your brother when he was merely a child,¡± she whispered after calming herself down and forcing aposed posture. ¡°And you believed it,¡± I shook my head at her in disbelief. ¡°The war was never about him. It was about Beatrice. He killed Maddox because, in his twisted mind, the more he kills his loved ones, the stronger he gets. And the stronger he gets, the more chances he has to kill Beatrice¡¯s mates and be with her,¡± Helel clenched his jaw as he exined the truth to the silly, gullible girl before our eyes. ¡°He didn¡¯t kill Maddox; it was a¡ª-self- defense,¡± she began to stutter once the revtion of her lover¡¯s truth became apparent to her. ¡°Maybe someday ask him who his first kill and food were with his signature move,¡± Colt mentioned, making her tremble at his words. ¡°He¡ª,¡± she said, taking a deep breath before silence consumed her. She rushed near my cage and held the bars before holding my hands tightly. ¡°Tell me you are lying,¡± she insisted. I didn¡¯t feel bad for her. She brought this on herself. She was fighting for someone who was using her to get something else. Instead of meeting her and hugging her for escaping death, I had to face her with the realization that if she hadn¡¯t been on his side, Akin would have been alive right now. That¡¯s when she had to step back when Zane arrived and grabbed her by her arm to pull her away from me. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 549 I Quit. (Maura) ¡°Zane! You are hurting me,¡± I yelled,ining as he dragged me after him mercilessly. Everybody was watching us whilst he was trudging me along disrespectfully. I felt betrayed when he shoved me into the room and dropped me on the bed. ¡°Why the f*uck can¡¯t you stay away from her?¡± he screamed, his finger pointing in my face. ¡°I told you that you would remain my queen, so why did you have to go there and talk to her?¡± He kept screaming, making me wonder why I was so blindly in love with this man. ¡°Did you kill my mom?¡± I asked, not breaking eye contact with him. The fact that his main focus remained on Beatrice when I was clearly crying in front of him in devastation shocked me. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Title of the document He didn¡¯t seem to care one bit. It was pretty obvious that she was his priority, and everyone else was just a tool he wanted to use in the process. ¡°What? Why would you ask me that? Do you think I am a monster?¡± He yelled at me, grabbing me by my arm and shaking me to my feet. His t*ouch was not gentle, and he knew that, too. ¡°Why are you showing so much sympathy for these people, Maura?¡± He screamed in my face, shaking my body to keep reminding me I¡¯m answerable to him. ¡°Their is my home, Zane. These are my people,¡± I began to cry as I tried to make him understand how my mother wanted to be here all her life and how it feels toe here with him to hurt these very people that my mother loved. ¡°What?¡± Zane scrunched his nose, ¡°your people?¡± The mockery in his tone didn¡¯te as a surprise to me. He had acted really differently ever since he came here and killed Akin. It was like there was a switch turned on. He was excited to be with Beatrice, and that¡¯s all that mattered to him. ¡°When are you going to face reality, Maura? They are not your people. No one is. You are fricking Huldra. You don¡¯t belong anywhere. You are just a freak for werewolves and weredragons. I am the only one who gives you respect and is ready to make you my queen. What else do you want?¡± He yelled, making me close my eyes to stop looking at his face. I have always wanted to only see love in those eyes, but looking at him like that broke me. ¡°What had happened to you? Why are you so insecure about her? I told you. You will be mine forever. She has be my ego now. But you! I love you. You need to stop trying to get attention. I will be fully yours once I am done with this mess,¡± he said, but his words didn¡¯t make my heart flutter because his grasp around my arm was very painful. ¡°But¡ª,¡± the moment I wanted to express my emotions to him, he rolled his eyes and pushed me back. ¡°But what, Maura? Why don¡¯t you sit in the corner and let me take care of things? Why are you bing a nuisance now? We are this close to achieving our mission, and now you have decided to cause trouble,¡± he yelled, losing his control over me once again. ¡°Our mission? I didn¡¯t want to be with you to be a part of any mission that kills many innocent lives. It is only your mission that you want to force your love for Beatrice,¡± I finally said it. But obviously, the truth didn¡¯t sit well with him. He turned to me angrily and hissed, ¡°You f*ucking¨C,¡± as he raised his hand at me. He stopped when I gasped. ¡°Sit here and think about what you are doing. I wille back when you realize how you are worrying me,¡± he muttered under his breath and then left the room while mming the door shut. I even heard him lock it from the other side. ¡°He never loved me,¡± I dropped to my knees and held my face in my hands. ¡°I am such a fool,¡± I whimpered. All I wanted was to have a home and to have someone who loved and respected me. I didn¡¯t want to have someone whose heart was under someone else¡¯s love spell. It was then that I began to put the pieces together. ¡°I loved him with all my might, but he used me and my mother¨C,¡± I bit my bottom l*ip, whimpering under my breath. I grabbed a piece of paper and decided to write my feelings in a letter since he wouldn¡¯t let me say them to his face. ¡°You constantly tell me you love me, but your actions prove otherwise. While celebrating your happiness and victory of being this close to having Beatrice, you said so much to me that I don¡¯t even like looking at myself in the mirror anymore. You know, when I was in that bad man¡¯s cage for years, I only remembered you. I loved you all those years, but only to have you return to be the side chick that I never wanted to be. You are right! I do hate myself, but not because I am questioning your love, but because I have loved you all this time when I knew deep down why I am motherless now. Although I want to leave you because I don¡¯t want to kill anyone so that you can have someone else that you love more than me, I know leaving is not an option for me. As long as I am alive, I will keep loving you. So, I am left with only one option. I am going to beg for mercy for all the chaos that urred because of me. I hope you will do the same before you are no longer able to even apologize. Just remember me as someone who loved you unconditionally and who you used mercilessly.¡± With that, I set the letter on the bed and grabbed the injection that they had been giving everyone in their to stop their healing abilities for some time. After injecting it into my body, I grabbed a knife and sat in the bed-the same bed he wanted to sleep in at night-to feel Beatrice¡¯s essence. ¡°I love you,¡± with thosest words leaving my l*ips, I sliced my neck. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 550 My Last Scale! (Beatrice Dismay) ¡°Why can¡¯t she see that Zane mistreats her, no matter how much she gives him?¡± Coltined, still rubbing his hand over his wounds. I was stunned at what had happened in the end. Her teary eyes softened my heart, but in the back of my head, I was still angry at everyone who became the reason that I lost Akin. ¡°Beatrice! Are you alright?¡± Helel must have noticed that I haven¡¯t said a word since she was taken away by Zane. ¡°She knows,¡± I mumbled. ¡°She finally knows that she has been chasing after someone who doesn¡¯t value her.¡± ¡°Then why won¡¯t she leave his side and not help him?¡± Colt shook his head, as he didn¡¯t agree with me. Title of the document ¡°She might do,¡± I uttered, and I closely opened my palm, revealing the keys she slid into my hand secretly when she approached too close to my cage. ¡°Are these?¡± Helel asked in bewilderment, and with a single head nod, I answered him. Heel and Colt were shocked to see it. They shared a deep nce before the two rushed to the side, where they could be closer to my cage. ¡°What is the n?¡± Colt asked excitedly. ¡°Find where they are keeping Akin¡¯s¡ª body,¡± I had to close my eyes to even mention him as dead. ¡°I understand,¡± Helel sounded at ease after hearing my n. ¡°I¡¯ll find Reign, and then¡ªI need to do something. You two look for Akin¡¯s body, make sure it is not dposing quickly. As for Evelyn and Shiloh, once I find Reign, I¡¯ll head to find those two,¡± I ordered as the two paid full attention. I could look at them and tell they believed in me. So, when everyone was starting to get toofortable in their, I unlocked my cage and walked out. Thankfully, the people from hell were too busy exploring antiques. By the time they were stealing stuff, I had opened the cages for Helel and Colt. The two walked out while Colt almost limped. I know it won¡¯t be long before someone will spot these empty cages or that Zane will return to have a word with me. Since he just took Maura away, I was guessing we had some time to spare. ¡°Beatrice!¡± just before I was leaving, Helel voiced, holding my hand. ¡°Please take care,¡± he whispered, making me nod at him. Once we parted, I began to hide around corners to spot the men in ck and follow them. One of them must be taking care of Reign. Once I spotted Jay, something turned inside me. I was angry to see him walk around fine. He was supposed to be dead after killing and hurting so many innocent lives. Taking a deep breath, I followed him until he was alone. ¡°I am guessing nobody will find out if I do it with her,¡± he spoke under his breath, reaching a door and slowly opening it. I knew he was horny to f*uck anyone, but whoever was inside had probably no idea of his intentions. I instantly reached the door, and before he could lock it, I stormed inside. He got pushed back by the force, and his eyes expressed the horror he was facing from seeing me in front of him. ¡°How¨C,¡± he paused when I lunged at him. I wed him from the neck down before I saw a glimpse of who was in the bed. This a*sshole wanted to rape Reign while she was passed out. ¡°Listen¡ªI can help you¡ª,¡± he began to use hisst breath to offer me a deal. ¡°Yeah, help me, just die!¡± I muttered and shoved my hand on his chest, clutching his heart and pulling it out. If only I had done it before, many of our warriors would still be alive. I quickly approached Reign in bed and saw the anti-magic chains around her wrist. Quickly taking them off, I started patting my hand on her cheek to wake her up. ¡°Reign!¡± I repeated the process until her eyelids moved and she steadily opened her eyes. ¡°Beatrice!¡± She jumped into bed and held my hands. ¡°Colt¡ª,¡± I understand that herst memory of being awake was seeing Colt in pain. ¡°Hey, he is fine. He Is with Helel right now. They are looking for Ak¡ªin¡¯s dead body,¡± it took me my whole strength to say that. Her eyes widened at the news, and without any dy, she hugged me tightly. ¡°We must do it, Reign,¡± as I said that, she broke the hug and stared at my face. ¡°I have to use my scale,¡± I mumbled, watching her with tears in my eyes. ¡°But you know what it means, right?¡± she uttered. ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m not that powerful anymore. I just want my Akin alive,¡± I insisted, holding her hands and trying hard not to cry. I don¡¯t need to cry for someone who is not dead. He wille back for me. I¡¯ll make sure of it. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go then,¡± Reign knew time was flying quickly. So she jumped out of the bed and ran out of the room with me. We sneaked out of the mansion instead of sticking around. I know I skipped this part of telling Helel and Colt, but this was the most important part that I wanted to do perfectly. ¡®Once we lose our second scale, we will no longer be as powerful and have healing abilities as before,¡¯ Ace reminded me onest time as I reached the mountains. I know she wasn¡¯t against the idea, but she just wanted to inform me and do her duty. ¡°If Akin is not in my life and I¡¯ve got a thousand scales, I¡¯ll be miserable as f*uck,¡± I uttered, taking off my pendant and letting Ace This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. take over. As the transition began, Reign prepared herself to detach thest scale from my body without causing me too much pain. As my limbs grew and my body transitioned, I bowed down in front of Reign so that she coulde closer and do the job. When she grabbed my scale, my body shuddered, but I tried not to show it. There was no time for me to focus on my own pain. Once she plucked it off me, I dropped to the ground in pain. ¡°Oh, no! Are you okay?¡± Reign instantly started running her hands over my scaly body tofort me. With just a blink of an eye, I informed her that Ace and I were fine. It took at least five minutes to transform back because of the weakness I began to feel almost immediately. ¡°Hear, wear this,¡± Reign gave me the dress she had collected from the closet before leaving. It was a red silk dress without any undergarments. Those things were not my priorities at the moment. I had to return to the mansion and find the others. ¡°Listen!¡± Once we had arrived at the mansion, I held Reign¡¯s hand and stopped her from walking ahead of me. ¡°You go ahead and save him,¡± I mumbled, stealing eyes from her. I wouldn¡¯t be able to see him dead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best job,¡± since Reign could use her magic to keep herself and the scale safe and even make sure the process was quick, I decided to leave her with the responsibility. I had to find Shiloh and Evelyn myself. As I was running towards the hallway on the second floor, I spotted Colt with Shiloh. ¡°Did you find Reign?¡± Colt asked, looking behind me. ¡°I was sensing the energy from here,¡± I didn¡¯t know Reign wasing right behind me. ¡°Colt,¡± she saw him and threw her arms around his neck, kissing him hard enough for me to pull her back from him. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for all this,¡± I told her, scanning Shiloh quickly to make sure she was fine. ¡°We don¡¯t know where Evelyn is,¡± Shiloh uttered. She looked very weak. ¡°Where is Helel?¡± I then asked Colt because he was on duty finding Akin. ¡°He is in the basement. That¡¯s where they have kept his body,¡± Colt informed. ¡°By the way, I think something happened. Everybody is running towards that one room where I¡¯m guessing Zane is staying,¡± Colt added the extra information. It rmed us into thinking maybe he was finally making a n to end everyone else¡¯s lives. ¡°Then we better hurry up,¡± I said. ¡°You guys go find Helel and Reign. You do the job. I¡¯ll look for Evelyn,¡± I patted her back, and despite the fact that Colt kept looking at me in confusion and wondering what job I had given to Reign, I walked away from them. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 551 Lost Everything (Zane Spade) After I said all those things to Maura, I left the room and locked her inside. I joined my people in the dining room, where they were munching on the food made by weredragons. They were using them as their own ves. However, my mood had been ruined. ¡°You are not looking very happy,¡± Jay whispered, sitting next to me. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡ªif you have someone who loves you a lot and then you find someone who you have always loved, which one would you pick?¡± I asked him, straightening my posture in the seat and looking into his eyes, ¡°By the way, the person that loves you is also your mate, and you love them back.¡± Jay shrugged his shoulders as if it were not even a hard question. Title of the document ¡°I¡¯ll pick someone who loves me deeply,¡± he answered, ¡°But sadly, I don¡¯t know where my mate is.¡± The way he looked so upset at not fining his mate made me feel lucky and unlucky at the same time. I have a beautiful mate right beside me who loves me and is ready to do anything for me, and I¡¯m chasing after someone who hates me to the core. ¡°Ugh!¡± I pped my forehead in regret. Not only did I upset her, but I probably broke her. It wasn¡¯t right. Maura had always been in love with me. She remained loyal to me. Where Beatrice left me when she found out I was sleeping with Maura, Maura stayed with me even when she found out I was in love with Beatrice. The crazy part about it is that I feel a weird innocence rise through my body when I¡¯m with Maura. I feel like I¡¯m that Zane again, who didn¡¯t have to worry about killing someone. When I look at myself through her eyes, I find the same good Zane. ¡°Wait, you are not eating the food?¡± Jay saw me get up from my seat and tried to hold my hand, but I had somewhere to be. I wouldn¡¯t let Maura cry alone. ¡°I¡¯ve something important to do,¡± leaving my chair and the dining room, I made my way to the bedroom to finally tell Muara that I¡¯d not bring anyone to rece her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At least not to make anyone superior to her. I was also tired of chasing after Beatrice all the time. Now that she is in my cage, I will keep her there while I love Muara with my whole heart. I stood outside the door and, after taking a deep breath, I opened the door to hold her in my arms andfort her. To tell her there will never be anyone else ever again. Even if I had to sit on her feet and beg her to ept me, I¡¯d do it. However, life yed a big joke on me when I entered the room to find her dead body in her own pool of blood. ¡°Maura!¡± my words left in a hopeless cry as I reached her and sat in her blood, quickly pulling her body in myp. ¡°No! Please! Why?¡± I could no longer even hear my own heartbeat. Her lifeless body was just resting in my arms. ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, d*ammit. I was just being messy. You know I act that way, then why did you take my words ser¡ª iously,¡± I began to cry and beg her to wake up, but she wasn¡¯t opening her eyes at all. ¡°Zane!¡± Jay and the others stormed in after hearing me cry like crazy. ¡°Oh s*hit,¡± Jay grabbed his hair in his fist while the others gasped. ¡°Look what she did. Please tell her toe back. I am over Beatrice. I will only love her, I swear,¡± all my pleas were just disappearing in the air. She was finally done with me. She had finally decided to see me in the wrong light. ¡°How are we going to win the war now?¡± Jay uttered, making me clench my jaw at him. ¡°Nobody f*ucking cares about the war. Can¡¯t you see my mate is dead?¡± I yelled at him, showing the color change in my eyes. He gulped and nodded. But I know they didn¡¯t care about her. I mean, she probably died thinking I don¡¯t do either. Slowly and steadily, they all left the room to stand outside so that they didn¡¯t have to deal with my tantrums. I was going through a crazy amount of emotions, and then I saw her letter. Each and every word written in there was like death to me. ¡°Oh silly girl,¡± I dropped the letter and gently cupped her face in my hands, ¡°I love you only. Look! I¡¯m done with her. I just want you.¡± I was crying while holding her close. ¡®Are you really going to let them get away with this?¡¯ It was then that Zey decided to speak to me. He was in so much pain that his voice was bitter, seeming like poison. ¡®Helel and the others,¡¯ he hissed, ¡®Why are they alive if she is dead?¡¯ He was right. Why the hell would I keep them alive now? ¡®I¡¯m going to kill them all,¡¯ I muttered. Every single one will die. I¡¯ll f*ucking kill everyone on this earth now,¡¯ I said, making up my mind. Nobody deserved to live. The person who loved me despite my ws is dead. Everyone else should be too. I got up while carrying her body and lied her down in the bed, kissing her forehead. ¡°I¡¯lle back, love!¡± I said, walking over to the closet and grabbing the white dagger. Making my way outside, I realized Jay was not even around anymore. I then made my way to the cages, and that¡¯s when the biggest shock hit me. They were gone. ¡°What the f*uck!¡± I yelled, grabbing the warrior who was tailing me around. ¡°Where the heck are they?¡± I yelled at him, making him gulp at my sight. ¡°I don¡ªt know,¡± he uttered. I pushed him back and then decided to go for the only one that I knew I could not get up and leave. I sprinted to the servant¡¯s room and unlocked the door to reach her bed. ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t need to be happy. I am not happy either,¡± I shrugged, realizing how Helel will get the most now. He will get to have Beatrice and even his daughter. Where I cannot snatch Beatrice from him anymore, I can make him suffer in other ways. Evelyn opened her eyes and cooed at me, making me re at her angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t f*ucking look at me like that. I¡¯m not your uncle. I am just a devil who ate his own mate,¡± I muttered, tears falling from my eyes. ¡°I have to kill you or else your father will win,¡± I said, raising the dagger up in the air. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 552 imagine It All Never Happened. (Beatrice Dismay) I was looking around like crazy, also anticipating seeing Akin alive again. My body was much weaker than ever. But still enough to knock down whoever tried toe close to me. However, from the looks of it, the people from hell looked distracted. Just the way people are when their King dies. I finally made my way to the servant quarters, as Ace felt a weird energy from there. Title of the document I had no idea what I was going to find there until I heard Zane¡¯s voice. ¡°Stopughing at me,¡± he yelled, making my heart skip a beat. He didn¡¯t sound normal. I made my way into the room in haste and gasped at the sight of Zane holding a dagger over Evelyn. ¡°Zane, no!¡± As soon as I shouted, he turned around and looked at me. ¡°Beatrice!¡± he said my name, and then all the expressions washed over his face. ¡°Ah, Beatrice!¡± he let out a deep sigh before starting to tear up. ¡°Look! Please put it down. She is just a child,¡± I insisted, getting anxious over the dagger. ¡°But then I¡¯ll lose,¡± he uttered, ¡°I have already lost her,¡± as he broke down. I felt goosebumps cover my skin. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Maura ended her life,¡± the revtion even took me by surprise. I covered my mouth with my hands and closed my eyes to let the tears fall freely. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t have anything left but to cause the chaos that I loved soooo much,¡± he cried. I could tell he was finally regretting the decisions he had made over the years. But that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t do it again. He was over here, holding the dagger over an infant whose mother he killed a few weeks ago as well. ¡°Zane! But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to go this far. Look at her face. Doesn¡¯t she remind you of Maddox?¡± I said, trying to take a step closer to him. ¡°So, she has to die,¡± he didn¡¯t want to understand anything. He was shaking miserably. I¡¯m sure now that Muara is dead, he wouldn¡¯t be able to win against us either. ¡°Look! Look at me,¡± I demanded, and he raised his head to look my way. ¡°I think you need love,¡± I was taking slow and steady steps near him. His posture shook when he heard that from me. ¡°But who will love me now? I¡¯m just so wed,¡± he whimpered like a child, making me remember all the good times with him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anybody stop me from bing this evil? Why did she feed me a child?¡± He broke down in tears, but the dagger was still hanging over Evelyn. ¡°You can still be a better person,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you love,¡± my words made him suddenly stop crying. Even his hands shook. I could tell he was getting affected. ¡°All you need to do is just give me that dagger and surrender,¡± I pulled my hand out for him and watched him stare at it. ¡°No! I know you will not love me,¡± he murmured, shaking his head. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me, Zane?¡± I asked, watching him melt at the soft tone I was using. He stared at my hand and then steadily ced the dagger in it, rushing into my arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be an evil person, but I was evil. I didn¡¯t have a choice, like you all. I wish I could go back in time and be a better person,¡± he began wailing while hugging me. ¡°I was not a bad person before; you remember it, right?¡± He kept talking, and I kept tearing up. ¡°You can still be. All you need to do is let me grab Evelyn and walk out of here with her,¡± I was making sure I didn¡¯t trigger him and get him angry, but I guess he was indeed too far gone. ¡°No! She has to die,¡± he repeated himself, and as he tried to pull away, I closed my eyes and let out a sigh. ¡°Ah!¡± A little yelp from his l*ips was a sign that I hit the right spot. I pulled back and let the dagger get stuck in his chest. He lowered his head and then stared at my face, looking stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it lovely?¡± He uttered, steadily dropping on his knees, ¡°This one over here was the reason behind my craze for you, and you stabbed it today,¡± he pointed at his heart, gurgling blood and shaking. ¡°You have ruined everything, Zane. There was no stopping you,¡± I said as I watched him get on his fours and cough blood. ¡°I know,¡± he answered, and the way he calmly raised his head sent shivers down my spine. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to ki¡ªll her. After you hugged me, I didn¡¯t wa¨Cnt to kill her,¡± he stated confidently, making me frown at his statement. ¡°But you¨C,¡± before I could speak up, he interrupted. ¡°I knew you would never ept me. I knew I had lost the war. But I wanted the one to kill me to be you! You were the reason I decided to embrace darkness. I wanted to be better than my brother¡¯s. So, it should be you¡ªwith my blood on your hands,¡± he smiled, making me realize that even in hisst moments, he yed me. He just didn¡¯t want to leave without causing distress. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s finally so calm,¡± he said, lying down on the floor with his arms spread and smiling, looking at the ceiling. ¡°I have to go to sleep now because my brothers will wake me up early to find. Maddox. He leaves the house to do drugs¡ªwe must find him and bring him hommmmeee-,¡± his eyes stuck to one spot before he took hisst breath. I stepped back and then hugged myself, watching his dead body lying there. No more taunts. No more mockery. He wasn¡¯t smirking anymore. He wasn¡¯t making threats. He was finally dead, and I had killed him. As I began to take steps backward, I bumped into someone. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Akin¡¯s soft voice while Helel rushed past me to carry his daughter shook me back from the terrorizing memory of Zane taking hisst breaths. I turned and hugged Akin without even uttering a word. Chapter 563: The end. Chapter 563: The end. Sharing Beatrice A Luna To Her Stepbrothers by Alexis Dee Book 2 Chapter 553 Sharing Beatrice! (Beatrice Dismay) (Last chapter) ¡°You may now kiss the bride,¡± Colt said as he winked at Akin, who looked stunningly handsome in his ck tuxedo. We have been preparing for our wedding for a while now. But it took us all some time to get over the trauma of that war. Those people have caused a lot of damage to our packs and Lairs. But now we are finally able to focus on our lives. Akin wrapped his arm around my body and pulled me tightly to crash his l*ips over mine. As I melted under his hot kiss, everybody cheered and pped for us. The white gown I got was filled with flowers, and Akin looked like a prince charming. I had always wanted it and craved it. We began to receive congrattions while Reign and Colt took care of the guests. ¡°Hey,¡± Helel stepped in, holding little Evelyn in his arms. She looked adorable in a white frock. The dark knight and his favorite dragon. ¡°Congrattions,¡± Helel said, smiling at the two of us. ¡°To you too,¡± Akin mumbled, making us frown. ¡°Hey,¡± he said, then suddenly held Helel¡¯s hand and ced my hand in his. I felt like I was going through a rollercoaster of emotions at the moment. I could guess what was up, but not really. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked him as he smiled weakly. ¡°You are weak now, Beatrice. After you gave up your scale for me, you lost most of your powers. You think I don¡¯t see you struggling to heal?¡± He began to talk, making Reign and Colt join us. Helel was as shocked as we were. ¡°But what are you doing?¡± Helel questioned. ¡°The only way for Beatrice to slowly regain her powers is by epting her powerful mates. You see! This was fate. We were destined to share her. Although I will be jealous, but her safety and health are way more important to me,¡± I was stunned at his words. I never thought he would do such a thing. But at the same time, I was always feeling like I was not over Helel. ¡°You want me to?¡± Helel couldn¡¯t hide his surprise and ended up asking him directly, ¡°To be mated to her?¡± ¡°Akin! You don¡¯t have to¡ª,¡± I tried to tell him, but the way he shook his head, I knew he wasn¡¯t making that decision out of the blue. ¡°Akin had made that decision long before you gave him your scale. He was concerned about you,¡± Reign stepped in to help us understand why it was important. I watched Helel¡¯s face and then lowered my head. ¡°Nowe on, mark each other,¡± Akin gently pped Helel¡¯s chest, who excitedly gave Evelyn to him and held my hands. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too quick?¡± I rolled my eyes at him as he smiled brightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know when he will change his mind,¡± Helel mumbled, making everyoneugh at him. Wow! It was so weird, but it felt so right. Helel dug his face into my neck, and before he could even breathe on my skin, he was already marking me. The instant his teeth pierced through my skin, a rush of energy ran all over my body. He pulled back, and now it was time to mark him. I looked over at Akin, who gave me a head nod to go ahead. After his signal, I dug my face into Helel¡¯s neck, and his scent almost mesmerized me. My body was feeling so good when he wrapped his arm around my back andughed as I bit him. ¡°F*ucking hell, I thought I would never have you again,¡± Helel didn¡¯t hesitate to show his emotions. He carried me and gave me a full spin, ¡°Now you are not leaving, right?¡± As soon as Helel put me down, Colt asked him. Akin and I grunted, questioning Helel with our stares. ¡°You were leaving?¡± I asked in shock. ¡°Remember that potion we saved from Zane? He wanted to use that to escape this realm. He was done,¡± Reign gently pped Helel¡¯s back while he stole his eyes from me. ¡°You are an a*sshole,¡± I punched him yfully before looking at Shiloh and Bernard. She was now heavily pregnant, to the point that her belly was showing. ¡°Hey!¡± She arrived with Bernard, but Monique was standing close to them. So Bernard has decided to keep the seer. ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯ve got two mates,¡± Shiloh teased me, hugging me while Bernard congratted Akin and Helel. ¡°Now! If you guys are not using that potion, can we use it?¡± It was a bizarre requesting from Bernard. ¡°Ever since I found out my daughter is special, I realized how scary this dimension is for her. I want to take her and all my pack to start somewhere else,¡± Bernard began talking, and even though it was shocking, we get what he meant. His daughter was extremely special, and sadly, negative energy from here had attached itself to her. ¡°I want Genevieve to have a happy and easy life,¡± Shiloh smiled while rubbing her tummy. ¡°Sure!¡± Reign didn¡¯t hesitate before handing over the potion to them. It was their decision, and we didn¡¯t want to stop them when we knew someone from the past would want to get their hands on Genevieve. ¡°I hope her mates are able to keep her safe,¡± I wished before hugging Shiloh onest time. ¡°Save some for us,¡± Helel sneakily itched his neck andmented, making me roll my eyes at him. ¡°Let¡¯s have a perfect onest picture together,¡± Reign yelled, giving her cellphone to someone from the crowd and gathering everyone around us. I stood between Akin and Helel, while Reign held Evelyn and Colt stood beside her. Monique, Shiloh, and Bernard smiled happily as the pictures were clicked. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m going to have triplets with you,¡± Helel uttered in my ear, leaving little kisses as he couldn¡¯t control himself after being able to im me. ¡°I¡¯ll have more,¡± Akin replied in my other ear, making me giggle when he kissed me. It was crazy how my life started a journey from knowing my truth to finding such amazing mates. Maddox would always remain in my heart, while Zane would be a shadow that I wanted to forget about. For now, I¡¯ve got my happy ending with both my mates. A/N: Thank you so much for reading my book and loving it. I am really going to miss this book and all the characters. As for Shiloh¡¯s daughter, Genevieve, she has her own story. The spinoff to Sharing Beatrice-A Luna To Her Stepbrothers is already up under the name, ¡®¡¯ I hope you will enjoy that story as well. And I also hope you loved this ending. Have a great night! The end. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!